《Reincarted Another World Card User》


 Chapter 1 - Where Am I

    <h4>Chapter 1 - Where Am I</h4>


    Robin was ying games on mobile, with his friends in the park. Come on Nichs you can kill the person he is on the top floor of the building, you can snipe him from here. Nichs said if he could shoot he would have already killed him. Robin said," Noob throw away sniper, use shotguns". One after another all the friends also said to noobs, don''t know to y, etc.


    Nichs was furious and started cursing him Robin, say that if it weren''t for his cheap mouth, he wouldn''t be scolded by his friends like this. Robin said," He stops cursing idiot".


    Nichs became angry and said," You are an idiot why don''t you get stuck by lightning". As soon his voice fell there was lightning and it struck Robin and soon he died not knowing how. Nichs and his friends were stunned by seeing this scene. Most of the friends stayed away from Nichs and Robin, no friend checked his condition.


    Robin when he regained his consciousness he was surprised to see that this was not his room he started to panic. Soon his head started to hurt and he gained the memories of his predecessor. His name is also Robin but this world is very vast and there are many unexplored zones, the people live in a ce is called the base. The base is protected by magic formation so very few monsterse near it. Here people have different upations, like warrior, archer, mage, assassin''s, priest, druids, necromancer, etc. To make a base you need to clear the forbidden zone, where there are countless monster elites, only by killing them can you make the base.


    There are many adventure team who has their base in the forbidden zone.


    Most of the people with jobs are known as an adventurer, who mainly goes out of the base to kill the monster. When you kill a monster you can get drops. They mainly attribute item which increases the overall strength of the person. Here you can also see the level, that is written on each person''s head. But there is also equipment that hides user data from others.


    The predecessor is doesn''t have anyone. He earned his living by doing some odd jobs. When children reach the age of ten years old, then it''s the best time to awaken their talent or jobs. The predecessor was going to take awaken job, when he was in the middle of road walking towards the awakening auditorium, the son of an adventure was rushing, and collided with the predecessor, he fell and hit the stone next to him and died. After that, he was taken to the church where the priest cast a healing spell and then put him inside the church. After sorting out the information he went out of the church.


    NOTE- 100 COPPER COINS = 1 SILVER COIN


    100 SILVER COINS= 1 GOLD COIN


    100 GOLD COINS= 1 DIAMOND COIN


    100 DIAMOND COIN= 1 PLATINUM COIN


    Walking out, the priest stopped me. He smiled and said," God bless you, my child, the cost of healing fees is 1 silver coin". I looked at him then checked my pocket, there were two silver coins, which my predecessor earned while saving for six months, and all it was for awakening ceremony as if you can awaken your carrier even it is at the lowest level then you can get 5 silver for the lowest talent and a badge, which is the proof of adventure. Soon I looked at the priest with hope and asked," Sir can you give me two hours I will repay the money for curing me".


    The priest thought for a while and said ok, but the cost will increase from 1 silver to 50 copper coins. I thanked him but he took out a contract, which can be bought for 1 copper coin and he asked to sign. I could only sign it, after signing the contract vanished and soon flew into the soul. Here in this world if the contract is not fulfilled then you will be punished by gods. So after that I hurriedly ran out, the awakening guild was five minutes from the church and I soon saw the majestic building. Here thousands of people can awaken at the same time, you can imagine how big was it.


    Then I went inside the awakening guild, I was handed a form, there were very few people. Many people wore the mask as to hide the identity. I filled the form and was asked to pay a silver coin, I paid then, I was asked toe near a crystal and the person there asked me to touch the crystals and asked me to close my eyes and rx.


    I followed his instructions, soon my mind entered a different ce, here I saw cards, all kinds of cards were present. So I thought anyone wille to me but all the cards went away and a nk card came into my hand there was nothing special, just a simple in card on both sides. There were five abilities of the card in my mind, maybe due to fusion of soul, which was-


    ABSORB- CAN ABSORB ANYTHING AS LONG AS THE USER CAN PROVIDE ENERGY TO THE CARD.


    COMBINE- THE USER CAN MERGE THE SAME CARD OR DIFFERENT CARDS TO FORM NEW CARDS WITH DIFFERENT ABILITIES.


    UPGRADE- THE USER CAN COMBINE SIMILAR CARDS TO UPGRADE THE CARD.


    PASSIVE ABILITIES- 50% CHANCE TO GET RANDOM POSITIVE ATTRIBUTES.


    REPLACE-EQUIPPED CARDS CAN BE UNEQUIPPED AND REPLACED WITH OTHER CARDS, BY CONSUMING CORRESPONDING MANA.


    SPACE CARD- 20/20 GRID


    EACH GRID -2*2metemeterube. It can hold cards and can stack thof cards.


    After gaining the card abilities I was immersed in my mind, someone was telling me," Hey you, your turn is over, move from there". Many people looked at me with sympathy as the light emitted by the crystal ball sowed that I had awakened the lowest level abilities - D GRADE. If your talent is great then you will awaken some unique abilities, such as mage can awaken the talent of RECOVER MP, by which MP is recovered at a very fast rate.


    The same was for others. So I moved to the side and went to buy eyes awakening crystal, which shows which level you are and you can also see others levels. The price is cheap, 1 copper each and I bought paid fifty copper and bought fifty. The salesman became curious and asked," Hey you know you are wasting your money by buying so much, why don''t you buy one advanced level crystal". I shook my head, the shopkeeper didn''t ask much and soon he packed and I paid 1 silver coin he returned me 50 copper coins.


    I then asked the shopkeeper how much does advanced and intermediate eye crystals cost. He said 1 silver for intermediate and 10 silver for advanced. I asked the difference betweenmon, advanced and intermediate crystals. As no one was in the shop he answered my question.


    Common Eye crystal- can see only those levels who are the same as you.


    Intermediate eye crystal- can see level above five levels of your level


    Advanced crystal- can see level above ten levels of your level.


    Then I thanked him for the exnation, and I went and showed him that I had be a D bronze, level adventure, soon I got 5 silver coins paid. Then I walked towards the church and soon paid the priest with 1 silver 50 copper coins. He took the coins, the contract was lifted from both our souls.. Now next I need to decide to go back to the hut where I lived.

 Chapter 2 - How To Use Card System

    <h4>Chapter 2 - How To Use Card System</h4>


    I walked towards my hut. A very small hut with a bathroom, a kitchen and a bedroom, rented for 60 copper coins a month. I first walked and saw the hut was messy, so I could only clean it first, it took me an hour topletely clean, then I decided to summon the crystals card, soon I summoned it, and then used absorb on one eye crystal, it was instantly absorbed and again I summoned another card and I once again used my card abilities, soon the same thing happened.


    Then I used upgrade options soon the card were fusing slowly and my card power almost became half. I decided to use the card which showed it has a green colour eye crystal card. It soon vanished from my eyes and soon I felt something in my mind and it instantly became clear. Then I looked sank concentrated my mind and soon my information appeared before me.


    ROBIN- D BRONZE


    CARD LEVEL 1 ( 50/100)


    HEALTH-30/30


    MANA- 10/20


    CARD SLOT -1/2


    EYE CRYSTAL CARD ( GREEN)- CAN BE UPGRADE


    PASSIVE ABILITIES- CARD COMBINE, YOU CAN RANDOMLY GET POSITIVE ATTRIBUTES.


    MANA RECOVERY- 1 MANA PER MINUTE.


    AS YOUR LEVEL INCREASE YOUR MANA RECOVERY SPEED INCREASE.


    Next, I decided to upgrade one more eye crystal card. I soonpleted and then used the upgrade card. Soon I found my card colour has turned blue. My status was as follows-


    ROBIN- D BRONZE


    CARD LEVEL 2 ( 100/200)


    HEALTH-60/60


    MANA- 40/40


    CARD SLOT -1/4


    FREE POINTS-10


    EYE CRYSTAL CARD ( BLUE)- CAN BE UPGRADED, YOU CAN SEE THE ABILITIES OF OTHER PEOPLE HIGHER THAN TEN LEVELS OF YOU.


    PASSIVE ABILITIES- CARD COMBINE, YOU CAN RANDOMLY GET POSITIVE ATTRIBUTES.


    MANA RECOVERY- 2 MANA PER MINUTE.


    AS YOUR LEVEL INCREASE YOUR MANA RECOVERY SPEED INCREASE.


    After that time, I first absorbed forty-eight cards, Then I started to usebined cards, many new cards appeared with random attributes like spirit +2, night vision, Mind attack. these three cards appeared before me I needed to choose any card which can be used by me. I thought for a while and decided tobine all the card as mostly they will be used up and I can get abilities and now my three card space were empty.


    Afterbining all the cards the experience I got was enough to level me two times. Other people need to kill at least 10 beasts to level from one to two. While I easily levelled, if other people knew then they directly kill me, when this thought came to my mind I decided to not tell anyone about my card abilities.


    Once again I concentrated my mind and started to look at my status.


    ROBIN- D BRONZE


    CARD LEVEL 4 ( 800/1600)


    HEALTH-120/120


    MANA- 60/60


    CARD SLOT -4/10 ( max equipment slot)


    CARD SPACE-30/30


    FREE POINTS-20


    EYE CRYSTAL CARD ( BLUE)- CAN BE UPGRADED, YOU CAN SEE THE ABILITIES OF OTHER PEOPLE HIGHER THAN TEN LEVELS OF YOU.


    NIGHT VISION (PURPLE)- ALLOW YOU TO SEE AT NIGHT JUST AS YOU SEE IN THE DAY.


    SPIRIT (PURPLE)- YOUR RECOVERY SPEED OF MANA HAS INCREASED BY 10 MANA/ SEC.


    MIND ATTACK (PURPLE)- YOUR CAN ATTACK WITH YOUR MIND CAUSING THE OPPONENT TO BE STUNNED FOR 3 SEC. MANA COST 40


    NOTE-


    WHEN USE AT THE SAME LEVEL- STUNNED FOR 3 SEC.


    WHEN USE AT THE LOW LEVEL- YOU CAN DO SERIOUS MENTAL DAMAGE, OR KILL PEOPLE BELOW TWO LEVELS THAN.


    WHEN USE AT AN OPPONENT HIGHER LEVEL THAN YOU- VERY LITTLE CHANCE TO STUN.


    PASSIVE ABILITIES- CARD COMBINE, YOU CAN RANDOMLY GET POSITIVE ATTRIBUTES.


    MANA RECOVERY- 2 MANA PER MINUTE.


    AS YOUR LEVEL INCREASE YOUR MANA RECOVERY SPEED INCREASE.


    I used a total of twenty-four cards tobine and now I had twenty-two cards left that can be used for my purposes. Soon I decided to make four intermediate eye crystal card and sell it to the shopkeeper.


    The next day after eating the food I walked towards the stall, soon I bought a cloak to hide my identity. Many people use it. Then I travelled to a stall where they were selling eye crystals. I found the nearest one and then said, boss how mush for intermediate eye crystal. He looked at me and told me 10 silver coins. I then took out eye crystals and sold them all for 41 silver coins. I became a little rich man. Then I walked towards the weapon store. I decided to buy four bows, for 4 silver coins each, 4000 arrows for 4 silver coins. And 4 daggers for 2 silver coins.


    I didn''t buy any armour for the moment cause I was going to hunt a nt monster that drops, 100% potion, this was the only man-eater n fixed at one point. So first I went to my hut and bought many dried fruits which wereter stored in my space card and also the water was bought in plenty amount.


    The soon I absorbed, andbined and upgrade the cards and I got the following STATUS-


    BOW LVL 1 (BLUE)-


    ATTACK- 15-30


    CRITICAL STRIKE BONUS- 20% CHANCE TO DO CRITICAL STRIKE TO ENEMY WHEN HITTING VITAL PART OF BODY.


    ARROW QUIVER (BLUE) -


    ATTACK-5-10


    DOUBLE ARROW-20% CHANCE TO SHOOT DOUBLE ARROW, IF TRIGGERED THEN THE SECOND ARROW DOES TWICE THE DAMAGE.


    DAGGER(BLUE)


    ATTACK- 15-20


    ATTACK SPEED-10%


    PASSIVE-10% CHANCE TO ADD BLEEDING DAMAGE, 10% CHANCE TO DO CRITICAL DAMAGE.


    After seeing the status I was satisfied and equipped with all the cards. When summoning the card it consumes 5 mana for each equipment type.. After that, I started to walk outside the base.

 Chapter 3 - Going To Valley Of Flowers.

    <h4>Chapter 3 - Going To Valley Of Flowers.</h4>


    The monster in our base region is generally range from level 1-15. Here are the dungeon with fifteen floors, where you can get equipment coins, drops, potions, scrolls, skills scroll, title scroll and sometimes talent upgrade scrolls which is a legendary drop. Equipment, scrolls, potions are also divided into different levels. Frommon ss to legendary ss.


    The drop in the dungeon is a very low rate. So, many people may eye your equipment after getting out of the dungeon. Inside dungeon and base, people cannot attack each other so they can still be safe. When you move thirty kilometres meters away from the base then you will enter the forbidden zone.


    The monster present in the forbidden zone is of various levels ranging from level 1-15. It''s is extended until you reach thirty kilometres away from base 2. In forbiddennd not only is there is fear of monsters but you also need to be aware of people who could be eyeing your equipment. So it''s a very dangerous thing to travel with apanion or you can sign the contract and then go with them.


    Here space bag ismon and can be bought from a shop, for 50 copper coins. Themon space bag has space- 3*3*3 meters cube.


    I came inside the dungeon walked directly towards the fourth floor that was Valley of nts, which drops HP/MP potions, skills scrolls, whose drop rate is low, that can be learned by any ss and get passive abilities recovery scroll.


    RECOVERY- PASSIVE SKILLS RECOVERY, WHICH HELPS YOU HEAL 10 HP PER MINUTE WHEN YOU ARE NOT IN BATTLE.


    I looked at the nt monster and used my eye crystal skill to scout it-


    MAN EAT MONSTER.


    HP-40/40


    MP-5/5


    ACTIVE SKILL- BIND THE TARGET TO STOP IT FROM MOVING AND ADD BLEEDING TO THE TARGET. LOSE 2 HP PER SEC.


    COST-5 MP


    I looked at its status and then summoned my bows and arrows, and then when I was at a distance of 10 meters I shoot it and soon it dissipate into thin air and a hp point was left in the drop. I looked at it and soon started hunting nt monsters. With the help of my bows and arrows, I could easily shoot the monster and killed it within one shot. After hunting 100 nt monsters a recovery skill dropped.


    I continued to hunt and soon the nt monster reached two hundred kills and again a drop a scroll, next drop was when I killed three hundred monsters. I continued hunting and when I hunted the five hundred monsters it was then this time a green coloured scroll was dropped. And a boss monster has summoned the status was as follows.


    MAN-EATING MONSTER (BRONZE)


    HP-500/500


    MP-50/50


    ACTIVE SKILL-


    BIND THE TARGET TO STOP IT FROM MOVING AND ADD BLEEDING TO THE TARGET. LOSE 10 HP PER SEC.


    COST-15 MP


    POISONOUS MIST- THERE IS POISON MIST COVERING 5 METERS IN DIAMETER.


    I looked around and saw no one was near me so, I started to kite the monster, I would shoot it from distance and kept shooting, soon arrow abilities double arrow was triggered and with it the monster was dead. The monster also has a chance to drop other skills for a different profession.


    MONSTER DROP-


    SILVER- 2


    TITLE SCROLL


    HP AND MP POTION *30


    SKILL SCROLL RECOVERY( BLUE)


    BOW( GREEN)


    APPRAISAL SCROLL*3


    The drop was rich I picked and put them in my inventory bag and soon I walked out of the dungeon. I had been fighting inside for almost eight hours. Without any active skill, it takes too much time to hunt the creatures.


    As I was with the thee ann n low-level dungeon the monster didn''t take the initiative to attack me and my level was higher than those monsters. Soon I climbed out of the dungeon. I walked towards the market and soon found an empty ce and then shouted green equipment for sale only exchange for skills only. Soon many people came to me.


    Rose girl group adventure team came and the leader of the group Tina asked me to sell her she would like to exchange for mage skill fireball. I happily agreed, and soon I got the skill fireball.


    I was going to leave when,


    "Stop, please wait a minute", said Tina.


    I looked and she said," what is the matter".


    Tina looked surprised as she didn''t see the facial change on my face as most of the people would like to admire her face while I looked at her as if see I didn''t see her beauty.


    "Join my adventure team, I will give you 2 gold coin sry each month", said Tina.


    "I don''t want to join any team", I said.


    Then I left from there without hesitation. The people watching the show were surprised to hear this. Tina was only the most beautiful adventure team consisting of girls. They were beautiful and powerful, most of them were already level 10 and above. Nobody has been invited by her to join the guild. If anyone would be given the chance then they would readily agree to her request.


    Tina was surprised to hear she was rejected, and the girls in the adventuring team were more surprised than her, as most of them have already reached level 10, the monster in the forbidden zone is ten levels maximum to base two. So to cross the forbidden zone, they had already nned to go. They were surprised that their leader was nning to bring out the boy to base level 2.


    Did Tina saw something, when Tina''s good girlfriend Mina asked, "what did you see in him, I saw he was only level 9"?


    Tina said," intuition if hees with us we can safely leave the ce".


    So she sent few people to spy on me and said not to follow in the dungeon just keep a watch when he left the house towards the dungeon, and keep watch on the gate.. If he goes out then contact him, and say I want to make a deal with me.

 Chapter 4 - Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 4 - Cooperation</h4>


    I returned home, and I was aware that someone was following behind me as my eye crystal had reached an intermediate level and those persons who were following me were likely to be of advanced level. So I turned around and recognised the person following me was a girl.


    I looked at her, she panicked. She also showed a nervous expression on her face. I was more sure that she had followed me. I don''t like being followed, so I walked towards her.


    "What should I do, he shouldn''t have seen me. Right, the leader asked to follow him, now he ising to me. Try to ignore him yes, if he asks why are you following him? Then you can say where ever I go, what has to do with. Yes, this is the perfect reason". While she was thinking of the reason, she soon saw the person whom she was following came to her.


    I walked towards the girl and saw her panicking and then lost in thought. I continued walking towards her, when I reached near her, I was going to call out when she said," I am not following you, where ever I go, it has nothing to do with you".


    I looked at her, when she said her purpose without asking, I was stunned, then had ck lines on my forehead. The idiot who like to say their purpose without asking the question.


    I couldn''t help look at her, is she a mascot. If possible I would like to be on my team.


    While I was going to talk with her, on the other side in Rose Guild, Tina asked," Have you seen Lina, where is she".


    Someone answered," Leader we have seen her following the child".


    Listening to her answer Tina asked which direction she went and hurriedly went. She thought of her and had a headache. She decided to kick her out of the team, the reason because when Tina asked her to put the points in strength and Lina put her points in HP. She asked why didn''t put points in strength, she said she want to live longer making her speechless.


    The next time when they were fighting, she couldn''t do very little damage so most of the team members kept away from her. So she was kept in the guild and had free lunch. So the most popr and most hated of team members.


    Tina had already made contact with her, in which she will feed her and she will work for her, and after following one month the contract period while being over. Both parties were happy, one was happy about getting food other party was happy about getting a partner. But soon Lina became the mascot of team members, whenever she went to the dungeon she will attach a monster and do very little damage. And then she will run around to seek help. Seeing this other was speechless. Therefore most people would not bring her to level up, she was generally a burden to them.


    Tina soon reached the location, when Lina saw her she said," Leader I followed him but he found that I followed him" and said," Where ever I go it has nothing to do with you, I am not following you".


    I looked at both of them with interest. Then I pointed at Lina and said," Why did you send her to follow me".


    Tina said," Wait I will kick her out of my adventures group, I hope this can satisfy you then we can talk".


    Lina was stunned and she was almost ready to cry and she begged," leader please give mest chance."


    But Tina showed cold eyes, and she looked at me waiting for my answer.


    I looked at her and looked and said," Lina has nothing to do with you in future". Tina nodded her head. Listening to Tina''s words Lina was almost going to cry.


    I then said," Lina join my adventures group". Hearing my words both Tina and Lina were surprised.


    Lina looked at me and asked," really".


    I looked at the living mascot and nodded my head, and hurriedly asked her to sign the contract, which had simple terms and conditions. In which I will arrange her to live, food, and she will not betray me. The condition of the contract said only one thing that was to not betray me.


    I asked her how long will the contract will be valid, she said," lifetime". I asked her are you sure, she nodded her head quickly. I agreed to her request and soon the contract shed and disappeared into our bodies. After doing this, I looked at Tina.


    I asked her," Ms Tina what do you want to talk about".


    She said," when will you go to base two".


    I said," after two months".


    Then she said," bring my adventures team with you, I can pay anything".


    "Miss there are many guilds who can take you why don''t you follow them", I asked.


    "I feel safe when following you", she said.


    Then I asked her she will pay me twenty gold coins, ten coins now and ten coins after reaching base two.


    She gritted her teeth and choose to agree with me, soon she signed the contract and she paid ten gold coins.


    Then she invited me to be the vice president of their guild, she also said as long as you agree I can even sleep with you.


    I without hesitation walked towards Lina hold her hand then we went away not responding to her question.


    Seeing I left her without saying anything she was angry but soon she calmed her anger and then she walked towards her guild.


    Tina announced that they are going to train and prepare to set off after two months. Everyone in the Rose guild became energetic, while her bestie Mina asked about the cooperation.


    After hearing that she paid. twenty gold coins she was stunned, that was the saving for their two months, then she remembered that before she paid two gold coins to work in their guild. She almost blew up in anger. Many adventures team may take you out for 10 gold coins. In the contract, it was also written that money dropped from the monster both teams will divide half, so on with another drop. The more she heard the more angry she became.


    Mina was going to me, while Tina hurriedly stopped.

 Chapter 5 - Buying Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 5 - Buying Equipment</h4>


    I took Lina and asked her, "Do you have anything in Rose adventure group, that you want to bring". She thought for a while want started to take out things from the space bag. I hurriedly stopped her and said we will go to the room and there she can empty her space bag.


    I also remembered that while I hunted a total of five hundred monsters each monster dropped almost five copper coins so I must have at least 5 silver coins and 2 silver coins from the bronze monster boss, and before I had left with 30 silver coins after spending one silver coins on water and food. So I had a total of 10 gold, 37 silver coins.


    I looked at Lina and said," Lina let''s celebrate your weing by eating food, I will treat you".


    Lina looked at me said," ok " then she asked," what is your name". I forgot to introduce myself to her so, I answered my name and level, and said," we will be partners in future, we will be depending on each other".


    Lina''s eyes were almost moist as most of the people treated her like garbage, now someone told her he was going to be a partner.


    I looked at her and said," Lina don''t be so touched we need to eat, do you know a good ce to eat".


    Lina looked at me surprised and said," you don''t even know a good restaurant and you are level 9". I could only spread my hand and asked her to show the way.


    Soon she took me to a restaurant where the food cost was almost one silver. I looked at her and saw her big eyes and could only agree with her.


    "Wee customers", said the waiter and led us in.


    We sat down and asked for food to prepare for us. They agreed and prepared food.


    The food was being prepared saw I could stare at Lina, her overall figure was good, she had wheat colour skin. Her breast was small as she had turned fifteen years. I thought if I could marry her it would be good.


    Then I said, "Lina tell me your status".


    Hearing this she lowered her head and said," Level 2, all points added to health".


    As the restaurant was quiet most people looked at us with gloating expressions. I asked her not to worry.


    She looked at me and asked," will you not leave me, after hearing my status".


    I said," don''t worry I will not leave you, you follow me and you will be the strongest adventure in the world". Hearing this her spirit was motivated and let go of the final worry in her heart. The people in the restaurant looked at us with gloating expressions. I didn''t pay attention to them.


    Soon the food was delivered, we started eating and ate till we both were full and the asked waiter for the bill. The waiter soon said twenty silver coins, hearing the number Lina almost jumped and she was going to fight, I hurriedly pulled her and paid the waiter twenty-one silver coin and asked him to keep on the silver coin as a tip.


    Lina had been thinking of twenty-one coins as she used to get two silver coins in a month for eating, and today she ate ten times the cost of a month.


    I looked at Lina and said," Hey don''t feel distressed, coins can be earned back, we can eat here often if we can earn more gold coins".


    Lina decided that she needed to follow Robin instructions, and will do whatever he wants. Then she looked at Robin.


    I led Lina to buy equipment in the market, it cost me one silver for level two armour, I bought two, then bought arms guard, two for one silver, heads gear two for two silver, leg guards, two for two silver and skirts two for two silver and not to mention boots, for 2 silver two pairs. I also bought 20,000 arrows (20 quivers). which cost me 20 silver coins.


    I looked where can I buy a shield, the people looked at me like an idiot and said shield protects people from being damaged, how will you fight by using a shield. So, most people sell shields at the cksmith shops.


    I took Lina to the cksmith shop and said," boss what is the price of a level two shield, he answered two copper coins, asked boss please give me eight two levels and sixteen levels ten shields".


    " Okay", he answered and soon he brought all the shields most of them covered in dust. Then when I going to leave, the boss said," boy since you have bought the shield here take this skill book, which was given to me. It will keep rusting on the floor it''s better to give you".


    I took the skill and saw it was (blue) skill, I said," boss, the skill given is expensive I can''t take it for free".


    "Okay when you are going to base 2 please bring me and my child with you", said the boss.


    I told okay," I will leave to base 2, I will invite you when the timees"


    After I left the boss hut, the boss was murmuring to himself, "what the oracle said was true, the legend has been born again, the human will rise once again".


    After that, I bought arrows* 20 quivers which cost me 20 silver and bought two sets of archer level 5 equipment for one gold now I had eight gold coins left with me.


    After buying the equipment I took her to my hut, as there was only one room so, I asked the boss and rented one more hut next to me. I paid him a total of four silver coins for two months for both of us.


    "Lina you go to your room", I said.


    She nodded and went happily to live in the hut.


    As there was a low drop of loot''s so I could only buy two sets of level five archer equipment. Then I used my card skills and soon I had full rare set archer armour.


    After Ipleted my set equipment, then I started upgrading Lina'' equipment. Then came the arrow. Which became 1000(purple) and 1000(blue).


    ARROW QUIVER (BLUE) -


    ATTACK-5-10


    DOUBLE ARROW-20% CHANCE TO SHOOT DOUBLE ARROW, IF TRIGGERED THEN THE SECOND ARROW DOES TWICE THE DAMAGE.


    ARROW QUIVER (PURPLE) -


    ATTACK-9-18


    DOUBLE ARROW-50% CHANCE TO SHOOT DOUBLE ARROW, IF TRIGGERED THEN THE SECOND ARROW DOES TWICE THE DAMAGE.


    PASSIVE SKILL- GAIN TWO ARROWS PER SEC.


    Well seeing the passive skill, thought of upgrading the arrow quiver to the legendary level after I reach base 2, as there are some restrictions, which doesn''t allow me to upgrade to a legendary level.. It is rted to the boss in the forbidden zone.

 Chapter 6 - Slime Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 6 - Slime Hunting</h4>


    Then I went to Lina''s hut and asked her to put the equipment, she looked at the rare set, she was surprised and she started to cry and said," why are you so good to me, are you trying to insult me by giving a rookie who only puts the point in health, rare armour".


    "Don''t cry and say loudly or else other people will listen to your words. I told you before, that you did nothing wrong, who is not afraid to die. You can''t be a brave person in one day, so I have few suggestions for you. After you listen to me, then you can keep on crying", I tried to convince her.


    " Okay I will stop crying and listen to you", she said and stopped crying.


    " Didn''t I said I will make you the Strongest adventurer, so listen to what I have to say, you will be the core member of the team, you will responsible for hitting the monster while you will use the shield to defend yourself from the monster ".


    "Don''t worry your health will drop but not fast as before but slowly. So, I will look for a priest who will help you heal, then you can hit the ugly monster with a shield, what do you say".


    " Also now while distributing your points, on health and strength in 3:2 ratio, so not only you will have health, you can also do damage to monster".


    Hearing my suggestion she agreed. Then she looked at me and said," why not in speed".


    I looked at her with a ck line on my face and said," your profession is a warrior so you need to spend points on strength. If you wanted to run away you must choose the assassin''s profession".


    Then somehow I made her listen to me and asked her to wear her armour and go with me to the dungeon, but before going to the dungeon I bought 20 quivers of normal arrows for 20 silver.


    I came to the dungeon with Lina, and we formed a party so we both can get experience and we can level up.


    My status was-


    LEATHER ARMOUR LV. 5 (GREEN)


    HP-50


    DEFENSE-30


    SKILL- 2% CHANCE TO IGNORE DAMAGE.


    HEAD GEAR LV.5 (GREEN)


    HP-15


    DEFENSE-7


    SKILL- +1 RANGE (normal people can see the meters urately, +1 increase the range by 1 meter).


    GLOVES LV. 5 (GREEN)


    HP-10


    DEFENSE-5


    SKILL- INCREASE SHOOTING SPEED BY 2%


    WRIST GAURD LV.5 (GREEN)


    HP-15


    DEFENSE-8


    SKILL- STRENGTH +1


    LEG GAURD LV.5 (GREEN)


    HP- 10


    DEFENSE-5


    SKILL- DEXTERITY+1


    PANT LV.5 (GREEN)


    HP-20


    DEFENSE-15


    SKILL- INCREASE ACCURACY BY 2%


    BOOTS LV.5 (GREEN)


    HP-10


    DEFENSE-5


    SKILL- 1% CHANCE TO TRIGGER DOUBLE SPEED FOR 10 SEC.


    ROBIN Lvl 9


    HEALTH-390/390


    MANA-180/180


    POINTS LEFT-45


    CARD SLOT-


    EQUIPMENT SLOT-7/10 (MAX)


    WEAPON SLOT-3/5


    ACTIVE SKILL SLOT-1/5


    PASSIVE SLOT- 1/10 (MAX)


    SPACE CARD- 50/50


    MP POTION/ HP POTION * 600


    HP POTION RECOVERS 50 HP AND THEN CONTINUES TO HEAL 10 HP/SEC.


    MP POTION- TAKE TO GAIN 30 POINTS OF MANA INSTANTLY.


    NOTE- COOLDOWN FOR USING POTION IS 15 SEC. ONLY ONE TYPE OF POTION CAN BE USED AT ONCE FOR EITHER YOU CAN TAKE A COMMON HP POTION OR A RARE HP POTION, YOU CAN''T TAKE THEM BOTH TOGETHER.


    FIREBALL(GRAY)- THROW A FIREBALL AT THE ENEMY.


    COST-5 MP


    COOLDOWN- 1 SEC


    NOTE-(GRAY) IS COMMON.


    I went to level one and asked" Lina go and attack".


    She could only attack slime monster level 1. They drop passive resistance scroll. So, I asked her to attract a slime monster, she nodded and hit the monster. I shot and killed the monster and we started farming the monster for six hours, we got fifty skill scrolls.


    Lina had also levelled up to level 4. She added her points to HEALTH, STRENGTH AND SPEED, in ratio 2:1:2. She had been chased by a monster so she couldn''t get rid of the fear. I could only help her adjust the ratio, after getting to base 2, I will equip her with legendary equipment, which can increase her defence, speed and health.


    "Lina when you go hunting with rose adventures do they have good drops", I asked.


    "Yes but I usually attract more monsters so they call me unlucky", said Lina


    "Does boss monster is also attracted by you", I asked.


    "No only normal monster", she replied.


    Okay I realised that it''s was not she was a trouble maker but only those monsters were attracted to her which has a high chance to drop loot. As I had been paying attention, the monster she brought, all dropped loot. I looked at her and hugged her in excitement, and said you are my lucky star. I will give you 2 gold coins from now on every month.


    Lina blushed when I hugged her but when heard me, she thought she heard wrong. She asked," you will give me 2 gold coins".


    I nodded and said," this is only the beginning, when we go to base 2, I will increase the no. of gold coins paid to you".


    Lina was happy then she looked at me hugging her, I also realized that I shouldn''t hug her and then let her go away. I said," I was excited, so don''t mind me".


    Lina red at me and murmured," idiot".


    Then to avoid her attention, I could only look around and saw a group of slimes merging forming a bronze monster.


    SLIME ( BRONZE)


    HP-200/200


    MP-10/10


    ATTACK-45


    SKILL- ABSORB, IT CAN ABSORB MANA FROM THE THE TARGETED USER. THE USER LOSES 5 MANA.


    COOLDOWN- 60 SEC


    I asked," Lina see a boss monster, nobody has seen it, let''s hunt it quickly".


    "Remember to use the skill stun, and run towards that big stone", I shouted at her.


    She nodded and used stun shield skill. After the boss was stunned she started to run. I then quickly started to shoot and within a few shots, it died leaving a pile of things.


    I looked at the treasure chest for the first time. I had never seen it before. Lina came and looked at the box and said," I have learnt the skills to open the treasure box which I got by giving the ar".


    I was speechless at her luck and asked her to open the chest. She opened the chest box and the following items came out-


    skill scroll (orange *1)


    silver- 5 coins


    title scroll*2


    slimy liquid * 20


    slimy liquid (green) * 20


    I gave her the skill scroll, silver coins and title scroll * 1. She looked at me dazed. As that was the legendary skill and I gave her like this made her emotionally unstable and couldn''t help thinking of the time when she went on adventure everyone had learnt the skills, the monster dropped and she was ignored.


    No looking at the person in front of her, she had mixed emotions, so she said," why you don''t want this skill, it''s a legendary skill, you give like that".


    Seeing her I hurriedly exined to her," you are the core member of the team, with this skill you will not have to worry about any control skills, this skill is more suited for you".


    " Remember we are a team, our lives in each other hands", I reminded her.


    She knew if anyone in her team would see the scroll they would learn without hesitation. Caring for other teammatesester. But Robin is the opposite, he gives his back to protect his partner.. She remembered the contract in that she didn''t have to do anything except betray.

 Chapter 7 - Alan

    <h4>Chapter 7 - n</h4>


    After that, she opened and showed the status of the skill.


    RESISTANCE ( ORANGE)- RESIST ALL TYPES OF CONTROL SKILLS OF LEVEL ABOVE FIVE LEVELS AND BELOW.


    After that, she learned the skill and she was going to learn the title, I stopped her. I said," if you believe me then keep the title skills, when weplete the dungeon maybe the title can be fused".


    Lina kept her title skill in the space bag, then I took the alchemy material, she didn''t say anything. I thought of a slime monster that slowly erodes clothing. Thinking of that, would I be the nemesis of females. Should I keep the name of the novel, female nemesis? Hmm thinking of that I smiled.


    Looking at my smiling face, she blushed and didn''t look at me. I was puzzled when I saw this. Then said let''s go we will celebrate. She nodded her head.


    I was going to look for a restaurant when I saw a boy the same age as me selling food. I looked at him carefully and saw he was dirty, there were some bruises on his face, maybe he was beaten. I looked at him, his eyes were firm and thought," a boy with a story".


    The food he was cooking was barbeque, I looked at and saw his cooking skills were top-notch, but there was no customer.


    n was cooking barbeque, the ingredients present were not much, and he was beaten by people every time he couldn''t pay. His face had a little dirt, his body was also weak. Some adventures ask protection fees from the people selling in the stall so. He knew they were his father enemies making things difficult for him. He also knows his sister was cursed by them, but he could only grit his teeth and wait for his strength to grow up.


    He made very little money. He also had to feed her younger sister who was cursed. If he wanted to treat he had to get 5 silver coins in the church where caster cast advanced cure which cures all negative status, curse and so, he was desperately trying to save money every day to release her sister from the painful curse.


    n both parents were high-level adventures. Sometimes when the beast grows inrge numbers in a forbidden zone adventure team must go to clean the monster to keep their poption to check. His father and mother had offended an adventuring group, which was named Tom''s gang, an adventure group. That was because his father had epic level weapon dropped in the dungeon, and Tom''s gang saw and asked to sell them a weapon for 1 silver coin.


    His father was furious and he was going to say something when his wife held him back and left. They didn''t think they would follow to their house. Six months ago, while clearing the beast, in the forbidden zone their parents had to participate in it. There was a rule that no one will fight there and they had to sign the contract but, Tom''s gang attracted arge group of monsters near n''s parents and they died.


    Many people saw this, but nobody came to say anything about it. Tom''s gang paid 10 gold coins and bribed the upper three embers of the card. So most of the members pay a blind eye to this matter. They also came secretly at night and robbed all their money''s and left it under the sibling''s eyes.


    n went to the council for investigation of the matter but the member of the court said," you have offended someone of high level". And he threw the appeal letter in thrash can.


    Facing such a situation, n mind became matured at that moment. He looked at the people present and asked," Sir can you tell me the name of the person whom I offended".


    The officer looked yfully and said," it''s not a big deal many people know him. He is the city lord''s brother Tom. His adventures team name is Tom''s gang".


    n walked out of the office with despair on his face. He knew now he had to think, how to survive and vowed to be strong and take revenge on all those people. He knew his parents were honest people who helped many persons, some of them were from big adventure guild. He decided to look for the next and see if can get any help.


    n went from one guild to another but he wasn''t allowed to enter the door. The people who saw him didn''t help. They would show him the cold eye, looked at him with disgust. n felt as he was an eyesore. Sometimes the leader of some guild woulde out and say," Isn''t it n, here have this copper coin boy, work hard, live a good life. Don''t be like your father".


    n gritted his teeth and took the money, in this way he had gathered all amounts to at least open food stalls and sell food for some money. He remembered at home when he used to cook for his family, they said," n your cooking skills are top quality, open a restaurant it will work well". Remembering that time his eyes were filled with tears, but he didn''t cry. He hold the tear back and started to think of opening an od stall where he can earn money.


    He sessfully opened but saw no one was buying his dish, so he would go home and finish the dish with his sister. She said," brother don''t work so hard, I don''t feel pain", Saying that she smiled. If you look closely there were blisters every ce on the body. It was getting serious. n knew that he and his sister has only two months to live and he has to earn enough money for treatment before that.


    himself where had he done wrong God, why are you making me go through all this. He shook all other thoughts from his mind and said," don''t worry sis, I am fine I will help you cure the curse".


    I walked towards the stall, Lina simply followed me. I looked at n and asked," hello there how much do you sell the barbeque".


    "Two sticks for one copper", n replied.


    I saw the next stall price that was selling for two copper for one stick


    I tasted the barbeque, and I decided to hire him. As Lina eats more food so, I decided to hire him as a chef.


    "Hello sir can you tell me your name", I asked.


    "n", he said after hesitating sometimes.


    "n I would like to hire you as my chef for 1 gold coin, for now, if the quality of food is increased then I will pay you more", I said showing a sunny smile.


    n was stunned, and he said," are you sure you want to hire me for one gold coin".


    n had finally seen the light when he was in darkness, but soon he hesitated for a moment and then began to tell his story.


    I looked at him and smiled and said,?"I don''t have the power to help you get revenge but I promise you as long as you be my chef I will help you when I have the power in future".


    " If you don''t have any problems we can set the contract for a month", I said.


    n nodded his head, he said, "please as long as you can help my sister get rid of her curse, I will follow you".


    I shook my head and said," I want a chef and a partner, who can fight side by side me.. So I would like to agree to my request to join my adventures team".

 Chapter 8 - Recruiting Alan

    <h4>Chapter 8 - Recruiting n</h4>


    n looked at me and said," ok, state your terms and conditions".


    I soon wrote the contract in which we will bring our ingredients and n will be responsible for cooking and his sry is one gold a month, in addition, if we want to eat extra time then he had the right to charge a maximum of 1 silver coin, which may increase over time. And thest but the most important point, please don''t betray your team members.


    n looked at the condition and he was surprised to see such a simple contract. He once again asked me," are you sure".


    I nodded and said," I am sure, can you tell me how much time limit to be set".


    n said," Lifetime".


    After the contract was signed, it flew inside our bodies. Then I asked n to make more barbeques.


    Wait I bought two sticks for myself and I ate only one piece, where did my other piece go.


    I turned around and saw Lina, eating at a very fast speed.


    When she saw me she hurriedly ate the barbeque on her te and started chewing.


    I asked her," Have you seen anyone who took my barbeque".


    She pretended to not listen to me and kept eating the food.


    I knew she stole the food, so I looked at n hopefully he could make barbeque fast.


    After eating the food, we were very satisfied. Then I said," n if you take your sister to the priest for healing her, many people will recognise you, So I can rent a hut where you can live with your sister".


    n also knew the problem and said," Okay I will leave Lisa to you".


    Well was the cloak so as not be recognised. We three all wore the ck cloak, which kept our identity hidden, except for level, and health all were hidden.


    n''s home was in bad condition, many things were broken. He had to hide and live inside the basement, as all other things had been destroyed.


    n went near the door of the basement, and he knocked on the door, three times and repeated this rhythm five times. Soon the door was opened and a girl who looked six years old called, "n you are back".


    n nodded and said," these two are the people who will help us".


    He didn''t exin much to Lisa and said," we are moving out of the house".


    Lisa didn''t say much, during these days of living in pain, her thinking had matured, she also knows no one wants to help them. Unless n promised the contract.


    She looked at us and said," What conditions did you give n to follow you, give up his contract, I will follow you, I serve you guys, cleaning, washing, cooking...n will help me, yes I am saying give up his contract and wait for n why are you getting angry, I will release you from the contract".


    Looking at the lively girl in front of me, we were speechless.


    Lisa looked at Lina and said," Sister this bad guy forced you to sign the contract right".


    I had a ck line on my forehead.


    Lina couldn''t helpugh and said," Yes this bad guy forced me to sign the contract, and he always sends me to face the beast alone". She made a pitiful look.


    Lisa said," Bad guy release the sister from the contract or else I will curse you, I am telling the truth see there are blisters, which can be used as a curse".


    I didn''t pay attention to the curse before, now that I saw it closely, her body was filled with blisters all over her body. So I went near her.


    Lisa was nervous when she sawing me near her.


    I looked at the nervous Lisa and said," Come and curse me, I will release from the contract".


    Then I went near her and hugged her, Lisa was at a loss," are you not afraid of the curse".


    I looked at her and said," well stop acting now, let''s go of the loneliness, you can cry to your heart content".


    Lisa cried for a long time, and then she fell asleep. Looking at her I felt it was full of sympathy. At her age, many children let go of the worry and y, and here she had to live inside a darkroom in fear. She had no one to apany her as n had to go out and work. Anyone living like this will go sane, yet she still had a cheerful expression. Think about it if you were in her situation," what would you do".


    I swore and decided to take revenge most cruelly. I would always make them live in fear. I am not a saint either, but now he is my teammate, if I can''t get rid of his problem, how can I face him.


    n who saw this also started crying, after crying for a while he stopped and then once again said," I will never betray you".


    I showed the sunny smile, and said," let go of the past, we wille back and take revenge in the future".


    Then I looked at Lisa and murmured," sleep well little guy, after you wake up you will be free from the curse".


    Then I wrapped her in cloth and brought her to church. The priest who came to heal was a middle-aged man and, he cast the advanced healing spell. A dark skull like a shadow came out of Lisa and then it was destroyed.


    Lisa body soon started to heal and all the blisters were gone, the skin looked new and if I wouldn''t have seen it with my own eyes, I would never believe that she was cursed.


    Then I said," n have you awakened any talent".


    n shook his head and said, "I was busy earning money, I didn''t have enough money to awaken the talent".


    Then I said," let''s go and awaken the talent".


    While wearing a cloak we came inside the awakening building, soon n chance came.


    He came near the awakening crystal and then followed the procedure. He was surrounded by holy light, and he had a cross in his hand. The aura given by the cross was (red).


    The most sacred level of profession was born. There was the vision of a cross appearing in the sky.


    I looked at the scene speechless, hey I wanted to be a low key person, but why all the people following me are so talented.. The vision made by n made many people rushed towards the awakening building.

 Chapter 9 - Alan Joins

    <h4>Chapter 9 - n Joins</h4>


    The rare grade in this way-


    grey-mon


    green-umon


    blue-rare


    purple-epic


    orange-legendary


    pink-ancient


    red-sacred


    After that, the people handling the procedure saw this scene he hurriedly asked them to show his face. He didn''t want to but, he was level one at the moment, so his cloak was easily taken off.


    When people saw it was n who awakened the sacred talent. The people who had mocked became pig liver. They just wanted to get rid of him now. They were all filled with fear.


    In city lord resident, Tom was enjoying his food with his brother. A messenger came and said," boss it is not good, a big trouble is going toe".


    Everyone in the room was puzzled what trouble could they get into and asked him to say the words fast.


    The messenger said," Our city awaked the sacred talent of the priest".


    Everyone was puzzled, isn''t it a good thing to have been born by base 1. The city lord can get permission and get an official position anywhere. They would also have a chance to enter the holy city, where it''s is said that the drops dropped by the monster are orange, pink andstly red. But each person can hunt only one monster there. The monster is also hard to kill. But if you can get any one of the orange drops then you can be the top powerhouse at least at base 1. If you get sacred equipment then you can leapfrog and challenge the person ten levels above you, who wearsmon equipment.


    But the next moment the messenger said," Boss the person who awakened the talent is n".


    "n, which n, tell everything clearly, I don''t remember him", said Tom


    The messenger narrated the things done, made the faces of everyone serious. They knew they were done. This time the officer wille to recruit n.


    The faces of everyone was pale. They hurriedly went to the awakening guild.


    n was surrounded by many people, soon the transmission channel which was covered in dust lit up and, many guilds came to recruit him. Even the Pope asked him to join the church he will instantly make him his closed disciple and make him the next pope. Faced with such temptations, who will not waver. His mind also fluctuated. But he was looking for me.


    My figure looked very small between those people. It''s was like ants surrounded elephants. I looked at Lina and said," Lina shall greet our new teammate, he seems to be looking for us".


    Looking at my smiling face Lina had the urge to beat me. She couldn''t help say," several people are offering sacred equipment, what do you have to offer".


    "Well, I will answer you there",?saying that we walked towards n. It was too crowded but with the flow of the crowd, we were squeezed to the front. I showed my sunny smile to n.


    I asked him," now you have your opportunity to fly in the sky, you can hug anyone''s thigh I will not stop you, whatever decision you make I will respect your choice".


    The people looked at me with gloating expressions, in the crowd, the cksmith was standing in the front row and watching the scene with interest. The most important thing was that if you look closely, he and his child stood there and no powerful man could push him. Within thirty centimetres from him, no people could approach him. You can imagine how powerful would this person would be as all the people who surrounded him were from LVL 80- LVL 100.


    NOTE- Transmission stone can be used to transfer from one ce to another but you need to use 10 cores of orange level monster. It''s too costly most people can''t afford it.


    n began to think about the offers, he was tempted, one was giving him enough resources to train him to the peak of the life, while the other person he met for a day, he helped him and asked to sign the contract in which one gold coin was given as the sry, and he gave his word to help him get his revenge.


    The question he was tangled with for a long time, as you know," revenge was the most he wanted now". And now those people could easily grant him his wish. But soon he remembered when there was no one, he could generously pay him food just to be a chef.


    He remembered his father''s teaching," Son you must remember, the person who values the most when you''re useless, you must follow him because he will treat you like kin. Remember, you must follow him or else you will regret it n future".


    n didn''t understand the words of his father, that time, when he would ask the reason, his father would say," when the timese you will understand".


    Looking at the situation in front of him. He understood what his father meant, and he couldn''t be surprised. He came to the conclusion father knew this day wille. That means father was so powerful at that time, he could tell him about his future. He couldn''t help think, that his father was still alive. If he was so powerful, then why let me follow Robin.


    n looked at me with expression and said," hey boss when will you give me a sry".


    I was stunned and looked at him and asked," are you sure you want to be my chef". Thinking of the food my mouth started drooling. Lina standing by my side also said," Hey me too, don''t forget me".


    Seeing the scene the crowd was speechless. They were looking at us and one thousand horses we galloping in their heart. A sacred level talent was recruited for one gold coin for the chef. My people said," join us boy we will give you one thousand tinum coins".


    Seeing this scene I was speechless and said," You guys, stop poaching my teammate in front of me, and you idiot if you want to poach other people you have to do it in secret, then I can easily take his 1000 tinum coins.... Oh I said too much".


    I looked at the other people''s and said," I know I look handsome, please don''t look at me with those eyes, I will be shy".


    Hearing my voice, the people had an urge to vomit blood. So they could only walk away with gloating expressions.


    Only a few people were left there, they sent me various offers, but I refused them all and looked at the tinum coins with droll on my face, tried to make my face good, and said," I will not sell my teammate you can go".


    Then I looked at the tinum coins disappearing in front of my eyes. They showed gloating expressions.. I could only look away.

 Chapter 10 - Our Guild " Fairy Tail"

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Our Guild " Fairy Tail"</h4>


    Then I saw the cksmith waiting with his child. I went to him and said," hello mister we meet again".


    "Hello, this is the next time we meet, unexpectedly you got a sacred talent in your team", he said.


    I nodded and said," Sir if you are free,e join us, we are celebrating and are short of people".


    He looked at his child who was looking at us with a curious expression on his face and said," Ok".


    Then I walked towards my hut while shopping for the ingredients along the way. I bought a lot of them, and looked at the cksmith and asked," Sir do you drink Liquor".


    He said," no I don''t drink ".


    I said," sir after eating I will make a drink for you, it will be a sour drink, you will like it".


    Heughed and said okay, while n and Lina also looked curiously at me. I could only say," don''t look at me like that, I will treat you the drink, you will like it".


    Then I said," Sir my name is Robin, her name is Lina, shield warrior and he is n, priest and chef and this cute little girl is Lisa".


    " Sir, who are you, and what is your child''s name", I asked.


    He said, "Richard is my name, and my son name is Aaron".


    By the time we finished the introduction ourselves, we had already reached my hut. I weed them inside. They came and looked at my small bedroom anD Iughed awkwardly.


    Everyone came inside my house and people sat on the bed and chairs. I led n towards the kitchen, it was enough big to cook with big utensils.


    n started to cook, I would help him from time to time, while the cksmith sat and looked at us with a curious expression.


    Lina took the two guys into her room, they were n''s sister Lisa and the cksmith son, Aaron. I said," I will call you when the food is cooked, you y with these little guys".


    After we three were in the room so I asked," Mr Richard can you tell us your story as I sense you must be very powerful".


    He asked," how did you know".


    I said," I saw you in the crowd, only you were rxed with your child whereas other people were constantly pushing each other".


    Heughed and said," now it''s better to not know, enjoy yourself and be stronger, when you are strong enoughe to me I will tell you where we came from".


    I nodded my head and took some sour fruits, a little salt and some spice. Then I said," wait for a while, I will prepare the juice".


    I used my card space then used my upgrade card option and soon new I upgraded the fruits to the purple card.


    FRUITS ( PURPLE)


    CAN BE USED TO EAT DIRECTLY OR USED AS A JUICE. DRINK OR EAT THE FIRST TIME TO ADD SOME HP.


    PERMANENTLY GAIN 100 HP AND GAIN BUFF RECOVERY, MANA REGENERATION 20 MP PER SEC, FOR 1 HOUR


    The food had also been prepared. It took almost an hour. I called Lina, Lisa and Aaron to visit us.


    The food was ced on the table and then everyone started to eat. The food made by n was very delicious and we had a nice lunch. We ate the food and talked with each other.


    Richard also enjoyed this atmosphere and after eating, he made a request," can I be a member of your adventurer guild".


    This was an unexpected question. I couldn''t answer his questions, because we don''t have the same status. So I thought for a while and said," Ok but you can only be the vice president of our guild and will help us only when our guild is in danger of being extinct".


    He looked at me thoughtfully and then said," okay, how much sry do I get".


    I said," for now three gold coins, as our strength increases, we will increase the sry but it will take some time".


    He nodded his head and said, "Write the contract now".


    I could only write the contract and after it was done,


    it turned into light and flew inside our bodies.


    Lina said," Hey you said you will treat us with drink, why haven''t I seen till now".


    "I almost forgot if you don''t remind me", I said.


    Then I paced the drink in everyone''s ss and said one ss each for everyone. Lina couldn''t say stingy.


    Then everyone drank the drink, the taste of the drink was like little spicy, little salty and sweet and sour. We soon felt warm current flowing in our bodies and felt our vitality bing stronger and soon our spirit began to feel refreshed.


    Richard was shocked to see the changes after the drink. He knows there are some spiritual nts and animals, which is said to be a great tonic for human bodies. These are some outside factors, that increases the strength without any side effects. He was considered to have seen many people buy that food, even he was envious of it. As any of this material can be sold for 1000 tinum coins.


    He was considered high level but he couldn''t afford such a big sum of money to enjoy the luxury of eating spiritual fruit. Here in base level 1 he just joined and gained 100 hp points. If you say then people will fight with you like your health increase by three levels. How crazy would be it?


    Lina looked at me and said," one more ss of juice", and they all looked at me with exceptions, but I shook my head and refused them.


    Lina said," cut stingy".


    Richard saw and said," he is not stingy, it does not affect you all, it''s one type of use which strengthens anyone or more than attributes permanently. You can check your status. And what he fed you was the drink made of more than 1000 tinum coins minimum, that is called elixir. Very few people in the world can get one and you said him stingy".


    Hearing Richard words everyone expression froze. Lina looked at the thought that was 1000 tinum coins, that is enough to buy many things and live life leisurely. The same was for n, 1000 tinum coins were the sry the guild paying him to join the adventures group.


    As for Lisa and Aaron said," big brother if you make delicious things in the future don''t forget us both".


    Iughed and said," we are of the same guild so no problems".


    Looking at my sunny smile most of the people looked withplicated emotions.


    I said," from today on words the guild named fairy tail officially exist, I am the president, Richard is the vice president, Lina, n, Lisa and Aaron are the members of the group. This ce will be our home, and its name will resound in all directions".


    Lina said," Hey what about me"," I want to be elder or something".


    I ignored her and then decided to say the first and the most important decisions.


    I said," The guild will only ept people with good hearts, even if they don''t have talent I have no problem but the person must have a good heart".


    " Not many people will be selected by us, only the fated members whom we can meet by fate can only be the members of the guild".

 Chapter 11 - Silver Chest Drop

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Silver Chest Drop</h4>


    We bought a piece of equipment set for n, he was also happy to get a rare set of equipment. Then we went inside the dungeon to level 5. The monster here was elemental, their hp is low and damage is high. With my one shot, I could easily harvest their lives.


    The tactics were, Lina will attract the monster, I will be the main attacker and n will cast cure when Lina hp was low.


    So, soon Lina would bring a monster while I would kill, gaining huge experience. This type of monster is said to be dangerous due to high damage, and lucky as you can get many drops from this monster, especially skills scroll, alchemy ingredients and in rare cases elemental cores, which can be used as bombs to do high damage to a group of enemies.


    The efficiency of killing monsters was great and soon we killed 500 monsters in two hours a BRONZE ELEMENTAL was born.


    I checked the elemental status.


    ELEMENTAL MONSTER LV5 (BRONZE)


    HEALTH-600/600


    MANA-200/200


    ATTACK-80


    SKILLS- ELEMENTAL CLONE- SUMMON THE CLONE WITH HALF THE COMBAT POWER OF THE MAIN BODY. MANA COST-50


    COOL DOWN-90 SEC.


    FIREBALL- TAKES 3 SECONDS TO CAST A HUGE FIREBALL. HAS SPLASH EFFECT, CAN DO CONTENT DAMAGE ON IMPACT WITHIN 2 METER DIAMETER. MANA COST-20


    COOLDOWN- 60 SEC


    I looked at monster information and said," Lina I will attack the main monster and soon it will summon the clone, I will kill the clone within 15 sec. You just need to use stun, the target, when he use fireball. n, you will heal Lina when her hp goes down. Ok, let''s start hunting.


    We started the hunt and it was an easy victory. The monster dropped-


    Title scroll*3


    sliver *10


    elemental dust*20


    elemental. dust( green)*5


    elemental core(green)*1


    ELEMENTAL CORE(GREEN)- IT''S FORMED DUE TO A HIGH CONCENTRATION OF ELEMENTS. THROW IT DO DAMAGE WITHIN 3 METERS 500 DAMAGE AND DOES ADDITIONAL BURN DAMAGE OF 100 FOR 10 SEC. CAN BE FUSED BY AN ALCHEMIST WITH ARROWS TO MAKE AN ELEMENTAL BOMB.


    Seeing the attributes of the elemental core, I looked at it as a real treasure. I was thinking if Ibined it with quiver will it produce exploding. Then I would start my bomb archer profession, any way we need to experiment with it. If the experiment was sessful then we can easily kill monsters in a group and our experience increase sharply. As the level increases the experience required to level up also increases and till now I have not yet reached level 10, while Lina increased by two levels and she became level 6, n also levelled to level 4.


    I said," let''s continue hunting the elemental monster today".


    They had no opinion and in this way we hunted for another four hours, we also killed almost 800 monsters when a boss was born, with status-


    ELEMENTAL MONSTER LV5(SLIVER)


    HEALTH-1000/1000


    MANA-500/500


    ATTACK-150


    SKILLS- ELEMENTAL CLONE- SUMMON THE CLONE WITH HALF THE COMBAT POWER OF THE MAIN BODY. MANA COST-100


    COOL DOWN-80 SEC.


    FIREBALL- TAKES 5 SECONDS TO CAST A HUGE FIREBALL. HAS SPLASH EFFECT, CAN DO CONTENT DAMAGE ON IMPACT WITHIN 5 METER DIAMETER. MANA COST-50


    COOLDOWN- 60 SEC.


    Seeing the monster attributes, we knew that we couldn''t kill it, while we were going to give up Lina said," why don''t we use elemental core it has great power". I was trying to save it for my use yet this little prodigaldy had toe with such an idea. As we were in the team so, I nodded and said," Lina and you go a little farther away, so as not to be impacted by the explosion".


    After saying that I moved towards the elemental monster took the core and when it was eight meters away from me, I threw the core towards it.


    Then I ran back without hesitation. The corended near the elemental monster and then Boom, the damage done to the boss monster was 400 damage and burn damage was 90 per sec.


    The monster roared and started chasing in my direction. I started to run faster and took out a hp potion, to use it at any time. The monster speed was fast, it almost caught up with me, it wanted to cast spell burn but was interrupted by burn damage. Its hp was dropping rapidly, 600,510,420....0, when it turned to zero it disappeared into thin air and left behind a silver chest.


    The moment created by us were huge, so many adventures hade and surrounded us, they wanted to loot our treasure. So I asked and said," Friends who can open the treasure box can take the treasure away, but if you can''t open you must leave, also please pay 1 gold coin for trying to open the box here".


    "So friends please line up and Lina, n where are youe here".


    Hearing I called out n''s name there was a great discussion in the crowd," n which n''s".


    "n, who awakened sacred level talent".


    Hearing n''s name most of the people who were going to make trouble gradually moved away. And there were many teams lined up to start opening the silver chest. Some guild members sent, multiple people to open the chest.


    Soon the people came but no one could open the silver chest. The money collected from these guilds has already reached 1000 gold coins, seeing that no one could open the chest, the crowd gradually lost interest and began to disappear. Thest one toe was Rose guild, seeing them I asked," Come and try to open the silver chest for 1 gold coin each".


    Looking at my smiling face, Tina was speechless. She couldn''t help think he pitted everyone''s gold coins and she said," Hey can we co-operate again, I want to buy the contents inside the box".


    I asked," how do you know, I have the way to open the chest".


    She said," intuition".


    "Well miss, before cooperation let me ask you a question".


    "I found a silver chest, dropped from the monster, would you like to share them with others".


    She was speechless and said," can you at least let us look at the content of the box".


    I thought for a while and said, "miss what are you going to pay for seeing the contents inside the box".


    She looked at me and had a grievance in her heart and said making a pitiful look," couldn''t you let us beautifuldy see the contents inside for free".


    I looked at her and said, "your beauty can''t be praised by wearing clothes, take them down I will appreciate your beauty nicely and closely, what do you say".


    After saying I made hooligans y looking her body from up to down. Tina, her guild members almost shouted in unison and said," shameless people".


    I said," I am indeed a shameless person but what about it, you all want to see the contents of my box, dream on, you need to pay 50 gold coins if not you can leave. I have already wasted two minutes talking nonsense, if you don''t pay just leave".


    Hearing my conditions the girl in the guilds were almost choked in anger. Their faces were red. Tina took a deep breath and finally took out the gold coins and gave them to me. I showed my white teeth and the sunny smile and said like in a gentleman manner," Please wait, well will soon open the treasure chest. The rest of you are you all going to give 50 gold coins, then you are allowed to stay".


    Then I made a cold face and said," what are you poor people looking here, no money still want to see the show, get lost and don''t affect my business".


    As inside dungeon, you can attack other yers these people didn''t want to stay here anymore or else they vomit blood just due to anger.. All the people went away and then I asked Rose team members to follow me.

 Chapter 12 - Contents Of Silver Chest

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Contents Of Silver Chest</h4>


    "Linaes here and opens the box", I said.


    "Okay, but the cost of opening the box is 50 gold coins", she said her eyes had almost be dor shaped.


    I said," Okay you open the box, today n is going to make the treat".


    She was happy and she began to unlock the chest.


    While Tina and the Rose group members froze and looked at Lina surprised. Anyone in the guild knows her deed, so she was the worst yer in the guild, now she had the legendary skill to open the chest. Even if she didn''t fight, people would stille to her, as long as she announced her talent. She could earn more than 1000 diamond coins or even tinum coins were possible just by opening the box.


    Tina was full of regret and looked at me with a hateful expression. She said," Release her contract we want toe back to our guild".


    I looked at her yfully and said," Lina some people are asking you to go back to your guild".


    Lina looked at everyone''s expression and said," I am sorry my contract is lifetime and I can never leave the guild".


    "Well, you heard her. Lina, you asked 50 gold coins to take revenge right", I said and rubbed salts on their wound.


    The people of Rose guild looked at Lina and said," You are ungrateful Lina we helped you to level up one level, and also you lived with us for one month, the leader paid all that, you just left us like this".


    Lina looked at them with an angry expression and said," when I added points ording to my wish you all looked at me like idiots and discarded me without hesitation. While farming monster, there were some warrior skill books, but you used them and didn''t give anyone to me. You used to eat in a good restaurant while I was brought for 2 silver coins to eat and live with that".


    Then Lina pointed towards me and said," When I was discarded by the leader, he took me in and hired me for 2 gold coins, that time I was treated like garbage by any guild. He bought me all the rare sets that I wearing without hesitation. There was also a legendary skill scroll dropped from the monster that he gave me without hesitation. If you think you can take me away then you dream on. I will not join another guild because here n cooks delicious meal and leader bring delicious drink".


    I heard her story, thought of sympathy for her but when I heard thest sentence I couldn''t help think this girl came here to eat food. I couldn''t help sweating and asked," Lina if another guildes to you with a better chef and drink will you leave us".


    Lina''s face became weird and she said," No how could I leave in the temptations of food, people here treated me like a family so I won''t leave leader, you can rest assured. By the way leader why are you sweating like rain".


    Iughed awkwardly and said," the temperature is a little hot".


    The people from Tina guild looked at me be mixed expressions as if looking at an idiot and couldn''t helpin," The legendary scroll was given to her who don''t know to fight".


    I said," Whomever I give the scroll what it has to do with your guild".


    " Lina opens the chest fast, make these people go away from us", I said.


    Lina opened the treasure chest and soon the items came out were as follows-


    GOLD COIN*5


    ELEMENTAL CORE (BLUE) * 2


    SKILL SCROLL FIREBALL( PURPLE)* 1


    PRIEST STAFF(BLUE)*1


    ELEMENTAL DUST(GREEN)*20


    ELEMENTAL DUST(BLUE)*4


    Seeing the rich rewards the member of the Rose team said," Leader that is a purple skill book, if we have them then we don''t need him to escort us out, and ourbat power will increase sharply".


    Seeing the benefits Tina also understood that they had broken up with Lina and the rtionship between them cannot be patched up so, she decided to break itpletely.


    "Robin gives us the skill book fireball, I will release the contract and pay you 10 gold coins and we will never look for you or Lina ever", said Tina


    I nodded and said," okay then release the contract, and pay first after that I will give you the scroll".


    Tina was surprised to see me readily agree, but didn''t think much and soon released the contract and paid me ten gold coins and I gave them scroll.


    Then I looked at her and I smiled and said," Goodbye hope you will never tr toy harass Lina in future or else I will find any to destroy your guild, so please ask your members to keep their mouth tight".


    Seeing my smiling face and saying as destroying the guild as it was amon thing for me, the people looked at me with great fear. I was satisfied with their look and when I saw that n and Lina were also standing far away from me, I asked," he why are you two standing far away from me".


    Lina said," Leader to make you look more like a viin we decided to stay far away from you, hey n answer him".


    I looked at the quiet n, then said," n you are quiet all day long, why don''t you speak, or are you shy looking at those girls".


    n was speechless and said," talking with an idiot is meaningless".


    I looked at Rose guild and said," Hey my partner also think, talking with you will make us an idiot, so please go away".


    Then n and Lisa moved a little farther away from me and Lina said," hey do you think that it was the right choice to follow him".


    n also couldn''t help nod his head in agreement.


    We returned to our residents, Richard was taking care of Aaron and Lisa. Then n and Lina told the things that happened in the dungeon.


    Richard sighed and said," You both are still kids,pared to your leader. Don''t think of his shameless behaviour, he not only earned more than 1000 gold coins, but he also avoided the trouble for you. Do you think with n''s talent people will be scared and they will let you take away all the contents of the box freely? If n had grown strong then they would fear him but he is still not strong enough, any high-level person from this base can easily kill him. A dead genius is useless, no matter how high your talent is if you are dead then it''s useless".


    "Again you said that why did Robin threatened Rose guild. Do you think they will leave you? Humans are emotional creatures, emotion rules them. Your previous guild members will send people to meet you secretly and some people will use emotional tricks on you to get benefits from you, then they will say you are a very good person and if you don''t help you will be a bad person in their eyes. Think of it what would you do when those people keep oning to you. So to avoid future trouble he had to say those words.. Don''t look at his sunny smile, it''s the disguise he uses to fool the enemies".

 Chapter 13 - Auction House Fun

    <h4>Chapter 13 - Auction House Fun</h4>


    While Richard was exining the reasons for my actions I was busy inside my closed hutbining the card and doing an experiment. With Lina''s luck present I got many drops from the monster. The no. of copper coins were at least ten thousand, skill scrolls of elemental resistance were was up to 50,mon elemental cores were*50.


    This was all the drops. Then I counted the gold coins has reached up to 1000. I decided to split the gold coin.


    I went to the door and when they saw meing n and Lisa looked at me with respect.


    I looked at them and said," I know I am handsome, you don''t have to stare at me like that".


    They were speechless, they had thought ofplimenting me, but now looking at a theme like this they decided not to say anymore to me.


    I looked at the scene puzzled and thought of asking Richard. But though it''s troublesome to ask him it''s better to reward them and then experiment with my idea.


    I took out a gold coin and said," today we had first profit so, we will divide equally".


    I then gave 200 gold coins to Richard, 150 gold coins to n and Lina and finally said," remember to keep the gold coin now, maybe in base 2 you can buy something more expensive. I don''t know it''s true or not but in base 2 people like to buy pets, and they also level up as you fight. And we don''t know when will beast wille and attack the people, so go and buy food, water, bows, arrows and try to use to spend at least fifty gold coins on it".


    "And after you have bought bring me the space bag at least 35 each of you, I will surprise youter. Now busy yourself", said I.


    Then I said", Mr Richard you must have contracted the spirit beast".


    He looked at me and said," I don''t have a contract spirit beast".


    A trace of loneliness shed his eyes and I saw it.


    I asked," Can spirit beast be revived".


    He thought for a while and said," when you clear a forbiddennd then you get a crystal drops known as reviving crystal, which can revive the beast, but their level will fall and your affection with the beast will drop to a very low level".


    I asked," Is the revive crystal is divided into categories such as rare or epic grade".


    "Yes it also drops, rare crystal but the chances are very low. The effect of using sacred grade crystal can revive the beast to the strongest level, it retains its memories so there is no loss of affection. It is also said that if you can revive a beast with sacred grade crystal then your beast will be promoted to the sacred level".


    " You have heard the news right, the people do have contracted spirit beast but only when you reach base 3".


    I looked at n and Lina and said," your luck is very good you can spend money on what you want to buy, but remember to go with Richard, many people will try to kidnap you and kill you in the forbidden zone so, be alert".


    I then hurriedly walked outside, and went to buy necessary things such as equipment, then arrow quiver and look for skills. I also bought 64 space bags for 2 silver 30 copper coins. Then I went to the auction house. But I decided to cover myself with a cloak to keep my identity hidden.


    The auction house was huge and I went inside near the receptionist desk and said," Hello beautiful, can you introduce me to someone I want to buy arge amount of equipment".


    The receptionist looked and saw a cloaked man. Then she heard his request and said," How many gold coins can you spend".


    I said," probably hundred gold coins". Saying that I took out piles of coins.


    She didn''t neglect and said," Sir I trust you don''t take out the coins, I will introduce you to our seller".


    Saying that she asked me to sit and she soon called the seller.


    I asked the person that I want to buy a level 10 archer, 32 sets. How much do you want to charge?


    The person looked at me and said," each set can be bought for 10 gold coins, so it will cost 320 gold coins and you can pay 300 gold coins to me".


    I looked at him and said, "are you sure you are telling the truth or I can go to another auction house, they will give me the correct price".


    Hearing my words he became nervous and soon he said," guest it cost 160 gold coins".


    I thought fuck, if you want to cheat how can you cheat so much. I didn''t think much when he quoted his price, I wanted to act cool who knew that by pretending I found out the truth. Then I thought I was wearing the cloak, he can''t recognise me so I can ckmail him.


    Then I pretended to be angry and said, "This is how you sell the equipment, I am going to tell your manager about you".


    He hurriedly stopped me and said," guest please spare me this time, I won''t do it again".


    "Again you meant to cheat other people before me, I must tell everyone about the reputation of your auction house", I said.


    He became more panicked and said," guest please wait, you don''t need to pay for the equipment".


    "I don''t need this equipment I will say you cheatmon people by selling at an expensive price, but I can also close my mouth if you pay me 20 diamond coins".


    Hearing my request he said," impossible I had saved up to fifty diamond coins till now".


    "Now the price had increased to 30 diamond coins, think about it you can earn again as long as you are cautious, but if I tell the head then you can''t even keep fifty diamond coins. If I go and said that the salesman keeps 50 diamond coins with him, think how many thieves will be interested in you", I started ckmailing him.


    He hurriedly handed me 30 diamond coins and said," Inside the space bag the equipment has been ced".


    I looked and checked the equipment one by one and after I was satisfied and put it in the space bag and said," remember to not cheat people or else some will cheat back to you, so do honest work from now on, I took your money to avoid you greed to be grown to the point where you can''t control yourself and increase the price so much that you will offend a great man that time, you can''t save yourself, he will ask to execute you, so didn''t I saved your life".

 Chapter 14 - Space Bag (legendary Props)

    <h4>Chapter 14 - Space Bag (legendary Props)</h4>


    "The people nowadays have be so greedy that they can''t even donate their money happily", I sighed.


    Hearing my words the man realized he really can''t control, if it kept on like this then he would really be killed and then looked at me and said," please sir keep these 15 diamond coins for saving the life, I won''t cheat people again, 5 diamond coins is enough to live my life happily with my family. Thank you".


    He bowed to me. I looked at him surprised and thought should Ie to the auction house from time to time to ckmail and then shook my head.


    I then said," You have understood the lesson my friend, next time Ie to the auction house I will bring the treasure to sell it".


    After that I walked out of the auction house satisfied, the receptionist said," don''t we ask anyone to follow him".


    He shook his head and said," Don''t bother him, he is a wise man, it''s great not to offend him".


    While I was walking out, I remembered that I ckmailed the first time and I seeded. I couldn''t believe myself, I went to the auction house, they not only provided me with free equipment but I also ckmailed his money then preached to him and as thanksgiving, he donated me 15 diamond coins.


    It seems people have changed, leaving the thought aside, I was happy that now I can finally craft legendary grade equipment, props, scrolls etc.


    I thought I need to defeat at least the forbidden zone boss to upgrade to legendary, but now it seems that it is not the case.


    You only have to reach the required level and the higher grades card upgrade will unlock, such as above purple was orange, pink and red. Now orange cards have been unlocked.


    I then went to the shop where the archer quiver was sold.


    I looked at different types of quivers.


    They were- prating quiver, defence breaker both of which cost 2 silver coins I bought 100 each for 2 gold coins.


    I walked towards the centre and shouted," buying passive skills, for 50 silver coins, will buys as many as you guys bring.


    The people hurriedly stopped near me and said," I have a basic scroll of archer due you sell for 50 silver coins, in reality only 5 silver coins it''s sold.


    I said," I am a rich person, I want to squander money came and sell me, why talk nonsense".


    The people immediately surrounded me and came with the scroll. I said," please be line and you must remember now I am only collecting passive skills".


    Some people went to find their guildmates to sell their skill scrolls. As walking outside the forbidden zone only a few people dare to go, so most of the people lived their life killing the dungeon monster.


    So, Soon I had scrolls filling my space. I waited until thest person came and then I realised that my space bag was already full of spells. Now all that was needed was to go to the home and sort the spell out ording to their type. I bought a scroll for almost five-diamond coins.


    I reached my hut, I saw no one was there I went inside and put the sign," DO NOT DISTURB OR ELSE YOU NEED TO PAY HUNDRED GOLD COINS".


    Then I started withbining equipment,bining purple items was done with ease, now was time tobine two purple cards into an orange card. I tried tobine it, the result was the mana was leaving out my body at rapid speed. I had a total of 200 MP POINTS after reaching level 10 and also fifty free attributes points. I added the points in Mana. Soon my attributes points were almost used up and as it turned zero, the fusionpleted and, I saw a new orange card in my hand.


    I rested for some time and drank some MP POTIONS( PURPLE) Lv1 which recovers 150 MP. I consumed the potion and soon started the self-torture training. Although your mind would hurt a little each time when your mana is hollowed out but seeing the orange card all difort went away and all that was left was endless energy to obtain orange cards as soon as possible.


    It took me two days just to make equipment. I came out of my hut, my face was hollowed out, my eyes had dark circles. Lina looked at me and said," Bad guy, what were you doing inside a closed room alone". I ignored herments and asked the people present," I asked you to bring sixty-four space bags. Give me that".


    They all took out the space bag, I took all the space bag and said, "don''t disturb me for few days. Don''t go out to practice now. Wait for three days minimum and four days maximum, after Ie out I will take you to power levelling. You can rest these days otherwise your hard day''s are going toe".


    Then I started creepyughter making n and Lina shudders. Then I took a space bag from Richard''s hand and went to work.


    I started crafting space bags first, thenter I decided to cast, quiver.


    It took me one day to easily finish crafting the space bags.


    The space was increased to limit.


    SPACE BAG (ORANGE)


    DUE TO FUSION WITH THE MAGI MUTATIONS APPEARED IN THE SPACE BAG WHICH DIVIDED IT INTO A GRID. EACH GRID CAN HOLD ONE TYPE OF ITEM, CAN STACK UP TO 999.


    GRID-100/100


    ADDITIONAL FUNCTION, AUTOMATICALLY PICK MONSTER DROPS, FOR 1 MANA AND STORES THEM INSIDE A GRID.


    PASSIVE ABILITIES- 50 HP/MP PER SEC REGENERATION.


    ADDITIONAL STATS-


    HP-500


    MP-300


    ADD ADDITIONAL MAIN ATTRIBUTES OF USER BY 30 POINTS, IF USER ATTRIBUTES ARE SAME THEN IMPROVE A ABILITIES AT RANDOM.


    Looking at the attributes I couldn''t help say a legendary item, then I thought of the legendary equipment that I have created, I started tough like crazy.


    Hearing myughter the people outside were feeling freaked out. n said," It seems leader is going crazy, should we open the door and beat him toe to his sense".


    Lina looked at n and said," With a leaders personality, we will have to give coins to him before beating him".


    "Do you think can we beat the leader, while killing the monster, he didn''t even move from his ce except for him running while thest silver boss was chasing him", Lina added.


    n sighed and said," leader if you became crazy I will cast immediate recovery after you open the door".


    Thinking of this he let go of the worry in his heart.

 Chapter 15 - Exploding Quiver(legendary)

    <h4>Chapter 15 - Exploding Quiver(legendary)</h4>


    Now that space prop was made, I thought of making the quiver, but I hadn''t slept past few days and so, I went to sleep.


    The next day, after sleeping for 14 hours my mind and body felt rxed and so, I woke and the first thing I did was,bining the elemental core with a normal quiver. I got exploding arrow, I didn''tbine it but first went to the bathroom and then I started to think.


    I have a less elemental core, I can go to the dungeon and hunt monster core at a faster speed. Then I let the thought drift by. Hunting the same low-level monster doesn''t suit me.


    The next thoughtbines the prating quiver card with the defence breaker card and get a new card and keep on upgrading to the legendary level and do fusion with the legendary level elemental core. This possibility can be epted.


    And thest thought, first upgrade both cards to legendary level and thenbine both the cards and finally with the elemental core.


    I decided to implement the second method as it was more effective. I then took a bath and went to my room.


    I started to fuse and soon I got a quiver with a new name.


    PUNCTURE QUIVER(GRAY)


    ATTACK-9-18


    PASSIVE- HAS A CHANCE TO BREAK THE DEFENSE BY 30% AND DO DOUBLE DAMAGE.


    Looking at the above attributes stars appeared. Common grade arrow with passive skill. I thought when I will make a legendary quiver how many skills I will get at that time.


    Then once again I was lost in the madness ofbining first and the came to upgrade it took me five hours to do it.


    I looked at the details of the legendary quiver.


    PUNCTURE QUIVER (ORANGE) ARROWS(3000)


    EXTRA ARROWS(2000)


    ATTACK- 45-90


    PASSIVE- HAS A CHANCE TO BREAK DEFENSE BY 150% AND DO TRIPPLE DAMAGE.


    PASSIVE- EYESIGHT+50


    PASSIVE- SHOOTING SPEED INCREASED BY 50%


    PASSIVE- 75% CHANCE TO DO CRITICAL STRIKE


    PASSIVE- ADD BLEEDING EFFECT TO THE TARGET AND DOES 20 BLEEDING DAMAGE PER SEC FOR 15 SEC.


    PASSIVE- AUTOMATICALLY RECOVER 5 ARROWS PER SECOND. QUIVER CAN HOLD AN EXTRA OF 2,000 ARROWS.


    Looking at the attributes my eyes were going to fall out. "Fuck", I shouted.


    The people in Lina hut were speechless, Richard also rented a hut near us and loved us. It was easier for him to protect us.


    Lina said," What is that bad boy doing".


    While n tried to cover his sister''s ear, not to learn bad words from the leader. He decided to have a good talk or else he couldn''t imagine the scene when his sister would is a cute little girl shouted the "F", word. He was really afraid.


    I didn''t know the emotions of people next door, after shouting I even wanted to go and challenge every guild but I kept my mind calm, then now I needed to upgrade the elemental core to a legendary level. Once again the boring process started off creating it.


    If other people would know that I was creating legendary level props or equipment and said in front of them," making a legendary level prop, equipment is a boring process".


    I was thinking of the reaction of those people. I shook that messy thought and concentrated on the present work.


    After two hours I managed to create a legendary level prop.


    ELEMENTAL CORE (ORANGE)


    THROW TO DEAL 5000 DAMAGE TO ENEMIES.


    PASSIVE ABILITIES- RECOVERY CAN BE USED UP TO 1000 TIMES AND THEN RECOVER AT 1 TIME USE PER MINUTE. CAN HOLD EXTRA 500.


    PASSIVE- ELEMENTAL CHANGE- CHANGES ITS ELEMENTAL PROPERTIES DOING DAMAGE TO ANY CREATURE.


    I looked at the properties and I was shocked, the above attributes were against the skies. It had already be god-level equipment.


    Think about it every people or monster have an affinity with elements, and now elemental change gives you the status to damage any creatures with anti elemental abilities.


    I now just wanted tobine these two and see which card will appear. But I again thoughtbining two legendary cards will hollow out my mana in an instant I need to make some MP POTIONS of legendary level.


    So, I opened the door and walked out of my hut. As I was hungry I walked towards n''s hut.


    I saw everyone sitting here and then said," Well I told you all I will give you a gift after a few days, today I am giving you these space bags as a gift".


    Richard, n and Lina all took the gift bag and Lina couldn''t helpment," Leader you just sent one space bag and you asked sixty-four space bags are you fooling us".


    I became speechless after her speech, n also want to know the answer. I shook my head and said," you are still a child".


    (My age was also ten years so you can think of the expression the child makes and say you are still a child to another person.)


    Richard looked at me with joy and his face couldn''t help trembling. He listened to Lina''s word, he wanted to beat her but knew that I liked her, so the thought was extinguished.


    Then he calmly said," Lina, n check your space bag, the leader gifted you". He came near both of them and said," don''t shout after you hear what I am going to say next or else people will kidnap you guys, even I would not be able to protect you".


    Listening to Richard solemn face, both Lina and n realised the seriousness of the matter and then hurriedly nodded their head. Seeing this, Richard said," The leader gave you legendary space bag, which I had only seen one in the conference ceremony that a rich guild leader was boasting of it. Even with my status, I have purple level space prop you can think of the seriousness of this matter".


    Both Lisa and n froze the looked at the space bag with mixed emotions, most of them were excited and some were of fear. Then looked at me simultaneously and was going to say something good, I had epted to listen to their heart touching words and made a handsome posture as if asking them to praise me of my deeds.


    Seeing my posture the wordsing out from the trio mouth froze and then ignored me. I could only helplessly sigh," hey can''t you praise my beautiful face".


    They ignored me even more and looked at me as they don''t know me. I could only walk towards the kitchen to eat food.


    Richard looked at them and said," although the space prop is legendary level, it has themon appearance, so no one will recognise it and you can also sew it somewhere where you can easily reach like your shirt sleeve and in this way no will found out about it.


    Hearing Richard say this they finally let go of their worries.

 Chapter 16 - Legendary MP Potions

    <h4>Chapter 16 - Legendary MP Potions</h4>


    After their worries were over Richard said," now that you haverge space prop try to buy food, drink, medicine clothes etc, I will also go with you and keep it, as the leader said there is no absolute defence so we need to be prepared".


    They didn''t worry about anything while I wasing out I saw Richard was going out with Lisa, Aaron, Lina and n. I asked," Richard I know I am handsome you don''t need to stay away from me".


    Richard said," Leader you misunderstood we are going to buy food, clothes, drink, medicine etc".


    I looked at him and then took out eleven diamond coins and said," use these 10 diamond coins to buy all the necessary materials and buy me HP/MP potions for 1 diamond coin. Here take my space bag and try to bring it as fast as possible".


    Looking at me giving ten diamond coins they asked," Hey when did you earn diamond coins from".


    I said," I ckmailed from the auction house".


    Hearing my answer they all looked at me with contempt and made the expression," only ghosts will believe you".


    I said to them making a serious expression," I ckmailed the auction house, but I can''t tell you about the person because he changed and he also donated me 15 diamond coins".


    Finally, Lina said," if don''t want to say don''t say".


    I was speechless looking at them and finally sighed and said," It''s a secret I will not tell you guys".


    After they went away I sighed and said to myself," now people don''t believe in truth, they believe in secret".


    Now I decided to rest and reach my peak state so when then thought of making legendary potions it shouldn''t take much of my mana. I can almost create six potions in an hour so let''s keep on making legendary mp potions for the time being.


    I created eighteen bottles of MP potions.


    MANA POTIONS LV 1 (ORANGE)


    USE TO RECOVER 1500 MANA POINTS INSTANTLY. IF THE MANA IN YOUR BODY IS FULL THE REST OF MANA IS STORED IN YOUR BODY AND AS SOON AS YOU CONSUME MANA IT IS RESTORED UNTIL THE EXCESS MANA BECOMES EMPTY


    COOLDOWN-0 ZERO SEC.


    I looked at the attributes of the legendary potion and said," really a legendary potion. Although a level one potion its attributes are very high to a beginner.


    After having finished my work, Richard returned from the market. He handed me the space bag, and he said," Leader there is news that you would be interested in".


    I looked at him and said," Don''t keep me in suspense, hurry up and tell me".


    "The people and all the high-level people in base 1 and base 2 have decided to form a team to hunt you all. There are rewards, on all your heads. 100 Diamond coins to kill the teams of fairy tail".


    "Many people are gossiping about the silver chest, and now they know Lina, she is like a celebrity. Many people invited her to open the treasure chest but she refused to gain a lot of hatred".


    "So when we live the base the war will begin, we are mostly going to fight against all the teams", said Richard with a solemn expression on his face.


    I looked at his solemn expression and said," let the timee and we will show them who is the hunter and who is the prey".


    And then I handed 5 diamond coins and said," sweep archer, warrior and priest equipment of level fifteen and try to buy them the amount must reach 32 each".


    "Try to be hidden don''t expose yourself, the people who want to calcte us will be calcted by us". Iughed and said.


    But Richard was surprised to see the carefreeughter and said," Do I need to show my power in front of them".


    "No, Richard to take care of these people, if I can''t crush them and protect my guild members then how can I be called a leader. I had already given them my words to live happily so don''t worry about them and please help me buy the equipment and try to buy in secret, it must not be exposed". I said.


    " Then I will busy myself and please protect two newbies for me".I said and left.


    I crafted, twelve potions more and I had a total of 30 potions. After preparing the potion, I went to rest.


    As I was tired I fell asleep and then the next day in the morning when I was at my peak.


    I tried to rx as much as possible and after eating breakfast, I started to fuse the cards. As soon as the card started fusing my mana started to drop crazily. I kept the MP POTION (ORANGE) next to me and started to use it when my mana was going to be zero. My body mana can support fusion for 15 minutes as I was at a low level, so I had to consume an mp potion to support the fusion.


    The MP POTION beside me also started to get less and when I used the twentieth potion the fusionpleted. It took me five hours toplete the fusion. I didn''t have any negative effects as I was using legendary grade mp potion, Now a new card was in my hand, it looked orange-pink colour card.


    Looking at the card in my hand, I was very satisfied and said to myself," The pseudo ancient grade, this is a new grade between legendary and ancient". Then I thought about the abilities of the card and thought its abilities will be superb asst time legendary quiver abilities made me shout in excitement. I wanted to look at the card but then said," Let''s eat the food first I haven''t eaten for almost five hours".


    I went out to n''s hut and said," give me the food to eat I am hungry".


    n gave me the food and said," Leader I want to say something".


    I said" okay ".


    "Leader please don''t shout using the F word when you are excited, now I don''t want to imagine the scene where my sister shouts the F word. She will not look cute at all".


    I nodded my head and said seriously, "I will not shout the F word, I will shout the Fuck three times when I am excited".


    n could only sigh and said," okay leader you can shout as many times, I will not say you next time".


    " Thank you n for understanding me, I feel so touched".. I said making n''s face ck.

 Chapter 17 - Orange-pink Equipment And Legendary Skills.

    <h4>Chapter 17 - Orange-pink Equipment And Legendary Skills.</h4>


    After eating and chatting with n I walked into my house and closed the doors and then looked at pseudo-legendary-ancient status.


    PUNCTURE BLAST QUIVER(ORANGE-PINK)


    NORMAL ARROWS (5000)


    ATTACK- 250-500


    PASSIVE-


    -IGNORE DEFENSE


    -SHOOTING SPEED INCREASED BY 100%


    -CHANCE TO TRIGGER 75% CRITICAL


    -RECOVER 5 ARROW PER SECOND


    -CAN STORE EXTRA 2000 ARROWS


    BLAST ARROWS (5000)


    ATTACK- 2000


    PASSIVE-


    - RADIUS OF EXPLOSION 5 METERS


    - DOES ADDITIONAL BURN DAMAGE 500/SEC FOR 15 SEC


    -RECOVER 5 ARROW PER SECOND


    -CAN STORE EXTRA 2000 ARROWS


    ELEMENTAL CHANGE ARROWS (2000)


    ATTACK-1000


    PASSIVE-


    -DOES 200% DAMAGE TO ENEMIES WITH THE LEAST ELEMENTAL AFFINITY


    -RECOVER 5 ARROW PER SECOND


    -CAN STORE EXTRA 1000 ARROWS


    SNIPER ARROWS - (1500)


    ATTACK- 5000


    PASSIVE-


    -EYESIGHT +100


    -WHEN HITTING VITAL PART CHANCE TO INSTANTLY KILL THE ENEMY


    -RECOVER 2 ARROW PER SECOND


    -CAN STORE EXTRA 500 ARROWS


    ACTIVE SKILL-


    CHANGE ARROWS- CONSUMES 2 MP TO CHANGE ARROWS.


    I looked at the quiver details and shouted fuck, fuck, fuck three times and said," this level equipment, that so way killing people with good equipment is so hard.


    Well, we will go to the dungeon to kill the monster after two days. As of today now I thought tobine the legendary passive skill.


    There were a few skills that I got, stealth, uracy, charge, heal, cure, recovery, the heart of nature.


    STEALTH (ORANGE) LV1


    ACTIVE SKILL FOR ARCHERS


    -20 MANA IS CONSUMED TO CAST THE SKILL AND YOU WILL BECOME INVISIBLE.


    -IF YOU ATTACK THE TARGET THE STEALTH DISAPPEARS, BUT IF THE THE TARGET IS DEAD REMAIN IN STEALTH


    -CONSUMES 1 MP PER SEC


    -WHEN SHOOTING AN ARROW IN THIS MODE DOES 500% DAMAGE AND IF IT HITS A CRITICAL HIT, CHANCE TO DO 1000% DAMAGE TO THE ENEMY.


    COOLDOWN- 2 MINUTES


    ACCURACY / PRECISION ( ORANGE) LV1


    PASSIVE-


    - INCREASES THE ACCURACY WHEN SHOOTING ARROWS BY 100% IN A RANGE OF 50 METERS.


    - WHEN USING SNIPER ARROWS THE ACCURACY INCREASES TO 150 METERS.


    CHARGE ( ORANGE) LV1


    ACTIVE SKILL WARRIOR-


    -CONSUMES 20 MANA AND RUSHES IN A STRAIGHT LINE AND WHEN HITTING THE TARGET DOES 200% DAMAGE AND INTERRUPTS THE TARGET FROM CASTING SKILLS.


    COOLDOWN- 3 SEC


    HEAL (ORANGE) LV1


    ACTIVE SKILL PRIEST


    - HEALS 200 HP TO THE TARGET FOR 4 MP


    - HEALS 500 HP TO THE TARGET FOR 6 MP


    COOLDOWN -2 SEC


    CURE (ORANGE) LV1


    ACTIVE SKILL PRIEST


    - REMOVES NEGATIVE STATUS FROM THE TARGET.


    COST -5 MANA


    COOLDOWN -3 SEC


    RECOVERY (ORANGE) LV1


    ACTIVE SKILL PRIEST


    - INSTANTLY HEAL 1500 HP TO THE TARGET FOR 10 MP AND REMOVE ALL NEGATIVE STATUS.


    -INSTANTLY HEAL 3000HP TO THE TARGET FOR 15 MP AND REMOVE ALL NEGATIVE STATUS.


    HEART OF NATURE ( ORANGE)


    -AURA SKILL


    - ONCE ACTIVATED RESERVE 150 MANA POINTS OF USER AND BUFFS ALL PEOPLE WITHIN 5 METERS.


    BUFF- 100% INCREASE IN HEALTH, 50% INCREASE OF HEALTH REGENERATION AND 50% INCREASE OF MANA RECOVERY.


    After transforming thest of skills today day was over and tomorrow I need to go to market and buy an intermediate crystal, which grants me four cards.


    EYE CRYSTAL CARD- WHICH ALLOWS USERS TO SCOUT OTHER PEOPLE LEVELS AND STATUS SUCH AS BUFF.


    NIGHT VISION- CAN SEE AT NIGHT AS SEEING IN DAY.


    SPIRIT- INCREASES THE MANA RECOVERY SPEED.


    MIND ATTACK- CAN HURT THE TARGET MENTALLY AND IF THE TARGET IS ONE LEVEL BELOW YOU, YOU CAN MAKE HIM FOOL AND IF TWO LEVELS BELOW YOU, YOU CAN KILL DIRECTLY.


    These four abilities were the ones that I used. Now they need to be reced. So I had to go tomorrow. For now, I just wanted to rest.


    The next day early in the morning I woke up. My spirit was good and today I was going to give them the legendary scrolls but decided that those guys must praise me for my handsome appearance and then only I will reward them. I thought and then let out a smile while n and Lina felt chill for no reason.


    I went to n''s hut and everyone was present here I greeted everyone and said Lina, n you both praise me and I will give you a surprise.


    n and Lina both looked at me and ignored me. I let out a sigh and said," I was going to give you both legendary level scroll but you missed the chance".


    I shook my head while I headed inside while n, Lina and Richard froze and then looked at me while I was cing the food on my te.


    n and Lina looked at each other and then came to me with a smile and n came and said, "Boss you are the most handsome person, countlessdies will fall for you. Boss you are the true model of every male person, boss if I was a girl I would like to be your girlfriend now".


    "Stop talking, I don''t want you to praise any more", I said with a grinning expression on my face. Then I took out heal, cure, recovery and heart of nature and gave him and said," Follow me and I will make you the strongest priest in the world, these are four legendary scrolls heal, cure, recovery and heart of nature".


    Lina, n and Richard were all stunned and a thousand horses were galloping in their hearts. They said," these are legendary scrolls, not cabbage which you can buy from streets".


    I shook my head and said," I gave you these scrolls to learn them, why are you cursing me".


    I made the nonchnt expression as if I don''t care. The people wanted to beat me violently but calmed their anger as I was still their president and I could give them more legendary scrolls in future.


    Then Lina blinked and came to me and gave a kiss on my cheek and said with a red face, "Give me the scrolls".


    I gave the scroll and said," I only got a charge spell for you".


    She took the scroll and learnt it right away and said," why does it consumes too few mp points I know to cast the skill the warrior use 50 mp point and they have a chance to interrupt the casting of spell whereas I have from 100% chance to interrupt.


    I said," that was a legendary spell you learnt".

 Chapter 18 - All About Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 18 - All About Equipment</h4>


    Aftermenting to Lina I walked towards the shop where I could buy intermediate eye crystal. I then bought 50 intermediate eye crystals for 5 gold coins.


    Then I came to my room to busy myself once again. Ibined and made 7 eye crystal legendary props. 1-night vision card, 1 spirit recovering card and 1 mental attack card, all were legendary level cards.


    EYE CRYSTAL (ORANGE).


    - CAN VIEW PEOPLE STATUS FIFTEEN LEVELS HIGHER THAN YOU.


    - CAN SEE WEAKNESS OF PEOPLE OR MONSTER


    - CAN APPRAISE ALL THINGS UP TO 15 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USER-LEVEL AND MUST NOT BE GREATER THAN ORANGE GRADE.


    - EYESIGHT +50


    NIGHT VISION (ORANGE)


    - CAN SEE IN THE DARK, SAME AS DAY.


    - CAN SEE SPIRIT AND THEIR WEAKNESS


    - CAN SEE INVISIBLE ENEMIES.


    SPIRIT RECOVERING (ORANGE)


    - RECOVER MANA 20 MP PER SEC


    - ADDITIONAL STATS MANA- 500


    MENTAL ATTACK (ORANGE)


    - CONSUME 3 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF THE SAME LEVEL


    - CONSUME 5 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF 5 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USER AND SERIOUSLY INJURED THEM.


    - NOW YOU CAN CONTROL YOUR SPIRIT POWER ACCURATELY AND YOU CAN CONTROL MONSTERS OR PEOPLE LOWER LEVEL THAN YOU BY CONSUMING 15 MANA. IT TAKES 2 MANA PER MINUTE TO CONTROL THE PEOPLE OR MONSTER.


    I then reced the cards with new slots and my status was-


    ROBIN Lvl 10


    HEALTH-990/990


    MANA-1600/1600


    POINTS LEFT-00


    CARD SLOT-


    EQUIPMENT SLOT-7/10 (MAX)


    WEAPON SLOT-3/5


    ACTIVE SKILL SLOT-1/5


    PASSIVE SLOT- 4/10 (MAX)


    EYE CRYSTAL (ORANGE).


    - CAN VIEW PEOPLE STATUS FIFTEEN LEVELS HIGHER THAN YOU.


    - CAN SEE WEAKNESS OF PEOPLE OR MONSTER


    - CAN APPRAISE ALL THINGS UP TO 15 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USER-LEVEL AND MUST NOT BE GREATER THAN ORANGE GRADE.


    - EYESIGHT +50


    NIGHT VISION (ORANGE)


    - CAN SEE IN THE DARK, SAME AS DAY.


    - CAN SEE SPIRIT AND THEIR WEAKNESS


    - CAN SEE INVISIBLE ENEMIES.


    SPIRIT RECOVERING (ORANGE)


    - RECOVER MANA 20 MP PER SEC


    - ADDITIONAL STATS MANA- 500


    MENTAL ATTACK (ORANGE)


    - CONSUME 3 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF THE SAME LEVEL


    - CONSUME 5 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF 5 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USERS AND SERIOUSLY INJURED THEM.


    - NOW YOU CAN CONTROL YOUR SPIRIT POWER ACCURATELY AND YOU CAN CONTROL MONSTERS OR PEOPLE LOWER LEVEL THAN YOU BY CONSUMING 15 MANA. IT TAKES 2 MANA PER MINUTE TO CONTROL THE PEOPLE OR MONSTER.


    SPACE CARD- 50/50


    I added all my points to mana as I have huge requirements for mana whenbining cards.


    Then I decided to look at the status of legendary equipment.


    HEAD GEAR LV.10 (ORANGE)


    HP-500


    DEFENSE-250


    ADDITIONAL STATS- 50 STR, 50 DEX


    LEATHER ARMOUR LV.10 (ORANGE)


    HP- 2000


    DEFENSE-1000


    ADDITIONAL SKILLS-


    RECOVERY- RECOVER 20 HP PER SEC.


    ARM GAURD LV.10 (ORANGE)


    HP- 400


    DEFENSE- 200


    ADDITIONAL STATS- 50 STR


    GLOVES LV.10 (ORANGE)


    HP-400


    DEFENSE- 200


    ADDITIONAL SKILL-


    +50 DEX


    50% INCREASE IN ATTACK SPEED


    PANT LV.10 (ORANGE)


    HP-1000


    DEFENSE-1000


    ADDITIONAL SKILLS-


    +50 STR


    +50 DEX


    MOVING SPEED INCREASES BY 50%


    LEG GAURD LV.10 (ORANGE)


    HP-500


    DEFENSE- 300


    ADDITIONAL SKILL-


    +25 STR +25 DEX


    MOVING SPEED INCREASES BY 20%


    BOOTS LV.10 (ORANGE)


    HP-400


    DEFENSE-200


    ADDITIONAL SKILL-


    +25 STR +25 DEX


    50% CHANCE TO DODGE ENEMY ATTACK.


    KILLER BOW LV.10 (ORANGE)


    ATTACK- 250-500


    PASSIVE-


    SHOOTING SPEED INCREASE BY 50%


    CRITICAL STRIKE INCREASE BY 50%


    ACCURACY INCREASE BY 50%


    TARGET LOCK- WITHIN 20 METERS YOU CAN LOCK THE PLACE YOU WANT TO HIT, REQUIRES EYE CRYSTAL (ORANGE). WHEN USING SNIPER ARROWS THE LOCK RANGE INCREASED TO 150 METERS.


    BONE KNIFE LV.10 (ORANGE)


    ATTACK -100-200


    PASSIVE-


    ATTACK SPEED INCREASED BY 100%


    CRITICAL STRIKE INCREASED BY 100%


    ADDS BLEEDING DAMAGE TO THE TARGET, TARGET BLEEDS 30 HP PER SEC FOR 15 SEC.


    WHEN ATTACKED IN STEALTH CHANCE TO INSTANTLY KILL ENEMY.


    Then my status looked like,


    ROBIN Lvl 10


    HEALTH-5600/5600


    MANA-1600/1600


    POINTS LEFT-00


    CARD SLOT-


    EQUIPMENT SLOT-7/10 (MAX)


    WEAPON SLOT-3/5


    ACTIVE SKILL SLOT-1/5


    PASSIVE SLOT- 4/10 (MAX)


    EYE CRYSTAL (ORANGE).


    - CAN VIEW PEOPLE STATUS FIFTEEN LEVELS HIGHER THAN YOU.


    - CAN SEE WEAKNESS OF PEOPLE OR MONSTER


    - CAN APPRAISE ALL THINGS UP TO 15 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USER-LEVEL AND MUST NOT BE GREATER THAN ORANGE GRADE.


    - EYESIGHT +50


    NIGHT VISION (ORANGE)


    - CAN SEE IN THE DARK, SAME AS DAY.


    - CAN SEE SPIRIT AND THEIR WEAKNESS


    - CAN SEE INVISIBLE ENEMIES.


    SPIRIT RECOVERING (ORANGE)


    - RECOVER MANA 20 MP PER SEC


    - ADDITIONAL STATS MANA- 500


    MENTAL ATTACK (ORANGE)


    - CONSUME 3 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF THE SAME LEVEL


    - CONSUME 5 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF 5 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USERS AND SERIOUSLY INJURED THEM.


    - NOW YOU CAN CONTROL YOUR SPIRIT POWER ACCURATELY AND YOU CAN CONTROL MONSTERS OR PEOPLE LOWER LEVEL THAN YOU BY CONSUMING 15 MANA. IT TAKES 2 MANA PER MINUTE TO CONTROL THE PEOPLE OR MONSTER.


    SPACE CARD- 50/50


    After wearing the equipment I was satisfied and the decision to sell the other equipment which was not used by me.


    I went outside the room and walked towards n''s house. I looked at everyone and took out the eye crystal and said," look this is thest gift, I am giving you today, you don''t need to praise me".


    Then I took out the legendary eye crystal prop and gave it to n, Lina and Richard.


    Richard said," Another legendary level prop".


    " How did you know". I tried to act surprised but my smiling face was betrayed by intention.


    Then I said," use it, now when I get ancient or sacred level props you will be able to use them.


    Then I said," before I gave you space prop, legendary level, it has recover spell which will help you recover your mana and hp, and also add stats to you hp and mp and main attributes bonus be sure to check that out. Now I gave you legendary eye crystal this also have some increasing effect on your stats, can see fifteen level higher than your level, can see the weakness of people as well as monster and the best thing you don''t need to spend appraisal fee which can save you a lot of money as ites as bonuses"


    "So this was the surprise I gave you today and from tomorrow onwards your hell training begins, be sure to sleep well nicely cause you will be facing the worst nightmare from tomorrow onwards". I said and started to go back I added a sentence.


    "Have a good night, may monster hunt you in your dreams".

 Chapter 19 - Fully Equipped Final Status

    <h4>Chapter 19 - Fully Equipped Final Status</h4>


    EVERY TIME YOU LEVEL UP YOUR ATTRIBUTES INCREASES BY ONE OF EACH POINT AND YOU GET ADDITIONAL 5 POINTS TO ADD TO YOUR STATUS. AND INITIAL ATTRIBUTES OF AWAKENED OF LEVEL ONE VARY FROM PERSON TO PERSON AND ALSO DEPENDS ON TALENT. SUCH AS IF YOU HAVE SACRED TALENT YOU RECEIVE 3 ATTRIBUTES POINT''S BOOST IN YOUR MAIN ATTRIBUTES.


    ROBIN Lvl 10


    HEALTH-5600/5600


    MANA-1600/1600


    POINTS LEFT-00


    STR-50+ 200


    DEX-50+200


    INT-50+50(ALL POINTS ADDED AFTER LEVELING)


    DEFENSE-3150


    ATTACK-450-900


    CARD SLOT-


    EQUIPMENT SLOT-7/10 (MAX)


    WEAPON SLOT-3/5


    ACTIVE SKILL SLOT-1/5


    STEALTH (ORANGE) LV1


    ACTIVE SKILL FOR ARCHERS


    -20 MANA IS CONSUMED TO CAST THE SKILL AND YOU WILL BECOME INVISIBLE.


    -IF YOU ATTACK THE TARGET THE STEALTH DISAPPEARS, BUT IF THE TARGET IS DEAD REMAIN IN STEALTH.


    -CONSUMES 1 MP PER SEC


    -WHEN SHOOTING AN ARROW IN THIS MODE DOES 500% DAMAGE AND IF IT HITS CRITICAL HIT, CHANCE TO DO 1000% DAMAGE TO ENEMY.


    COOLDOWN- 2 MINUTES


    PASSIVE SLOT- 5/10 (MAX)


    EYE CRYSTAL (ORANGE).


    - CAN VIEW PEOPLE STATUS FIFTEEN LEVELS HIGHER THAN YOU.


    - CAN SEE WEAKNESS OF PEOPLE OR MONSTER


    - CAN APPRAISE ALL THINGS UP TO 15 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USER-LEVEL AND MUST NOT BE GREATER THAN ORANGE GRADE.


    - EYESIGHT +50


    NIGHT VISION (ORANGE)


    - CAN SEE IN THE DARK, SAME AS DAY.


    - CAN SEE SPIRIT AND THEIR WEAKNESS


    - CAN SEE INVISIBLE ENEMIES.


    SPIRIT RECOVERING (ORANGE)


    - RECOVER MANA 20 MP PER SEC


    - ADDITIONAL STATS MANA- 500


    MENTAL ATTACK (ORANGE)


    - CONSUME 3 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF THE THE SAME LEVEL


    - CONSUME 5 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF 5 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USER AND SERIOUSLY INJURED THEM.


    - NOW YOU CAN CONTROL YOUR SPIRIT POWER ACCURATELY AND YOU CAN CONTROL MONSTERS OR PEOPLE LOWER LEVEL THAN YOU BY CONSUMING 15 MANA. IT TAKES 2 MANA PER MINUTE TO CONTROL THE PEOPLE OR MONSTER.


    ACCURACY / PRECISION ( ORANGE) LV1


    PASSIVE-


    - INCREASES THE ACCURACY WHEN SHOOTING ARROWS BY 100% IN A RANGE OF 50 METERS.


    - WHEN USING SNIPER ARROWS THE ACCURACY INCREASES TO 150 METERS.


    SPACE CARD- 50/50


    (These is the final attributes and most of the change will not be done as a character have ower powered stats, it''s generally impossible to break his defence and until he fights the top adventurer in base 2)


    I looked at my status satisfied and decided to kill the monster tomorrow, and gain something that will hide my status as anyone will be surprised to see my status. I thought for a while and decided to travel now as it was already night, so no one stays inside the dungeon during nighttime. I wrote a letter and pasted it outside the room," I am out of service, will be avable within five days, please patiently wait".


    Then I walked towards the dungeon avoiding the guard''s patrol which was easy work for me, with new eye crystal and night vision abilities I bypassed them without being spotted. I reached the gate of the dungeon and saw two guards guarding the gate.


    I thought for a while and decided to control one of the guards and used a mind skill card.


    I took control over the guard and looked at the guard next and said," He have you heard there is someone heard ghost voice in the night".


    He said," are you kidding me only a twelve-year child will believe in the nonsense".


    I pped the other guard face making him stunned and said," fucker can''t you see I possession of this guy, do you still not believe in ghosts, and I started making a weird expression.


    The guard body was soaked in a cold sweat and he started to run away, while I controlled the other guard and chased him, after they were away from the gate, I released them from my control.


    When the guard regained control of his body he was soaked in a cold sweat, and said," Hey bro I was controlled by the ghost, I couldn''t control any part of my body and only follow his order".


    This was just a small episode, who thought one day it will be the legendary talk of the guard.


    I moved inside the dungeon and then walked directly towards the highest floor, the monster here we level fifteen as it was the night I had no problem firing the arrow here and there, I just started shooting. Soon only loud noise and monster corpses were scattered around and when they disappeared, they left silver coins behind.


    I continued to shoot and I finally the boss appeared and I still shoot it and with a few seconds it was blown.


    I looked at the drop-


    1 gold coins


    1 title scrolls


    cloak (blue)*2


    the rest were alchemy material.


    Then I started to look at cloak status.


    Cloak (blue)


    - can hide a status from people the same level as you and three levels higher than you.


    I performed fusion and soon the cloak status-


    Cloak(purple)


    - can hide a status from people who are higher than seven levels of you.


    I looked satisfied and then once again started killing a monster in frenzy, it took me only half of an hour to summon the new Silver boss.


    I used stealth and used the sniper arrow, the monster head was blown off. I looked at the corpse which disappeared and couldn''t helpment," before legendary equipment and skill you all are not worth mentioning".


    Then I checked the drops and found


    5 gold coins


    3 cloak(blue)


    1 cloak( purple)


    and the rest were alchemy material.


    I fused with the purple cloak and soon a legendary cloak appeared-


    Cloak( orange)


    - Only people with ancient eye crystals can look at your status.


    - Skill freefall (orange)


    Consumes 50 mana makes the user body light as a feather, consumes 3 mana per second to be in this state. You can walk horizontally on the cliff.


    I equipped the legendary level equipment, my stats didn''t change but my ability to survive became greater.


    I once again hunting monsters and after 3 hours I hunted nearly 5000 monsters. The drops from the monster were pitifully low and I got only 10 gold coins to drop. I had to sign for the luck of Lina.


    Soon a gold monster spawned, its status was.


    GOLEM LV.15( GOLD )


    HP-50000/50000


    MANA-5000/5000


    ATTACK-1000


    DEFENSE- 10000


    SKILLS- ROCK THROWING


    CONSUMES 100 MANA THROWS THE BOULDER TOWARDS THE TARGET, WITHIN 3 METERS RANGE DOES 1000 DAMAGE TO THE TARGET AND HAS A CHANCE TO STUN THE TARGET.


    COOL DOWN-3 SEC.


    ROCK FIRE- CONSUMES 20 MANA AND THROWS SMALL BLASTING ROCK WHICH DOES 500 DAMAGE TO THE TARGET.


    PASSIVE- HAS BONUS DEFENSE (5000/5000). HAS THE CHANCE TO INTERRUPT TRUE DAMAGE.


    I looked at the monster and said," This monster also can''t help me y with my full abilities. It will be dead within a minute".


    Then I entered in stealth and used a sniper arrow and looked at the arrow on its vital part. The damage done by my arrow was 75000 DPS as the advantage of stealth is 500% bonus damage.


    I looked at it turning into light, and sighed," Legendary equipment, skills, props, are overkill".. and I made a lonely expression.

 Chapter 20 - Diamond Level Moster

    <h4>Chapter 20 - Diamond Level Moster</h4>


    The drops dropped by the gold monster were-


    50 gold coins


    cloak(purple) * 3


    Shield(purple) * 1


    Exploding stones* ( green) 20


    I was mostly frustrated that of low drops. I decided to bring Lina whenever Ie to the dungeon. I missed her a lot.


    Then I ate and drank, recovered my energy to the peak and for one day I was hunting the monster and when the monster count reached 9,999, I looked at my level which had already be lvl.15 and the experience was stored like a golden bar as you need to go to base 2 to receive the update status it the awakening guild then only can you upgrade to a higher level then I started to drink some Mp and Hp potion and recovered my status to a high level. Then I killed one stone golem and next to many golems started tobine and be a big monster of 5 meters high.


    The momentum ofbining monsters was huge, so many adventurers were gathered and when they saw huge monster standing and they were and scared. Most of the ordinary adventure groups ran away while some of the top adventure guilds were waiting to hunt the monster. I looked at those people with a little sympathy and said," Hello guys, wee to Diamond boss monster-huntingpetition".


    No one listened to my words so I could only shoot with st arrow making the surroundings quiet and then once said," Hello guys, wee to monster huntingpetition, those who want to hunt the monster please pay 20 gold coins each person and if you seed in hunting the treasure are yours, but if you can''t you will be dead, remember my words carefully".


    An adventure team said," who are you to ask us gold coins".


    I said," I made this monster so, of course, you need to pay me if you don''t pay me then".


    I cast control on his subordinates and gave him themand to cut his hand and soon the people saw him cutting his hand.


    Now the people looked at me with fear, and looking there expression I was satisfied and said," Do any of your adventure team ask me why do you need to pay, if there are please say out loud I will answer you more nicely".


    The people around were speechless and scared, and said to themselves," you devil can still show the smile as nothing happened".


    Then I smiled said," now that the things are done, those teams who want to fight to stand in one line and those who don''t want to fight I don''t mind controlling you all and ask you to do suicide".


    The people who didn''t want to fight ran away without looking back. The people who stayed were as many as five hundred and most of them were top in the ranking of adventurers.


    I looked at them and said," line and start to pay one by one after you have paid the gold coins you may either fight alone or in groups, I don''t care, but after fighting once if you can''t defeat then you will be killed, so if you want to run I will not stop you, but your money will not be refunded".


    "Then start to pay", I said.


    The number of gold coins was rapidly increasing and most of the adventures team paid me, soon my gold coins had increased to 8 diamond coins.


    After the money was paid I looked and saw there were only three guilds who didn''t pay attention to my words but still stood as no intention to leave.


    I looked and found one was Tom''s adventure guild and the other two were Troy and Sam adventure guild, all of their members had lvl. 15 members.


    They didn''t interrupt my way of making money because when I shot the arrow it exploded and swept away all the monsters in that area. The monster had a hp of 1500 but one shot killed them, this scene and the scene of controlling people gave them chills in their back.


    I then looked at them and said," You three teams are waiting there you are not going to pay then stand there and wait for these teams to hunt first and then your chance wille".


    Then I looked at them and said," I will tell you something about the monster".


    STONE GOLEM LV.15 (DIAMOND)


    HP-500,000/500,000


    MP-25,000/25,000


    ATTACK-5000


    DEFENSE-3000


    SKILLS- ROCK THROW


    CONSUMES 500 MANA AND THROWS ROCK AT THE AREA OF 6 METERS IN DIAMETER DOING 5000 DAMAGE IN THAT AREA.


    COOLDOWN -3 SEC


    FIRE ROCK- CONSUMES 100 MANA AND DEALS 1000 DAMAGE TO TARGET. ALSO DOES BURNING DAMAGE OF 50 PER SEC FOR A TOTAL OF 20 SEC.


    PASSIVE SKILLS- ARMOUR- GAINS ARMOUR WHICH REDUCES THE DAMAGE TAKEN BY 20%


    After I finished saying that I looked at them with interest and said," if you still want to fight I will not stop you but tell you if all attack together maybe you have a chance to damage the boss".


    "Go and fight", while I took out food and started eating and watching the show.


    The people were taken over by greed, they also have purple equipment whiches with the ability to great damage so they started to fight the monster while I looked at the fight and shook my head as they together did damage of over 2000 and many of the adventurers were severely injured while other had already exhausted all their means. They ran away from the fight and escaped the fighting range of the monster.


    The boss went back and soon his health returned to full. Then I said," the three big teams do you want to try without paying, I will not guarantee to control or interrupt you while you are fighting the monster".


    While I said I showed my harmless smile making them so afraid that they were chilled but Tom''s adventurer group said," Boy don''t you know my brother is city lord hurry up and let us fight the monster or else I don''t believe you can interrupt me".


    "Even if you interrupt me we can ask someone to block the monster, how many people can you interrupt I guess one person at most", saying that he said to Troy and Sam adventure guild, " You both must know the value of the drop of diamond boss monster, there will be legendary drop equipment, and many other things, help me we will divide it equally".


    They ignored me I could only sigh helplessly and made an expression you have seen through.. Then the three teams went together to hunt the boss when the boss casts the skill rock throw many people became panicked seeing the big rocking towards them, I used control skills and made a people from Tom''s guild lie down and many people feel and after the attack fell on then they instantly died.

 Chapter 21 - Diamond Level Drop

    <h4>Chapter 21 - Diamond Level Drop</h4>


    Looking at dead people in such a miserable way and looking at the monster health which hadn''t even dropped to one-tenth, they woke up from their greed and fled without looking back. I looked at the people running away with a stunned expression and said," hey cowards at least reduce his hp by one-tenth then you can run away".


    The people were full of hatred for me. While I smiled and said," now that you have done it''s my chance to kill, but I will remind you to run away from me as I will not guarantee that boss will throw a rock in your direction".


    The three adventure groups and all other people retreated very far away from at least five hundred meters. Then I looked at the monster and used stealth and sniper arrows, I shot at the monster and its hp dropped by half in the instant as the critical damage was triggered.


    The people on the hill started sweating looking at the damage done by me. It was 250,000 that they would not even think about k in their life. Then looked at me as if looking like a monster.


    While they were stunned the monster roared and came running but I started the cloak skill and my steps became light as a feather and my speed increased greatly. I could easily avoid the monster attack and after some time my stealth cooled down and I ran towards the rock which could hide my figure and entered in stealth once again.


    When the monster saw no one was there he stopped looking while I made some distance from the monster, loaded the sniper arrow and locked the target vital points and shot it. My luck was good and once again the critical was triggered killing the monster this time and soon I saw it disappeared into thin air, leaving few rewards.


    I didn''t see what the rewards were but I put all of it inside the bag and disappeared from their eyes as I once again used stealth and ran away. After I ran and saw no one was chasing me I stopped and looked at the contents of the drops.


    5 Diamond coins.


    cloak(orange) * 2


    cloak(purple)*4


    shield lv.15(purple).


    staff lv.15(purple)


    title scrollbination *10


    dancing burning rock props (orange)- throw this rock on enemies, they will start to dance due to hot temperature and interrupt them from casting the spell.


    This skill may fail if the target''s resistance to fire is high.


    I looked at the drop with emotion and said," really a diamond level monster, three orange, six purple equipment".


    Although it takes a lot of time to swap the diamond level monster it''s worth it.


    Next, let''s head back, I am almost out for two days.


    Then I walked towards the hut.


    n, Lina and Richard were all there and we''re discussing the topic of loss of powerhouse inside the lv.15 dungeon. While the culprit was walking in their direction.


    Lina said," Hey do you know I heard many people died in the dungeon today, most were from Tom''s adventurer group and some from Troy'' and Sam''s adventurer groups".


    n added," Tom''s adventurer group suffered a major loss, is the news true".


    "Of course it''s true, you can ask Richard, we saw many people who had be disabled and their spirits were hit hard, it was the same for Troy''s and Sam''s adventurer guild".


    "I was with Lina when going to buy some essories, I saw with my own eyes and we heard them whispered, a diamond level monster spawn in lv.15 dungeon. The most important talk was the diamond level monster was killed in two arrows of a kid who was ten years old". added Richard.


    Lina couldn''t helpment," hey where do you think the leader went. Why do I feel the culprit likely to be a leader?".


    "Hey we know that you have a crush on the leader but don''tpare those two people together", nmented.


    "n your thinking is low, I think there is a 50% probability that this masterpiece was also created by a leader, don''t forget the leader gave us more than one piece of legendary equipment/props/skills".


    "Now can you say with certainty that the ten years person was not a leader if he ways then he had already started a legend"? added Richard.


    While was walking towards the hut I sneezed and thought which girl was thinking about me. Well, let''s go and give them a surprise. Well, but should I ask you to praise me again. Well, let''s decideter.


    I reached my hut after some time and then looked at those people and Linamented on me," leader the cloak makes you look like a viin, and your handsome face can''t be seen properly. I know the leader is handsome and wants to hide from girls, so leader I will make a face mask please take off the cloak".


    "Lina your praise is weed by me, so let me give you a gift", saying that I took out the cloak (orange) and handed it to her and said," this cloak can hide your status and only people with ancient (pink) level eye crystal or above can spy on you".


    "Leader you look more handsome in the cloak, giving an evil charm",mented n from behind.


    "Ah n thank you for your praise, here is a cloak for you", I said and then looked at Richard and also gave him the cloak and said," you haven''t worn a cloak give it to you".


    Richard sighed with emotion and said," leader it''s not that I didn''t wear the cloak but it''s too hard to find the monster that drops cloak and with the drop rate of monster only crazy people will put their life on the line to look for those monster".


    " If we auctioned the cloak, then minimum it will sell for 1000 tinum coins". added Richard.


    I said," don''t sigh with emotion, follow me, legendary is just the beginning ancient and sacred will also be possible in the future", making myself more mysterious.


    While those people looked at me with contempt, Iughed awkwardly and said," in future".

 Chapter 22 - Hell Level Training

    <h4>Chapter 22 - Hell Level Training</h4>


    I looked at the excited expression on their face and showed my white teeth and put on a harmless smile and said," well now that I have given you the cloak, skills you are ready for next training".


    When they saw the harmless smile on my face they began to tremble as whenever they saw the smile the people will suffer greatly. Then I said,"st time I told you that you will go through hell level training with me so now is the time", then I looked at Richard and asked," Please take care of n''s sister if possible we will try our best toe out of the dungeon within two months".


    Then I said," prepare today and try to fill water and food in your space bag as much, that you don''t need to have any problems for two months".


    " Try to sleep as much as possible as you will not be able to sleep in the night, the monster roar will make you not to sleep at night", I said and walked towards my hut.


    While Richard looked at n and Lina and said," Remember to persist in the training, as our adventure is different from these people, we are going to be the strongest guild in future. It''s my regret as I was not given the opportunity to training under people but I gradually teamed up and fight and levelled up to kill the monster only of the same level".


    "If you can persist then you willpletely change, and be reborn anew. Go and take a good rest as from tomorrow sleep will be luxury to you", added Richard and took Aaron towards his hut.


    While Lisa said," Brother you need to work hard, don''t let Leader down and sister Lina you too".


    Both Lina and n said," Don''t worry, we will train with a leader in this hell-like training".


    I yawned and said to myself," I need to have good sleep".


    While saying I slept on the bed. The next day in the morning after eating breakfast I said," n you are not allowed to cook in the dungeon".


    Then after eating we left towards the dungeon. The space inside the dungeon on each floor is very big so we don''t have any conflict. So, I took them to level 1 and said," now you will not were any equipment except for a cloak and your main weapon".


    "n you will only keep staff in your hand and fight it with, try to develop a fighting awareness and you can use your skills tobine and create your unique fighting abilities, and also try to understand the skills better way so you can cast the skills more fastly".


    And then I looked at Lina and said" Lina you will only fight with a shield in your hand, you have only two skill charges and stun, one stuns the target and the other speeds up your speed in one direction, try to use them more efficiently like when do you need to stun the enemy, when they cast skill it''s perfect chance to stun them and charge also, try to understand this skills as it increases your speed in short term without any side effects. So remember the feeling while activating the skills try to change the direction so you canunch a surprise attack on enemies".


    "The cloak has one skill which is called freefall, which makes your step light as a feather, but try to use this ability only when you think you have done your best and can''t hold on, it will increase your speed too much, after training for first two weeks try to kill a bronze monster from a level higher than you".


    "Don''t be afraid of the bronze monsters, just their hp and defence are a little higher than an ordinary monster and they also have skills which while activating them they make some abnormal moment while casting, so while watching that movement you can avoid those skills. And then all you have to counterattack the monster, it''s simple as that, well now you both start the training".


    I also unequipped all the cards and became a novice and started training with a basic bow and arrow training.


    Of course the I upgraded the card so it will produce an arrow and I don''t need to change the quiver. I set a goal myself to shoot anything within ten meters in one week and the training began.


    We trained together on the first day we were physically and mentally exhausted so as we were in lv.1 dungeon we slept at night but some monster roared from time to time, making it difficult to sleep.


    The next morning I woke up and said," Wee to hell level training, here you not only have to fight monsters all day long, but you need to find a suitable ce to sleep also, so pay attention to monster habits as it will increase your chances of survival when you are in the forbidden zone".


    Then we kept on training, while my uracy in bow and arrow had reached to the level of perfection, within ten meters I can urately shoot a flies, as long as I see it. Next, I decided to set my goal up to 20 meters and I had to work even harder for it, while n and Lina had also be proficient in using their weapons and they could adapt to sleep in the surrounding.


    (Richard can''te inside the dungeon as it has level restrictions and so Lisa and Aaron couldn''t be brought inside).


    n has now a basic understanding of skills and he could cast them while dodging the attack and he had learned how to use staff fighting in closebat and Lina had also improved a lot. In terms of skill, her stun had reached to perfection level where she could even throw her shield and stun the enemies.. Her charge didn''t have any progress but she could now use the full output of power while using charge skills.

 Chapter 23 - Hell Level Training Ends

    <h4>Chapter 23 - Hell Level Training Ends</h4>


    Next week we set the target and we had already moved to a higher floor, as while huntingst time silver monster boss the experience given was enough to level Lina and n to Lv.6. So, I took them to the lv.6 dungeon and asked them to practice.


    Their hard work paid off now they were not nervous while facing the monster and easily avoided some monster beast, while they would counterattack from time to time when the time was right. They could also use the skills timely.


    I left them on their own and I started my training. Now I had to master shooting urately within 20 meters and the crazy training once again began. I kept on practising with my uracy training skills while, n and Lina solo hunted the creatures and finally challenge the bronze level monster and killed, although the killing boss took an hour to do so.


    Now that they were ready, and had already upgraded their level to eight, so I took them to the eighth level. This time my goal was to practice sniping arrows, so I had already brought a bow and arrow for it. The maximum distance to the target is sixty meters. While I set my goal, I asked them to wear a cloak, weapons and eye crystal, whiches with recovery stats.


    "Now that you can fight the bronze level monsters without the use of other equipment, now I will allow you to wear eye crystal and use freefall abilities and train in that skill. Try to kill the silver level monster by next two weeks".


    After saying I walked and found a suitable location to practice my sniping skills. It took me two weeks to finally produce the result in sniping arrows, now I could shoot within sixty meters urately without any error. n and Lina also had great improvement in their skills, as they could now challenge and kill the silver monster boss and their level had reached level twelve.


    I looked at them and said, "Hunting these monsters you have done good things, now you need to know the most important thing, that is while you are fighting monsters or people, you need to attack them at their vital position to kill them fast".


    n said," is it necessary to be so precise, as we can already kill most of the monsters here".


    I said, "here the monster follows the pattern, so you can easily kill them but when you go to the forbidden zone there monster have some wisdom so they will use different tactics to attack you, so you need to use your eye crystal and kill the monster by hitting their vital part only".


    "Remember bronze level is equivalent to the ordinary level monster and silver level is equivalent to the bronze level in the forbidden zone, so what you can defeat is only an elite level monster", I said.


    " Next when you''re able to defeat Gold level monster then the training period will be over. But remember gold level monster is more powerful, so you need to be a little cautious".


    "Now that you''re level twelve try to raise your level to level fifteen in one weak and then we will go to the highest floor, where you will fight gold level monster", I added and went to train myself.


    In this one weak I wanted to train to use the freefall skills with a dagger, so I soon started the crazy training again and after a few days. I was killing the ordinary monster like cutting grass and with freefall, my speed had greatly increased, so if anyone would look they will find that a person in disappearing from one ce, came near the monster in an instant and then all he saw was a sh and then monster fell to the ground.


    Training like this was fun, and like this, a week had passed, we had already been inside the dungeon for one month and one week. Now only twenty-three days are left for the training to end.


    Today we gathered and moved towards thest level dungeon and this time I asked them to kill a gold level monster by the end of the month. While they were honing their skills andbat techniques, I had nned these three weeks to train my shooting speed. Once again we began to work like crazy.


    Soon thest day of the month came, I was looking at the two people fighting the golden level boss respectively. They both had honed and formed their way of fighting skills, such as Lina, now she had be so proficient in using the skill charge and stun, that she would charge and then use stun and throw the shield towards the target vital organs and she does massive damage to the enemies, whereas n he doesn''t have any fighting techniques but his healing skills have be so proficient that he can cast heal on himself and recover to his pick stats while healing himself and also does critical damage to the monster.


    After fighting for a while they defeated the monster, then they came to me and smiled and said," leader we havepleted the training was it satisfactory, please reward us".


    I looked at them with a satisfied expression and said," of course it''s more than satisfactory, you have worked hard so I will reward you both with a legendary equipment set. Let''s go to the hut, we haven''t been there for a long time.


    When n and Lina heard they were going to get legendary level equipment set they jumped in excitement, and said," Leader are you telling us the truth".


    I nodded and said," who is your leader, if I can''t even produce legendary level equipment then I wouldn''t train you so hard".


    But I showed my white teeth and sunny smile and said," after you get legendary equipment I want you toe inside the dungeon and hunt from level one to level fifteen and try to get the title scroll and if you already have kept keep it with you and don''t use.. I feel like there is some bonus in it and also we need to kill some diamond level monster for your graduation from a newbie", I added.

 Chapter 24 - Again Doing The Boring Task, Create Legendary Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Again Doing The Boring Task, Create Legendary Equipment</h4>


    I walked towards the hut with n and Lina. When we were walking towards the home most of the people gave us their way, likely to be afraid of us. We looked at each other and I said, "Why do people look at us like they are afraid of us, or have my face value decreased that they are avoiding us".


    n and Lina looked at me and said," Yes your face value has greatly decreased, and now you don''t look good".


    Hearing their answer I said," really, or isn''t it because of the foul smelling from your body", as I said I pinched my nose and stayed away from them.


    Lina said, "As I said you are the one who smells the worst, next time I must take more water with me".


    I said," yes I will specially make a legendary space bag in which we will store food, water, tent, bathtubs and many more things".


    Both Lina and n nodded their head and said," leader is the best".


    We soon reached the hut and our smell made Richard, Aaron and Lisa aware that we were here, and they pinched their noses and said," Take a bath first, we will wee youter".


    We went and took bath, finally, we were free from the smell and next, we came and sat. Everyone was present but Aaron and Lisa hid behind Richard making, n and Lina puzzled.


    I said," Hey what are you little guys afraid of ".


    Seeing this scene Richard said," you have killed so many monsters that a killing aura is formed near you, making people afraid, try to put your aura away".


    I looked at Richard with an awkward expression on my face and asked," how do we put murderous aura inside our body".


    He said," Just rx your mind and think of happy moments, the killing aura will go inside your body, it will onlye out when you be angry".


    We nodded then the killing aura around us gradually began to dissipate.


    Then Aaron and Lisa came from behind Richard and said," now you all don''t look scary as before".


    I asked," does my face looks handsome when I was in that state before".


    Lisa said," no your face looked ugly".


    I got critical hit by her word.


    Then I walked towards the side and said," n prepare the food", then went to Richard and asked," have you bought all I asked".


    Richard took out the space bag and handed it to me. I said," after eating lunch I will once again enter for seclusion and it will take me four to five days".


    "Mr Richard I will ask you to go shopping with them, and buy as many space bags, for future use".


    Then I ate the food and rested for one day. The next day I got up at ten o''clock in the morning and my boring process of making Legendary equipment began.


    In one day I created four pieces of equipment, in this way it took me four days in total to create the legendary equipment. Then I walked outside the room and saw everyone.


    I went to them and handed over the space bag to both n and Lina and said," inside it is a full legendary set, where it".


    Then I looked at Richard and said," have you brought the space bag, then hand them all over to me".


    After taking the space bag, once again I became busy and created ten space bags which took me a total of two days.


    I came and handed one space bag to everyone, this time I decided to give one to Aaron and one to Lisa, but both Richard and n refused and said," if they knew this child was carrying legendary space props they will try to kidnap them first".


    I also nodded in agreement and said," grow up soon and at that time I will give you the gift".


    They both were sad at first but became happy hearing I was going to give them gifts, soon it was time to eat the dinner. Today I ate and talked, the atmosphere was harmonious when Richard said," when we will leave base 1 and head to base 2".


    I said," Latest by ten days, take this two space bag and these diamond coins try to fill them with food and water so that we don''t need to worry about finding food in the wilderness".


    Richard nodded in understanding and said," Anything else".


    I said," you can buy some essories, like tents, beds, and give them to me when wee from the dungeon".


    He nodded and said," tent is indeed important".


    Then I looked at n and Lina and said," From tomorrow within ten days we need to gain the titles from each floor and it will take two days at most next eight days, we must fight a tinum level boss, which will be our first battle in team".


    Hearing me say they were filled with excitement, as before they only used to support me but now they could join and fight side by side which made them feel the two months training was worth it. I looked at them and said," enjoy today tomorrow we will head out and our target in the forbidden zone is the base of the monster, so you need to defeat at least tinum level monster to bear its pressure".


    " After fighting we will rest for two days and leave towards the forbidden zone, we will free the zone from monster controlling us then we will leave without taking the credit and try to make our identity mysterious as we don''t need attention or fame, we need strength when we can openly appear before people, but now is not the time".


    So eat and rest well, the next day I will take you dungeon. Then saying that I went towards my room.


    Richard went inside the room and bowed towards an old man projection and said," Sir, finally you contacted me, the legend is true sir, these little guys as you predicated are bing stronger, and sir they will take action against the forbidden zone 1 within fifteen days".


    The old man in projection said," these guys are good, you have done a good job and I will give orders to put pressure on our side so we can defeat and gain a connection with base 1".


    " Okay the power is not enough for me to talk long, so when they are going to attack the forbidden zone contact me that time"....then the projection disappeared.


    Richard bowed towards the projection and left the room.

 Chapter 25 - Beast Attracting Perfume Legendary Props.

    <h4>Chapter 25 - Beast Attracting Perfume Legendary Props.</h4>


    I didn''t know about the talk between Richard and the mysterious old man, I was sleeping in the house thinking of a beautiful woman praising my handsome face. I was having the dream when they were going to praise me and I was filled in excitement, but there was a loud knock on the door and my dream shattered and I was back to reality.


    I looked at the ceiling nkly and then thought about the dream and sighed with emotion, "God also know I am too handsome that even he doesn''t allow someone to praise in the dream".


    I could only sigh then opened the door and looked at the excited expression on n''s and Lina''s faces and probably guessed that they must have worn the legendary equipment, and couldn''t sleep at night and came to disturb me in the morning.


    If I knew that this was going to happen I would''ve not given them the equipment. Then I shook my thoughts away and said," Hey didn''t you sleep at night ande to my door and you know you broke my beautiful dream, I was surrounded by beautiful girls and next they were going to praise me and you had to knock the door at that time".


    Lina snorted and said," this beautifuldy will kiss you,e let''s go to the dungeon I want to get the title fast and want to y with a gold level boss, he had thedyst time I want to take revenge".


    n joined her and said," yes leader we want revenge, you must seek justice for us".


    I had several ck lines on my face and said," but you killed that monster before, whom are you going to take revenge, just say directly you are excited and want to kill the monster to vent your excitement".


    Lisa came near me and gave a kiss on the cheek and said," I have done what I said now take thedy to kill the monster".


    I said," okay wait I need to go to the bathroom and then we will head towards the dungeon but have you brought the bathtub, clothes, food etc. We will be staying there for 10 days, if not you must go and find Richard and ask him to apany you to the market".


    Then I yawned and went inside the room and thought," really a child", and shook my head went to the bathroom then took a bath, ate some breakfast and saw the children were here again.


    "Okay let''s go", I said.


    They cheerfully followed me, while I said, "This time try to hunt the monster faster so you can adjust your strength fully and then we will fight lv.15 monster".


    They nodded the head and we started killing the monster from dungeon floor 1 to floor 15. Only the level in which the monster didn''t drop the title, we hunted those floors only, and who knew how much time will it take to kill 100,000 lv.15 monsters to summon diamond level monster.


    While killing the monster we got a prop, for other people it''s a dangerous thing but for us, it was the best thing. The name of the prop is Beast attracting perfume.


    BEAST ATTRACTING PERFUME (GRAY)


    ATTRACT THE BEAST ON THE MATERIAL IS IT SPREAD. SMELL RANGE 2 KM.


    USE-99/99


    Then I said," Lina and n you kill I have to do something, I wille within a minute".


    Lina asked," Where are you going all of sudden?".


    I looked at her and showed her my white teeth, she knew he say something terrible and just as predicted I said, "I am going to pee, want to go with me", and showed an epting expression.


    She blushed and said," shameless".


    I said," thank you".


    While n looked at me in admiration and said," Boss shamelessness we can neverpare with".


    Lina red at n and said," if you talk I will from blue to ck and from ck to blue", then she ignored him and murmured and said softly, which was audible to the flies," bastard thisdy has written the grudge in the heart and I will pay you back in the future". Then she took out the diary from the space bag and wrote down her grudges and closed it.


    When I was walking towards a safe ce where I could upgrade the Beast attracting perfume to Legendary level as we killed the gold level boss and easily got two purple perfumes. I don''t why I felt a chill in my heart for no reason and looked right and left, up and down, front and back and found no one was there. Then I said, "I am a handsome guy and also a shameless person so I will ovee the problem when ites yes".


    My self-confidence in beating the invisible enemy has reached its peak while thinking. Then I found a safe ce where no one could see and then I soon started upgrading. The prop attributes were-


    BEAST ATTRACTING PERFUME (ORANGE)


    ATTRACTS MONSTER WITHIN 10 KM RADIUS.


    THE POTION EFFECT TAKES AFTER 30 MIN THE POTION IS USED.


    POTION SCENT REMAIN IN THE AIR FOR 2 HOURS.


    NO OF USE-99/99


    PASSIVE - RECOVER 1 USE PER HOUR.


    Looking at the perfume I was satisfied and now summoning a tinum level boss as possible. I went back and Lina said," took you too long".


    n also looked at me and said," boss your drinking capacity is so great".


    I had several ck lines on my face and said," you can''t pee in open, but must find a suitable ce, idiots".


    Both of them blushed.


    I shook my head and said," let''s go if possible we will soon be able to summon a tinum level boss in five to six days".


    Lina said, "Robin which legendary prop you got, show us the status".


    I showed them the status and they said," the no. of monsters within 10 kilometres will be thousand or even more, and we can''t fight so many".


    I said," you need to use your mind and now I will show you some of my real power don''t be surprisedter".


    But let me experiment with the idea here once.


    Then I started to gather st arrows one by one and collected up to five hundred arrows and made a bundle of ten arrows each and soon fifty such bundles were created.

 Chapter 26 - The Blast Arrow And Platinum Level Boss

    <h4>Chapter 26 - The st Arrow And tinum Level Boss</h4>


    Then I looked at them and. showed my harmless smile and said, "you alle and help me, bring those woods and tie the bundle of arrows and then dig the earth down the hill and finally put the wood inside it and cover the earth".


    While I went in the centre and dug for more than two-meter deep. With my strength, it took me a minute to do so and then I paced a big fat tree and then covered it with the soil to stop it from falling. After all the preparation were done I said," you both go climb up the hill and wait for me".


    They nodded and I went to inspect the distance as I needed to create a chain reaction or else the masterpiece we made would be waste of time. After I checked every bundle of arrows that were present within four-meter of each other I then went to the hill as the radius of the explosion of the st arrow is within five meters. And then I went to the centre and sprayed the perfume on the top of the tree.


    After that, I climbed the hill and entered in stealth and waited soon half an hour was up and the beast wasattracted with the smell became mad and rushed towards the tree. I thought they were going to kknockout the true but instead of knocking out the tree, they surrounded it. Soon the number of beasts became full, the count had reached almost a thousand.


    Seeing this I showed my harmless smile and said," let''s try out the power of st arrow in bundle". I said," n and Lina you both close your ears or there is a chance of being deaf with the explosion caused".


    Then I put on the sniper arrow and fired the shot to the nearest st arrow bundle and then boom. A loud sound reverberated for almost five seconds and then we had difficulty listening and made a signnguage to n and asked him to cast cure.


    n cast the cure and looked at the ground which had be pit now. It was five meters dip and 200 meters in diameter. Seeing this scene we were shocked and decided to look for the traces of the beast but we found the beast had disappeared and now only drops left by them were left.


    I looked at the scene and said," let''s go and collect our loot".


    As we went and started to collect the loot, we found many silver coins, equipment and props. Lina''s abilities are really against the sky, the luck she brought us enough to became a top-level adventure in base 1 at least.


    Then I said," let''s go to thest floor, we will follow the strategy to blow up the monster and if we keep on going like this we can summon tinum level monster in seven days".


    We walked towards the fifteenth floor and after reaching the floor we once again started settings the traps and once again the scene started, it took us twelve hours to hunt ten thousand monsters. On our first day, the kill output was better. Lina''s luck had us get a lot of equipment, Silver coins. Next, we decided to rest and replenish our energy. After four hours we had recovered and the hunting started once again.


    Today was the sixth day and the monster we killed had already reached 99,999 now killing one monster we could summon the tinum level boss, but before doing this I said," rest for a while and we will fight this monster, but we need to set a trap first, it will be our escape route".


    Then we decided to make the trap next to the monster boss which was one kilometre away from here.


    Then we rested for eight hours, we had recovered our energy and now was the time to fight the monster boss. I killed a golem and then the rest of the golem began tobine and soon a huge golem of ten meters were standing before us. The aura radiated by was very brutal fleeing as countless lives had been harvested by it.


    But aura had no, effect on us we checked the monster attributes and its stats were-


    STONE GOLEM LV.15 (PLATINUM)


    HP-1,000,000/1,000,000


    MP-50,000/50,000


    ATTACK-10000


    DEFENSE-6000


    SKILLS- ROCK THROW


    CONSUMES 2000 MANA AND THROWS ROCK AT THE AREA OF 10 METERS IN DIAMETER DOING 10000 DAMAGE IN THAT AREA.


    COOLDOWN -3 SEC


    FIRE ROCK- CONSUMES 1000 MANA AND DEALS 3000 DAMAGE TO TARGET. ALSO DOES BURNING DAMAGE OF 500 PER SEC FOR A TOTAL OF 20 SEC.


    PASSIVE SKILLS- ARMOUR- GAINS ARMOUR WHICH REDUCES THE DAMAGE TAKEN BY 30%


    I saw and said, "Lina get ready to stun and charge the monster when it cast any of the skills, n provide us with buff and you all activate your freefall abilities and let''s kill it fast and go and eat something delicious".


    Then I entered stealth and used the sniper arrow and shot it, the damage of 200,000 floated in blood red, we can see it with eye crystal and then I used sniper arrows to kite and each shot did critical damage with average damage of 15,000 and when it was going to cast the skill Lina would timely stun doing 30,000 critical damage whereas n would hit the monster toes interrupting the monster from moving ahead, thus doing an average of 3000 damage, the monster health rapidly dropped and finally, it died.


    After the monster was killed, we were waiting for the drop but it didn''t appear, but a gate slowly emerged from the ground. We looked at the gate and said," let''s go and check it out, maybe our loot is inside, and there might be a surprise waiting for us inside".


    As I said, I went inside the gate with n and Lina, then the gate slowly became transparent and it disappeared as it never appeared before.

 Chapter 27 - Inside The Gate

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Inside The Gate</h4>


    When we went inside the gate we came to a room and there was nothing inside the room, we were clueless and thought has he came inside the wrong room. While we were thinking about it the gate behind us disappeared and then n and Lina''s face became pale and said," Robin will we not die inside".


    I said," wait for a while", then said, "hello if anyone is there thene to us or I will pee on the wall".


    Hearing my voice n and Lina almost wanted to beat me, while I started walking towards the wall, then took out my gun pointed at it and started to pee.


    Seeing this scene n was speechless while Lina was blushing and said," shameless".


    I said," if you have any pressure thene and join me, we will pee together, ne let''spare our guns".


    n said," boss can you not include me".


    Lina looked at me and said, "the ce you peed why is it shining".


    I looked at her puzzled and said," where is shining", and looked on the wall my eyes were almost blinded then I took out the water from the space bag and sprayed on the pee. Seeing my hrious action both n and Lina started tough.


    While I looked that the water was flowing in the wall I took out more water and started watering the wall and shouted," Lisa, n help me water the wall".


    Although puzzled they both started watering the wall and then soon the water was absorbed inside and the wall was shining more brightly and finally, there was a vibration and a door opened and we saw a long tunnel, but the wall was shining and so we could easily see.


    I said," looks my techniques worked".


    While Lisa was speechless and n thought to himself, "boss shameless behaviour opened a new route shall I also learn how to be shameless". Then a thought came to his mind, "brother you are shameless, I will not talk to you anymore". Hearing the thought he instantly let go of the thoughts of bing shameless.


    I didn''t know what was going inside their minds, but I followed the path, and soon came to the room. Its size was not big just as big as normal living people size, then I looked at the centre there was a pot like structure made and was filled with soil, but this soil felt a little different.


    I ced the soil inside the pot and started watering the pot. A nt grew and slowly it grew to a height of 1 meter and stopped growing, I then took out more water and kept on feeding it my water tank became half-empty, and I said," let''s see how much water can you drink", then I took out a new space prop (legendary) that I had already filled mostly with water. Once again I kept on watering while n and Lina looked at the scene and sighed at my behaviour.


    As I was busy I didn''t notice their expression and kept on pouring the water. It took me at least one hour and the water space bag had be almost half. I had already poured at least 10,000 gallons of water, then there was a sudden change in the nt.


    The small nt was rapidly growing and finally grew and soon its feature began to change and became a beautiful dryad. Seeing the legendary dryad creature I almost fell in love with her at first sight.


    But when the dryad looked at me the first she did was started vomiting, and soon some water came out of her mouth and then looked at us and said calmly," who of you had peed,e out honestly I will not kill you".


    n and Lina looked at each other and then they took a step back and I was the only one in the front and I didn''t notice that n and Lina were already behind, and said," hey beautifuldy how can you say that what you drank was pee, it was saltwater that I took out to drink while I spilt on the ground, you can ask mypanions, they are beside me".


    But I looked at my side and saw no one was there beside me and thought," fuck pig-like teammate".


    While dryad saw this scene she looked at me with interest.


    Then I showed my sunny smile, looking at the smile n and Lina had chills as they knew that something terrible was going to happen.


    I looked at the dryad and said, "I know you want to beat me, right why not make a deal with me, I have a very delicious juice I made. Drinking it will make you fall in love with it, first drink the juice and then let''s talk".


    Then I took out the fruit juice I made, it had already been stored inside a small ss, I took out and made a pitiful expression and said," hey take this is thest ss after you drink it may it quench your anger".


    Looking at my expression and the amount of juice that was too small, n and Lina were speechless and thought when were going to hunt the tinum level boss they remembered I took out a big jug and I said, don''t worry drink a jug now, I still have ten jugs more.


    Dryad took the ss of juice and said," okay I will drink".


    Then she took a sip and her eyes lit up and then finished the drink with a gulp and asked," how can low-level base produce elixir".


    I said," you must first say you will not beat me, then follow me I will treat you more juice in the future".


    The dryad happily said," My name is Ava, I will follow you as long as you promise to make me drink a ss of juice every day".


    I looked at her and said," No I don''t want a follower I want a partner, here sign this contract and you will be wee to my team".

 Chapter 28 - Ava

    <h4>Chapter 28 - Ava</h4>


    While she was going to sign the contract I was lost in the fantasy where Ava''s was wearing two pieces andying on the bed and called me. Thinking of that my mouth was covered in drool and had a lecherous expression on my face. Lina became jealous and though it seems that there will be more girls in the team.


    Then after reading the contract she signed the lifetime contract and looked at me who had a lecherous expression on the face. Seeing it she knew that this bastard would be thinking bad, then she looked at Lina and went to her and said," Hey is your boss always like this".


    Lina shook her head and said," no this idiot made this expression for the first time".


    " His expression looks very bad, let''s beat him and bring him to reality", said Ava.


    Lina''s eye lit up and said"Sister Ava you must have met me earlier, I also wanted to beat this guy, but I couldn''t catch him and instead was taken advantage of by him", and she made a pitiful expression.


    Ava said," don''t worry I have binding skills I will bind him then we beat him together".


    Then she used binding skills.


    When I was lost in the fantasy, in which I was going to take Ava in my arms, I found that I couldn''t take a step forward and thought what is the situation and saw the roots had entangled my whole body while Ava wasing with Lina.


    I knew they were going to beat me, I said," Ava do you need to beat me, I gave you the finest juice of my collection".


    Lina on the side exploded and said" Sister Eva don''t listen to his voice, he had ten jugs of drink kept in the space bag, he cheated with you a small ss of juice".


    Hearing this Ava was furious and also curious, how can elixir be made in such a rich quantity. But the curious part was left forter then she ganged up with Lina and banged my beautiful face to ck and blue.


    After the beating was over, my face had already be ck and blue, even my nose was not spread and it also became bright red.


    My face was looking funny, but I calmed my mind and thought, and said to myself," I will take my revenge in future". But again I thought I couldn''t take revenge as I was in love with both of them.


    Then I looked at n and said," n you haven''t gotten beaten and your face is more handsome than mine, I will make it ck and blue just like mine,e and follow me".


    But n don''t know when he had already put ck makeup on his face and said," boss look at my face which is fully ck, and boss look at your face, somece is still fair, so the boss is more handsome than me".


    I looked at the shameless version of n and was speechless. I could only take out a ss of juice and drink it to vent my dissatisfaction, while Ava and Lina rushed to me and said," Give us the juice".


    I looked at them and gave them a ss of juice each and said," Ava now can you talk about your origin, and why was the room created".


    Ava nodded and said," there was a prophecy done in the past where all kinds of species were on the verge of extinction, that a legendary hero will appear in the future, who will sweep the monster and he will save the world".


    " My body was still small at that time, the people used a sacrifice and I was sealed and then thest thing they said was " Child this is done for your good".


    While saying Ava was already in tears and I came near her and embraced her and said, "Ava cry out loud, you have missed your tribe for a long time, so just release the emotions and then think of us as a part of your family and make yourself home. This is all I can do for you".


    Ava cried for some time and when she stopped crying my dress was already wet with her tears, she blushed when she saw this. I said," now that you have released your emotions, I wee you on behalf of fairy tail"


    "The members are n, Lina, Richard, Lisa, Aaron whom you will meet when we go outside the dungeon", I said.


    "Ava, what is this room, and how do we go out", I asked Ava.


    "This room function was to keep me sealed and this is only one function, and there was a storage room", said Ava.


    Our eyes lit up, I said," Ava take us to the storage room".


    Then she opened a passage and we came inside the storage room, there were only four boxes present and in the middle, there was a letter written in dryadnguage.


    I asked Ava," Do you know what the letter says".


    Ava read it and then began to trante to us and said," Robin, young hero, I don''t know when will youe to our world, but we know that you will make this world free from monsters and make this world a paradise.


    This world has rich content of ether, which make monster mutated and gain high wisdom, and also elerate their reproduction rate, so we decided to create dungeon based on the monster present in the forbidden zone, they were just the imitation and of lower level as to remove the fear of adventure. We created this dungeon and base by the fusion of rune, alchemy and formation. We created rules and set them so that people will unite each other and fight the monster, but s human emotions are unpredictable, for their selfish nature they started to fight inside dungeon and base so we created the rules within the base and dungeon if you fight you will be killed on spot.


    The war between the different races and monsters went on, but we were at a disadvantage as we couldn''t reproduce at high speed so, we decided to build a base at different ces and used the formation to divide the base by creating a forbidden zone which exists from the base 1 to base 10 and then is the unexplored zone where we only know that each of the monster presents has high strength and we don''t know if there are people present there.


    So, we could only do prophecy and kept the important things that you need in the first two boxes and the next two boxes are for yourpanion one each.


    Ava my dear child I hope you live well, I am sorry as you were the one I couldn''t see you die, so I decided to sell you. Live a good life.


    Please to the futurepanions ask you to take care of her".


    "I don''t know if you can listen or not to my words, but I give you my word that I will treat Ava just like a family member and you can rest in peace and live the future to us, you had already done enough", I said and kowtowed towards the letter.


    The letter slowly began to dissipate and a dryad soul came out of it and said in dryadnguage," Thank you, myst worry are gone now I can rest in peace".


    Ava tranted the word and she cried.. I just embraced her.

 Chapter 29 - Alans And Linas New Skills

    <h4>Chapter 29 - n''s And Lina''s New Skills</h4>


    After some time Ava''s emotions finally calmed down then I wanted to look at the contents of the boxes. I opened the first box and saw a card was kept there just like a normal card, but there was a very faint red lighting out from it.


    I took out my card which didn''t give any light, but the red card inside the box started glowing brightly and then flew and fused with my card. It only took a moment.


    I thought for a while then once again summoned the card, this time I felt that my understanding of the usage of the card has greatly enhanced and my card got a new ability that is known as Rune Fusion. I could fuse the equipment now with the rune fusion card and I could give them the different skills as the rune, which was used during fusion.


    I tried to summon a normal card, this time the card appeared, but it was not a white card anymore, but one side was filled with runes and the other side of the card was still white. I looked at the card and thought that it seems the other side also needs to be fused, but where I don''t know for the time being.


    Then I opened the next box, there were only basic study on rune(orange)*10, intermediate study on rune(orange)*10, advanced study on rune(orange)*10


    Looking at this I was surprised and then understood and knew the person who had done prophecy was a great sage, his knowledge must be vast enough to calcte that I will need the extra scrolls for fusion.


    I picked all of the contents of the box and stored them inside the space bag. Then I looked at n and Lina and said," next is your turn to open the box, Lina look that box has the shield sign, that must be yours and n look there is a cross sign that must be yours".


    They both went and opened the box, as they opened the box, Lina and n both were bathed in light and this process continued for an hour and it was still going on.


    I looked at Ava and said," since you are our team members, you must say which talent have you awakened and this is the space bag a gift to you".


    Ava took the space bag and said," hey only using the space bag as a gift, too stingy".


    " Well tell me which talent have you awakened I will give you a full set of equipment", I said.


    "My talent is pink level and my profession is Dryad mage, I have only one skill(orange) level entangle".


    ACTIVE SKILL ENTANGLE(ORANGE)


    CONSUMES 20 MANA AND ENTANGLE ANYTHING WITHIN A RADIUS OF 5 METERS.


    CONSUMES 1 MP PER SEC TO CONTROL THE SKILL.


    COOLDOWN- 30 SEC.


    "Well I don''t have mage equipment, I will find you and make a full set of equipment when we reach base 2", I said.


    Ava was ying with a space bag in her hand and she had not explored the space inside, now she wanted to store the soil and keep it inside the space bag. She just looked inside the space bag and found the space was one hundred grids and there were more functions such as improving stats and the recovering abilities, seeing the gift she had stars in her eyes and thought it seems my rich life is about to start.


    Ava said," hey do you have any more space bag legendary level give me one more".


    I looked at her and said," what do you need the space bag for".


    She said," I need it for storing some of my essories".


    I looked at her and said," I will give you one when we go back to our residents".


    By the time we finished our chat, the light from n''s and Lina''s bodies began to dissipate and soon their figure appeared before us, the only change was that they gave a stronger feeling. I looked at them and asked," how were the gains".


    Lina said first," thisdy has be stronger and I can beat you now if we fight".


    I looked at her speechless and said," I asked what did you learn when you were receiving the inheritance, skills orbat techniques".


    She finally hummed and said," I learnt defensive fighting techniques and a skill called fighting aura (orange)".


    PASSIVE SKILL FIGHTING AURA( ORANGE )


    WHEN KILLING A MONSTER FIGHTING AURA BECOMES STRONGER, WHICH CAN STACK UP TO TEN TIMES.


    IF YOU DON''T KILL ANOTHER MONSTER IN TEN MINUTES YOUR FIGHTING AURA WILL DISAPPEAR.


    I looked at her and said," yes you can defeat me now", then I ignored her and looked at n and asked him what did he got inheritance on.


    n said, "Boss I had also learnt aura skills, its name is light bless( orange) and learned the use of other priest skills".


    PASSIVE SKILL LIGHT BLESS( ORANGE)


    - CREATE AN AURA AROUND 5 METERS, AND GIVING YOU A BOOST IN POWER


    - STR +1* Current Level( max lv.50)


    - DEX +1*Current Level( max lv.50)


    - CONST 1*Current level( max lv.50)


    - INT 1*Current level( max lv.50)


    -INCREASES THE RECOVERY RATE OF HP AND MP AT 40 PER SEC EACH.


    I looked at his skill and said," n your aura skill is almost overpowered, Think what will happen if we were level 50 it will directly increase our attributes by 50 whole, what will happen when we will increase the level 100, that will increase our attributes by a whole 400 points".


    n said," Boss I have to remind you that when I will reach lv.50 I will reach the limit and the attributes will not increase further".


    Hearing this cold water was sshed on my dream, to be strong by depending on other people skills.. So next I decided to make ancient weapons when I reach a certain level, thinking that my mood became better.

 Chapter 30 - Avas Despair Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 30 - Ava''s Despair Part 1</h4>


    After all the things were done Linamented from the side," Robin we have got titles from all floors (1-15) so how do we fuse the titles".


    Ava heard this and answered," it''s easy to do so ce all the titles together and the titles will fuse themselves".


    Hearing Ava say this we took out the title scrolls and then ced them together, a white dazzling light was emitted and then only three scrolls were left giving out an orange light.


    We took our scrolls and then I looked at their attributes.


    TITLE- ROOKIE HERO (ORANGE)


    - ALL ATTRIBUTES +10


    - TELEPORTATION- TELEPORT IN BASE ONE


    COOLDOWN-3 MONTHS


    -CAN BE UPGRADED, FUSE THE SCROLL OF BASE 2.


    We looked at the properties and thought that all the hard work paid for us as we had an extra life. As long as our life is in danger we could teleport in base one and be safe. I was looking forward to when the scroll will be upgraded to the highest level.


    Then I looked at Ava and said," hey can you say how do we get out of here, I want to go home and have a good rest".


    Ava looked at me and said, well let''s go after that the gate appeared once more and we came back to the dungeon.


    Then I said," what will happen with the room".


    She said," I don''t know, let''s go I want to see how much change is in done in few centuries".


    I asked," Ava do you eat food".


    Ava nodded and said," of course I need food to eat, I can eat fruits and meat, if possible I would like to drink the elixir that you gave me before".


    I nodded and said, "don''t worry follow me I will take you to eat all around the world".


    Ava nodded and said, "well follow you", then she stretched out her hand and said," one jug of elixir".


    I looked at the beauty in front of me asking for an elixir and my mouth started to twitch, I said," Elixir can be given but you need to praise my handsome appearance".


    Ava looked at me with contempt and said, "No way I will never praise you, you bastard I haven''t settled the ount of making me drink pee".


    "Didn''t you already beat me", Imented.


    " When did I beat you", saying that she looked at Lina and said, "did I beat this guy before".


    Lina said, "No but now you said I finally remembered, he fell on the floor and then when I saw him, his face was already ck and blue".


    " We don''t know anything about beating you, it seems my memory is a little blurred", Lina made a confused expression.


    I looked at them with a ck face and said, "I also forgot where I put the elixir maybe next time I will remember it, uh maybe I drank it secretly".


    Now it was Ava and Lina face who had several ck lines on the forehead.


    Then I showed them my sunny smile, seeing the smile n, backed away first for not to be included. Lina knew something bad was about to happen and looked at Ava with sympathy.


    Then I said," Ava you want to drink the elixir, I have a ss left here, here take it", and made a throwing motion but I kept it in my hand, again I said," oops the elixir doesn''t want to go to you".


    Then I took a sip from the ss and said, "It still gives the refreshing feeling, and taste good".


    Ava looked at me with little loss, she thought she could threaten Robin and drink the elixir every day for free but she didn''t know the shameless behaviour that made even his teammates stay away from him.


    Ava looked at me and was going to say something when Lina came to her and said, "Sister Ava whenever you see his sunny smile, remember to run away as not suffer, remember, or else like today you will be at loss"


    "Don''t look at his childish expression but in fact, he is a devil, yes he is a devil", and then she thought she had also participated in beating and looked at Robin and Robin showed the sunny smile, she knew she was done. Her face had despair on her face.


    Ava looked at Lina''s face and asked puzzled" why is your face showing like you are going to face despair".


    "Sister Ava, I shouldn''t have joined you to beat Robin, he will have his revenge now, be prepared, as you don''t know,st time I was hanged on the tree and my hands and feet were bound and he released the bug on my body, I was in that state for an hour".


    "Sister Ava, I don''t know what punishment will he use on you, but I will say sorry as I don''t want to be punished and may betray you", added Lina and then looked at me and said, "Robin can you please forgive me".


    I smirked at her and said," Forgiving is an easy thing to do but you must listen to mymand, n where are you".


    Lina said," he is there on the cliff".


    I looked at n and shouted," Hey ne down we are going to do the fun thing".


    n also had a bad memory, when once he refused to cook, he was tied by the rope and Robin started to cook but when it was finally cooked, it looked like ck slimy substance and he was fed, thinking of the sunny smile while feeding him, he still had chills in his heart.


    Now when he heard Robin calling he had to sigh and go, as he didn''t want to face those things and could only pray for Ava.


    n came with a ttering smile and said, "boss your smile is so handsome".


    I said," yes I know but what were you doing on the cliff".


    n said," boss I was looking for a suitable ce to cook food to please you".


    I nodded my head and said," good work, but you need to help me", then I took out a rope and said," n and Lina help me, Ava you stay there don''t move a monster is behind you".

 Chapter 31 - Avas Despair Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Ava''s Despair Part 2</h4>


    Ava was stunned and wanted to turn back and look, as for me I knew my chance hade, I went and then with the help of n and Lina I tied her and then brought her near the tree and then tied her to the tree.


    ROPE(ORANGE)


    -BINDING EFFECT, PREVENTS THE TARGET FROM USING SKILLS


    - CAN''T BE BROKEN, THE MORE YOU STRUGGLE THE TIGHTER THE ROPE BINDS YOU.


    - AFTER BEING TIED ADDS PARALYSIS EFFECT, WHICH MAKES THE TARGET IMMOBILE. THEY CAN ONLY SEE, HEAR, BUT THEY CAN''T DO ANYTHING.


    Then I asked n," prepare food for us and make it as delicious as possible, here are the ingredients".


    I took out all the ingredients that were purple level, that Ibined in my free time.


    Although n knew it was high-quality ingredients he didn''t know how high.


    But Ava saw the ingredients and recognised it and thought she was tied to the tree and couldn''t even make a move. She finally knew why Lina reminded her before to run away as long as you see his sunny smile.


    But she didn''t know this was only the start.


    While Ava was looking here at the ingredients, n was busy preparing and now Lina was free, so I went to her and said," Linae here I have a task for you".


    Then I took her to Ava and then I said," Lina do you want your punishment to be cancelled, then follow my movements obediently".


    Saying that I took out the elixir and removed the cap. The aroma was diffused in the air and a sweet smell spread near our surroundings.


    Then I brought it near Ava and brought it near her nose, Ava could breathe the scent and couldn''t do anything. I looked at Lina and said," open her mouth".


    Lina obeyed and opened Ava''s mouth, I took out a droplet and sucked out a drop of elixir and then put it on her tongue, Ava couldn''t even suck the drop of elixir and I said," s I was going to treat you elixir. but you can''t even suck a drop of it".


    "I can''t afford to waste it so let''s drink it", I put on a helpless expression, while Lina''s mouth twitched and she said in her heart," Devil, never provoke the devil, I must go and throw my grudge book if he finds it then I will be doomed".


    While Lina was nning to throw her grudge dairy, I took out two jugs of elixir and then said," Linae and finish the juice with me".


    "nes and has a ss of juice", I said to n.


    n came and said, "boss the ingredients you gave me are of top qualities".


    I said," of course all are purple grades, how can it be not of top qualities".


    "It''s a pity Ava couldn''t taste it", I looked in Ava''s direction and sighed.


    While both n and Lina said," Devil first tied her and now sighing, definitely a devil".


    Then I said," Lina you finish this jug of juice".


    nes with me, I want to look at your cooking skills.


    I took him to the side and said," you must remember to cook for Ava''s portion of food and keep them in your space bag, I will ask youter to provide you with food".


    n nodded and said," Okay boss", and sighed and said to himself," although the boss is shameless and treat others like a devil he still cares in his heart".


    The food was prepared within an hour, the tempting smell drifted in the air, while Ava drool wasing out from the corner of her mouth. I brought the gravy and opened her mouth and put it on her tongue and said," See this are all the tasty food, you could get it all by praising my handsome face, and you need to also remove the grudges in your heart as keeping grudges will make you no man love you, see I am a person with great heart, so I didn''t beat you or do any shameless thing, but only didn''t allow you to eat".


    While I was lecturing Ava, n and Lina listened to my words and cursed in their hearts and said to themselves," A great kind person, you are a great liar, you keep grudges and take revenge always and you say another person to remove the grudges".


    After that, I praised myself for saying I did beautiful work then said," bring the table here".


    Then we set the table near Ava and started to eat the food and while eating I looked at Ava and teased her from time to time saying the food was delicious, it''s a pity you couldn''t eat.


    While we were eating Ava''s had aplicated emotion on her face, one did you need to treat a beautifuldy like this, second was you made me drink pee first, isn''t it right for me to take revenge and some advantages and the third was, well my revenge must be said goodbye and then ask him to treat my food, such a delicious food you all are enjoying alone.


    Ava''s eyes became red and she could only look at us as we finished food one after another, she finally knew what was despair was. For a foodie to not eat the food that is ced in front of you and you can only smell and not eat it is the most painful thing in their life.


    Soon the food was eaten while Ava''s face was pale as she witnessed something horrible, then I took off the rope and said," will you take revenge on my future".


    Ava looked at me pitifully and said," no".


    Seeing her expression I was satisfied and said," n take out her share, let her eat". And then I walked away.


    n took out and gave Ava the food, while she said," Thank you, n".


    n said," the boss asked to keep the biggest share for you, thank boss yourself".


    Ava said," really".


    n nodded and said," although boss does this thing make us despair he still treats us generously".


    Lina nodded her little head andmented," after boss tormented me with insects, my fear for insects had gone away".


    n said," when boss gave me punishment, was burnt food that I need to eat it, although the taste was bad but still edible, and my fear for the burning of food has gone away and now I can cook more delicious food than before".


    Ava alsomented," I previously used to have some arrogance as I am a dryad from a good family and I have tasted many tasty foods but this food is the most delicious, I know I will never waste food".

 Chapter 32 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 32 - Return</h4>


    After showing my devil side, I walked out of the dungeon, it has already been ten days since we came. We walked in the direction of our hut.


    I said, "Lina you keep Ava in your room as we are going to leave base 2 within two days so you have to keep her with you".


    Then I looked at Ava and used crystal eye to spy on her status and saw her level was also fifteen and the experience bar was dazzling like ours. I didn''t ask the reason and then took out a space prop(orange) and gave it to Richard and asked" Mr Richard, here inside this space bag is filled with equipment so I would ask to sell and fill up with food and water and their space bag also".


    n and Lina handed their space bag to Richard and thanked him for doing this boring work.


    Then I said," if you want to buy anything you buy, and prepare as we will be heading towards the forbidden zone and we don''t know whom we will face".


    "n many people will be eyeing you, so be careful when you are outside", I added.


    Then I walked towards the room and took a bath and rested for some time and then, I started to make an arrow bundle, which can be used as a bomb, as I tried experimenting and it showed that I can store arrows in my space bag and it took only one grid as it stacks up to 999. So I prepared to make bundles of arrows.


    Then I kept on doing this work until I have made five stacks of arrow bombs.


    This idea also made me aware that I am in the real world not in a game world, here if you die means you''re dead. So I had to prepare everything.


    After preparing the arrow bomb, next I started to prepare the potion and made it of purple level, with my current strength making three stacks each was no problem, by tomorrow I will finish doing it so once again I got busy.


    The next day in the morning, I came and said," we will move tonight, we will be at an advantage as, everyone thinks that we will leave during the day and they will be caught off guard, so rest in the day, at night we move".


    Richard said," moving at night is a problem as we can''t see the beast, with your eye crystal we can see within five meters, so it''s better to move in the day".


    "I can see in the night same as in the day, so you don''t have to worry about it, you just need to protect Aaron, Lisa and newbie Ava", I said.


    Ava said with dissatisfaction," I am not a newbie".


    I nodded at her and said seriously," you are indeed not a newbie but now you don''t have any equipment which makes you worse than a newbie".


    Listening to my serious answer everyoneughed while Ava was blowing in anger but when she thought of the painful torture, she became deted like a balloon and said," yes I am a newbie".


    Then I said, "I have something for you".


    Then I took out and game them all 500 hp/mp potions and said," use it when you are in danger, life is more important so don''t hesitate to use it".


    I took out st arrow which waited in a bundle and I gave them to them and said," These is st arrows, you need to remember one thing that you need to throw them away at least seven meters, remember seven meters or else you will hurt people who are within the radius".


    n said," boss didn''t you say its range is up to five meters".


    I said," the st will also be apanied by stones and gravels and the sound waves so you must be careful when throwing and here take these earplugs, and put them inside your ear, so as not to be deaf".


    I exined with a solemn expression and they also knew the seriousness especially n and Lina as they both had witnessed the power so, they exined it to others before and so they listened to the advice seriously.


    "Now let''s look towards the map, first of all, we need to cross 30 km from the gate then we wille in contact with the forbidden zone".


    "Before going all of you use freefall which will increase our speed and we will be ahead of our enemies as I know that they will not let n go alive so they must already start chasing us, so we need to be one step ahead of enemies."


    "Then see this ce, it near the foot of the mountains, this is the best ce to set traps as look both side small water streams are flowing, so at the foot of the mountain we will put the traps and wait for them as everyone knows that this is a stiff cliff and then will think they have cornered us".


    "Then our fight will begin, fist I will shoot at the trap, it will kill most of the people and the rest of the people we will loot them all, yes you heard right the meaning of the trap was to loot them and make those enemies who seized us must realise that we not only have the power to kill them but also loot them and spread our works, which not only prevent from harassment of another party but also make them the fear of us".


    "Then one more thing, if anyone in need of help, we must support them as you know abandoning our teammates must be never done. Or else I will personally kill you, even if I have to pay my life for it".


    " Okay go to sleep, after eating the dinner our actions begin", after that I went to the room to rest while Richard said," you don''t need to think of thest sentence as inside forbidden zone abandoning your teammates is amon thing, so he gave you warning to make you give up the idea of doing so by instilling fear and don''t doubt even I felt fear when he said this".


    "Don''t think much with the things leader gave us we can easily crush the enemies so go and rest", added Richard

 Chapter 33 - Dark Guild And Forbidden Zone

    <h4>Chapter 33 - Dark Guild And Forbidden Zone</h4>


    At night after dinner everyone gathered, we filled our stomachs and then I said," rest for a half-hour".


    Richard went inside and contacted the mysterious old man and said," we are heading towards the forbidden zone".


    THE mysterious man said," okay this time dark guild is also following, be careful".


    Richard had an angry expression on his face hearing the term dark guild and said," thanks for the reminder, if I see them I will try to find their base and try to destroy their base".


    A mysterious old man said," ok be careful, on our side we will be sending someone to interfere so that you can regain thend".


    Richard nodded and said," okay".


    Then Richard bowed and came to look for me. I was puzzled at first and asked Richard to sit and then he began to exin the out dark guild.


    Richard said," Dark guild had existed from the beginning, at first their presence was very less as the threat was negligible but we underestimated the power, sost time that was ten years ago, when the fight between monster and other races took ce, we lost very badly".


    " All the credit goes to the dark guild as they leaked our intelligence to the monster and soon theyunched the sneak attack and all the races suffered heavy casualties, now we have enough manpower to defend the base from the monster if there was no base we might have ceased to exist".


    Then I looked and said, "Mr Richard you are exining about dark guild because you think someone is a traitor among us in base 1".


    Richard nodded and said," yes, they have a special tattoo printed which provides them to be power full for five minutes so, it''s very difficult to capture them".


    I nodded in understanding and said," if I meet the dark guild, for Mr Richard wants me to kill them or find their base and destroy their base".


    Richard said," As expected of a leader, as you said we need to destroy their base so, we will be in advantage".


    I nodded and said Mr Richard then follow my act, I will specially wink at you and you need to follow me, as for n, Lina and Ava I would just ask you to remind them about the dark gild after you finish exining we will leave".


    Richard nodded and went to exin them and asked them to act with me.


    Then after all the discussion was over we started to walk out towards base 2.


    When we reached the gate, some guards were patrolling with some tricks we managed toe out without startling anyone, but when many people were guarding the door, it made little headaches.


    Then I controlled one person and asked him to say hey you guys listen to me".


    The soldiers were a little stunned and said," what''s the matter say fast"


    Then I controlled him and asked him to say," I need to go home and rest I am not feeling well can anyone of you help me as I feel a little tired".


    One person who was close with came near him and said," let''s go I will help you".


    I controlled him and asked to attack him at his hand, other guards were stunned seeing this, when they reacted the sword has already pierced his arms and then I gave him themand to run away.


    The soldiers went to chase after them, then I saw there were only guard guarding the door. I waited for a while and then when the person had reached 200 meters from us, then I realised him from my control and, then I controlled the next guard and went to the guard closest to him and stunned him, after he fainted we came out and the guard instantly recognised our face.


    I released him from the control and the guard loot ked us with fear and excitement and said," it''s you guys there are posted inside and people asked us to inform them when you leave the gate, we, will be paid 20 gold coins".


    As he said this, I looked at him and said," yes you can earn twenty gold coins and here is extra 10 gold coins from us and you just need to say to them that this is the resting ce they choose".


    And I handed him the map and said," you tell them as they were leaving in a hurry so they dropped the map, and make up a story to tell them, which side we went".


    After saying that I gave him the gold coins and reminded him," remember give them the map and don''t follow them outside as they will kill you".


    After that leaving the guard with a bewildered expression on their face, we headed outside the door.


    There were trees and some small animals in the forest, while we were heading at a fast speed it all turned into a sh and disappeared behind.


    After that, we soon reached the edge and entered the forbidden zone. Here the air was very pure, the trees were very tall, roars wereing from some low-level monster beast. Although monster beasts were beastly, low-level monster beasts didn''t cause any threat and they have very low wisdom so we left those monster beasts and we soon reached the destination which was fifty kilometres from the base and then I looked both sides had streams flowing and a littlend about five hundred meters in diameter was there.


    If I didn''t have to fight with them I would surely stay here and do camping but now I could only set up the traps and were busy settings it.


    The bundle of arrows were buried within two hundred meters. Then we climbed to the mountain a little and set up the tent looking as if we were resting.. I asked everyone has to be ready at any time and then said," rest and enjoy, today you will learn to kill real people".

 Chapter 34 - Camping And Crayfish

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Camping And Crayfish</h4>


    After setting up the camp, I came and looked inside the river and saw some crayfish that were 50 cm each and they were densely packed at one ce eating some raw meats.


    I looked at the crayfish and called n and Richard and said," Mr Richard, have you tasted crayfish", and I pointed towards the crayfish direction


    Richard answered, "we have never eaten these fish, we have seen many types of fish, but this one doesn''t look like a fish at all so we have never tasted it before".


    The reason given by Richard almost made burst into foulnguage, I couldn''t help say to myself" Fuck, the delicacy is treated as waste and not even the people tasted and I decided after hunting the monster, the first thing was to capture these crayfish and put them in a spice bag and then we will eat it and also sell it in future".


    Thinking so I praised myself, then I said," n, Mr Richard, Ava and Linae here and help me, those idiots will take at least three hours to catch up so, we will catch those fish here, remember not let go any one of them, here I will give you this space prop(orange) try your best to catch those fish and don''t let anyone go away".


    Looking at my excited face n asked," boss is it precious, as you said".


    I said," you will know in future after you eat it, all of these are gold coins and if you want to be riche and help me catch it".


    n said," boss how will we catch it".


    I said," see their movement are not fast, they are slow but you don''t need to catch with hand but first wait for me to bring raw meat then ce them on the fishing then spread it nicely so, many crayfish will join to eat the food and this way we can harvest many crayfish", saying that I already had drool in the corner of my mouth and I showed the sunny smile and said," take out raw meat, I have already prepared a big".


    As I said I spread the and said," Lina and Ava you catch one end and n you and I will catch the other end and when I say lift, slowly raise the and then we will harvest many crayfish", saying so I took out a from my space bag.


    FISHING NET(ORANGE)


    -5*5*5 METER CUBE IN ALL DIRECTIONS.


    -ONCE FISH GET IN, ITS DIFFICULT TO GET OUT.


    - THE FISH WEIGHING 10 TONS CAN BE CAUGHT WITHOUT BREAKING THE NET.


    I said," get ready we fish". Then soon everyone went towards one corner while Richard was also looking us at with a helpless expression and could only look after Aaron and Lisa and throw the bait inside the.


    The crayfish swarmed inside the at visible speed and soon more than a thousand crayfish were inside, I said," ok now lift the, slowly".


    Soon the was lifted and more than two thousand crayfish were stuck inside I asked Richard to use a space bag to keep them inside.


    Richard nodded and used a little aura pressure enough to kill the crayfish and kept it inside the space bag. It took six minutes to fish two thousand crayfish, so once again I threw the meat, this time the bait was raw meat(green).


    The crayfish attracted was almost five thousand and we fished it and kept it inside the space bag".


    It was already two hours and we have fished a full space bag(orange) of crayfish that was 999,000 so it was good to start. Now next I said," you all have worked hard, these extra crayfish I will make it".


    Then I said," ne here and help me".


    I took a crayfish in my hand and said," see the crayfish, you just need to clean out its intestine, which can be done by twisting its middle tail", saying that I twisted and pulled it out and with it came out all the intestine.


    Then I said," have you learnt the techniques".


    n nodded and said," I will try next", it was easy to process soon we had peeled thirty crayfish and next I said," you can cook them in many ways, but now we don''t have time so n you prepare the paste of sour fruits to make it little spicy and salty, while I will prepare crayfish".


    n nodded and went to prepare paste while I became busy boiling the crayfish, soon the crayfish became red and then I took them off from the fire. n had also prepared the paste.


    Then I said,"e and enjoy it, you just need to peel the shell a little and then put in the paste(sauce) and then enjoy it", while saying I showed the process to eat. I ate it and was surprised to find out that the taste of crayfish was a hundred times better than what I tasted in a past life and with the sauce, I cried in joy, finally something of a previous life which can be eaten here.


    As others saw me eating the crayfish, they also took one each and tasted it. After eating one they looked at me with emotion and n said," Boss you are my idol. You can identify a weird fish and its taste is so good that I can''t say. Boss, please tell me is there any more fish like that we can eat, as it tastes is delicious and eating it is better than tasting elixir".


    "Yes Robin tells us, do you have any more food like this fish that we can taste, if there is then we must find it". Avamented.


    " Well if I find such a fish I will make sure to catch it", I said.


    "The weird fish which doesn''t look like fish, taste so delicious when those people would know they missed the best delicacy will they vomit blood, thinking it''s a weird fish I didn''t eat it", said Richard with a sigh.


    While Aaron and Lisa''s eyes were full of stars and they said," big brother please find our more delicious food in future". While I nodded.


    Lina said," I see money, think about it only we know the cooking method so we can sell it for a lot of money".


    Then I looked at Lisa and said," That was my idea from the beginning".

 Chapter 35 - One Arrow Is All It Takes To Kill

    <h4>Chapter 35 - One Arrow Is All It Takes To Kill</h4>


    While we were talking about food most people were approaching in our direction, seeing I said," well now let''s get ready and be prepared to look pitiful when they surround us".


    People from Tom''s guild had already arrived in the trap location and many people have joined them to besiege us, mostly due to n''s talent.


    Tom came into our sight and said," boy today is your death day, a dead genius doesn''t have any threat on us".


    Soon some people from other guild came and said," joins us and we will protect you and allow you to leave safely or else you will be buried here along with your teammates".


    We looked at those people, the highest level of them was level 30 with the health of over 8000 as I used eye crystal to spy on the enemies.


    Then I looked at them and showed my sunny smile which people couldn''t see clearly as it was night, but on my side n, Lina, Ava saw it and said," you guys are pitiful".


    The other people including Richard was also puzzled why they said the sentences, but they didn''t know their end wasing.


    Then I looked at them and then saw a member of the dark guild was hiding in the stealth, but he was not in the trap. I recognised him as on his face a tattoo was printed of skull shape, that Richard told me so I knew and then looked at Richard and whispered to him about the location of members of the dark guild and said," tie him with this rope, even if he wants to do suicide, he can''t do it".


    Our little actions were not seen by those members and I said to Richard," Mr Richard you run away with Aaron and Lisa, we didn''t know that there will be people chasing us", and winked at all our members and said," Ava you also go with Mr Richard while we try to stop them".


    My sentence was loud enough and then Richard took Ava, Aaron and Lisa and headed towards where the member of the dark guild was. Then he pretended to be in a panic and knocked out the member of the dark guild. Seeing this I looked at the people present who surrounded us.


    Then I looked at them and said seriously," you see n is my team member and I won''t give up on them unless they voluntary join you, and n doesn''t want to join you guys or else he might have already joined you before".


    Saying so I looked at them and said," Tom you have chased us to kill us here and you all people we have no grudge so please stay away from the fight between us and Tom guild".


    The people from the other guild said," boy you made a mistake, we said if n would join us then we would let you go, but now you don''t seem intelligent so we can only take the bounty rewards that is ten thousand diamond coins to kill you all and bring n''s body".


    I said," why do you need to bring n''s body".


    The people of the other guild said," boy don''t you know we are all the members hidden in adventure group and we all belong to a dark guild, as you are already going to die so I will let you know why we want n so much because our dark guild holy son has the talent of pink level that is he can devour any person talent and increase the level and as his talent increases he another abilities that are promote talent which can be used to promote the talent of other people who has low-level talent".


    As long as you give us n not only you will join the dark guild but you will also be an upper member of and you can enjoy the riches, beauty''s anything you want, you will get, so I will ask you will you hand over n", said the leader of the group.


    We heard the people of the dark guild doing those weird things, I was shocked, stealing talent and promoting talent. This is enough to make to create legend level talent but again shook my head and thought he couldn''t have such an outstanding talent, then why do they need to stay hidden.


    I listened to their demand and said," If you guys are so generous then I want to be a leader of the dark guild will you give me the position and you said your holy son will upgrade the talent level. I think that none of you has received the talent boost as I think only those old people in your guild must have received it, which would cost them a certain amount of life span to increase the talent level.


    As I said the sentences n was touched while the dark guild members mere soaked in cold sweat by my deduction as I had hit the point and some member of the dark guild looked at me and said," Devil can you read the mind".


    I looked at him and his level was fourteen and I controlled him and showed my sunny smile and said to the members of the dark guild," remember I am a devil who can harvest your life whenever I want", saying that I controlled him and asked him to suicide, and he did suicide in front of the members of dark guild making them fell chill in their hearts.


    Then I said," members of the dark guild I have a surprise for you", then I shoot the arrow in the trap. The leader of the group knew something was wrong but before he could think of something there was Boom and then the members of the dark guild were all swallowed inside the explosion.


    After the explosion, I looked and saw within two hundred meters no one was alive except the leader whose face was pale and looked at that there was no one living beside him. Then he looked at me with fear.


    Richard, Ava, Aaron and Lisa who were standing on the other side almost 500 meters away had already worn the earplug so the explosion didn''t affect them much except for the dust and some debris flying towards them which Richard shook with his aura alone.


    After the dust settled when they saw the view now they had chills in their heart and thought when Linamented," they are going to be pitiful".

 Chapter 36 - Aftermath And Dark Guild Base

    <h4>Chapter 36 - Aftermath And Dark Guild Base</h4>


    Richard finally knew why Robin was eating as if he didn''t care about the enemies. While he decided to never offend Robin and be more respectful in the future.


    Ava had small stars in her eyes and then remembered, Robin has also given her the bundles and exined solemnly how to use them in the future. So she decided if she couldn''t kill the enemies in future then she will st them to death.


    Then I went towards the leader and said," you tell me about the dark guilds and I promise to let you go and I will not kill you".


    The leader said," if I tell you will you let me go".


    I nodded and said," yes, tell fast or else I will tie you up and I will start to do practising target with you".


    The leader had a chill in his heart, the people killed already had made him emotionally unstable and now hearing my words made him more nervous so he started to tell," the dark guild base is 20 km from here and the people inside are all now have gathered there as they knew that the mission was going to be sessful so they decided to celebrate today. Maybe you can see the holy son, his level is not high, it''s level 30".


    I asked," is there any holy daughter here".


    The leader said," We only know holy son, we don''t think holy daughter exist".


    Then he took out a scroll and gave me and said," remember to use this scroll when you reach there and then only can you go inside".


    I took the scroll and said," is there any more thing you need to say".


    He shook his head and then I reminded him," you see I told you I will let you go, but I didn''t say I will not rob you so now I robbing your clothes, take out everything except your underwear and then you can go".


    The leader was crying without tears, and he hurriedly gave all his possession and I found two hidden space bags (purple) on his sleaves then I said," you can go and remember how I killed you all, remember to release the news".


    Then I let him go and Lina and n looked at me and said," boss/ Robin why did you let him go, will he not go to the dark guild and alert them".


    I said," why will he gives us a scroll so easily, it is because it may be a trap formation so we will follow him towards the dark guild base. As you know the dark guild is a very old base, so they must have many means to protect the information and not leak them out, or why do you think dark guild exist till now".


    Hearing my sentence they were surprised and then I said," don''t be surprised, the real surprise you will get inside the dark guild base, I hope you don''t rush out there and kill people when you see the condition inside, now let''s follow him".


    "Mr Richard you can kill him, he is just a scout member, who needs to inform things to his leader and I don''t think we can get any valuable information from him". I added.


    Richard killed him while he was knocked out and threw him inside the river.


    After doing this I said," let''s go the killing party has just begun".


    While the leader hurriedly went towards the base of the dark guild as this matter was needed to be said to the holy son or else they would suffer a heavy loss.


    Soon the leader reached the dark guild base and then went and knocked on the door twice, one on the top and next on the bottom and then the door was opened.


    We also went and knocked in the same way and then the door opened, there was only on guard and when he saw new faces he asked," who are you".


    I controlled him and said," how many people''s are present here".


    The guard said," every member is present here".


    Then I asked", do you know where the sacrifice is kept".


    The guard said," inside the basement".


    Then I cut if his throat and took everyone in.


    I generally came inside arge room where all high-level members were present, such as the city lord of base 1, the various notorious guild leaders and I saw Tina and other people.


    Then on the next side, I saw a bunch of boys and girls of age 8-9 years old were kept inside cages and there was fear written all over their face as the holy son was grabbing a child in one hand while holding an old man''s on his other hand and transferring the Vitality from one person to another person.


    Then I looked next to him was the dead body of the leader.


    And the people present here were all filled with excitement. I looked at this scene and said to my team members," wee to the killing feast, you can all throw the arrow bombs after I have saved the leader, try to keep the people alive as if these people die painless death then it would be blessings for them".


    "Wait I remembered I had a weakness scroll that we got hunting in the third level dungeon and I just have a legendary scroll".


    WEAKNESS (ORANGE)


    ONE TIME SCROLL


    CAST WEAKNESS ON THE GROUP OF TARGETS SELECTED WITHIN 500 METERS.


    THE TARGET BECOME WEAK FOR ONE HOUR AND CAN''T USE ANY SPELL OR SKILLS.


    CONDITION- THE TARGET MUST BE UNDER LEVEL 45


    After that, I took out the scroll and used the weakness scroll. Soon everyone began to feel weak. I looked at the holy son, even his face was pale as he couldn''t transfer the Vitality he suffered a bacsh and he vomited blood and fainted.


    Then I came out and looked at those people and showed my sunny smile and said," Hello people''s, how are you feeling?".

 Chapter 37 - Black Water Prison

    <h4>Chapter 37 - ck Water Prison</h4>


    I looked at Tina in the crowd and said," Tina how are you?".


    Tina looked at me in panic and said," you why are you here".


    I said," are you surprised to see me, well my dear Tina you have already been cooperating with dark guild after our cooperation ended".


    "Hey I said you that next time meet you I will destroy you, guild, s the time came so fast", I shook my head saying that.


    Then my face gradually became cold, even my teammates felt chill. Then I said, "you know I don''t like to kill people, but whenever I see people who touch my bottom line then I show my true face which will scare you out".


    Then I looked at my teammate and said," I would not like to see my cruel side, but if you want then you can see it, but Aaron and Lisa need to sleep for a while".


    Saying so I came near Aaron and Lisa and said," Mr Richard children must have a good sleep to not affect the growth".


    Then I said," Aaron and Lisa you close your eyes".


    Although my teammates were a little scared by my changes as they didn''t know my state of mind at that time so they could only helplessly follow and knocked out Aaron and Lisa to sleep.


    Then I looked at the childer locked inside the cage and said, "please close your eyes if you don''t want to have a nightmare or you can also see the cruel side of human nature".


    A child was courageous and said, "big brother I am not afraid of seeing this scene as we had already seen ourpanions being killed by the beast, who can''t survive so it won''t be too bloody, we also want to see the look in their eyes, the fear of gradually being killed while you can''t do anything".


    After saying this he started tough and cry.


    I said," don''t worry I will make sure you will be satisfied with my work".


    Then whom should I start with," well let''s first cut their tendons so that they can''t walk and then we can begin our bloody work".


    Saying so I used in high movement speed and soon there were only people tragic voice sounded.


    Then I took out some salt and rubbed on their wounds and said," this is just the start, there is also many types of torture waiting for you all", making all the people feel that I was an incarnation of the devil.


    Some people started to shout," you are a devil".


    I showed them my sunny smile, which made people feel even more creepy and said," yes I am indeed a devil, as you know, these children are innocent, but what did you people do, used your power to kidnap them from their homes, you not only took their childhood but also showed them the cruel side of the society".


    "This child would y and think about the future profession, awakening talent, fighting with friends enjoying their life''s, but you all captured them for a selfless reason and used them to gain power".


    "Now that you have done it then let me saw a little hell", then I opened the cage and said," you guys if you want revenge on your dead friends then follow me take this dagger and kill them to vent your emotions and cry out loud".


    The children looked at me and said," big brother, we still want to go home, we don''t want to kill those people, we forgive them, God will punish them for us".


    I looked and most of the children didn''t look at me except one of them, he said," big brother I want to follow you, I am an orphan and I don''t want to live like a weak person, I want to be strong, I will work hard, and do anything, even it means to kill so take me with you".


    I looked at him with interest and threw the dagger to him and said," the people who caught you, is anyone of them here then kill them".


    The boy took the dagger with firm eyes and soon came near an adventure, and said," this person kidnapped me while I was going to buy food during the night".


    And he took the dagger and was about to kill him, when I appeared and said," well you dare to be strong, wee to join us and be a member of Fairy Tail as for killing these drugs I don''t need you to dirty your hands".


    Then I said," you all move away".


    I tied all of that people and removed all the space bags and then after looting them I said," thank you foring to catch us as we wouldn''t be rich and find a new teammate so you have already appeased my anger by killing you all will be too cheap for you so it''s better to send you to the ce where even birds don''t shit, the prison named," DARK WATER PRISON".


    The people all present here had a pale expression after hearing the term, Dark Water Prison as it was a ce where no prisoners had ever escaped from, which is made on thend of diameter 50km. It is surrounded by water, which covers 900 meters from all sides but it looks ck as there are men eating fish that don''t even leave a single bone behind, including the woods, clothes, anything in their eyes is food. Except for their kind they eat everything.


    Some people said," please kill us we don''t want to go to dark water prison", but I ignored their request and looked at the holy son who was still unconscious and took out a dagger and killed him.


    I looked at Richard and said," Mr Richard would you ask anyone toe and send these people to dark prison".


    Richard nodded and used one time sound transmission rune, then he said, "leader all things have been done, we can wait for them and they wille here and take these people in a while".

 Chapter 38 - New Member Drake

    <h4>Chapter 38 - New Member Drake</h4>


    After doing this I looked at the child in front of me and asked, "Hey kid what is your name"?


    The little guy said in a shy voice," my name is Drake, I am 9 years and 11 months, my favourite thing is to learn and study books, but as I was an orphan I only got one book and I have learnt a spell that is reduced version of the fireball. I don''t have any favourite thing to eat, as anything to that will fill my stomach will do with it, I also have learnt a technique name escape techniques".


    Hearing him introduce himself up to this level I was surprised and the more I heard him talk the more surprised I became. Then I looked at him and said," show me your fireball techniques".


    Drake nodded his head and then began to make a fireball which appeared on his hand was the size of a tennis ball. I nodded my head repeatedly and asked him to release the fireball on the wall.


    He released the fireball towards the wall and it exploded upon impact, making a hole of 100 cm. I looked at him and then the hole and I was pleasantly surprised to look at him and said," hey good target".


    Then I walked towards the wall and smashed it, which was enough to destroy the whole wall, next I found a hidden gate. I tried to open it with force but I couldn''t open it when Drake said in low voice, "leader you see there in the left end, there the gate is little raised".


    I looked at the gate puzzled and said, "but why can''t I see it".


    Drake said," leader the ce I came from, thepetition for surviving is very cruel so we needed to hide our belongings in the secret ce, so I can recognise it at a nce, moreover from the front, you can''t see, you need to see it from sideway".


    "Okay", saying that I moved towards the extreme right and saw the raised gate towards the far bottom left corner, if you don''t look at it carefully you will miss the tiny details. I looked at, Drake and said," Drake you have done a good job".


    Then I pressed the left bottom of the gate, then we heard the rumbling sounding out from the gate, the door was pulled backwards and a passage was created. Most of the people looked at the passage in surprise. Even the people of the dark guild looked at the passage in surprise.


    I looked at the passage and said," Mr Richard we will head towards the passage and will see if we can find something, please guard the door for the time being".


    Richard nodded and said," okay, but you must be careful, especially there are traps in the secret door".


    I listened to his advice seriously, then headed inside the door, n, Lina, Ava and Drake also followed me.


    I came inside the door I saw the room, which was as big as the hall. There were monster cores filled inside the room, but in the centre of the room, an old person skeleton wearing grey robes was sitting on a chair, there was a book in his hand which was covered with dust.


    I said, "you all wait here, let me go and see if there''s any danger".


    They nodded their head in understanding. Then I walked towards the person sitting on the chair, although dead, the aura was still there which would deter anyone from approaching him. I also started to feel the aura, which made me feel as I was carrying a ton of weight, and walking forward.


    Slowly, slowly I walked towards the skeleton, my dress was already soaked in sweat, but I kept looking at the skeleton as a treasure, which improved my will and so I gritted my teeth and walked towards it.


    After an hour, gradually I was crawling and then I reached near the skeleton.


    The people behind, n, Lina, Ava and Drake looked at me with puzzled expressions while I was crawling towards the skeleton, they asked," leader do you need to crawl and go towards the skeleton".


    I showed my typical sunny smile and said, "Hey n you see, I need to crawl is something that I don''t want, but if you cane and apany me I would treat you to a new type of fish".


    Although everyone except Drake felt chill on their back when seeing my sunny smile, the desire to eat new food suppressed the thought that they have not seen my sunny smile, but looked at me with excitement and said," really a new fish".


    I nodded my head with great difficulty and said," have I ever lied to you".


    Then everyone also entered inside the aura field, and everyone gradually bent down, as most of the pressure was on me so they felt little pressure.


    I looked at everyone and said, "n you will be in front, Lina behind n, Ava behind Lina and Drake behind Ava", saying so I added, "this will help you temper your will, as the skeleton you see is of a peerless powerhouse, his level must be within 100-120 so don''t miss this chance and try toe forward slowly as it might affect your body. If your body has if you think your body has adapted then only you can move a step forward".


    n, Lina, Ava and Drake looked at me in admiration as even I was crawling, I was still moving towards the skeleton. But they didn''t know that I was looking at the skeleton like a treasure or else I wouldn''t use this training method.


    I reached the skeleton, the pressure that I felt all vanished in an instant, and I felt very good as if my physical fitness has risen a level. If I was given a chance to walk towards the skeleton again then now I was confident enough to walk without crawling.


    I looked at the skeleton carefully, I saw tiny runes shing from time to time and then looked at the book in the skeleton hand. I took the book and was going to read it when I remembered, there were too many monster beasts if I didn''t make an extra legendary space bag then I would cry without tears. As even a Tier one beast the monster core cost from 10-100 gold coins.


    So I looked at n and threw a space bag towards him and said," pack all the monster core, leave none".

 Chapter 39 - The Book And Ancient Potion

    <h4>Chapter 39 - The Book And Ancient Potion</h4>


    I took the book from the skeleton hand, which was tightly held within his finger, it took me some time to get the book.


    Then I opened the book and saw this book had no name.


    I looked at the cover of the book carefully and saw there were runes carved in the corner of the book which prevents it from being destroyed with time.


    I opened the book and started reading the book. But couldn''t read a single line so I looked at Ava and said, "Avae here and trante the book, I think you might know this writing".


    Ava looked at the book curiously and said, "leader this writing was from the ancient period, and I have read the writing in the library. It''s not that I wanted to learn, but I was forced to learn the knowledge every time. I had mastered learning all the knowledge, you do know what did I have to go through".


    When I heard her first sentence I felt it was okay but she began to tell her story I thought I had made the wrong choice to make her read the book as she didn''t want to remember her memories and I said," Ava I will ask n to cook crayfish in a new manner, which is better thanst time".


    Ava looked at me and made a pitiful expression and said," boss, as you may not know when I was small I was kept in the library with books all around me, I had to learn at least basic knowledge of all types, then only I was given delicious thing to eat, boss you also used the same trick".


    I looked at Ava with a ck line on my face and made a pitiful expression and said," okay in addition to crayfish I will give you a jug of legendary elixir and don''t make a pitiful expression again this is my bottom line".


    Ava looked excited and said," boss you are the best".


    Lina listened from the side and came and kissed my cheeks while I was puzzled she said," me too, I have paid my kiss in advance".


    I looked at her and nodded, while Ava looked speechless as she had to go through a long lecture to get and also she needs to trante the book but Lina with one kiss can get, she thought not fair, but sighed and gave up but secretly made a decision to talk to Lina afterwards.


    While n looked at Drake puzzled look and answered him," when you know what boss give us, you will be surprised and the most correct decision you made is follow boss".


    "Boss also said no one can join the guild, and an only fated person can join the guild, so you are the fated person, remember whatever you do, the boss will at most punish you, but don''t challenge his bottom line as he makes you better than dead".


    "Since you have joined our guild boss have not given you gift, I am waiting especially for the party as for you and Ava joining the party boss haven''t given it, I guess boss must be preparing a big gift".


    Drake said in low voice," I will not disappoint big brother, and brother does big brother treats you all well".


    "Well let me ask you how many people will give you legendary skills/equipment/props without blinking eyes", asked n while Drake was shocked.


    n said, "Don''t be shocked except for potion, all the things on all of us except Ava, you and Mr Richard, have legendary equipment, items, props, skills. So by the following boss, you are destined to be the strongest person".


    "After reaching base 2 we will be again be equipped with even better equipment and skills", added n.


    The conversation between n and Drake was not listened to by us, we were hearing the meaning of words written inside the book.


    Then Ava tranted the book," Boss this book name is an ancient training method, that used to train the bones and inner organs, which not only gave them very high vitality but also strong strength. Boss, there is also a unique form inside the book, which can be used by any ordinary person, as the things required to build the potion are two types of poison which when mixed they cancel each other toxic properties and all that is left is the body quenching form. The form can increase the physical fitness by 50 points in overall direction".


    Saying so she closed the book, and handed it to me and said," boss this form can be used from lvl.1-15 if they promote then they can''t use this form, so boss it seems that we need to spend more time in forbidden zone".


    I nodded after hearing her words and asked Ava," is there anything that I need to know".


    Ava nodded and said," boss this form is precious, only those ancient families who have been fighting with the monster race till now have the form in their hands and if we used this body training method, then they will gradually find out after we go for the advancement of our talent, so I am afraid that they will fight us".


    I looked at her and said," you don''t need to worry about this, just tell me, the form and the preparation method".


    Ava said," boss the preparation method is easy, the two main materials are evergreen snake venom and 5 sting scorpion venom, which can be found in forbidden zone easily as there are of lv.2 and lv.6. The process of making the potion is easy, as you need to extract the poison from their bodies, and then evergreen snake venom is mixed with 5 sting scorpion venom in the ratio of 5:2 and after that, the poison will react each other and cancel the toxicity present within them. The colour of the potion will change from greenish blue to white and then you need to filter the potion with filter paper.. After it is done you can mix it with elixir, the higher the grade of the elixir the higher grade of potion.

 Chapter 40 - Arrested

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Arrested</h4>


    I heard Ava say andmented," the evergreen poison which make people paralyzed for 3 minutes if taken on the same level, and the 5 sting scorpion, when stung you will as if ten thousand ants are biting there, then the Elixir that I already have stored hum, that means we need to find them".


    " Ava does the book say anything about the person", I asked.


    Ava said, "Nothing is told about the person, but there are runes added in each page, maybe you can learn runes to get your answer".


    "You mean there may be something hidden in the book, by using rune", I asked.


    "Yes hiding rune can be used to hide the message from others, they can only know if they can solve the hidden rune", Avamented.


    Then I went near the skeleton and put it inside the space bag, as no matter what, the old skeleton gave us the gift, I think it''s better to bury it outside. There was also a space ring that the skeleton was wearing, which I tried to open it which exploded, fortunately, I was wearing orange level armour or else I might have an arm or leg missing. Only my face had a little miserable expression. So I didn''t touch anything more and decided to bury the skeleton.


    I nodded and said," let''s go outside, and don''t talk anytime, if they ask the question I will answer it".


    When we went outside, many people havee, most of them were of high level.


    We saw them being arrested and then was escorted towards the teleportation channel, that have summoned when we were inside, busy while collecting the treasure.


    We looked at the other people while other people looked at us, as when few of those people took initiative to go inside the secret door, Richard stopped them.


    Some people were dissatisfied with Richard''s, so theymented and asked" boy what did you get inside, you can tell us about the treasure".


    I made a pitiful expression and said," sir when we went inside there was too many monster cores but as soon as I picked this monster core, there was a sh of light and everything inside the cave disappeared".


    As my face was already ck and had a little burnt hair, due to the explosion of the space ring. I looked a little funny and my pitiful expression made people look at me contemptuously.


    A few of them madements," even a hairy boy like you can get the treasure, then we must have lived our lives as waste".


    "Serves him right, who told not to share the news then we could divide equally".


    The peoplemented from time to time and I just heard them and shook out head. While n, Ava, Lina and Drake had a yful expressions as if looking at the drama. They were all going tough but they resisted it, which made their expression weird.


    "Sir this time we have helped you catch so many members of the dark guild, can we get some rewards, a few thousand tinum coins will do as a reward", as I said I looked at them with exceptions.


    "Well we have informed the higher-ups and they said," one hundred diamond coins as a reward". said there,mander.


    I showed my sunny smile, which looked very weird at the moment and said, "sir are you sure you want to take all the credit to yourself, not even giving us one-tenth of the reward".


    He looked at me with a meaningful expression and said, "boy you will face the chase of the entire dark guild, are you sure you want to get the reward".


    I looked at him as if looking at an idiot and said," of course, only a fool will not want it. I have killed there holy son, which many people know it, even in your group of arresting people, there may be a member of dark guild hidden, so it''s better to take the reward and enjoy it while you can live".


    Hearing my answer, those people were a little ashamed. The leader said," okay here is the reward, you take it, but we will not care if any member of the dark guild attacks you".


    I nodded my head towards them in understanding and said," don''t worry I will make dark guild cry without tears if theye at me".


    They all looked at me with contempt, but didn''t say anything and handed me the space bag. Inside it was full of tinum coins which were as many as a thousand. Then I looked at those people and said," hey now that the reward has been given you can take those people and leave, we don''t want any strangers inside our base, so please leave".


    Those people when they heard the sentences had ck faces as they didn''t find the treasury and they couldn''t tell us openly or else, they needed to share with us. But now I drove them without hesitation.


    I said, "I know that you are looking for the treasury, but I have already said that the members of the dark guild had little knowledge and built a teleportation formation so all the treasure have been transferred to the other base, it''s better to find it, instead of staying here".


    Then those people started escorting the prisoner, while other people sent away all the children. Soon the base became empty and then I said," this will be our base, till the time we live the forbidden zone".


    "You all must have been tired so let''s go to sleep", I added and was going to rush when Ava appeared and looked at my smile on her face and said," leader where are you going, you still had to give me a treat, yes there was a new crayfish cooking techniques and elixir, a jug, please".


    I looked at her and said," okay I will first fulfil your wish and then go and sleep".


    " Hey don''t forget thisdy", Linamented.

 Chapter 41 - Crayfish New Recipe.

    <h4>Chapter 41 - Crayfish New Recipe.</h4>


    I said," Okay, if you want to eat, this time it will be fried in the pan, so ne I will teach you a different way to prepare crayfish".


    Saying so I took out the crayfish and then removed its intestine first and then cleaned it nicely, then I took a spoon and showed n how to peel it. n was a quick learner and soon he gasped the key to removing the crayfish shells. Now only the meat was ced, I asked n to chop them into fine pieces. n did so.


    Then I said," n, you see in the restaurant people don''t prepare the stock or gravy but it''s not pure, so now I will teach you how to do so. See those heads and shells of crayfish, these are thrown by many people but you can mince them and put them inside water. The water must not be in excess or else the stock prepared might not taste well. So you need to be careful. Next add some onions, garlic and salts and leak".


    Saying so I realised that n looked me puzzled and asked," boss what do you mean by garlic, onions and leak, why am I hearing a new name".


    I forgot that now I was not in my world so I made an excuse and took out those ingredients respectively and said," these things are called garlic, onion and leak from where I came from, so you need to remember those things, and also some of the other names I will tell you in the free time so you will remember in future".


    n became curious and asked," boss which ce do youe from, why have I never heard of it".


    Everyone also looked at me curiously.


    I had a lonely expression and said, "Ie from a very far ce".


    The others had seen the first time for the lonely expression so they didn''t ask any further.


    Then I said," okay next after adding those ingredients in the water you need to boil it for twenty minutes at most".


    "Next chop the onion finely, make a paste of ginger and garlic. Next, I will tell youter what to do", Imented and waited until he finished then I said, "okay now everything has been prepared, now you need to add oil to the pan, when the oil is heated add finely chopped onions inside it and after some time add a little salt to make the onions be like a paste. After the onions had be paste add the ginger garlic paste and fry it for a minute.", after saying that I watched n do the work.


    The abilities of n yed a role and soon the aroma of onions, ginger garlic paste started drifting in the air.


    I said," next is to add spices and fry it for another minute and add a little water so as it bes a paste of water and other ingredients".


    n did the same and when water was added to it then a refreshing aroma was spread in the air. Then I said," okay next you need to add the crayfish meat and keep the spat moving until five minutes and remember to put on medium heat, after doing that add the stock in it",


    Then I sat next to and watched n cooking, then I looked at Richard and said" Mr Richard please wake up Aaron and Lisa", but I looked those little guys were already awake and said," big brother where is our breakfast".


    They reminded us that it must already be morning as we were inside the base so we didn''t know the time.


    I said," wait for some time, n is preparing".


    Then I looked at Richard and asked" Mr Richard who were those people, who came to arrest the members of the dark guild".


    Richard said," they were sent from base level 5. They are members of Justice Force, which have existed since the beginning of dark guild".


    I nodded and said," that means they must have the deep foundation to exist till now".


    Richard nodded and said," they are supported by the members of the ancient family".


    Then I said," Mr Richard do you think you can trust the Ancient family".


    Richard said," Yes, we can".


    I looked at him and said," Mr, Richard which base do youe from".


    Richard thought for a while and said," base level 8, my level is 110".


    I nodded seemingly not surprised and said," Mr Richard, let me get to the point and ask you why did youe base one, then joined our guild, I know that high-level members will not join, just because of simple invitation".


    Richard sighed and said," I don''t know, I was instructed to protect those people who came to buy shields, that was all I told and he also said I have a certain destiny with you all so I joined, but don''t worry I will never betray you all".


    I nodded and said," I know, please rest assured if you wanted to kill us we might be already dead, so I just want to ask who ordered you".


    Richard sighed and said," the less you know now, the better it is for you, but when you have reached a certain level than you can I will tell you".


    I asked," what level"?


    "Level 75 is the lowest requirements, that is the peak of base 6", Richard answered.


    I nodded my head and said," okay don''t worry we must be able to achieve it within two years".


    Richard also didn''t want toment on our levelling speed as our strength was rising very fast and he saw us changing from aplete newbie to a veteran adventurer, it took us only three months to achieve it, so he knows that we could reach it.


    By the time our talk was over, n uncovered the lid on the pan, then the refreshing aroma was hitting our nose, so we asked n to bring us the food fast. n distributed in the te and as it was made more so we could eat our fill. The feaststed and I wasplimented several times, I would grin from ear to ear as finally I was praised for getting them good food, from their heart.


    " Hey can you praise me for my handsomeness", Imented.


    Afterwards, everyone ignored me and began eating the food and pretended as they didn''t hear me.. I could onlyugh awkwardly.

 Chapter 42 - Hidden Basement

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Hidden Basement</h4>


    After eating a good breakfast we prepared to rest. The Dark Guild hideout was a good ce to rest. So, we decided to have a good rest today.


    After resting for about five hours it was already afternoon, but we didn''t know the time as we were inside the base, then I decided to have a look at the base of the dark guild.


    I found Drake and said," Drake you have been here for some time, do you know any ce where the base might hold the treasury, as the members of the Justice Force had their face was ck while they were leaving".


    Drakeughed upon hearing me say so, he began to feel at ease and was not nervous as before. As n told him about the leader he always felt pressure as if the leader will ask to do something and if he couldn''t do it, he will be kicked from the guild.


    Drake said," Big brother, I heard them say when they were keeping us inside the basement that there was a room hidden in the deepest part of the monster chamber".


    I looked at him puzzled and said," monster chamber, why the justice force didn''t mention it".


    Drake said, "only the core members know where they are located, but once I secretly sneaked out from the basement while the guards were sleeping. After I walked a few steps I unknowingly came inside the monster room. As there was no one I hurriedly escaped".


    "Next I was nning to take some of us to escape, but we were caught and brought for the ceremony, but we were lucky as we met big brother", added Drake.


    I nodded and said," take me to the hidden basement".


    Drake nodded and guided me towards the hidden basement.


    It didn''t take long to reach the hidden basement. The base was opened by a secret trigger which generally anyone would ignore, but Drake found it out, did he know it or lucky I had to ask him again.


    Drake said," big brother as those people were already going to catch me so I pressed the trigger as I saw it and thought it will lead me to somece to hide".


    I nodded and asked," what was inside the room".


    Drake said, "I know it was already dark inside and no light, I just heard the monster growl and I was scared so I didn''t see what was inside it and I just waited for a while and then maybe I stepped on the trigger and next I was out and saw a guard, who fainted after seeing me appeared out of nowhere".


    After we stepped inside the basement, I lighted the torch and saw there was just a single white mouse looking at us with excitement. I looked at Drake and asked," Are you sure the monster that made a growl was a mouse".


    Drake scratched his head and said," I came inside but I just heard the roar and I was afraid so I ran away".


    I nodded and walked towards the cage inside it the mouse was held. I looked at the mouse carefully and saw it was all white and its eyes were deep blue. I don''t know I felt attracted towards the mouse for some unknown reason and then walked towards it.


    I was still conscious so I said," little guy those poor bastard who was hiding you have already been sent to dark water prison, and now I will free you, but can you follow me".


    Drake looked at me with a weird expression as if looking like an idiot, he couldn''t help think, has the boss been always been like this.


    The mouse didn''t respond to me and kept on looking at me. I looked at the white mouse and took out a fruit(orange) and said," follow me and I will give you this fruit to eat and much more good food", saying so I took out the crayfish that n had preparedst night.


    The smell was tempting and then we saw the small mouse nodding its head repeatedly. I smiled at it then I opened the cage and gave it fruit and shrimp. The mouse took the food and started eating.


    I nodded in satisfaction, then I looked at the mouse, while the white mouse looked at me. Then a man and mouse looked at each other, while Drake looked at the scene stunned and said," big brother, this mouse is spiritual".


    Hearing Drake voice we both stopped looking at each other. Then I nodded to Drake and said," well let''s go, its


    nice to have a partner join us".


    "Hey are you male or female, if male nod your head once and if female nod your head twice", I said and the mouse nodded its head twice?


    I looked at it and said, "If you were a male, I didn''t have to think about your name as Jerry was the name I thought but now it seems I need to use my brain".


    While Drake looked at the mouse curiously and was going to touch it. The mouse bites his hand, so he could only back away.


    Then I said, "okay I have thought about a great name, your name will be white from now on".


    After hearing my naming style the mouse shook its head and Drake had a ck line on his forehead and said," big brother, can''t you think of another name, just telling white doesn''t suit its name".


    The mouse also nodded its head. Seeing this I once again thought for a while and said," Then let''s name it ck, you see white and ckpliment each other".


    The mouse looked at me and shook its head repeatedly, while Drake said" big brother, no female would like to have their name ck".


    I nodded thoughtfully and then once again I was going to name but Drake said," big brother why don''t you name her...yes Lucy, it''s a small name for a cute little mouse".


    Then I saw the mouse nodding its head, it agreed and then climbed to my shoulder.

 Chapter 43 - New Partner Lucy

    <h4>Chapter 43 - New Partner Lucy</h4>


    "Big brother are you not going to sign the contract with it",mented Drake.


    I looked at the carefree mouse looking at me and waiting for my answer. I then looked at the mouse and said," no need, it''s cute and needs to be free, so I will not sign the contract and you can only sign a contract with one beast which also requires min. lv.45", while Drake nodded after hearing my words.


    Lucy looked at me and then went towards my palm, I thought she was going to ask for food, so as I was going to take out the food from my space bag when Lucy bit my fingers and a bright white light surrounded us, seeing this scene I shocked and nervous.


    Then I heard a voice in my mind," you bad guy, don''t even know to give name nicely".


    I said," who is talkinge out or else I will try one of my shameless techniques, and I am sure you will not like it".


    Drake was also stunned by the red light and he was sure for a moment he saw the fantom of a white dragon, but it vanished as if appearing as an illusion, so Drake also shook his head. But when he heard my voice, Drake moved away from me as if not knowing me.


    Lucy looked at me with a thoughtful look, then her eyes glowed a little bit as if seeing the same type of person.


    I heard the voice again," hey where are you looking, I am sitting on your shoulder and don''t shout, it made my ears burst".


    Hearing the voice in my mind again I was freaked out, then I heard the voice saying I am sitting on your shoulder, so I looked and saw Lucy sitting and thought how can a rat talk.


    While Lucy said," hey bad guy don''t think stupid things, who said rat cannot talk".


    I was not nervous anymore hearing Lucyst sentence and said," yes why can''t rat talk, hmm Lucy how can your voice be heard inside my mind".


    While Drake looked at me and thought big brother spirit is hit, it started talking with a rat.


    "Thisdy has signed a contract with you, so now I became your contracted partner, hmm so we need to celebrate with some foods", said Lucy.


    I said," okay we will celebrateter, but first answer some of my questions".


    "Why can I hear your voice in my mind", I asked.


    "As the contract, I signed with you willingly so", she answered and said," you can ask anything inside your mind and I will hear your thoughts".


    I nodded and tried to speak her with my mind only, and soon I became proficient inmunicating with Lucy. Then I also learnt that the words that I speak will only be heard, so it relieved me a lot as I don''t want my secrets to be known.


    Then I asked," who locked you inside the cage".


    "I was sleeping and when I woke up I was inside the cage", answered Lucy nonchntly.


    I had several ck lines on my forehead. Then once again I asked, "How many days before you woke up".


    Lucy said," One week before".


    I asked," what food did you eat".


    Lucy said," there were some eggshells present and I could only eat then".


    "Thest question, why does your body look like a small white dragon inside my head", I asked in my mind.


    "Cause I am a white dragon", answered Lucy.


    " Then why do you look like a mouse", I asked.


    " I have used transformation magic, to hide my breath and body shape as you know the dragon are precious, both its body and blood so", Lucy answered.


    I then said," okay I understand, I will protect you when you grow up, we will be invincible".


    Lucy added," Then we will loot all those gold, diamond and shiny treasure will be my treasure".


    I looked at her as my long lost friend and said," you must have met me earlier", and added," let''s thank god seriously for making us meet together".


    Then a man and a mouse closed their eyes at the same time and thanked God seriously and Drake looked at the big brother and mouse doing the action he felt a little afraid. He thought to have a big brother met with someone, whom he shouldn''t meet as now he lookspletely different, like a robber who is hungry for money.


    Then I looked at Lucy and said," since we have first established our team, so do you have a space bag where you can store items".


    Lucy took out a pouch which appeared out of nowhere and said," this pouch was left inside the cage, and fused with me when I woke up".


    I nodded my head and used my crystal eye to identify the pouch.


    POUCH (GRAY)


    THIS POUCH IS MADE UP OF THE HIGHEST GRADE SPACE BEAST LEATHER. DUE TO THE PASSAGE OF TIME, IT HAS BECOME A LOW-LEVEL SPACE BAG.


    CAN BE UPGRADED.


    Seeing the message I thought for a while and then took out a blue space bag, which I robbed before and ced near the pouch, soon the pouch radiated the light and absorbed the pouch and it became its stats had changed.


    POUCH (BLUE)


    AFTER FUSING WITH UNCOMMON LEVEL ITEMS THE POUCH SPACE HAS INCREASED.


    CAN BE UPGRADED.


    Then once again I took out a space bag(orange) which again fused.


    POUCH (ORANGE)


    AFTER FUSING WITH ORANGE LEVEL ITEM THE POUCH SPACE HAS INCREASED.


    NO OF GRID-100/100


    EACH GRID SPACE-5*5*5


    CAN BE UPGRADED.


    Then I handed the pouch to Lucy and said," this is one of the meeting gifts, in future, there will be more gifts".


    Lucy took and checked the pouch which was a hundred times bigger than before, she was surprised and said," partner when we loot, we will divide the loot equally".


    I nodded my head and said," okay partner".


    So one man and one mouse(dragon) formed the strongest robbing party whose name will resound throughout the region in the future.

 Chapter 44 - Hidden Treasury

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Hidden Treasury</h4>


    Drake looked at me and said, "Big brother let''s go and see the hidden treasure".


    I nodded and said," let''s go, but before that let me take the cage", saying so I took the cage inside the space bag.


    Drake asked," big brother why did you take the cage".


    I said," remember when I opened touched the cage it opened on its own, so I will experiment with itter and see if I can make something interesting".


    While talking we soon came near the entrance, I said," Drake, remember there may be traps, so I will go and check first".


    Drake nodded and I went inside.


    I opened the door slowly, then went inside. I saw that inside was a treasure box, the number seems to be fifteen. And there was a pile of bronze and silver coins.


    I said," Lucy you need to collect all the silver coins as they are shinier and leave the rest to me, I will give you a surpriseter".


    Lucy nodded and happily started collecting the silver coins while I called Drake inside.


    " Drake you collect all the copper coins", leaving Drake dazed as it was the first time seeing so many copper coins, there must be more than a hundred thousand. He who has never seen more than twenty copper coins and now he got more than hundred thousand copper coins, his happiness could only be imagined.


    Lucy swept away all the silver coins, and she came to my shoulder.


    I looked inside the box to find the contents they were mainly filled with monster cores and most of them were tier one monster core and the rest were tier two grades.


    NOTE- Tier 1 monster- Peak of lv.15


    Tier 2 monster- Lv.16- lv.30


    Tier 3 monster- Lv.31- lv.45


    Tier 4 monster- Lv.46- lv.60


    Tier 6 monster- Lv.61- lv.75


    Tier 7 monster- Lv.76- lv.90


    Tier 8 monster- Lv.91- lv.99


    I looked at the monster cores and counted them, there was a total of - Tier 1


    70- non-attributes


    5-( fire, earth, air)


    1- light


    1- poison


    Tier 2


    50- non-attributes


    2- (fire, air)


    1- light


    3- lighting


    2- earth


    Looking at the monster cores, Lucy had water in her mouth and I knew that she was thinking of consuming the cores as it will improve her level. I looked at Lucy and said," Lucy doesn''t eat the core now, give me these cores and I will give you a surpriseter".


    Lucy looked at me and finally nodded and said," okay".


    I looked at her and said," don''t worry, if the surprise doesn''t surprise you then I will cook a new recipe for you, better than the crayfish that you ate before".


    Lucy nodded, then Drake said," big brother this is all the copper coins I have collected them all", saying so he handed the space bag(orange) that I gave him before.


    I was surprised to see him handing the coins and space bag(orange). I looked at him and said," these are yours you keep them for your use".


    But Drake shook his head and said," I will not be able to sleep, as I have never seen so much money in my life".


    I nodded in understanding and said," who were you before was the past, now you are following me, if you even can''t control the mind, then you will not be able to be a powerhouse. You need to remember Drake, now you need to change the mentality, as seeing the no. of bronze coins you indeed showed the loyalty, I epted it and once again I gave you the money, this time it was an opportunity".


    "Suppose if we were not teammates and I will give you the money then what will you do. You could live a happy life inside the base forever or you could use the money to generally spend on yourself making stronger. The choice you choose is up to you, but remember in this world whoever has the biggest fist can decide your life and death with just a sentence, so be strong, strong enough when you don''t need to be afraid of anyone, whatever you want at that time it will be yours. Although the road to strong is a very long path filled with thorns, you just need determination, and don''t give up in the middle, do it slowly, yet steadily but remember to continue to move forward and generally,y, you will reach your destination. At that time just ask a question yourself, if I hadn''t chosen this path where would be I ?"


    "The answer to your questions will remember a mystery that you need to find themselves, and now all you need to change your mentality, if you couldn''t even ovee this small challenge, then what will you do in future. Remember we are aiming to be the strongest".


    I then took Lucy and left in a hurry then found a ce far away from Drake andughed out loud, Lucy looked at me and asked," Hey Robin what is a funny thing".


    I said, "One day I will be also able to reach other people makes meugh at myself".


    Lucy looked puzzled and didn''t understand what I said, so she began to look at how much money did she got. The moment turned awkward and then I saw Drake gradually caught up with me, then we headed towards where everyone was.


    When people say I came out with a mouse on my shoulder, Lina, Ava and Lisa came and wanted to touch Lucy. But Lucy burrowed inside my clothes and said," hey want to pet me dream on. I am a dragon hmph".


    Lina said, "Hey where did you bring the cute mouse".


    Everyone was waiting for my answer, I said," I found Lucy trapped inside the cage, so I decided to save her and she bites my finger and a contract was formed and now we are partners".


    Listening to my speech the people were jealous as well as envious, I looked at them with contended expression and said," well I look handsome and I know it, you all don''t need to stare at me like that or I will be shy".


    Other people were almost blowing in anger while Lucy eyes shined and thought, it seems I have met the right owner at least the adventure will not be boring.

 Chapter 45 - Extreme Potion ( Orange )

    <h4>Chapter 45 - Extreme Potion ( Orange )</h4>


    Today I had nned to go to the forbidden zone, it was to hunt and extract poison from evergreen snake and five sting scorpion.


    Our group travelled from one ce to another and luckily we found too much of the material as their reproduction rate is very high, so the monster here was easy to find.


    We also encountered some monsters of bronze and silver level that Lina and n cooperated and killed within a few strokes, making Ava, Drake a little ashamed of their strength, so they decided to work hard next.


    I looked at Ava and Drake andmented," Don''t worry we will start hell level training after reaching base 2".


    Hearing my words Lina said," I am looking forward to it", while n nodded from the side.


    Now it was already going to be evening, so I said," let''s return to the base".


    After returning to the dark guild base, I asked them to give me material. Then I went inside my room and Lucy was also kept outside and left with them, as Lucy had gone through the forest while eating she was bought by food. For that, I could only sigh helplessly and a little thankful.


    So this time in retreat I decided to make the extreme potion (its name I came up with). Then once again I was immersed in the process of creating of orange potion. I first upgraded the material to orange level, then after it was done next came the mixing ratio, which became a sess. Add some elixir, which I had already take out. Then soon a potion appeared before me, it''s just that the potion is giving a white light.


    It took me two hours to prepare one potion and next I continued to make it. This boring process was repeated until I finished the potion making for each one of us present here. I was quite satisfied with my work and decided to use the potion on myself first.


    But before I came out of the room, my body was giving off a foul smell, so I decided to have a good bath first.


    After taking the bath, I headed in the direction where everyone was and then I ate the food, went back and slept.


    The next day in the morning, I woke up full of spirit and next I decided to take the potion.


    As the potion entered my throat I felt a little burning sensation throughout my whole body, and then I felt warm all over my body, it felt sofortable, I couldn''t help moan out loud, this processsted for a few minutes, then I became ck.


    Looking at my ck body I was so freaked out that I didn''t have time to notice the smelling out of my body. I was thinking of the thoughts when I will get out of the room will my teammates recognise me. As I thought I shook my head and the ck substance covering my body fell off.


    I came to my sense, and what hit me was the smell, which almost made me burst into foulnguage. Then I looked at myself and realized that the foul smell wasing from my body.


    Next, I rushed out of the room and went to the bathroom. It took me almost an hour to wash throughout my body. Then I looked at my body that had be more white and I thought I have be more handsome, will girls not go crazy by looking at it.


    Then I went outside the bathroom, fortunately, it was night so everyone was sleeping or else they would surely curse me. But I ignored one person or it''s better to say a cute mouse that was looking at me.


    I asked," Lucy are you so dazzled by my handsome appearance that you can''t help staring at me".


    Lucy said," Hmm I was wondering where was the disgusting smelling from, it was you who almost killed mydy".


    Hearing Lucyining voice, I said," Lucy don''t you want to be more white. See my skin has be more white, and I can also make you, but you have to keep it a secret for me. How about it?".


    Lucy eyes lit up and said, "Okay I will not tell anyone, it''s our secret. You need to give me at least 10 bottles of potions".


    I made a pitiful expression and took out a potion and said," Lucy you see this is a legendary grade potion, how can I produce so many, so just use one as only potion can be used by each person".


    Lucy thought about it and said," hmm okay, as it''s legendary level so I will take it, and not tell our little secret".


    I said," Lucy for keeping my secret I will tell you to take the potion inside the bathroom".


    Then I walked towards the door. Lucy looked at me for a while then went inside the bathroom and took the potion. Soon there was a squeaking sounding out from her mouths, while in my head I heard Lucy cursing voice," Hey you bastard which potion you gave me, I became ck".


    "Lucy calms down, and was your body first, then you can talk to me", I said.


    Lucy took the bath and soon she came out from the bathroom and looked at the mirror and once more her squeaking voice sounded but this time it was a little excited one.


    Lucy''s voice once again sounded and she said," Robin I have be whiter than before".


    I said," okay Lucye to my room, we will do a funny thingter".


    Lucy came to my room with an excited expression and said," my power has increased a lot in all directions, such as mana, strength, endurance etc all have increased. I feel that my power has almost be double".


    Hearing her say I remembered that I didn''t have time to check my status so I checked out my status and found out that all attributes had an increase of 20. This means I had increased my constitution, dexterity, speed, strength by 20 points each, and I had a huge boost in strength.. I was now confident enough to challenge the monster liar, thinking so my worries eased a little.

 Chapter 46 - Team Members Using Potion

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Team Members Using Potion</h4>


    Lucy said," Robin why did you call me".


    Hearing her say I had a smile on my face and went near her and whispered in her ear," Lucy only we both know that after we use Potion we be ck and our body releases foul smell".


    "But tomorrow when I give them the potion, they don''t know so let''s keep a secret and we will watch them be ck andment on them, what do you say?". I added.


    Lucy nodded and said," well there expression must be wonderful", and chuckled.


    We both looked at each other andughed.


    If someone was to see the scene, they would look at a man and a mouse looked at each other, while the manughed and the rat squeaked.


    After that Lucy climbed my shoulder and went towards my bedroom when I asked," Lucy were you living well".


    Lucy nodded and said," it''s fun to live with you guys".


    I said," today you rest here next day I will enter in retreat once more, then I will give you a surprise after Ie out".


    Lucy looked at me with expectant eyes.


    Then we went to bed.


    In the morning the next day I opened my eyes and thought Lucy slept with me, but why could I not see her, I was puzzled, when I heard a voice,"zy head, move your head away from me, stop using me as a pillow".


    As I was had just woken up I didn''t react to Lucy voice. Then I got up and asked," Lucy what were you doing below my head".


    Lucy said with tears in her eyes," you bastard I was caught by you and ced under your head and you still ask the question".


    I made a surprised look and said," really I don''t remember", then I said," Lucy it''s morning, do you remember our n".


    Lucy little grievance was swept away and her eyes lit up, then we went outside the room. Seeing that we both had be more white everyone stared at us. I looked at the scene and nodded and said," I know I am very handsome but if you look at me like this then I will be shy".


    Lucy squeaked on top of my head, saying me too.


    This time they didn''t shy away from but looked at us and came near me and started pinching and pulling our cheeks, hand and skin. I shudder at their behaviour and moved away from them. I looked at Lucy who was constantly been squeezed and she could only let others touch her. I prayed for a moment for Lucy.


    Then everyone looked at me and said," Robin we also want to be whiter".


    I looked at them and said, "praise me and I will give you the gift to make you beautiful, but Mr Richard, Aaron, Lisa and Drake, this potion can''t be used by you all due to some reason, so you don''t need to praise my handsome appearance".


    I don''t know when did Lucy climb up my shoulder and squeaked and said," me too".


    " And please praise my partner Lucy too", while saying I pointed towards Lucy and she made an expected look.


    Seeing the scene people had ck faces.


    Lina came to me and gave a long kiss on my cheeks and said," Lucy looks very beautiful", and looked at me and said," hand over the potion".


    I said," Lina you see when you kiss me next time you must kiss me on the lips".


    Lina''s face became red and said," shameless".


    I handed her the potion and said," yes I know I am shameless, so please kiss on the lips next time", in response I got a punch and I had a panda eye.


    Then I said," next who will praise me".


    n came forward and said, "boss you loos very handsome, except the ck eye on your face makes your face look a little weird" he wanted to say funnier but he thought about the punishment and changed his word.


    "Boss I have learnt to makeup which will make you look more handsome, do you want to try it", added n, making me feel a little chill and I hurriedly took out a potion and gave it to him and said," n no need for the makeup, and hurry up and go".


    Next Ava came and gave a kiss on the other side, that Lina has not kissed and said," Lucy, you look more adorable", saying so she said," give me the potion".


    I nodded and said," in fact, you could also give a kiss on my lips", say that my expression was full of an expected look which made my face even weirder.


    Ava saw this and said," Your expression is looking a little weird let me help you look better", saying so I got a punch on the other eye and now my both eyes became panda eyes.


    Seeing this Ava said," now it doesn''t look weird".


    I looked at Ava speechless and said," now that my face doesn''t look weird are you going to kiss my lips".


    Ava had a red face and said," Bastard".


    I didn''t say anything and gave her a potion with a ck face and then sat on the chair with a thoughtful look.


    Then I looked at Richard, Aaron, Lisa and Drake who were going inside their room.


    I said," everyone waits for a while I promise you, after seeing the scene you willugh for a while".


    Hearing this they all went and took a seat. Then we waited a few minutes when Lina came out with a ck face and body.


    Seeing her everyone wanted tough but the smell made us frown and I said," hey you whoever you are, go and take bath, don''t make the room dirty, it''s so smelly".


    While other nodded their head. Even Lucy was pinching her nose.


    Lina heard me say, "She was instantly blown and came to me and said, don''t you want a lip kiss I will give you now".


    Hearing her sentence I took Lucy and ran away without hesitation, and came outside of the base, while Lucy was lying on her belly andughing at me.


    I looked at her and said," hey I will never provoke a girl, it''s dangerous and I became the first person to reject a girl when she offered the kiss". As I said this Lucy looked at me contemptuously.


    While we were outside Richard and everyone saw Ava and n with ck faces same as Lina, they looked at them andughed for a while.

 Chapter 47 - Lucy Tier 1

    <h4>Chapter 47 - Lucy Tier 1</h4>


    Next after some time, I returned to the base once more and this time Lina, n and Ava had already taken the bath. When they saw me entering, they were furious but remembered that they also had white skin, so they let me go. I sighed with relief.


    I said," next to that we already have taken the potion, it''s time to go towards the bossir and kill the main boss".


    "Mr Richard, I would like to take care of Aaron, Lisa and Drake", I said.


    Richard nodded and said," of course you can leave those people to me, I just want to ask you are you sure you can challenge the boss".


    "I was 50% sure before and now after taking the potion I am 90% sure I will be able to kill it".I replied.


    Then I said," Ava, you will also need to stay with Mr Richard, as now yourbat power is just like a mascot".


    Ava was furious but she also knows that she couldn''t help in the battle, so she snorted out.


    Then I looked at n and Lina and said," now we are going to face a life and death battle are you ready to go with me".


    n and Lina nodded their heads. I looked at them with satisfaction.


    "Okay then let''s move on, next we will camp near the bossir, one kilometre away from there", I said.


    No one had any objection so we moved from there as the base was in the centre of the forbidden zone, so we moved carefully and finally reached the ce.


    There was a small stream flowing, near it was also a cave, so I said," this will be our base camp, for now, we don''t know how much time will it take to hunt the monster, so let''s set the camp now".


    Saying so we began clearing the monster inside the cave,ter it was cleaned up and it became our base camp.


    "n you prepare the food, I will scout with Lucy", saying so I headed towards the bossir.


    Lucy said," you bad guy, sending me to scout, will the monster not eat me".


    I looked at Lucy and said," I have prepared a gift for you", saying so I took out a tier 1 monster core(orange) which I hadbined in my free time. Seeing the core Lucy felt vast energy in it and was sure it must be of legendary tier core. So she looked at me and asked," Hey where did you get the legendary monster core".


    I said," I picked it up when I was fishing", making Lucy look at me contemptuously.


    Then Lucy said, "if I take the core I will reach the peak of tier 1 monster, but it will take me an hour to digest the energy, so you have to protect me".


    "You just take the core, and leave rest to me", I said.


    Lucy body began to change, soon a cute baby dragon came into my view and I couldn''t helpment," you look beautiful Lucy".


    Lucy was happy but she said," hey remember to not tell anyone about my appearance, or else we will be in great trouble".


    I nodded my head and said," don''t worry after I be the strongest person, at that time you don''t need to change anymore".


    Lucy nodded and then ate the monster core and then she was surrounded by white light. Gradually her small body began to grow slowly and slowly. When it grew to the size of 1 meter it stopped growing. But the scales on her body became tougher and some runes began to form at her ws.


    The transformationsted for one hour as Lucy said. Then I saw Lucy opened her eyes, and when I looked at it, I saw war between white dragon and monster, the white dragon helped the humans kill the monster, it was a brutal battle, where on both sides the casualties were great but there was no turn in the situation but next the white dragon looked at its partner, and said," if this goes on then many people will keep on dying, so I am going to cast the forbidden spell.......".


    Then my vision blurred and once again I was back and looked at Lucy who was looking at me with a puzzled expression. She said," Hey why are you so dazed to look at me, I know I am beautiful but even so, you must not stare at ady without blinking, it makes me shy".


    I looked at her and was still shocked by those scenes of fighting, and then when she said, I knew that she knew nothing about the war, but I was curious what happened in the war, but then I shook my head and said," hey you are looking really beautiful, if you turn into a girl in future I will marry you".


    Lucy looked at me said," hmph you an idiot for praising me I will not blow you away", saying so she changed back into mice once again. I looked at her and said," Hey Lucy when will you be a big dragon".


    Lucy looked at my expression and she knew that something was wrong, so she asked cautiously," hey why do you ask this".


    I said," of course I will ride on you, then when people will see me riding a dragon they will be shocked right".


    "Hmph even you want to ride on the back dream on, but if you can feed me good food and legendary level core then maybe I will think about it in future", she said and looked at me with contempt.


    I was happy in my heart but made a pitiful expression and said," if in future I get legendary level monster core, then you promise me to take a ride, right, will you not go back on your words".


    Lucy listened to my words and said," as a dragon do you think I will go back on my words".


    "Okay then remember I will ride you for a piece of legendary core", I said.

 Chapter 48 - Planning

    <h4>Chapter 48 - nning</h4>


    After Lucypleted her transformation she said," hey now even those legendary level monsters may not find my breath unless I leak it".


    I became happy and kissed the mice and said," Lucy you''re so great, now we can finally fulfil our mission".


    Lucy blushed and said," you idiot, you can''t kiss a girl without her permission".


    I ignored her and said," Hey Lucy what more things can you transform into, hurry up I want to see".


    Lucy nodded her head and soon became a fly, and a snake and she said," As my magic power for transformation requires more power so, for now, I will have to do with this sewn transformation".


    I looked at her with admiration and said," Hey Lucy can''t you change your colour, like be ck, then at night no one will be able to notice you".


    Lucy protested and said," no way, I will not turn ck".


    I looked at Lucy and said," Hey Lucy, I wanted to make food of legendary ingredients but it seems you will not be able to eat it", and sighed which made Lucy thought she heard was wrong.


    "Hey, are you going to cook with legendary ingredients", asked Lucy with exceptions?


    I nodded and seeing it she said," didn''t you want to transform me into a ck bug, I agree with you, but you need to cook me the food and don''t forget".


    I said," okay I will cook the food, especially for you".


    Lucy was excited and said," let''s finish the mission now".


    I nodded and patted her back and gave her an encouraging look and said," Lucy, see it''s almost night, time for you to act, remember to scout and give me the report, till that time I will cook the food for both of us".


    Lucy nodded and said," don''t worry leave the scouting to thisdy and I will give you their detailster".


    I nodded and reminded her," Lucy don''t be eaten by lizards, beware of some birds and also not to mention the spider webs".


    Hearing my words Lucy cursed," you bastard" and flew away.


    I took out crayfish and started the absorbing and upgrading process. Soon I had legendary level crayfish.


    CRAYFISH(ORANGE)


    COOK AND EAT TO GAIN 500 HP AND 2 ATTRIBUTES AT RANDOM INCREASE TO 10.


    THE FIRST TIME THE EFFECT IS PERMANENT.


    NEXT, WHEN YOU EAT YOU WILL GET BUFF.


    RECOVER 60 HP/SEC,


    ATTACK- +60


    ASPD- +25


    ASPD- ATTACK SPEED


    Seeing the attributes I was surprised and thought should I upgrade ingredients next to make ourselves stronger. Maybe I could try next as who knows what additional attributes will I get after eating the food. Then I shook my head and started cooking the food.


    While I was thinking and cooking food, Lucy came back. She said," Hey Robin, they werezy as no one had dared to attack their base so I easily scouted theirir".


    Tell me about it, how many monsters were there, are there any traps or anything that I should keep in mind while attacking them".


    Lucy said," there were five hundred monsters in total. The Boss is in the innermostyer, which is guarded by five-diamond level monsters,ter as youe out of the room, you will find most monsters guarding the gate are gold level monsters, there are fifty of them and after youe out of the innermost area, you reach the outermost area where they form ten-man team, in which silver level monster acts as captain and bronze level monster as there guard".


    "The outermost area covers six hundred meters and innermost area three hundred meters, the chances of sneaking inside the bossir is almost negligible as the outmost area monster team has an evil eye monster in their team which can not only see at night but also can spot invisible/ stealth. I was lucky to level up or else I would have be the food of those terrible monsters", added Lucy.


    I listened to the report and nodded my head and said," well done Lucy, see as you were not here I promised you legendary level food, now it has just been cookede and eat it".


    Hearing my words Lucy small grievance was swept away and she happily joined me.


    Then I started my n once again, should I blow up the monsterir, then thought if it was possible then why would people have not blown it away, there must be formation protecting the base.


    Next was head to head fight, so I decided that the next day we fight them day as during the night evil eye must see through so the sneak attack was impossible and my sniper arrows could be used but I need to go inside and hunt those monsters first.


    Then I said to Lucy" did you remember how much hp those monsters had".


    Lucy while chewing the food thought and then swallowed it and then said," Bronze level monster hp was within 5000, the silver level had 15000, the gold level had 150,000, the diamond level had 1,500,000 and the boss had 5,000,000 hp while the defence varies from monster to monster.


    I nodded and said," if I kill the monster now, what are the chances of alerting them", and said Lucy about my n of sniping the silver monster.


    Lucy said," you idiot before attacking the monster will attack you, so it''s best to kill the monster evil eye as it is basically on the scout tower which is generally five meters high. So by sniping, you can kill it as it must be within your range. The best thing is that the scout tower only has evil eyes and all the towers are connected, with a rope so travelling from one tower to another must not be a problem for you".


    I nodded and then said," is there any weakness of evil eye monster".


    Lucy shook her head and said," basically only one weakness, during the day its vision reduces to a hundred meters so if you want to kill then be fast least other evil eye suspect anything is wrong".


    "Hey Lucy why evil eye monster must be removed first", I asked.


    Lucy said," As I remembered in my inherited memories that evil eye monster has a two skill one control skill which will be able to hold you and make it difficult for your win and the next skill is a mental skill, which hurt directly your brain, interrupting your skill casting, which can be very deadly".


    I nodded my head in understanding and Lucy once againmented," Remember once you enter the guildir, then you need to face the boss.. There are only two ending for people entering the monsterir, first, you sessfully kill the monster and you go out and next, you die and be a history".

 Chapter 49 - Attack On The Boss Liar Part-1

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Attack On The Boss Liar Part-1</h4>


    The next day in the morning I had gathered with n, Lina and Lucy and we were looking at the base from a distance of two hundred meters. We were on the top of the tree.


    n said," boss the n is that we attract the monster by throwing an arrow bomb and you will take this time to snipe the monster while Lina would protect me, as she is immune to control".


    I nodded and said," that''s the n basically, what do you say".


    n said," boss although we fought inside the dungeon, now I am feeling pretty nervous as I don''t know if we wille alive, so the boss can you help me".


    Lina nodded her head from the side as to who would be not afraid of death.


    I looked at their expression and they said," of course, this is my secret technique of removing nervousness and fear,e and show me the back of your hand".


    While n was puzzled I pped his hand, while n had almost tearing out of his face.


    I looked at Lina, showed my white teeth and said," it''s your turn, so the back of your hand".


    Lina felt bad as she show my white teeth so she honestly showed me the back of her hand.


    I looked at her hand squeezed it and said," it''s soft, hmm it''s so sad that I need to do it".


    Lina blushed hearing the first sentence but her face turned ck hearing the next one.


    Then I also pped the back of their hand, she also had tearsing out from her eye''s.


    After a minute both of them recovered and said," boss why did you beat us".


    I asked," Do you feel nervous ?".


    "No, boss I am not", n answered.


    "The nervousness and fear can be broken with pain, so whenever you feel nervousness and fear just hit yourself hard enough to feel the pain", I answered.


    Lucy from the side remembered my words.


    "Okay now let''s go, you will attract them first and I will be in stealth and try to kill evil eyes as soon as possible and then join you guys, remember here if you die then you will die", saying so went ahead and they followed behind.


    "Lucy hide inside my clothes and then transform into a fly and try to find out where the treasure are stored", I said to Lucy in my mind and Lucy did so.


    "n remembers as long as you are not controlled here you are invincible, only the gold and diamond monster possesses a threat to you. Remember to kill them as quickly as possible as there are as many as four hundred or more monsters",


    "Lina follows behind n protect him when he is controlled", I reminded them once again.


    The door was opened, next, there was a tree, I entered the stealth while n and Lina took out some st arrows and were waiting for my signal.


    I took out a sniper arrow and then locked on the evil eye monster which was 130 meters away from me on the tower. I released the arrow and then the head of the monster burst out. Then I said," n, Lina after I reach the tower, I will use a st arrow, next you show up and start to blow these monsters to dregs".


    Then saying so I entered stealth once again and bypass the monster easily and then climbed the tower and first shot the evil eye monster which was on the next tower and then shot a st arrow sending a signal to n and Lina.


    When they heard the st arrow they started throwing the st arrow towards the monster, which would blow the bronze monster to dregs, while the silver monster would be seriously injured. They soon reached the tower I was in and they climbed the tower quickly and the explosion kept sounding.


    While I was already killing all the evil eye monsters. As the monster heard the sound they came near the source and saw their kins being killed. Hatred took over their mind so they mindlessly rushed towards death, only the silver monsters stayed away and showed a lot of vignce.


    The evil eye monster also gathered quickly towards the third tower and saw that itspanions were already dead, it wanted to look for the enemies, what greeted it was an arrow and soon its life faded away. The evil eye monster kepting and got shot and killed. They were all bronze level so it was easy at first but next there were three silver level evil eye monsters on the fourth tower looking warily towards the second tower, where I was.


    I looked at them then shook my head and next, I started killing the monster near n and Lina tower. Soon the monster was going to climb the tower, seeing this I shoot an arrow which killed the monster and shouted," n, Lina, use the rope toe here. n holds your staff between the rope, Lina you use the swords".


    Hearing my words, Lina shouted," But I use shield".


    I had several ck lines on my face and said," Idiot use the sword on the rope it will help you keep bnced".


    Saying so I shoot the next two monsters to death. n came first and then Lina. Next, I saw the monster alsoing from the rope, so I shoot a st arrow and with it not only killed it but also broke the rope.


    Next, I kept killing the monster when one of the silver level evil eye monsters came, I was waiting for him and when it reached the side it cast skill on us I and n froze while Lina was ok.


    After we recovered in two seconds, n cast recovery and we both recovered. Lina said," Robin why don''t you kill that silver evil eye monster".


    I replied," now we can still hold for a while on the second tower, but when we move to the third tower, then we will be interrupted by the two silver-level evil eye monster and next we will befall and get injured, worst case besieged by a monster on all side, so now I want to bait both the monstere to the third tower and we kill them in one full sweep".

 Chapter 50 - Attack On The Boss Liar Part-2

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Attack On The Boss Liar Part-2</h4>


    As I said we continued to hunt. As we had been equipped with mana recovering props and equipment so the mental damage done by the evil eye was almost negligible. So, when the other evil eye saw, that it couldn''t hold alone it started calling for the other two.


    I was looking for a chance and soon it was presented before me. I saw the other two evil eye monstersing, seeing this I was happy as being interrupted by it many monsters had gathered near the second tower also.


    Next, I entered stealth and loaded the st arrow. Then as soon as I saw both the monster had reached there I shoot the arrow towards them, and then there was a boom. I released three more arrows topletely kill them.


    After killing those monsters, I saw that the monster was almost climbing the tower, so I changed to the elemental arrow, which instantly killed the monster, as the anti elemental damage done to them was pretty high. So now I was a little rxed and then once again st arrows were used to shoot them to dregs.


    The monster was dying at a visible rate and soon the monster left was thirty to forty. Those were all silver levels, seeing I looked at n and Lina and said," I know you want to y with them, but not now as it will consume some of our energy it''s better to solve them and head towards the inner region as the gold level monster are plenty so you a can have fun as much as you want".


    They both nodded and I entered stealthily and loaded a sniper arrow and killed the nearest silver levelled monster. Seeing this the monsters were furious and afraid. I looked at them and taunted," hey monster are you all afraid like chicken, waiting there at one ce to die".


    Some of the monsters became furious and ran towards us. I once again entered the stealth and killed a monster. Then took out the st arrow and began to bomb them. There were almost twenty of them while rushing to our side, now only three were left while bleeding all over their bodies.


    I looked at them and said," look at your pitiful look, I will ease you from the pain".


    Saying so I shoot them to death. The monster was furious and they knew if they couldn''t kill us, what waited for them was death.


    ---------------------------------------


    While inside the innermost region of their, there weremon people tied up and was going to serve as the food of these monsters.


    The expression of these people was full of fear, as they were all kidnapped during the night and was sent inside the dark guild base and from there they were escorted hear and sent as food for these monster.


    Soon a messenger came and interrupted the feast that these monsters were going to have.


    The monster boss looked at the messenger and said in monsternguage," why did youe in such a hurry, has the food been delivered. The stock is running out".


    The people had chills in their hearts while the messenger said," boss it''s not good the adventurer has killed nearly all the monsters in the outermost region and soon they will head towards the innermost region".


    Hearing the words, the boss monsterughed and said," when did that puny adventurer be so courageous, thest time someone came to kill me was twenty years ago, I still kept his skull as a trophy".


    "This time maybe this adventurer will bring me some fun as it feels boring here I hadn''t fought sincest time", saying so he waved his hand and said," let this food be sent back after I have killed that adventurer then we can use this food as a celebration".


    ---------------------------------------


    While the boss monster was giving orders, we had already killed all the monsters in the outer region and then I said," rest for some time as the monster will being out soon from the inner region".


    Then we sat, ate some food, drank water and waited for the monster toe.


    After a while there was some movementing from the side, then I saw fifty gold level monsters, five-diamond level monsters and then the boss, walking in our direction.


    The boss looked somewhat simr to Minotaur but not like it as all the things that it wore were made of gold, which almost blinded my eyes and I couldn''t help spit out a sentence," this monster is fucking rich".


    Then my eyes shined and said," n and Lina try to kill the monster as fast as possible because I may need your help while fighting the boss". saying so I took out a sniper arrow entered stealth and instal shot a gold level monster. The monster was killed without any resistance making the boss monster look a little wary.


    I once again entered the stealth and this time I shot the diamond level monster, it was also seriously injured and then within a few seconds, it passed away. Now the boss yful look was gone and looked at me seriously.


    While I saw the boss monster and showed my sunny smile and said," Hey you, why do you have the body of a tiger while your head is that of bull, it can''t be that your mother had an affair with your father".


    My words hit the boss heart and he growled loudly," human tell me who told you those things, I haven''t told anyone about it. Everyone who knew had died. Tell me who are you".


    While the gold level monster and diamond level monster looked at me with surprised expressions.


    I looked at the monster boss and said," I am the leader of fairy tail guild and I havee to take your head".


    Hearing my words, the boss monsterughed and said," same words were said by an adventurer twenty years ago, now his head is my trophy, see I especially brought his head to saw you as you are the only entertainment that we keep on thinking".


    Seeing this I smiled coldly and said," okay you take us for fun then I will show you the power of fairy tail guild. I will not kill you fast, but this time I will toy you to death", saying so I took out several buff potion which I had collected them and had made it all into the legendary level potion and gave them to n and Lina and said," Remember to kill all these monster as fast as possible and then join me, I want to torture the monster to death".


    n and Lina knew I was angry so they hurriedly nodded their heads and took the potion.

 Chapter 51 - Boss Monster

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Boss Monster</h4>


    After taking the buff potion, thebat power of Lina and n doubled.


    Then I entered stealth and this time my target was boss. I shot a sniper arrow, which hit the vital organs, triggered a critical hit and the double arrow was also activated dealing a total of 500,000 damage. The boss one-tenth health was empty making it scared and furious.


    While Lina was holding the shield and stunning the monster then hitting the vital and killing it in one go.


    n was assisting Lina by using healing magic, also he used to interrupt the monster and helped her reduce a lot of pressure. If anyone would be here to see the scene, they would say," fuck are those gold level monsters", as they would see, it was just one side ughter.


    ---------------------------------------


    The Diamond level monster is still the psychological shadow


    in their heart of the monster being killed in an instant, then a diamond level monster seriously injured and then they saw one-tenth of their boss hp was taken out. It was all done in three shots. They thought at the same time," this time we are busted".


    By the time the diamond level monster regained its sense, the gold level monster had already been killed by half, seeing this scene they became more afraid as thepanion are even more fierce. All the monsters were killed with three hits, making them run away in fear, but they understood one thing that if the gold level monster is dead, their turn wille next.


    So they decided to join the gold level monster and try their best to kill them as till now the damage done by the gold level monster when they used the skill was up to 10 points, which healed in the next second. They were feeling for the first time despair. So next they attacked with all their strength and the result was the maximum damage they could do was 100 and the normal attack could do only 10 points of damage.


    Next, they saw the damage they did couldn''t keep up with the healing as they were healing at least 300 hp/sec. So they knew this time, they thought and shouted towards their boss and said," boss we can''t kill them, the damage we do is almost tickling them, so boss calls the reinforcement or else we will be dead".


    Boss said," okay send the signal fast as I don''t know how long can I hold on", saying saw he looked at his health that was almost one third gone, he was crying without tears and said," Human how about you make a deal with us, you let me go I will let you out".


    ---------------------------------------


    I listened to the boss monster voice and said coldly," what you have seen is only the beginning, why are you panicking now, the real battle has not started".


    "n and Lina kill those thrash monsters fast ande here I need your help," I said.


    n and Lina who were immersed in the joy of killing gold monster like cutting vegetables, they came to there sense and speeded up their killing, and then the diamond level monster it took some time as a minute to kill a single diamond level monster.


    Then n said," boss here we are done what we need to do next".


    "Lina you try to interrupt the boss movement, n you support Lina", saying so I took out a sniper arrow and entered in stealth and shot towards its arm. Its left had been seriously damaged and can''t be used, seeing this I shouted," n interrupt the monster try to make it fall, and Lina chop of his left hand when the monster falls".


    Saying so I entered stealth and shot towards its left leg, the boss now looked miserable, and its movements were interrupted and n took the chance to make the monster fall while Lina took the chance to sh off the entire left arm. The monster growled in pain, but I didn''t show any mercy and shot towards his right arm. The monster became seriously injured seeing the scene I shouted," n don''t let the monster die, heal it".


    The boss monster now started to have chills, today he finally understood the pain of that adventurer who died under his hand. He wanted to bite his tongue and wanted to die, but before the thought came to his mind, he felt his body tying up and then he became powerless.


    Seeing the monster was sessfully tied, I was happy but the next monster of level thirty came in. Their numbers were five as they thought they were enough to handle the adventurer so. But when they looked at the boss monster whose hand and legs were cut off, they felt chills on their spine and as they were going to see who were those people who made the boss monster so miserable. What greeted them was an exploding arrow that went inside one of the monster mouths and then boom. You could imagine the scene.


    The monster was affected and injured, I took this chance and shot few more arrows until they died. Seeing the scene


    I was relieved, but then again I looked and saw something shing from those monster bodies and soon I saw a projection, then an ugly monster appeared in front of me and said," you guys, leave that monster here and I will let you go".


    I looked at the monster and showed my sunny smile, then said," hey ugly guy, how can you talk and even you talk you need to think and say something reasonable, as now the hostage is in my hand", then I walked near the monster boss took out some salt and spices then smeared the salt on the monster wound.


    Seeing the scene the projected monster roared in anger and said," human the war will begin once again between us, do you want to start it".


    I said," you idiot, don''t you know the war has been going on, since the very beginning, it had never stopped. See this boss monster I will make a public disy, where he will be trampled, bymon people.. I hope you would like to watch the scene, it will be pretty interesting", and I started tough, which made the projected monster started to feel chill in his heart as there was only one thought if that person was not killed and allowed to grow up then their rule will truly end.

 Chapter 52 - Torture

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Torture</h4>


    Then the projected monster said," state your terms and conditions and let the monster boss go away".


    I looked at him yfully and said," this monster boss must someone close to you right. Then I can start my show, hope you will like it".


    Then I started the fire which burnt slowly and the me was not high, then I ced the monster severed arms and legs on the fire and then put some oil, with salt and spice and began to cook. Soon the smell began toe out but the projected monster watching this scene was shaking in anger.


    I looked at him yfully and after some time, the roasting smell came, as I looked through the property of cooked meat I was surprised to find that its status looked very dazzling.


    COOKED MEAT OF BOSS MONSTER( ORANGE-PINK)


    CONSUME IT THE FIRST TIME TO INCREASE ITS HP BY 3000 POINTS AND MP BY 800 POINTS.


    RECOVER INSTANTLY TO FULL HP/MP.


    CAN BE USED TWICE BY ADVENTURER.


    Looking at the properties of cooked meat I took a bite while n and Lina said," boss why do you need to eat something like this".


    I said," look at its attributes first and decide to eat or not", saying so I started to eat while the monster boss saw the scene and couldn''t help say, the devil.


    n and Lina looked at the attributes and they also picked up and took a bite and n said," boss it''s delicious and tastes likemb leg. Boss shall we keep it alive and I will use my magicter to recover its arm and then we can have a supply of orange-pink level meat", hearing this the boss monster and projected monster thought this group consists of evil people.


    The projected monster saw the scene he was so angry that smoke was almosting out of his head. He looked at me and said," very good human, you have angered me, now the war will start due to your recklessness, are you not sad about it".


    I looked at the monster projection and said," why should I be sad about it, I am just thinking right now should I bake the monster whole to eat it or cut it into pieces then cook and eat it", saying so showed him a puzzled look.


    The projected monster said," bastard, you will regret it in the future".


    I looked at the projected monster and finally said," report your name, level and location, I wille to find you in the future".


    The projected monster looked andughed at me in anger and said," my name is Taint Fiend, myir is at forbidden zone 3, be sure toe, I would like to drain blood from your body", and he finally startedughing crazily.


    I looked at Taint Fiend and said," your idea of drawing blood is good", saying so I took out injection and started drawing blood and then stored it.


    MONSTER BLOOD (ORANGE - PINK)


    CAN BE USED AS ALCHEMY MATERIAL.


    I looked at the scene and nodded my head and then looked towards Taint Fiend and said seriously," thank you, if you haven''t given me the idea of drawing blood, I would not be able to get a living alchemy treasure".


    Hearing my words Taint Fiend broke up themunication, seeing this I was speechless. I looked at n and Lina and said," hey look Taint Fiend ran away when I thanked him seriously".


    Lina and n bothughed out loud and said," boss you must be the first person to make the monster run away, just by thanking him".


    I nodded my head and thenmunicated with Lucy and said," Hey where are you,e I have something delicious for you to eat".


    Hearing this Lucy said," wait I aming soon", and then she came to me as fast as possible.


    Then she saw cooked meat she ate it with satisfaction and said," Robin I found their treasury but you know, it''s locked by some formation, maybe asking the boss monster you may find some clues".


    Hearing her word I looked at the boss monster who fainted. Then I pped him to woke him up and said," you tell me where is all your treasury or else I will chop your body to pieces and feed you to dog".


    Hearing my words he said," near the treasury gate there is a small liver hidden on the bottom of both sides. If you push them together then the door will open".


    I looked at him and nodded my head and then went to the treasury location. Soon we came where arge door was built with formation then I made two long sticks and said, "n you hold one while I hold the other one. On the count of three we push the door at the same time".


    Then I counted till three and we both pushed the door while the monster boss was trembling. The door trembled a little and then a trap like swords came out cut the sticks into pieces and then the door was opened.


    Seeing this scene I was d that we didn''t trust the monster or else we might have been seriously injured. Then I looked at the monster boss and smiled at him, and the monster boss knew what waited for him was worse than death.


    I said," hey you must have set the trap as not to let any monster beast take out treasure from your treasury".


    The monster boss who was filled with fear said," yes, I had said to every monster that whoever will work hard can leave the base, but none of the monsters knew I killed them".


    I looked at him and said," the core of theirs was used up by you".


    The monster nodded his head. Then I sighed slightly and said," well you can tell me how did you survive inside here as I haven''t seen any food".


    The monster was said," dark guild used to kidnap people as well as animal to us as food".


    I nodded and said," tell me more about dark guild".


    The monster boss said," the members of the dark guild acted secretly so I don''t have any information about them".


    I could only shake my head, then headed inside the treasury....

 Chapter 53 - Bonus Chap. For Reaching 100 Collection.

    <h4>Chapter 53 - Bonus Chap. For Reaching 100 Collection.</h4>


    We came inside the treasury, it was filled with gold coins, some equipment and some potion. Looking at the scene I almost shouted out loud and said," n, Lucy, Lina keep all the gold coinster we will divide".


    The gold coins were stored inside, it was almost two hundred thousand. Next to the equipment, I looked at I curiously and found most of them were purple grade equipment so I kept them inside the space bag and let them sellter, a small amount of money is also money.


    The potion was some hp/mp potions and a few buff potions. Then after we collected all the things I remembered Richard''s word that after destroying the bossir, you will get a pet to revive crystal.


    So next I asked the location of the formation room, the boss monster guided me towards the room.


    The room was covered with runes, so I had to be careful and then I looked at Lucy and asked," Lucy do you know anything about the formation".


    Lucy answered," yes I know about it, after I became a Tier 1 monster, my memory became a little clear".


    I was envious of her ability, then asked her," can you tell me how to control the formation".


    Lucy said," in the centre, you see the little crystal inserted, take it out and the bossir formation will stop working".


    I listened and followed her instructions, and as soon as I came in contact with the crystal, I felt some information in my mind. It was all about the uses of the formation.


    Then with the information, I found a secret room that boss monster didn''t tell me about. I asked them to follow me, then we came inside a basement, the gloomy aura wasing out from it. I opened the door and saw there were hundreds of humans, tied up. They had be skinny due tock of food but they were still alive.


    Seeing this I was furious and said," why are themon people here and you don''t even spare the child".


    I asked n and Lina to help me free the prisoners. The mental state of the prisoners waspletely broken when they came inside the bossir as they knew that they were going to be dead. The worst thing was some people would be eaten alive near them, so how could they bear the psychological pressure.


    So when they saw peopleing to save them, they burst into tears and started crying out loudly.


    I asked n to take out food and water give them as I didn''t want them to die. So n and Lina helped them after they stopped crying. Most of the people fainted, then n had to use a cure and recovery spell to help them.


    After those people were saved they shouted," young heroes what are your name''s, can you tell us the situation outside".


    I looked at those people who looked at us with exceptions in their eyes. Then I said," of course I will tell you, you see the boss monster has been defeated by our guild. Remember our name is a faa fairy tale, it will be the strongest guild in the future".


    " See the monster boss, I had already tortured it before and now it still has one leg and one hand, if you want to torture it I can give it to you, but if you want to kill it then I can''t give it to you as killing it would be the happiest moment for the boss monster, so who wants to torture get up".


    The people became afraid and timid after seeing the boss monster, but they couldn''t raise their hand seeing the scene I was going to give up when a small skinny girl said," big brother, I want to torture the monster as it ate my little brother in front of me. I want revenge, please help me", saying so she cried.


    I nodded my head and said," ok tell me your name".


    The girl said in a sobbing voice," Olivia, my name is Olivia".


    I looked at her and once again asked," does any other person want revenge", but all I got was silence.


    I looked at those people but didn''t say anything and shook my head. Then I looked towards the girl and said," you are more courageous than those people,e here".


    Then Olivia came near me and tried to hold her tear and said," big brother my brother was not even three years old and these monsters after eating said, small children are the best snacks".


    I looked at her and said," After you have your revenge, what will you do".


    The girl said," I will strive to be an adventurer, a powerful one and kill all those monsters".


    I looked at her and nodded and said," I can understand your hatred, but remember to be not lost in revenge, as after killing the monster your revenge will be over, so you might feel the life boring. So now change your goal, so that even after you have taken revenge you can live life happily afterwards".


    "Do you have any family members, at home", I asked.


    Olivia shook her head and said," my mother passed away and I was working to support ourselves, but now I am alone".


    I said," hey will you like to join our adventurer group, here most of the people are like you".


    Hearing my words Olivia asked," can I be as strong as you in future".


    " As long as you''re willing to work hard, you will", and I showed a warm smile which was different from a sunny smile.


    Olivia nodded and said," big brother I am willing to join your adventurer group".


    Hearing her words Lina and n came and said," wee, new family member, here we treat everyone as rtives so you don''t need to shy away".


    While Lucy took out a gold coin from the space bag and gave it to Olivia.


    Olivia looked at Lucy and said," thank you", and she looked at Lucy curiously.


    I said," I will introduce everyer, but now let''s settle the ount", saying so I showed my sunny smile, while n and Lian looked at the boss monster with pity.

 Chapter 54 - Talk

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Talk</h4>


    Then I walked towards the boss monster step by step. The boss monster was sweating profusely, as it knew that his bad time was starting.


    I took out the dagger and then said," hey your body doesn''t look symmetrical, see you have only one hand and one leg left. It''s better to remove them", saying so I drew the dagger out of my sheath.


    While the monster though, the reason I have unsymmetrical limbs was caused by you and now you want to remove my remaining limbs to make it symmetrical. Why did I have the fate to meet such a devil?.


    I gradually approached the boss monster and then slowly started to cut his body and looked towards my teammate and asked," hey do you want to eat the meat again".


    Lucy squealed and nodded her head repeatedly, while n and Lina said," although it tastes good, but our stomach is full, maybe you can give it to Olivia".


    Olivia looked and said," big brother can we eat the monster meat".


    I looked at Olivia and said," you will like it for sure".


    Then the fire was lit up and I sliced a piece of meat then, slowly started roasting. I also stored the monster blood inside the bottle. While the monster was crying without tears and looked at us with hatred.


    I looked at the monster and said," hey don''t look at us with such an eye, or else I will dig out your eyes, it may also be used as good alchemy material".


    Hearing my voice the boss monster started to shiver and then started to cry. Now he was having a mental breakdown. Seeing this I said," n heal him and if he doesn''t stop crying cut his tongue off".


    Hearing my voice the people and the monster thought," devil".


    Next, the boss monster finally said," let''s make a deal, I will tell you secret news and you will kill me".


    I looked at the monster and said," what secret news, as long as I think it''s valuable I will promise to fulfil your wish".


    The boss monster was going to say when I interrupted him and said," don''t shout and tell the news or else I will remove the tail from your body".


    The monster knew if he said so the consequence will be not good so he closed his mouth honestly and then I took him to the side and then I said," speak up".


    "I have heard that there is an ancient grade weapon hidden inside the forbidden zone", said the monster boss.


    I said," anymore thing, the detailed answer you give the best way I will kill you, if your answer doesn''t satisfy me then it might be possible to kill you after a week, month, or few years. So think carefully and answer me".


    "The map is below my bed, you need to look at mypartment for it, I hope you can kill me now", the monster said.


    I nodded and said," okay your answer has satisfied me, so you go on the road and remember to not do dirty things next time".


    The monster nodded and said, "thank you for killing me".


    I looked at the monster and then struck the dagger towards its throat ending its life and stored it inside a space bag.


    I sighed in emotions, now monsters are even thanking for killing them.


    Next went towards the monster bosspartment. I found that inside his bed there was three treasure chest. I opened them one by one and looked at''s contents.


    The chest box was full of monster cores, probably tier 2 ordinary cores. I looked at the cores with a satisfied expression and then saw an old parchment lying inside one of the chests.


    I opened to find out that this must be the map that the monster boss was telling me about. I looked and the map pointed the direction towards the cliff.


    I gradually found out the location was inside a stiff cliff, where a cave had been dug out five meters downward. So no one can find its location.


    ---------------------------------------


    Richard was looking at Ava, Lisa, Aaron and Drake who had solemn expressions and said," you don''t need to worry much, Robin, n, Lina and Lucy wille out safely. Have you ever seen Robin doing things on impulse? He is always cautious unless he is 100% sure he wouldn''t head towards the bossir".


    Drake and others nodded and Lisa said," yes big brother is very strong and they wille out safely".


    Ava said," hmm next time I will join him and then I will not have to worry about them waiting outside".


    Drake also nodded his head and said," next time I will also participate and help big brother".


    Lisa and Aaron looked at this and said," Hey we are still small or else we would also help".


    Hearing their words peopleughed and gradually the atmosphere eased.


    While people were busy talking Richard went to the other room and then the figure of the projected old man came in view and said," have the attack already started".


    "Yes master, they have already gone now it''s almost two hours", said Richard.


    The old man rubbed his long beard and said," it''s okay, I have already given the order to intervene the monster, so you don''t have to worry".


    Richard said," master, Robin was asking about you, he already knows that I hade here with your order".


    The old man nodded and said," it seems the little guy is more clever than I thought, don''t tell him about my identity yet as it will be troublesome if my identity is leaked".


    Richard nodded and said," I have said that only if you reach level 75 then only will I answer his question".


    The old man nodded his head and gradually the connection was cut off.


    ---------------------------------------


    ---------------------------------------


    While inside an old hut two old people were sitting here and ying chess. Then one of the old men said," has our time came".


    Then another old man who talked with Richard said," yes, the time hase. That person name will soon be resounding in all directions, but all we need is time at least three years to let him grow".


    Saying so he said," checkmate", I have won this game and now I have won 2 games while you have won only 1 game and the rest 3000 games in a draw.


    Then these two old men started bickering with each other like a child.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 55 - Cave

    <h4>Chapter 55 - Cave</h4>


    After I have got everything, I left the base with other people and then I used the self-destruction function. The


    the countdown started and then the base began to shrink and then it disappeared and the only thing left was some small crystal. I picked up the crystal and looked at its status.


    REVIVE CRYSTAL ( GREEN ) *6


    REVIVE CRYSTAL (BLUE)*3


    I looked at the crystal with a satisfied expression. The reward for clearing the bossir was good, we not only got gold coins but also monster cores, a treasure map and a member.


    Next, we decided to go back and escort these people to base.


    It didn''t take much time to send them at most six hours. After sending them to base we quietly slipped away as Richard and others might be worried.


    After reaching the camp, where all our team members were there, everyone greeted each other and then said," let me introduce you to a new member, Olivia".


    Then everyone began to chat and soon the atmosphere became harmonious. As we were tired so we ate the food and went to sleep.


    The next day in the morning I woke up, my spirit was refreshed and then I walked out and found everyone was already awake. I said," it''s time to divide the gold coins".


    The portion for Lisa, Aaron were given to n and Richard. Lucy and I got most of the gold coins that was fifty thousand in which Lucy kept twenty-five thousand in her pouch. While Drake and Olivia took only ten gold coins and the rest were divided evenly among the rest of the members.


    We were happy and next I said," now our mission has finished and next we will go to this location", saying so I pointed out in the map. It was the location where the treasure was.


    Although everyone wanted to know the reason, none of them asked, so I didn''t tell them. It didn''t take us time to reach the location. I said," you all camp here and enjoy for a while. I will be back after some time".


    Saying so I slipped away, while Lucy was sitting on my shoulder, I don''t know when.


    Lucy said," hey bad guy where are you going".


    I said," hey can you not tell me a bad guy or else I will do bad things to you".


    Lucy nodded her head and said," Hey Robin where are you going".


    I looked at her in amazement and asked," why do you change your attitude so fast".


    Lucy didn''t answer as she heard my shameless deeds on Lina, n and Ava so she decided not to provoke me, as who knew what will he do if he was alone.


    I looked at the quiet Lucy and was puzzled, why is so afraid. I shook my head and then I said," we are going treasure hunting. I got a treasure map from the boss, which I didn''t tell anyone".


    "Keep it a secret and I will give you some diamonds coins", saying so I took out a few diamond coins from my space bag.


    Lucy eye lit up and said," deal".


    We nodded and then came near the end of the cliff. I took out a rope and tied it to a thick tree and then started to climb down.


    As I was climbing down, I had rxed my guard as I didn''t think any monster would be there, so I was sneaked attack by a snake monster and the rope broke up. Seeing this scene I used the freefall skills of cloak and my body became light. I then shoot an arrow towards the monster. As it was low level so it died in one arrow.


    Then I looked at Lucy and said," hey aren''t you a dragon help me fly away and look for the entrance of the cave. If I find something suitable for you I will give it to you for free.


    Lucy said," okay remember what you have said".


    I was surprised to hear that Lucy agreed so readily. Then Lucy transformed into a white dragon and she used her ws to grab me in the air. My dream of riding the dragon back shattered. Then we gradually started to look for the cave.


    We soon found out. Lucy threw me towards the cave and Inded steadily after that Lucy once again transformed into mice.


    I looked at Lucy and said," Hey Lucy you can transform into a snake right, why don''t you transform into it".


    She said," snake has to crawl and so my speed will be slower, so I had to be mice".


    I nodded and said," let''s look inside".


    We headed inside the cave, it gradually became dark inside. I took out a torch and lighted it up and saw many eyes looking at us. Seeing this scene I was scared a little. Then I looked carefully and found a bat monster lying upside down inside the cave.


    Lucy said," hey don''t be afraid, they are harmless".


    I nodded and kept on moving forward. We gradually came inside a room made in the cave. In the centre of the room, I saw a bow and a quiver lying there. They would sometimes give a slightly pink aura.


    I looked at the scene and almost shouted out loud. It was pink equipment, that people of base-level 4 may get after farming for the nth time. While I was going to be satisfied with the equipment Lucy saw a ne lying in the corner of the room. But it didn''t give any fluctuations, so she went and picked it up. As her hand touched the ne, a bright red light shed and it disappeared in her body.


    Seeing this scene my excitement went away and I couldn''t help say," don''t think of red equipment, be satisfied with pink equipment now".


    Then I came and picked the bow and quiver and tried to use eye crystal to identify it but the result was.


    POISON BOW (PINK)


    ATTACK-?


    SKILL 1-?


    ?


    ?


    ?.


    QUIVER(PINK)


    ATTACK-?


    ?


    ?


    ?


    ?.


    I looked at the scene and cried without tears, as I couldn''t even use it now. Then I calmed my mind.


    I said to myself," it seems even if I got the treasure I can''t use it yet, it seems that I need to hurry up and upgrade then maybe my card power will be upgraded to pink".

 Chapter 56 - Base 2

    <h4>Chapter 56 - Base 2</h4>


    I looked around, I couldn''t find anything, so I shook my head and headed outside with Lucy. While walking I asked," Lucy which equipment you got".


    Lucy said," It''s a ne, but I can''t see its properties mainly it''s sealed".


    I asked," what does it mean to be sealed?".


    " ording to my inherited memories, when a user doesn''t have the power to use the equipment and it''s still equipped on the user then that equipment is known as sealed equipment", answered Lucy.


    I nodded and said," what are the requirements for unsealing the equipment".


    Lucy said," some equipment requires alchemy material, while other equipment requires level".


    I nodded and asked," what does your equipment require".


    Lucy answered," my equipment requires me to grow to tier 4 monster and as my level increases the equipment will also unlock one level seal at a time".


    "Lucy how many seals are there in other equipment", I asked.


    "Generally there are four seals in red equipment, but some may be unique equipment such as inheritance, which doesn''t require any seal and it can be fused with the user and be growth type equipment", she said.


    I was shocked hearing the answer, then I said," doesn''t this means as long as you be strong your equipment will keep growing".


    Lucy nodded and said," it''s that, but growth type equipment will absorb some part of the experience so they level up slowly".


    I nodded my head in understanding, but then also growth type equipment was something that I must own.


    Then I shook my messy thought and imed out of the cave and next Lucy carried me up.


    We reached the camp and it took almost two hours for us to go and return.


    Then I rested for some time and said," okay now let''s head towards base 2 as it is not far away from here, we can reach within an hour with our speed".


    Then we carried the members who didn''t have equipment on our back and rushed towards base 2.


    After running for an hour we gradually reached base 2. We couldn''t see inside the base as we were gradually outside, but the gate was much bigger than base 1. It was almost five meters big and three meters wide. And like that there were at least five gates. Huge walls were surrounding the base. Looking at the scene I had some expectations, as I wanted to look inside how it looked like.


    When we came near the gate the guards stopped us, seeing this scene we were puzzled. The guard said," boy so us your adventurer badge".


    I took out the badge and showed him, the guard looked at us with contempt and said," hey bronze level adventurer, hmph pay 1 gold coin each and then go inside".


    As I was going to pay the coins, an adventurer guild passed by us and the guard said," young master can go, he doesn''t need to give tax".


    I looked at the scene and said," why do they don''t pay tax but we need to".


    The guard looked at us with contempt and said," you guys are from base 1 right, it''s normal to not know, the person who went inside was the only son of city lord, so it''s best to remember his face or else the consequences you can''t bear".


    I looked at this and paid an extra gold coin and said," big brother we are new here can you tell us something about the base 2".


    The guard seeing the gold coin nodded his head and said," seeing your sincerity, I will warn you about some forces which are notorious and you must be careful. The first one the young master I told you about, next there are four top adventure groups here, they are branch guilds of the top adventurer guild from base 5. So most of the people don''t want to provoke them. Those guilds are John''s guild,


    Leo''s guild, Sara guild and Lucas guild.".


    " Most of the neers are absorbed into those groups and now they have many members. So using the name of guild most of the members will act rampantly so be careful of them. There is also a branch of assassin''s guild, where you can hire them using some money. The assassin''s guild can be used to hire potential assassin''s who help neers to level up."


    "You can go in the base and look out for an inn named Homestead inn, which is the branch inn of the homestead, whose base I don''t know, if you want to get information, you can go to the thieves guild. If you want thene to me, I will introduce you to one. Next, there is also a bar, where you can buy wine and enjoy life."


    " There is also a top auction house, named Blue Auction house, that sells all kinds of equipment/props/potions/skills, and many other misceneous things. Then at the centre of the base, you will find the awakening guild. You can go there to upgrade your level, if you''re full and next to it is adventure guild, where you can go and upgrade the badge or get some task". added the guard and the with an n?embarrassed expression," my bad when I begin to talk I can''t stop so sorry for taking the time".


    I looked at him and said," big brother take this extra gold coin, as we know where to go".


    I generally got the outline of base 2 by paying 3 gold coins, which doesn''t seem to be bad, then with mypanions I headed towards the inn.


    We soon saw the Homestead inn, it looked eye-catching as the words were written generally looked like a house. We went inside and then talked with the innkeeper and said," miss do you keep house for rent".


    The innkeeper said," of course, how many do you want to rent, but sir it would be better to rent a manor which is big enough for your adventurer guild and you need to pay 500 gold coins a year".


    I said," 500 coins are too much, we will not stay here for a year, basically almost three months".


    The innkeeper showed a professional smile and said," guest in that case you can spend 120 gold coins. The manores with protection formation, so inside the base, you don''t need to worry about kidnapping and thefts".


    I listened to her words and then I said," 70 coins at most or we will have hut leased out as Richard can gradually look at the kids".


    Hearing my words innkeeper was silent for a while and then said," ok, let''s sign the contract", and I did so and paid her seventy coins and left with her towards the manor.

 Chapter 57 - Manor

    <h4>Chapter 57 - Manor</h4>


    After we reached the manor, we saw that it had a garden, then we passed through and came inside a three-storied manor. We went inside and checked the manor. Everything was fine and the innkeeper also told us how to use the formation, saying so she left.


    ---------------------------------------


    Inside the inn, the innkeeper went towards the secretpartment and then turned on amunication crystal. Gradually a person appeared, whose gender couldn''t be known as he/she was covered in a cloak.


    Then the innkeeper said," boss they have reached base 2, and ording to your arrangement I gave them the best manor. That boy even bargained the price to 70 gold coins, if it wasn''t your instructions I would have long driven then out".


    For the first time, the person in the cloakughed. No one could recognise the voice as his/her voice was hoarse.


    "You have done a good job, remember if there are any requests from those people fulfil them as you might not know but the first level forbade zone''s bossir has been destroyed by those people and by only three of them. The news will soon spread. And try to keep an eye on the dark guild members, they are still lurking inside the base 2".


    The innkeeper was shocked by the information provided by the mysterious boss. She knew now why 10,000 gold coins manor could be leased for 70 gold coins, as the humans finally have hope of being free. They will not be bound in the base at least from base 1 to base 2.


    The innkeeper nodded her head and said," boss does everyone know the news", she was shocked that she asked the question and said," boss I am sorry, I shouldn''t have asked the question".


    The boss said," you don''t need to worry about it, now only base 1 and some high-level members know the news, by tomorrow base 2 will also know the news", saying so he/she cut off the signal.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    From a room, a man came out and generally removed his cloak, his appearance was handsome, then he went outside and looked at his wife who was looking at the man with an anxious expression.


    The handsome man said," wife I have got the news they have reached the base safely".


    After hearing his words, the woman finally calmed down and said," how much more time do we need to stay from them?".


    The man said," soon".


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    We didn''t know the talk, but gradually washed and ate food and rxed inside the manor. It was lively as I saw, everyone was sitting, talking andughing from time to time and I thought," if this harmonious atmosphere could go on, how good it would be". But I shook that messy thought outside as I know there is no ultimate peace in the world.


    Then I said," today we go to sleep and tomorrow I will go with Richard to Blue Auction house to buy some masks, as now our identities are sensitive and we don''t want to attract attention so we will rest for few days, then go to the awakening hall".


    Listening to my voice they all nodded. Then I walked towards the roof of the manor and sat down. I looked up towards the sky and sighed, this world is so much different, there are no tv, smartphone, bicycle, cars, I missed them so much. I had a lonely look and gradually lied and watched the cloud and when the gentle wind blew, I soon slept on the roof.


    Lina and everyone were going to eat dinner when they found I was missing. Then they gradually began to search and didn''t find me. So someone said," anyone checked the roof". Then everyone went on the roof and saw me sleeping.


    My body had curled as the cold winds started to blow in the evening. Seeing me like this they were taken aback and Richard said," maybe he was remembering something and gradually feel sleepy and slept here".


    Lina and Ava came near me and saw my sleeping face, which looked a little childish. They said," only while sleeping he looks cute", saying so both of them nodded.


    While I was sleep, I was in a strange dream where I had returned to the home and living with my mom, I was eating food and then I saw that my mom figure began to disappear and then I looked at her with a panicked expression and shouted," mom where are you", and my eyes opened to see Ava and Lina was looking at me.


    I looked at them and gradually realised that I was in a different world and I came back to my sense and made a silly face and said," is it already dinner time".


    Ava and Lina came to their senses as they saw me panicking for the first time. Then hearing my words they came to their senses and looked at me, who had made a silly face and said," yes the dinner is already ready as you were not in your room, we had to find you and saw you sleeping on the roof. Now we were going to wake you up, but it seems you had a bad dream".


    I looked at them and said," no nothing, let''s go and eat food", saying so I walked down the stairs.


    Richard said," Hey, let''s go and don''t ask the thing now, as he doesn''t want to talk to us about it".


    ---------------------------------------


    If I was here I would say to them," how can you fucking understand, I was killed by lighting just because my friend cursed me, I used to live azy and carefree life, where you had like-minded people to y the game, talk with your family member and spend time there with ease. Here I need to be strong, just to survive as who knows when that formation will run out of energy and then you will be killed by a fucking beast. You need to always need to think before doing things or else you will be yed to death here".


    ---------------------------------------


    Then everyone came and we had dinner, then we went to our respective rooms to sleep.

 Chapter 58 - Blue Auction House

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Blue Auction House</h4>


    I woke up refreshed and my mood had be stable. So next I decided to go out and buy some masks from Blue Auction house. I went downstairs and greeted everyone and then had breakfast and said," Mr Richard, let''s go to the Auction house to buy the masks".


    Richard looked at and said," is it necessary to wear a mask, the cloak abilities to hide the identity, is better".


    I looked at him and said," we will make ourselves more mysterious, so it''s necessary to buy a mask".


    Hearing my words, Richard looked at me speechless and said," boss you are great, whatever you say I will follow".


    I nodded my head and said," let''s go now, and you all stay here honestly and don''t go out, as by today we will be famous".


    They could only nod their heads. While I walked with Richard towards the gate, many people had already got the news of clearing the forbidden zone 1. So they wanted to find out the identity of the person, but as we wore the cloak when killing the boss monster. The people present at the time couldn''t identify us, so they posted Olivia picture and said this girl has joined the adventurer group.


    Many people were talking about us as we were heading towards the direction of Blue Auction House. We listened to their talk and gradually realised that, if we can hide Olivia identity, then we could easily hide our identity. Thinking so I decided to buy some makeup and decided to do makeup on Olivia.


    We soon reached the Blue Auction House. The gate was made of golden colour and it gave off a noble feeling as if you''re entering a high-level area.


    As I was going to enter, the guard stopped me and said," hey look at your clothes, you don''t look rich. You need a minimum of hundred gold coins to enter here. So please show us the money then you can enter".


    I looked at the scene speechless, and said," do you think I can''t afford a hundred gold coins", saying so I took out hungerer diamond coins and then hundred tinum coins.


    Looking at the coins the guard was trembling and said," Sir, please forgive my rude behaviour, as it is necessary to check the identity of people before letting them enter the Auction House".


    I nodded my head and said," you can''t judge a person by the dress he wears, so be more polite to others, if it wasn''t for my good temper you would have already been killed".


    Hearing my words the guard had a chill behind his spine and he gradually woke up and said respectfully," please sir, go inside slowly".


    I nodded and went inside with Richard and said," Mr Richard, do you know the origin of Blue Auction House".


    Richard said," This Auction house is a branch. Then the Main Auction House is much bigger and looks much better than this house. There only people who have passed can enter".


    I nodded my head and said," let''s go and see the appraiser".


    Then I near a receptionist and said," hello there, could you introduce us to someone, we want to buy a mask".


    Hearing my words, the receptionistughed and said," of course I can introduce you, do you need anything else to buy".


    I looked at her and said," no need, we just want to see, if we are interested then we will buy".


    The receptionist looked at us with contempt, but still called the person in charge of selling.


    We followed him and he asked," what do you want to buy?".


    I said," mask".


    Then he asked," anything else".


    I shook my head and he looked at me with contempt and said," the mask you can buy for 1 silver coin for one, choose and leave".


    I looked at him speechless and said," then pack me twenty masks", next I ced twenty silver coins. It didn''t take long and then I looked at Richard and said," Mr Richard let''s go".


    Then as we were walking out of the auction house, I saw a skill book on disy and I was attracted to it. The name of the skill was envenomed. I looked at its properties.


    SKILL- ENVENOM (PASSIVE) (GRAY)


    WHEN ATTACKING 2% CHANCE TO POISON THE ENEMY. IF POISONED LOSES 1HP/ SEC. CAN BE STACKED.


    Looking at the skills properties I looked I said," how much does the skill cost".


    The appraiser looked at me and then towards the skill I was pointing, he said," it''s a basic skill, you can buy it for 1 silver coin".


    I nodded and said," give me 200 of them", and gave him 2 gold coins. Although he was speechless, seeing me buy the useless skill he still agreed to my request.


    Then I said," I want to look for other skills as well, do you have any disy area with better skills".


    He nodded and said," please follow me".


    And we followed him towards the third floor, here basically you could buy skills, from the lowest grey to highest purple level.


    I looked at the disy, there were not many. So I looked carefully and then I bought dispel magic, mind control for n and for Lina I bought cleave, whirlwind. Each of them was 200 in no. It took me a total of four gold coins to buy it as it was low-level skills.


    Then next for Ava I bought some mage skills, such as fireball, mana barrier and poison rain. This was also bought a total of 200, which cost me fireball for 2 silver each which cost me four gold coins, next mana barrier cost me 10 silver coins which was a total of 20 gold coins and thest poison rain, as it was an advanced skill( lv.16 or more), so it cost me 1 gold coins and a total of 200 gold coins were spent on her skill.


    Seeing this scene the appraiser asked," are you going to start a new guild".


    I nodded and said," of course not, I want to go back to base 1 and sell these skills for a little higher price".


    Hearing my words the appraiser nodded, while Richard had a puzzled look.


    After we bought the skill next we were going back towards the manor.

 Chapter 59 - Rumor

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Rumor</h4>


    After we reached the manor, I said," next few days don''t disturb me and Olivia you eat well, so your skinny body will change into a beautiful girl. So, next few days, till Ie out you just need to eat and be fat".


    Olivia looked at me speechless and said," big brother, I don''t want to be fat".


    I looked at her and said," eat food nicely as your poster is all over the base. If we don''t want people to recognise us, then we can only use a mask or let you wear the mask", saying so I took out the mask, which was clown shaped.


    Looking at the mask, finally, Olivia said," big brother, I will eat well", seeing I was satisfied and took out some makeup and handed it over to Lina and Ava and said," you both help me change her look, so that people may not recognise her", saying so I gave the poster of Olivia to them.


    Then once again I began my boring work, which was fusion/upgrade. This time I mainly wanted tobine skills and see if I could get new skills. So I took out fireball and poison. and tried to fuse them. But for the first time, my fusion failed. I wasn''t disappointed as I already knew the chances of fusing different skills may be very low, as the skills generally fuse, then it brings information as to how you use them, in your minds. So generally fusing skills is the most troublesome.


    Then I tried differentbinations of fusion of skills, all I got was a failure so I had to give up. Next, I decided to upgrade my skills, which was an easy task. Then I once again began busily creating legendary skills.


    ---------------------------------------


    Hey, look inside that manor people are living. Several people looked in the direction and they saw the lights inside the manor was burning. One of the people said," this manor cost too much gold coins or hundred diamond coins to lease it, has any rich heir came to base 2".


    The people shook their heads and said," we don''t know".


    The people living in manor spread throughout base 2 and it became a talk of people.


    Inside a room, three people were sitting and discussing the news of clearing forbidden zone 1.


    " Have you got the news?", asked a person with a scar on his left eye.


    "What news?", asked the person with a scar on the right eye.


    "Forbidden zone 1 has been cleared", answered the man wearing a mask.


    --------------------+++++++++++++++++++++


    If someone would see the three people sitting together, they will be shocked as they were the guild leaders of the branch guild of John''s, Leo''s and Lucas guild. They were all brothers and are known as scar-faced brothers. Cause each of them had a scar on their face. Some people say that they were saved from bandits, who were torturing them.


    As all their faces had scars so they named each other as a right scar, left scar and face scar.


    ------------------------+++++++++++++++++


    Hearing the news of the face scar the three looked at each other and finally, the right scar asked," does anyone know their identity".


    Face scar said," no one, they were wearing a cloak, so only the skinny girl who was with them was invited to join their group was known so her poster has been posted".


    Left scar said," is it necessary to know their identity".


    Right scar said," they must be a powerful adventure, at least they must have legendary level item/equipment/skill. If we find out their identity then we can either ask them to join our group or ckmail their equipment and kill them. At least in base 2, no one would know".


    Hearing Right scar words, Face scar said," I don''t want to participate in this as, if they have the power to clear forbidden zone 1, then do you think there would be no one to protect them".


    Hearing Face scar words, Right and Left scar woke and said," fortunately you reminded us or else we would be killed without knowing it".


    Face scar said," let''s try to find them as soon as possible as I got an order from the main guild leader".


    Hearing his words others also expressed their opinions.


    ---------------------+++++++-----++++--+


    Inside a building surrounded by flowers, Sara branch guild was here, everyone in the adventurer group was girls and women.


    Today everyone had gathered here and a beautifuldy said," have you heard the news of clearance of forbidden zone".


    The other girls nodded their heads. Then the beautifuldy said," try to spread the news that our guild is looking for the adventurer who cleared the forbidden zone, if possible we would like to invite them to join us".


    "Leader is there any other reward for them joining our guild", someonemented.


    The beautifuldy said," Spread the news that if that adventurer guild is willing to join us then I will marry myself as a reward".


    Hearing her words everyone cheered. And they started to spread the news.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While other people were busy looking for us. Inside the manor, n was cooking food and Olivia sat on the side with food on the tables. There were many types of food to eat, but she looked at the food as if looking at the enemies as if you look next to the table there were many empty tes lined up. Now she still had to eat more.


    Lina and everyone would eat from time to time and would gradually ask Olivia to eat food as they were afraid of wearing the clown mask. So Olivia could only eat food. While eating Olivia asked," everyone is there anything I need to remember while talking to big brother".


    Hearing Olivia words, n, Lina and Ava said simultaneously," if you ever see the leader sunny smile, then run as fast as you can, or else your life will be miserable".


    Olivia looked at them with a puzzled expression, while Drake remembered their senior words in his heart.


    After the food was eaten, n said," Olivia, it rude to ask about girls age, but we would like to know as we are going to the awakening guild after the leaderes out, so if your age is ten maybe you can join us".


    Hearing n''s word, Olivia answered," I became ten years a year ago, now I am eleven years".


    Everyone looked at Olivia skinny body which looked eight years and decided to feed her more food. So once again Olivia painful memories started....

 Chapter 60 - After A Week

    <h4>Chapter 60 - After A Week</h4>


    After a few days, my boring time for upgrading skills to legendary level finally stopped. All those skills bought were used up and I had upgraded and got two orange level skills of the same type. I didn''t want my teammates to learn legendary level skills now, but I first want to go to awakening guild and upgrade my level, as unless we upgrade our level in base 2, we will be forever stuck at level 15.


    Now few days had passed away, so the things might have calmed down outside, so we could go to the awakening guild.


    As it was night, I decided to go to the roof and enjoy it for a while. Thinking so I headed towards the roof. As it was the night I looked at the sky and saw the stars were shining brightly. The moon was red, which gave a different type of beauty.


    As I was admiring the beauty, Olivia who gradually sneaked out as she was afraid of being fed escaped to the rooftop and saw me sitting here. Seeing me her grievance broke out and then came near me and made a pitiful expression. I looked at Olivia with a puzzled expression and finally asked," hey who are you and why are you looking at me like that. I know I am handsome, but you don''t need to stare at me like that".


    Hearing my first sentence, Olivia was stunned and the next sentence made her even more speechless and she said," big brother, now even you cannot recognise me".


    Hearing her words I felt I heard it somewhere, then I finally realised that it was Olivia and I looked and said," Hey Olivia how are you?".


    "And why did you came on the roof, it night you need to sleep well or else you will not grow up", I added.


    Hearing my words she looked at me and said," hey big brother finally you recognised me, you don''t understand my feelings, and if you hadn''t given them the order to feed me I wouldn''t have to go through those times", remembering those painful memories she looked at my anger.


    I looked at her and said," well now that I am out nobody will feed you anymore so you rest assured".


    Hearing my words her expression eased a little. Then she said," big brother, what were you doing inside a closed room, I asked everyone but they said they didn''t know".


    I looked at her andughed and said," want to see what I doing, shall I invite you next time alone, only we both will remain then you can see my secret".


    Olivia blushed hearing my words and said," big brother don''t tease me okay".


    Looking at her I nodded and said," okay I won''t tease you anymore", and then I didn''t say anything.


    Olivia looked at me and said," big brother what about your secret".


    I answered," didn''t I say when you will be alone with me in the room then I will tell you".


    Hearing my words Olivia said, "shameless".


    "I am a shameless person, thank you for the praise", I looked at her and said seriously.


    Olivia decided to never talk about my secret again. Then she sat beside me and looked towards the sky. She said," the skies look beautiful".


    I nodded and said," you have seen the sky enough, it''s time for you to sleep".


    Olivia looked at me with grievance and finally went downstairs, while brought a nket, made a bed on the roof and then slept peacefully.


    The next morning, I went downstairs and saw everyone was awake and I greeted everyone.


    n said, "boss shall we go to the awakening guild as it has already been a week since we came here".


    Lina also said," living inside the manor made us very bored".


    Ava said," Hey you guys have be celebrities, so we need to hide now".


    Hearing their words I said," okay today we will head towards the awakening guild, as you have fed Olivia too well she had already be chubby, now don''t feed her anymore as no one can rte her with the poster."


    Hearing my words Olivia was relieved while Lina and Ava looked at the chubby Olivia who had be more beautiful. They looked at each other and thought of one more girl to add to the group.


    Then we ate breakfast, while Richard said," Robin when you were in retreat, I went outside and heard some news".


    "The top guild branch, the scarface brothers want to maintain a cooperative rtionship".


    "The Sara branch guild has a beautifuldy, who is the leader here. She announced as long as you are willing to join her group she will marry you", said Richard.


    Hearing the news I expressed my opinion towards Richard," Mr Richard, do you think that scarface brothers, qualify to cooperate with us, as for cooperation you need an interest that both parties may agree with, but what can they provide manpower, that I certainly don''t need. As for equipment/skills/prop/ they are not even more qualified. So the first one to cooperate with scarface is just a waste of time".


    "Next one the beautifuldy. To be honest, if I didn''t have any power then I would agree with her invitation but now I have the power to change my future in a few years, I will be the strongest person, then at that time beauty like her would be plenty to follow me, so even her invitation I must refuse".


    Hearing my first reason everyone nodded, but when I said the second sentence, I was locked by three pairs of murderous eyes.


    Lina looked at me and said," which beauty are you going to marry", and after that, she smiled at me.


    Ava also looked at me and said," hey didn''t you promise to look after me", saying so she stare at me.


    Olivia said," big brotherst night you teased me and today you are talking about beauty", saying so she red at me.


    Looking at these girls I said," hey don''t say anymore, I will not look for any beauty, but will stay with you three".


    Hearing my words those three blushed and said," shameless".


    My reaction was," of course I am shameless, or else how can I be with you three".


    In response, I got beating until I had panda eyes.


    n looked at Lisa and said seriously," Lisa doesn''t like someone like a boss, remember to find a good man".


    Lisa looked at me thoughtfully and nodded her and said," big brother don''t worry".


    Hearing her words n finally let the worry go from his heart...


    ---------------++++++++++---------------


    Hello Readers, I am a single guy, so I don''t know much about romance, so if you don''t like the romance part then I can only ask for your forgiveness.


    Thank you for reading the book.


    ------------------++++++++++------------

 Chapter 61 - Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 61 - Awakening</h4>


    After the chat was over, we walked towards the direction of the awakening guild. As we already knew the location, so we reached the destination soon.


    The Awakening guild here was also a very big building. Many people wereing and going out. We gradually walked inside. Then we walked towards a guide, who was pointing where to go.


    I went and said," hello sir, we want to upgrade our levels, where should we go".


    The guard looked at us and said," head towards the second floor, on this floor only new talent are allowed".


    I nodded my head and headed towards the second floor with my teammate. After climbing the stairs, we saw a wide floor. The space was big, so it was not crowded at all. Then I walked towards the receptionist, who gave us the registration form.


    We filled in our name, age and from where we came. While filling the form I looked at my teammates and said," while filling the answer, where we came from fill base 2", saying so I filled the form and handed it to the receptionist.


    After handing her the form, she checked it and said," well you can take your form, and head towards the awakening chamber".


    We took our forms and headed towards the upgrade chamber, a person was standing near the door and giving instructions, on how to upgrade our levels. Seeing this I went and asked his guidance.


    The guide said," you just need to go inside the room and stand inside the formation. Then think in your mind to upgrade. The time taken to upgrade varies from person to person. So go inside".


    There were several rooms, we checked the number of our room and headed towards the door. I went inside and closed the door, then went towards the magic circle. I began to think of upgrades in my mind. Then I felt warm energy flowing through my whole body and felt veryfortable. It was sofortable that I was feeling sleepy. So next I slept.


    Then I heard a knocking sound on the door I woke up. I gradually walked outside and saw the guide looking at me and said," what were you doing inside?".


    I said," sleeping", which made a ck line on his face and he said," get out".


    I nodded and came out and saw n, Ava and Lina standing. I walked towards them and said," Hey, did you also sleep inside".


    Hearing my words they were speechless and said," boss we were waiting for you, but you were sleeping inside".


    Hearing their words Iughed awkwardly and said," let''s go".


    They nodded and walked outside with me. While walking I asked," n, Ava and Lina how much time did you spend inside".


    Hearing my words first Lina answered," I took two hours".


    n also said," he took two hours", while Ava said," I took three hours".


    I looked at Ava in surprise and said," hey it means you might have levelled more than us".


    Hearing my words Ava said," I had levelled up to level 20, while n and Lina to level 19".


    I heard her reply and nodded my head and I heard n say," boss what about your level".


    I looked at my level which showed level 16 and was embarrassed to say so.


    Then I looked at them and said," hey aren''t you hungry, let''s go to eat".


    Hearing my words they remembered that they hadn''t eaten the food and forgot about their previous question making me sigh with relief.


    Then I began to question myself, hey where did my experience point go. Thinking so I summoned my card and looked it had some changes, such as the card was giving out a pink halo.


    Then I took back the card inside, the information that came to my mind was, anything within an orange level will be easilybined and the mana consumed had be less. Now only pink level will consume more mana.


    Thinking about the information I was a little excited and wanted to go to manor then try out my abilities.


    ---------------------------------------


    While I was thinking about my abilities and were going to look for a restaurant, in a hidden room, inside the awakening guild today''s upgrade data came out.


    Then the person looking at the data saw it and was stunned at the moment. Cause the record was something like this.


    NAME- ALAN


    STR-100


    DEX-100


    INT-200


    CONST-150


    NAME- LINA


    STR-200


    DEX-120


    INT-90


    CONST-150


    NAME- AVA


    STR- 100


    DEX- 150


    INT- 200


    CONST- 150


    NAME- ROBIN


    STR- 150


    DEX-200


    INT- 200


    CONST- 150


    The normal data after awakening is for excellent level talent is around 100 but now he saw 200 and not in one but all four people, while thest one had so exaggerated that he had two 200 while the other was 150. He instantly went to his leader and handled the data.


    When the leader saw his data, he hurriedly contacted the headquarters.


    ---------------------------------------


    Somewhere inside a room, two people were discussing, when someone came in running and said," boss it''s not good, please see the report", saying so he handed the report.


    When the two people saw the report, they were also shocked as the people in charge were from an ancient family and they knew what the data meant. As they also had to eat some elixir and some medicine to increase the attributes, so they also had increased attributes, but they were around 100 only.


    So they sent the person out and then took out amunication crystal. Soon an old man appeared and then they reported the situation.


    Hearing the report, the projected man said," keep this news confidential and don''t tell anyone about it, and whoever knows the news use the contract to suppress them and give them some reward", saying so he cut off themunication.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The projected old man took out amunication crystal and then an old man appeared. If Richard was present here he would recognise this old man as he was his master.


    Then they talked about the situation. Finally, the old man said," you must not tell the news to anyone, this is the hope of the human race".


    Hearing the words the old man of the ancient family gradually sighed and then nodded and said goodbye.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 62 - Money Making Plan

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Money Making n</h4>


    After eating the food we headed towards our manor. It was already night but I was full of excitement. As soon as I reached the manor I walked towards my room while n asked," boss why are you in such a hurry".


    I looked at n and said," I am going to retreat for some time, after Ie out I will give you a surprise".


    As I walking towards the second floor where I met Olivia and said," Hey you haven''t awakened your talent yet, when are you going".


    Olivia said," I decided to awaken my talent with Drake, as within next month he will also be ten years and also, now I am learning fireball like Drake".


    I looked at her nodded and said," okay, well it''s your decision, just remember to practice wholeheartedly as real strong are not made overnight, so work hard".


    Saying so I headed ahead, as I was going I met Richard and said," Mr Richard, please take these 100 tinum coins and buy me some mage equipment for Ava, also please buy a basic space bag, eye crystal. Thank you".


    Richard said," okay I will go and buy, but how much do I need to buy".


    I forgot, the space bag and eye crystal at least a thousand. Buy the ordinary grade, that will do", saying so I was heading towards my room when I stopped and said," I will be in retreat for some time, but after you buy the things please send it to my room. When youe towards my room knock three times and I will open the door".


    Then I walked towards my room. Inside the room as I sat on my bed I heard a squeaking sound and saw that I was sitting on Lucy, while she had her tongue out of her mouth, so seeing this I got up. Then Lucy looked at me with tears and said," you idiot can''t you see and sit on the bed".


    I nodded my head and said," I look at people and sit on the bed, but you are not".


    Hearing my words Lucy got on top of my head and started biting my hair. I said," Lucy, please forgive me, hey stop.... hey wait not my front hair.... hey I will give you ten gold coins stop....okay twenty stop please....".


    Lucy didn''t seem to hear my words and as I was in desperation finally I heard her saying in my mind," hundred gold coins or else hmph".


    Hearing her words I took out hundred gold coins and handed them to her. Then she let me go. I headed towards the mirror and saw, my hair which was long had at somece disappearedpletely. Seeing this I was furious, but then let it go as it will grow again but now I had to shave my head. So I could only clench my teeth and started to shave my head, then I looked towards Lucy who was looking at me andughing.


    Seeing the miceughing at me I had the urge to catch her and trim her, thinking so I looked at Lucy and said," Hey Lucy I have a new way to earn money".


    Lucy asked," what way?".


    "Come closer, I will tell you my idea", saying so I mentioned her to sit on my shoulders.


    Lucy looked at me and the razor that was shining brightly under the light and she felt chill for some reason.


    But the gold coins blinded her, so she came on my shoulders.


    I looked at Lucy, then I caught her and brought her near my ears as I was going to speak, but then I took a look at the cute mice and then thought about the shaved tail. Although in my thought it looked funny, to do it to my partner I didn''t felt good, if Lucy was a male then I would do it so I let her go and then said," Lucy you know the first time I made you eat crayfish.


    Hearing my words Lucy nodded and said," It was delicious, so what is the n".


    I looked at Lucy and said," the n is to make crayfish and we will sell it for a higher price. But we will prepare all the ingredients at home, as to not leak our secret ingredient".


    Hearing my words Lucy said," but where do we sell them, will people like it".


    I looked at her said," while going out of the manor, I heard many people talk about us so I think that our manor selling food is enough to attract the attention of people. Today I went to a resturant to eat food and the most expensive food cost us a total. of ten gold coins, so if we sell our food at the price of 1 silver then evenmon people will be able to eat. There are at least millions of people inside base 2, in which themon people must be at least one million".


    "I have also decided to make some premium services such as people buying our food, n will cast recovery or cure for free of charge, as with the equipment, he only needs casting time. While we also have Richard, who can protect us and three beautiful girls to make them were waiter dress and make them count in charge", saying so saliva was dripping out from my mouth.


    Lucy looked at me and said," are you not doing this to see the girl in a waiter outfit".


    Iughed awkwardly and said," Lucy, my cute partner, think about the gold coins we will make, not that little thought".


    Hearing my words Lucy nodded her head and said," what shall I do".


    I looked at Lucy and said," Of course you look cute, so I will name the shop with your name and you will be in charge of collecting money".


    But Lucy said," hey it will be crowded".


    I looked at Lucy and said," of course not, Richard will help you all or else we cannot even dream to open the shop".


    "Let''s go and head for a meeting", I said while Lucy nodded.


    Then I brought everyone and said," You guys next our money-making n begins".


    "n takes this space bag, all of which is filled with crayfish, your work is to make crayfish, remember 1 crayfish per serving, which will be sold for 1 silver coin. Ava, Lina and Olivia will help you prepare the ingredients, you just need to teach them".


    "Mr Richard, please go and catch the crayfish and then bring to n, while Drake will look after Aaron and Lisa", saying so I stopped and then said," I need to go to a retreat for someday, maybe a week, try to gather and make as many crayfish as possible, then on the day Ie out of retreat I will give you surprise and then our money-making a n will start".


    After saying so, I looked at everyone expression, they were all excited. I looked at them and nodded.. Then I headed towards my room.

 Chapter 63 - Space Bag And Eye Crystal (PINK)

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Space Bag And Eye Crystal (PINK)</h4>


    Inside my room, next, I took out the skills(orange) and then started to upgrade it to pink grade. The mana consumption was huge, but with the support of the mana potion, I was able to upgrade the skill into ping grade. The time taken for the upgrade was almost six hours. Seeing this I was surprised, then nodded my head, next I wanted to try and see how much time does the upgrade of orange skills take.


    It took me almost half an hour toplete the upgrade, which greatly surprised me. I nodded my head as all my experience went into upgrading the talent so I knew that the experience had upgraded my talent.


    Then next I became busy with the creation of pink level skills. As I was busy, I didn''t notice a mice was looking at me, so I didn''t pay attention to it.


    But next, it was night time Lucy was sitting on my bed, once again I didn''t notice her and sat on the bed without thinking, once again the same process was repeated, but as there was no hair on my head, so Lucy could only bite my clothes to vent her grievance.


    I said," Hey what are you doing inside the room, shouldn''t you be outside".


    Lucy looked at me and said," hmph, this girl has been here all the time, but you were so excited while ying with cards that you didn''t notice me".


    I looked at Lucy speechless and then asked," what did you saw me doing".


    Lucy answered," hey you were sitting on the bed with the card in your hand then infusing mana to it, then two cards merged, after that, I saw you grinning like an idiot".


    Hearing Lucy answer I looked at Lucy and said seriously," Lucy you need to not tell what you say to anyone, let''s keep it as a secret", hearing my words Lucy eyes shined and she said," hundred gold coins to keep the secret".


    I looked at her and said," okay, deal, remember to sign the contract".


    Lucy nodded and said," okay".


    Then I took out a contract which was signed by us, then I paid 100 gold coins and said," Lucy now you can sleep but please be something big, so as I will not step or sit on you identally".


    Lucy red at me and then said," okay".


    I nodded and then I rested for some time, as my mana became full once again I was busy.


    Two dayster, Richard had already bought everything that I asked for and he came and knocked on the door thrice, hearing the knock I opened the door and saw Richard standing with a space bag, seeing this I nodded and said," is everything bought".


    Richard nodded and said," yes, next I will head to catch the crayfish".


    I nodded my head and said," please, inform Drake about your departure".


    Richard nodded and went away, while I went inside and started to make ancient level props/skills/monster cores.


    After two weeks, I came out with ck eyes, pale face as I haven''t slept for many days I looked like a sick person.


    When everyone saw me at first they didn''t recognise me, but seeing Lucy sitting on my shoulder they knew me. For that, I need to thank Lucy or else I will be kicked out of the house or worst would be beaten by those guys.


    I greeted everyone and said," n use recovery on me".


    Hearing my words, n cast cure and then I felt a little refresh and then took out some prop and then once again began to distribute.


    At first, they all were puzzled why did I give them props. So they began to check and n shouted, "Fuck boos, that is ancient prop", saying so he looked at me with admiration, while others also checked and shouted out loud.


    I nodded seeing this scene. Then I said," what is to be surprised about, I told you all that I will give you a surpriseter and these are my surprise for you, as for Ava, Olivia and Drake, take them as a gift. I might have more surprises for you after you awaken your talent".


    SPACE BAG (PINK)


    DUE TO FUSION WITH THE MAGIC, MUTATIONS APPEARED IN THE SPACE BAG WHICH DIVIDED IT INTO A GRID. EACH GRID CAN HOLD ONE TYPE OF ITEM, CAN STACK UP TO 9999.


    GRID-300/300


    ADDITIONAL FUNCTION, AUTOMATICALLY PICK MONSTER DROPS, FOR 1 MANA AND STORES THEM INSIDE A GRID.


    PASSIVE ABILITIES- 150 HP/MP PER SEC REGENERATION.


    ADDITIONAL STATS-


    HP-2500


    MP-1500


    ADD ADDITIONAL MAIN ATTRIBUTES OF USER BY 50 POINTS, IF USER ATTRIBUTES ARE SAME THEN IMPROVE A ABILITIES AT RANDOM.


    ADDITIONAL SKILLS RESTORE- CAN BE USED ONCE A DAY, IMMEDIATELY RESTORE USER HP/MP AND REMOVES NEGATIVE STATUS.


    COOLDOWN- 1 DAY.


    EYE CRYSTAL (PINK).


    - CAN VIEW PEOPLE STATUS THIRTY LEVELS HIGHER THAN YOU.


    - CAN SEE WEAKNESS OF PEOPLE OR MONSTER


    - CAN APPRAISE ALL THINGS UP TO 30 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USER-LEVEL AND MUST NOT BE GREATER THAN PINK GRADE.


    - CAN SEE AT DAY/NIGHT BY TURING ON THE NIGHT VISION. MANA COST- 2MP/SEC.


    - COMES WITH CONTROL SKILLS, WHICH CAN GENERALLY CONTROL THE TARGET.


    CONDITION TO USE-


    MUST NOT BE HIGHER THAN TEN LEVELS ABOVE YOU.


    MUST NOT HAVE INTELLIGENCE ATTRIBUTES HIGHER THAN USER.


    Richard also equipped and sighed and said," Hey, the leader you make me respect you, as you don''t know each one you distributed is ancient level, if the news is leaked then we will be top target list, so please give us secretly next time".


    I looked at him andughed and said," I don''t have to worry about those, as long as you all don''t leak who will say the news".


    While Ava, Oliva and Drake were trembling in excitement, as they have only heard about pink level equipment/prop in legend and now they are owing one so looking at me Drake said," big brother are you sure to give us the equipment", while Ava and Olivia nodded their head. I said," Hey these are a small gift, you both awaken your talent I will gift you both a set of legendary equipment".


    n and Lina were better as they had some expectations so they were also surprised but became calm after some time.


    Hearing my words Ava and Olivia were so excited that couldn''t talk for a while. As on the side, Ava came to me and looked anxiously at me and said," what about me", saying so she remembered that as long as Lina kisses she get anything done, so she also used the same trick but she kissed on my lips.


    I was stunned for a second then looked at her and said," Hey you were so excited that you didn''t even check your space bag. I had already kept a set inside it. You can check".


    Hearing my words Ava looked and equipped immediately and said," let''s go levelling tomorrow".


    I looked at her speechless and said," not now, first my money-making n is to be in effect, as after a few days Drake will be ten, then we can go awaken his talent and then", saying so I stopped and showed my sunny smile and said," next hell level training will begin so be ready".


    Seeing my sunny smile Ava, Drake and Olivia were soaked in a cold sweat as they knew something bad was waiting for them, so they could only bite their teeth and wait for it, while n and Lina looked at them with sympathy and prayed for them in their hearts....

 Chapter 64 - Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Surprise</h4>


    I still had some skill scrolls pink grade that I bought to give to n, Ava and Lina. So I looked at n and said," n here are your skills scroll", saying so I handed him with dispel magic and mind control.


    Then Ava and Lina looked at me with shining eyes and I looked at them and said," hey Lina, as you are a warrior so next you will use sword skills so the skill cleave and whirlwind are for you", saying so I handed the skill.


    Ava looked at me with an excited expression, seeing her I had a yful smile and said," hey Ava I didn''t get you any skills".


    Hearing my words her expression became sulky and she sat in the corner and began to draw lines, seeing I said," on second thought I remembered I still bought some skill books for you".


    Ava expression became an excited one, seeing I was speechless and then handed her," fireball, mana barrier and poison rain this was all I can give you for now".


    She loo at the skill with an excited expression when n said," boss why is the scroll have a faint pink glow", hearing n words Ava and Lina looked at their skill scroll and they also found their skill scroll glowing. Then looked at me for the answer.


    I said," I gave you eye crystal, you can just use it to see the information".


    Hearing my words n scratched his head and said," boss I was excited so I forgot to use eye crystal", while Lina and Ava had red faces.


    Then n said in a trembling voice," boss it''s ancient grade skill".


    I looked at him speechless and said nonchntly," what, are you not satisfied with my surprise".


    Hearing my words n said," boss you misunderstood me, I never thought I would be able to use the ancient grade skills", saying so he was on verge of crying. Seeing this I said," Hey why are you so excited, I said follow me what are ancient grade skills, even sacred level skills/equipment/props, etc are all possible".


    Hearing my words n nodded and secretly in his heart," if the boss needs any help in future, I must do my best to help you".


    While Lina and Ava came to their sense, after learning about the grade of skill. They looked at me with shining eyes as if looking for a treasure.


    Seeing their look I smiled at them and said," finally you know my handsome, that you need to stare at my face for a long time. Hey do you want to look at my muscles", saying so I was going to take off my shirt, what greeted me was their fist.


    I had blue and ck eyes, but as I was going to say something, Lina kissed my lips and moved away and Ava did the same and said," first grow your hair then talk to us".


    Hearing their words I was deted like a balloon and decided to buy some props to grow my hair fast. Then I looked towards Lucy with resentment and then shook my head.


    Lina secretly said in their heart," although he is narcissistic he is very good to me and everyone. Next I need to get hold of this big radish or else he will be eaten by other girls", but then remembered my words," only fool want one girl and I want them all", so she changed her mind and said in her heart," although I can''t keep this big radish to myself, I must be his first girlfriend", thinking so she decided in her heart.


    On the other side, Ava also said secretly in her heart," although I haven''t been with him for a long time, he made me feel like his own family. He would tease me from time to time and now I am not sad as before, because of his shameless behaviour", saying so she then said in her heart," although he is shameless, but still he looks good and treats me and others very well so I decided next I will be his girlfriend, but again Lina was first so I have to be the second girlfriend".


    I was lost in the kiss of two girls, when I suddenly saw Lina came forward and said," although it''s embarrassing to say this I need to say it or else you will be taken by someone so I decided to propose to you first".


    Hearing Lina words my expression was weird to look at, as think about my bald head, with a red nose, ck and blue eyes and now the girl ising to propose to me. I was hit critically as my handsome appearance was ignored, while I was proposed when I had a disfigured face. So I looked at Lina and then I saw Ava who came near me and said," same as Lina I also want to propose to you".


    Hearing her words my heart that was critically hit was once again hit and I looked at them and said," I will ept your proposal, but first let me regain my handsome appearance", saying so I ran away leaving Lina and Ava speechless.


    They looked at each other andughed then remembered n was still with them and also the mice Lucy.


    Then both of them looked at n and said," keep your mouth shut or else", they made cutthroat expressions.


    Lucy eyes shined and she squeaked towards Lina and Ava and then took out a small pen and paper, that she knew where she brought it from. She wrote in the paper," 100 gold coins, or else I will not tell anyone but write and post about it in everyone''s room".


    Although hearing the threat from cute mice didn''t look deadly but Ava and Lina immediately took out 100 good coins and ced them near Lucy. n looked at this scene speechless and thought am I worse than a mice and shook his head.


    Lucy looked and then started counting the coins, after that she took out a small pouch and then stored the gold coins and then ran towards my direction....

 Chapter 65 - Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Proposal</h4>


    Lucy climbed my shoulder and said," Hey you, where is my surprise".


    I looked at Lucy and said," I don''t have any surprise for you as you disfigured me".


    Hearing my words Lucy said," Hmph, isn''t it just that I bit your hair, it can be regrown easily, just find n to cast Recovery".


    Hearing Lucy words I was speechless and said," why didn''t you say before, ah two girls are waiting to propose to me".


    Lucy looked at me and then said," Hey where is my surprise gift".


    I looked at the white mice and thought about the past life, where they were used as an experimental subject then remembered, this mouse is not an ordinary mouse but a dragon. Then I shook my messy thought and said," I can of course give you a surprise gift, but on one condition".


    Lucy looked at me and asked," what condition?".


    "Don''t ever mess with my hair, you can''t cut my clothes", I said.


    Lucy thought for a while and nodded her head. Seeing the mice thinking, I thought does it even need to think, but again the thought of dragon came to my mind and the magic used by them were very mysterious, so I knew she might do something to me, that I will knowter.


    After that, I took out two pink grade monster tier 1 cores and said," this is all I can give you for now", while Lucy looked at the monster core in a daze and then remembered in her memories that pink grade monster core was a very rare monster core. But now she got two at the moment and he gave him with such a simple condition. Cause in her memories, these pink grade monster cores were so costly that even if she sold herself then also she couldn''t buy it.


    She also remembered, that these monster cores were strategies resources, which were used to train by the core members of the family. By using the high-quality cores, there is a certain chance to make her bloodline purer.


    Now looking at the person in front of her, who had an idiotic smile, who would share everything evenly, who was shameless but treated her like a family, not like a contract monster made her realised that he treated her like her own family. She was emotional for the first time and looked at Robin and asked," Hey why do you treat us so good. Do you know, generally a pink grade monster core can buy you anything you want".


    I looked at the excited Lucy with a puzzled expression, which made Lucy even more excited as she said," you idiot, don''t make the puzzled expression".


    I looked at Lucy and finally sighed and said," Hey remember you are my partner, not a pet, so don''t think much, just use the monster core to be strong, so I can ride on your back", saying so I had an excited expression, but it looked very wretched as I was bald with blue and ck eyes at the moment.


    Lucy looked at my excited expression and sighed and said to herself," really an idiot, it seems any girl will fall for his idiotic behaviour. Although he is shameless he is cool so next, I have decided to change my form and level up to tier 5 monster, then after that,t I can change my form into a human, these two pink grades must be enough to level me to tier 2 monster".


    Seeing Lucy lost in thought I looked at her with a puzzled expression and said," Hey Lucy do you need to think so much, I just want to ride on your back".


    Lucy returned to her sense and said," okay, now you don''t need to pay fees for riding me".


    I nodded and asked," when are you going to consume monster core?".


    "Not now, tomorrow take me to the cave, there was formation which prevents my aura from leaking while upgrading my tier", answered Lucy.


    "Okay, then tomorrow I will take you to the cave, let''s go to the dining hall as everyone will be present there", I said.


    And so we walked towards the hall where everyone was here. I looked at n who had already prepared the dinner so I asked," n cast recovery on me".


    n nodded and cast recovery. Soon my face was back to normal and even my hair had grown back, seeing my hair was back I was excited while others looked at me with speechless expressions.


    Finally, Richard said," Hey leader if you use your mana, then it has a certain recovering effect, which can not only recover some wounds but also your hairs".


    Hearing Richard words, I finally realised why there were no bald heads in adults I have seen up to now.


    Then I looked at everyone and said," tomorrow spread the news that delicious food will be sold for 1 silver coin, formon people, while 1 gold coin for rich people, each people can only buy one serving", saying so I stopped and once again said," Mr Richard please ask the innkeeper to inform the thieves guild head to meet you and provide the information of rich people as not to be cheated and also please buy maid dresses for Ava and Lina as their beauty will help us attract more costumers".


    Hearing myst words Ava and Lina looked at me and said," you idiot wants to make us wear the maid outfit, it will be in your dreams".


    Seeing this I walked towards them and took both their hand and took them to the corner and said," Hey, please agree to my request, in future if you have any requests I will agree to you".


    Hearing my words Lina and Ava said," okay, then ept us as girlfriends and we will happily dress for you".


    Hearing her words I looked at them with loss and asked," just this and anything else".


    Ava and Lina nodded their head in excitement and I said," of course I will promise you to be my girlfriend but not now after we head towards base 3".


    Hearing my words Ava and Lina said," deal", and Lina said," I will be your first girlfriend, Ava will be your second one".


    I looked at Ava and she didn''tment so I said," okay I agree to your request".


    Then I ate dinner and walked towards my room and thought in my past life I was the boring person who only knew how to y games without any girlfriend and now two girls are proposing to me at the same time.. Hey, have the times changed, saying so I sighed and walked towards my room.

 Chapter 66 - Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Conflict</h4>


    Early next morning I greeted everyone and said," today I have to go out of the base and by tomorrow I will return", saying so I headed out of the manor with Lucy.


    I came near the gate and saw it was more crowded, seeing the crowd I asked the guard," hello sir what has happened, as it is too crowded".


    Hearing my words the guard looked around and found no one, then he looked down and saw me. I asked again," hello sir, why is the gate crowded?".


    Hearing my words the guard answered," boy you don''t know, now the travellers are mostly from base 1, so it''s generally crowded".


    Hearing his answer I gradually realised that many people might havee for their level upgrade, so I nodded my head in understanding.


    As I was walking out of the door, I saw the son of the base 2 rulers was walking with few girls. They were dressed nicely and I used my eye crystal to check on them and found they were all level 30. So one of the girls looked at the mice on my shoulders and said," so cute".


    I looked at them and ignored and walked on my way towards. But I was stopped next.


    The base 2 son whose name was John said," you over there stop for me".


    I ignored him and kept on walking towards my way.


    But next as I was outside the base, the guards came near me and said," boy, you know you are outside the base alone, so listen to our master obediently or else no one wille and help you".


    I looked at the guard and asked," Do I know you and who is your young master".


    The guard looked at me with contempt and said," can''t you see, the person who stopped you was our young master".


    I looked at the guard yfully and asked," so what if your young master asked you to stop me, why should I listen to him", saying so I looked at the guard, while he looked at me speechless and said," don''t you know by following you master you can get gold coins".


    "Really how many gold coins can your master provide me with by following him", I asked.


    Hearing my words, the guard looked at me with a disgusting expression and said," for your time I can pay you gold coins, which should be enough for you".


    While Jhon had an arrogant expression and the girls worshipped, except for one girl who had covered her face with a white cloth, giving a little mysterious feeling. John was also trying to capture the girl''s attention but she didn''t show any reaction which made John somewhat angry so he looked towards me and said, "boy I want the mice on your shoulder, give me a deal and I will buy it".


    Hearing his words my eyes became gradually cold and then the murderous aura was radiated from my body, that instantly surrounded Jhon and those girls. For some time they saw that they were inside a red ce where everywhere was a monster dead body and I was sitting on top of the dead bodies and looking coldly towards them.


    Now Jhon was trembling and gradually he started sweating profusely. The guards were the same. The girl with the mysterious veil looked at me with a little surprised expression.


    "Do you still want to buy my partner", I asked with a cold voice that had no emotion.


    Hearing my voice there was a chill in their hearts, even the girl was feeling a chill and the thought that came into their mind was that as long as they said yes, they will die.


    Jhon was so scared that he couldn''t even say a word, finally, the girl who had covered her face with clothes answered," we don''t want the mice, you can go".


    I looked at the girl and said," calling me is easy, but making me leave is a little hard, so what is the price do you want to offer for your life", the sentences were said as I had no feeling towards them, if their words didn''t satisfy me then I would kill them.


    Hearing my words the girl said," Here are hundred diamond coins, I hope you can let us go".


    I looked at the diamond coins and looked at them with contempt and said," Lucy see someone is treating you as a beggar, show them the money you have".


    Lucy understood my meaning and then she took out the small pouch then gradually took out a tinum coin, that I had given her before and she showed it to them.


    When John and those people looked at the tinum coin and were soaked in a cold sweat and began to think which person did I offend, even his mice carries tinum coins.


    The mysterious girl in the white cloth was already in sweat, for the first time she felt helpless. She was not from base 2 but base 4, she came by family instructions to find the person who cleared the forbidden zone 1 so when she reached base 2 with her guard, she tried to find the information. But all the news she got was the person was wearing a cloak and so he was not recognised only the girl who joined them, only her poster was printed. So this made her even more frustrated so she decided to head and ask the base 2 leaders to help her. The leader of the base readily agreed and he hinted at his son.


    So now she came out with John, but who knew that this idiot had to provoke someone who shouldn''t be. She then showed some gesture and a guard appeared and then looked at me coldly and tried to find my status but his eye crystal was of purple grade so all he got was questions mark. Seeing this he looked at me and said," hey boy ourdy was not involved, so what you want to do you can do with them".


    I looked at the guard and said," of course, but again yourdy was in their group so pay the ransom and I will let yourdy go".


    Finally, the guard took out fifty tinum coin and handed to me, seeing this I said," Hey Lucy what are you waiting for, someone gave us money hurry up and put the money away".


    Hearing my words Lucy stored the money in the pouch and then I said," Hey, this time I let you go, but next time it will not be as simple as this".


    Then I looked at Jhon and I instantly came behind him and had already ced my dagger on his neck and slowly slid it to cut only his skin. Then I said," tell all the members in base 2 toe to the manor, as we will be selling things", saying so I removed the dagger from his neck.


    John asked," which manor".


    I said," There is only one manor in base 2, are you so scared that you even forgot that".


    Hearing my words John came to his sense and said, "I know, I know, I will send an invitation to everyone".


    I nodded and then went towards the cave.

 Chapter 67 - Black Card

    <h4>Chapter 67 - ck Card</h4>


    Once again we reached the cave where we werest time, there were no changes. Then I asked," Lucy how much time will it take you to upgrade".


    "At most three hours", Lucy answered.


    I nodded and said," you can start".


    Lucy once again changed into a beautiful white dragon. Looking at her I was dazed and began to fantasize that once Lucy turned into a human, will she also be a beautifuldy. Then I shook my messy thought and Lucy took the monster core and ate it.


    Once again white light began to emit from her body and next, I was inside the scene, where the white dragon cast a forbidden magic spell and she said," I have used my vitality to cast a healing spell, which will generally seal the monster, but I don''t know when it will end", saying so she looked towards my direction and I became a little nervous as if she was looking directly towards me.


    Then she bowed in my direction and said," I know you are present here, so I will just rely on the message, please save all the races, the monster base is located at the centre of space ruin, which leaks energy, that makes the monster mutant. Your card can absorb the energy, but you will require another card, probably you might have already fused with the red card, when my kin finishes absorbing the formation will disappear to reveal the card, there is also a form that will be ced next to it, there is also a sign which you can take and you will meet the members of the white dragon race, they will be your faithful believers, they will only follow your words", saying so her body began to disintegrate little by little but she had a smile and said," don''t worry about me, just promise me that you will protect our white dragon lineage".


    As I was going to answer her words, the image in front of mepletely disintegrate and then disappeared. I looked at the scene and was a little emotional, then became excited about the gift.


    Lucy opened her eyes and saw my sad than excited look and was puzzled but then she said," Hey idiot, I have upgraded let''s go".


    Hearing Lucy words I came to my sense then looked at Lucy excited and said," Hey Lucy, you know what I can see the future, see next I have done prediction", saying so I put on a mysterious expression, and said," next the room will shine with light and there will be three chests for me".


    Then we waited for a while and nothing happened.


    Lucy looked at me with contempt and said," have you became an idiot while I was upgrading", saying so she examined me up to down and then said," shall I beat some sense to you".


    After saying she walked in my direction while I was panicked a little because in front of me was a dragon whose length had increased to two meters, she also had an


    a red aura surrounded her which looked a little scary. As she took one step towards me, I walked one step back. After some time I had reached the corner of the wall. Now I was thinking about the only thing that my handsome face was going to be disfigured once again. But as Lucy took onest step I also took onest step back and now my back had already touched the back of the wall.


    Next, we heard a click sound and then a hidden passage was opened inside the room. We looked at each other curiously and then headed towards the passage. We soon reached a hidden room. At the centre of the room, there were some glowing stones, due to which the room was bright.


    I looked towards the corner and found three chests. I generally walked towards the chest while Lucy curiously followed me.


    I then checked the contents of the box.


    Inside the first box was a potion and there was also a parchment.


    Inside the second there was a symbol made like a white dragon, when I touched it, it generally fused with my hand and then formed a tattoo of white dragon throughout my right hand. Seeing the tattoo I looked a little cool.


    Then I opened the third chest, inside it was a ck card with a mysterious rune engraved on it lying quietly. As I picked up the card, the ck card gave a dark glow and then it fused with my consciousness where the red card was located. Now the colour of the card looked very mysterious. One side was bright blood red, another side was pitch ck and the middle that was what divided the ck and red face was glowing with mysterious symbols keeping both red and ck cards in bnce and fused.


    I looked at the ck side of the card then the information came made a grin and my face had a wretched expression and next my face became pale. As the abilities of the ck card were


    BLACK CARD( GRADE ???)


    - TO ACTIVATE THE CARD YOU NEED TO HAVE SEX WITH A GIRL, WHO IS A VIRGIN.


    - AFTER THE CARD IS FUSED WITH THE USER, YOU NEED TO HAVE SEX WITH A GIRL WITHIN ONE WEEK OR THE JOKER WILL TAKE OVER YOUR CONSCIOUSNESS.


    Once again I looked at the card lying in my consciousness and then saw that my while part of the card on the ck side was a little thicker. Seeing this I began to worry, now I had a walking time bomb that may st after a week. I wanted to curse the white dragon who gave me this gift, but next, I calmed my mind and began to think of a solution. Then I remembered I was excited about the card that I forgot which potion I got.


    I looked at the parchment and it was written in dragonnguage that Lucy recognised.


    Then I said, "Lucy what is written in the parchment".


    Lucy said," This potion was made to increase the body growth without any side effects", saying so she stopped and then continued, "by taking the potion your body will grow and be adolescent age".


    I looked at Lucy and asked anything else.


    Lucy had a red face and said," after taking the potion, your body will have strong needs, so generally you need someone to relieve it".


    Hearing her words I asked," hey do you have any inheritance memories about your ancestors".


    Lucy blushed but didn''t answer the questions as in her memories, she saw her ancestor telling her," hey my child you must remember to have sex with your partner as soon as possible".


    Lucy also had taken out a Potion from the box and kept it in her pouch when she saw Robin busy with another chest.


    The potion was used to transform the dragon into a human and she would be at least eighteen years of age. She looked at the potion and then looked at the right arm of Robin which was covered with a dragon tattoo. She knew if she had sex, she will be the future queen of a white dragon and then she could have her revenge.


    Thinking about her revenge, she gradually clenched her teeth and then made her eyes firm and asked," Robin if one day I meet an enemy, then will you help me kill them".


    I was lost in thought when I heard Lucy voice and I was puzzled by her questions but still answered," of course, you''re my partner, whoever is your enemy will be my enemy", saying so I gave her a reassuring look.


    Hearing my answer and then she saw my firm eyes then she asked," Robin if I transform into a girl, then will you love me".


    I looked at Lucy puzzled and said," of course, why do you ask?".


    Lucy then said," you drink your potion and I will drink mine", saying so she gulped the potion.


    Seeing the scene I also nodded and drank the Potion. I felt a sweet taste and then my body began to grow and soon my clothes began to tear, except for the equipment and cloak, everything was torn apart.. Then I looked carefully and examined my body.

 Chapter 68 - Lucy R-18

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Lucy R-18</h4>


    As I was looking at my lean body, but it was packed with full of strength, then I looked downwards and saw my penis which was a little monster, I didn''t know how big will it grow when fully erected.


    As I was examining my body, Lucy had already transformed into a beautiful girl. Her facial features were so beautiful, on the same level as Ava and Lina.


    Lucy looked at me and said in her heart," idiot after bing an adult he still has to look at his own body, but his body looks perfect", thinking so she looked down and saw my penis and said in her heart," it looks 6 inches will it enter my body", seeing my dick her body generally began to feel hot.


    As I was excited looking at my dick size Lucy pounced on me and said," now insert yours into my one".


    I looked at Lucy whose body was already hot, then I asked," how did you know that I have to insert my one into yours", saying so I looked at her beautiful body and then one question came into my mind was," shouldn''t I be horny right now".


    Then once again I looked at Lucy and said," do you have the memories of sex".


    "Yes, in that you need to put yours inside my one and then we move", saying so she wanted to sit on top of my dick.


    I looked at Lucy in heat and said," any more memories", then I pulled her closer towards my embrace and Lucy couldn''t have her pussy prated.


    Lucy was breathing heavily and said," no only that".


    I looked at Lucy and said," How do you feel now?".


    Hearing my words Lucy said," my body feels hot, my down feels weird".


    "Do you like the feeling?", I asked.


    Lucy nodded and said," yes, I love this feeling".


    Hearing her words my dick began to get hard then I said," if I ask you to do sex with me anywhere, anytime will you do it?".


    Lucy blushed and said," okay, but people must not see".


    I looked at her and nodded and said," of course, but only when it is a man or a child".


    Hearing my condition Lucy nodded and said," please now put your one inside mine".


    I looked at Lucy and said," of course I will put it inside but first we need to take bath after cleaning our body I will put my one inside yours".


    Hearing my words Lucy said in a panicked voice," but I feel weird down there, and I don''t know what to do".


    I looked at Lucy and said," Hey Lucy I can help you with your problem now".


    Lucy said," please".


    I nodded and then put my fingers on her clitoris and then began to rub it gently, Lucy breathing became fast.


    I began to tease her sometimes slowly or next time fast.


    Lucy felt great pleasure when her pussy was rubbed.


    She felt the feeling of the first time getting her pussy rubbed so the pleasure was more intense and it continued as she felt Robin''s hand tease her sometimes slow and sometimes fast. Finally, she felt her body feeling so good as something was going to be released from that ce. She said breathing heavily," Robin I feel something is going toe out from my body".


    Hearing her words I smiled and said," do you love the feeling".


    Lucy nodded her head and then I increased my speed of rubbing her clit, which made Lucy go crazy and then she shouted," it''sing out", saying so her hip went upward, seeing this I also gradually increased my teasing speed even more.


    Then there was some white liquid squirted out from her pussy. I continued to tease her for a while until she lied her hips down and gradually caught my hand. Her orgasmsted for ten seconds. Seeing so I looked at Lucy in my arm who was still gasping for breath. Her body looked sexy after orgasm. The smell of cum was almost drenching the room. The smell was a little strong and I generally liked the smell and took a deep breath.


    Lucy finally came to her mind and then blushed but still lied like a docile kitten and looked at me with love.


    I looked at Lucy and said," how was it? Did you like it?".


    Lucy blushed and nodded. Looking at her I said," this is just the start, what will happen when I will make love with you".


    Lucy heart began to beat quickly hearing my question. She began to have some expectations in her heart and said," when will you make love with me?".


    I looked at Lucy and said," don''t worry, it will be soon, but before that, we need to clean our body", saying so I rubbed her head, which had white, long, silky hair.


    Lucy nodded and stuck at me and said," I can''t get up can you help me".


    I then looked at her leg, which was still trembling then I nodded and said," of course", saying so I first took out the bathtub from my space bag and then filled it with water.


    After that, I added some cold and hot water to make the water temperature a little warm. Then I carried Lucy in princess style and then entered inside the tub. I made Lucy sit on myp, while my dick was rubbing her pussy.


    Lucy said," your one has swollen, I saw it was small at first".


    I looked at Lucy and said," don''t worry about it, when our body gets sexually aroused then only my dick will be big".


    Hearing me saying, she nodded and said," so its name is dick or penis".


    Hearing her questions Iughed and said," whatever you like to tell".


    Then I gradually started to wash our bodies. I yed with Lucy boobs and said," Hey Lucy your boobs became big almost the size of Ava".


    Hearing my words Lucy said," I don''t have anything to do with transformation as you know, my body would transform after I became a Tier 6 monster".


    I nodded and said," of course I know", after that I was squeezing her breast gently. While Lucy would moan slowly.


    I looked at the scene and nodded and asked," Do you want to change transform back mice".


    Hearing my words Lucy nodded and said," of course, you don''t know but many people will try to kill me, as long as the news is out so we can only hide until we be strong".


    I looked at her with a firm expression and said," Lucy give me a maximum of five years after that I will be so strong that no one will be my opponent in this world".


    Hearing my words Lucy looked at me and kissed and embraced me and then said, "okay, I will wait, but I will be with you every time".


    I looked at her and nodded my head and said," of course you can be with me, I will gradually make love with you in my room, so do you know any magic which can make room silent as not to let our voice pass through the room".


    Lucy nodded and said," it''s an easy spell and doesn''t consume much mana, whichsts until four hours".


    Hearing her words I nodded and said," then I am relieved to hear that, now making love in the room", saying so my dick became hard once again.

 Chapter 69 - Date With Lucy

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Date With Lucy</h4>


    After that, I asked," Lucy if you''re in your human form will other people know that you are a dragon".


    Lucy looked at me and said, "if you had given me purple or orange monster core to upgrade me then they would, but now not as using the pink core not only my bloodline became purer but I also have be a top tier 2 monster", saying so she stopped and thought for a while and then continued, "Unless that person is a monster, or his talent is sacred level and his level must be eighty and above".


    Hearing Lucy words I felt the peace of mind as a high-level adventurer rarely came to the low-level base, so I thought for a while then I said," Lucy do you wanna go on a date with me".


    Lucy looked at me curiously and asked," what is the date? Is it a treasure?", saying so her eyes became bright and were almost glowing. Seeing this I said," from the ce Ie from, there indeed the date means treasure, especially for a single person".


    Lucy looked at me with a puzzled expression and then I exined," Date has a special meaning, as you go with a person whom you love and do the fun things for a day".


    Hearing my words Lucy eyes lit up and she said," okay I want to go on date with you".


    Hearing her words I said," as you see our clothes are already torn up and now we only have a cloak left so we can only enjoy the time in the forest, next time I will take you to base to visit".


    Hearing my words Lucy nodded her head, then I took out a cloak from my space bag and handed it to Lucy and I put on the cloak, which at least covered our bodies. Lucy looked at the cloak and said," how do I wear this" while asking she had a blush on her face.


    I looked at her and said," don''t worry I will help you", saying so I asked her to put her hand inside, while I was behind so I didn''t watch that erotic scene of wearing a cloak.


    Then I gradually tied the cloak and then asked," do you know now how to wear it".


    Hearing my words Lucy nodded, then I said," let''s go".


    After that, I took her hand and went towards the mountain. Then as we explored the mountain, unknowingly we reached a hidden ce, it was a waterfall, but inside the waterfall, there was a cave. I could sit it thanks to eye crystal.


    Seeing the cave I said," Lucy we have been roaming around for a while, did you enjoy it".


    Lucy nodded her head and said," of course, I enjoyed especially the slide that we rode down the mountain.


    Hearing her words I said," do you like the slide so much".


    Lucy nodded and said," it felt very nice to ride it".


    "Okay, when we settle down then I will prepare a special slide for you", saying so I took her inside the cave.


    The cave looked a little dark, then I took out a glowing stone and ced it inside the cave and we looked inside.


    Some small flowers were growing near the corner of the cave, their colour was changing when they were touched or being blown by the wind. Some blue butterfly-like insects were flying from one nt to another making the scene look even more gorgeous.


    I looked at Lucy and she also looked at me then I gradually sat on one knee position and then I took out a ring, (which looked simple but if you look closely then some pink fluctuations would be there.) then said," Lucy will you be my lover".


    Lucy looked at Robin who was on one knee and then she saw him took out a ring and then he asked her to be his lover. Although she didn''t understand the kneeling on one knee expression, she looked at the scene and said," of course I do".


    Hearing her words I put the ring on her ring finger. Then I got up, slowly held her waist then leaned her a little low and then kissed her on the lips.


    Lucy felt her heart pounding and she felt sweet in her heart.


    After the kiss was over, next I said," you stay here, I will prepare something delicious for you", saying so I took out my bed, table and chairs, etc from my space bag and then headed out. I generally wanted to catch a bird monster, which I spotted easily. Then I shot it dead. The size of the bird was as big as a duck. So I needed to kill one more. After doing that, I went a little far away from the cave and washed the bird monster clean.


    Then I took out some oil, spices, honey and a little bit of lemon. Then I started to first smear the oil on the meat, next was I smeared the spices mixed with a little amount of lemon and some honey. After doing so I stored it inside my space bag, then gathered some branches and went back to the cave.


    Inside the cave, Lucy was in a daze and was sitting on the bed and thinking about today''s event. Then she saw Robine in.


    I looked at Lucy and said," are you not bored alone".


    Hearing my words Lucy nodded and said, "I was thinking about today''s event and felt it was the happiest moment in my life as, in my inheritance memories also, no one spends time as you did".


    I looked at her while setting up the firece and said," when we are free, you just ask me to take you on a date", saying so I took out a bird monster which was prepared, then I ced it on fire and began to cook it, while Lucy said," hey is it the bird monster, which walk on two legs".


    Hearing her description Iughed and nodded and asked," have you ever tasted its meat".


    Lucy looked at me and said," never".


    I nodded and then quietly cooked the bird monster while Lucy looked at me cooking.


    It didn''t take long when the fragrance began to diffuse in the air and soon a roasted monster bird with a golden appearance was ced before us.


    Seeing this Lucy had drool at her mouth and she said," Robin can we start eating".


    I looked at her and said," wait for a while, as it is hot, let it cool for five to six minutes then its temperature will be moderate, at that time the food will taste more delicious".


    Hearing my words Lucy nodded and waited. The time passed by, but the smell of roasted monsters tormented us. Then I said," it''s almost cooled let''s eat".


    Lucy look a bite, soon crunchy sound came and she eximed," oh my god! It tastes so good, especially the top part which has be so crunchy, then the sweet taste with a very little sour taste, it tastes amazing".


    Hearing her praise I became happy and then I also began to feast on the meat. Soon we ate our full.


    Lucy had a satisfied expression and she asked," Robin, where did you learn to cook in such a delicious way".


    I thought about it and said," the ce where I came from".


    Lucy was a little puzzled by my answer as normally people would say where they were born.

 Chapter 70 - Fun In Cave. Part 1 (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Fun In Cave. Part 1 (R-18)</h4>


    After eating the food I looked at Lucy with hot eyes and said," Lucy now that you have eaten the food, now I will eat you".


    Hearing my words Lucy looked at me with a puzzled look and asked," what do you mean by eating?".


    Hearing her question my dick which had be hard, once again became soft. Then I looked at her and said," didn''t you wanted me to enter your pussy".


    "Pussy, what pussy?", Lucy said with a puzzled look.


    I became a little angry, so I grabbed her and carried her to the bed then after cing her I removed her cloak and mine too then I said," today I will give you a little sex education", saying so I grabbed her breast and said," this is called boobs you know".


    Lucy nodded in understanding and gradually my lust began to rise, so I squeezed her breast while Lucy moaned, after I yed with her breast for some time, I headed downwards towards her pussy and ced my hand on her clit and said," this is your sacred region, which will make you go crazy. Its name is clit or clitoris", saying so I rubbed while Lucy began to moan and she asked," Robin please y with it more".


    I looked at Lucy and said," of course I will y with it, but first listen to my education", saying so I slid my hand down and generally reached her vagina and said," this is your vagina, where my dick or cock will enter", hearing my words Lucy nodded and said," okay now I understand everything, so what is pussy?".


    I looked at her and said," from clit to vagina", saying so I pointed to her body and Lucy moaned and said," so good, please do more".


    Seeing Lucy in the heat I took my hand and asked," do you remember my education?".


    Lucy blushed and nodded. Seeing her nodding her head, I said," then are you ready to answer my questions, if you answer it correctly then I will y with you", saying so I had an evil smile on my face.


    Lucy said," but what if I don''t answer correctly".


    I said," then today I will just make you crazy but you won''t be able to relieve yourself".


    Hearing my words Lucy said," I will answer your questions".


    I nodded at her response and ced my hand on her breast and asked," what is this called?", saying so I squeezed it.


    Lucy moaned and answered," boobs".


    "Correct answer", saying so I began to kiss her mouth. Then slowly I put my tongue inside and Lucy felt good so she opened her teeth and let my tongue inside. Then I began to kiss Lucy. Lucy was intoxicated after some time and now she was ying with my tongue. After some time we broke out a kiss and took a deep breath.


    "How was the Kiss?", I asked.


    "It felt very good", Lucy answered.


    I asked," now I will eat you", while Lucy blushed. Seeing this Iid her on the bed and climbed on top of her. Then I kissed her lips and kissed her for some time then I began to kiss her earlobes, while Lucy began to moan and said," it feels so good".


    I felt Lucy hot breath now I also wanted to prate her, but I didn''t as it was Lucy first time and mine too so we needed to cherish it. So I came near her neck and started licking it, slowly but gently, sometime I would bite her gently, which would make Lucy moan.


    This continued for a while, after that I went down towards her breast and then I first reached the edge of her breast and licked it slowly and gently, then I gradually moved towards her nipple, while my other hand was massaging her other breast gently. I continued and then changed from left breast to right breast, while Lucy had her first orgasm while I was licking her cleavage and pinching both her nipples, gently.


    After the orgasm, Lucy said," I don''t feel satisfied, please y more".


    I looked at Lucy and nodded and said, "don''t use the wordy, use the word love for at least today".


    Hearing my words Lucy asked," please love me more".


    After hearing Lucy request I began to lick slowly and gently and gradually went near her naval region and then I began to lick it, while Lucyughed and said," it tickles".


    I said," don''t worry", saying so I began to lick around her navel region, Lucy gradually began to breathe heavily and then she said," it feels so good".


    I listened to her voice and now I had reached her clit, but I didn''t kiss it but moved from it to her thigh and I started licking her.


    While when Lucy thought her clit was going to be licked Robin began to kiss her thigh, which made her feel a different type of pleasure. Whenever Robin licked that region, she would feel so good and thought she was going to cum again. Thinking of that she said," Robin I am going to leak again".


    Hearing Lucy words, I said," no, you don''t if you want to feel even better pleasure, don''t leak now".


    Hearing my words," better pleasure", Lucy said," okay I will try my best".


    I looked at Lucy and then licked her clit and asked," what is this?".


    Hearing my words Lucy said," Clit", I nodded and then I licked her pussy lips and then headed towards her vagina, which was covered with white liquid.


    I looked at the liquid and said," Lucy you have leaked so much", saying so I ced my tongue and tasted her pussy juice. It had apletely different taste, that I couldn''t exin but it felt good while Lucy felt great pleasure when I licked her region.


    Then slowly and slowly I kept on teasing her pussy from clit to vagina. While Lucy was moaning loudly. Once again Lucy had reached her peak and she said," Robin this time I can''t control, please help me release it".


    I looked at Lucy and said," okay then", saying so I increased my pace of licking her vagina and then I felt hot liquid sshing on my face but I didn''t stop but kept on kissing while Lucy kept on having her orgasm and then finally calmed down after seven seconds. I could see her legs were trembling. Seeing Lucy in such a state my dick became very hard. I looked at my ten-inch dick, which was going to be inside Lucy pussy, then I started to rub my penis on her clit.


    Lucy came to her sense and felt something hard rubbing on her pussy and when she saw the thing Lucy eximed," wow so big, will it fit inside me and it looks so


    hideous".


    I looked at Lucy saying my penis was hideous, for some reason I felt a little excited and said," don''t worry my penis looks hideous but in fact, it will feel very good, once it''s inside you", saying so I ced my dick near her vagina, then I looked at Lucy and said," it will hurt for some time but after that, you will feel okay. When you are ready just say me, I will put it inside you?".


    Although I wanted to fuck Lucy badly, I wanted this to be a precious memory so I don''t want to use force. Lucy heard my voice and she was hesitating, but she remembered the experience of having the wonderful orgasm that she had got till now and also remembered, that, Robin hadn''t been released till now, so he must be holding himself all the time. Thinking so, she looked at me and asked," Hey Robin.. does it hurt when your dick is swollen".

 Chapter 71 - Fun In Cave. Part 2 (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Fun In Cave. Part 2 (R-18)</h4>


    Hearing her words I said," no it doesn''t feel pain, but you need to either release it or calm your body down".


    Lucy asked," how do you release it or calm your body down?".


    I answered her patiently," just use your hand to release it or take bath with cold water, it will also help me to a certain extent".


    Hearing my words Lucy nervous body was rxed and then I asked," so do I continue".


    Hearing my words Lucy nodded and then I kissed Lucy and slowly I put my dick near her hymen and then gave a fast stroke. In one stroke it went all inside, while Lucy felt pain, she broke away from the kiss and said," it hurts".


    I began to kiss Lucy on her earlobes, and neck and started massaging her breast. Lucy so began to feel her body bing hot and then after a minute, she felt her body releasing something and then all the pain disappeared. What left her was a pleasure. Then after the experience, she looked at Robin who was massaging her breast and kissing her neck and earlobes, whole he had his eye a little wet. Seeing this Lucy felt good in her heart and she said," Robin now I feel good, what shall we do now?".


    Hearing Robin''s word I looked at Lucy nervously and asked," does it feel good".


    Hearing my words Lucy nodded and said," now I don''t feel pain but I feel good".


    I nodded and said," Okay, now we?will move to and fro motion, which is generally termed as fuck, so you need to say, Fuck me, Robin".


    Hearing my words Lucy got excited and she said," Fuck me Robin", while her face was blushing which made her look even more gorgeous.


    I looked at her them began to move my hip slowly and slowly, I kept going like this for five minutes and asked," Lucy do you feel any pain or difort".


    Hearing my words, Lucy said," no, at first a little pain, but now I feel very good".


    Hearing Lucy words I nodded then slowly I increased my pace to medium speed, while Lucy began to so good that she said," Robin I am going to leak again".


    Hearing her words I slowed my pace down and gradually stopped and then I began to kiss Lucy and it was an intense kiss whichsted until we were out of breath, then I began to suck and sometimes bite gently her earlobes, which made Lucy felt good.


    I looked at Lucy and said," don''t say you are leaking, say you are cumming", while Lucy nodded her head.


    Then Lucy said," Robin it feels so good, love me more".


    I agreed to her request and then I continued to such her neck or earlobes while my hand was squeezing her breast. Lucy began to feel more pleasure.


    We continued our sex and after one hour I said," Lucy I can''t hold on, where do I release my cum"


    Hearing my voice Lucy said," release it inside me".


    I nodded and kissed her lips and then began to move my hips even more vigorously, while Lucy said," Fuck yeah".


    I then said," Lucy I am Cumming", saying so I kept on fucking Lucy while Lucy also said," me too", saying so she raised her hips to meet my dick and generally we both came at the same time and then I lied on top Lucy with my dick inside.


    Lucy leg was trembling. After a minute it gradually calmed down and next Lucy looked at me and said," Robin that feels so good", saying so she kissed me and I also responded to her kiss and then we embraced each other. We were connected, we didn''t say anything but deep in our heart we realised that now we can''t live without each other so we both looked at each other and then Lucy said," Robin please keep me by your side and I will be with you forever".


    I also nodded and said," don''t worry, I know I am a shameless person but I also have my bottom line. My woman I will never leave", saying so I kissed her while Lucy was happy after hearing my answer.


    Then after some time, I carried Lucy in princess style towards the water. It was already night so I ced Lucy at the stone and then prepared a bathtub full of we gradually came inside then we began to wash our bodies. Then I flushed the dirty water and filled with warm water once again and this time we just embraced each other and looked towards the skies, which were twinkling brightly, the insects were making some noises, while the flowers were glowing brightly in different colours making the scene look like a fairy tale.


    Lucy was in my arms, she looked at the scene and said," today is the best day in my life".


    I looked at Lucy and said," mine too".


    Then we were quiet for some time, when Lucy said," tomorrow we will be back and I don''t know when we will be alone again".


    I kissed Lucy on her cheeks and said," next night we will be alone once again, but only this romantic atmosphere will not be with us".


    Hearing my words Lucy nodded. her head and she asked," will we connect our body tomorrow".


    I said," use the term sex, which means to connect our body, but you can''t say in front of girls or another man".


    Lucy nodded her head. Then she said," Robin do you know where to find the white dragon n".


    Hearing her words I looked at her face and she had some expected look in her eyes. I looked at her and said," I don''t know, but if any member of the white dragon n is nearby then I can generally sense them and then can also sense me".


    Hearing my words Lucy sighed and said," you know I was not locked inside by the cage by any other person but by my parents".


    "My mother said when I meet you I needed to sign my contract immediately with you and then she said only the person whom you have contracted with can save the n", saying so she looked at me, while I looked at Lucy and said," Lucy did your mother said anything about the enemies or do you know where is your father".


    Hearing my words Lucy said," I only know my mother, I have never heard her mentioning my father. But my mother said once I reach my n I will meet her again".


    I looked at her and I didn''t get any information about her enemies or of her parents. So I shook my head and said," don''t worry, we will gradually find out in future, time is the best answer, we just need to wait for it", saying so I got out of the bathtub and carried her towards the bed.. Then we embraced each other naked inside a quilt and fell asleep.

 Chapter 72 - Fun While Bathing (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 72 - Fun While Bathing (R-18)</h4>


    In the morning the next day, I woke and saw Lucy lying in my arms. I looked at their beauty and kissed them on her cheeks.


    Lucy opened her eyes and she saw she was lying naked in Robin''s arm. She then remembered thest night even and her face began to blush. Then she looked at Robin who was looking at her.


    I looked at Lucy and said," Morning Lucy, did you have a good sleep?".


    Lucy blushed even more and nodded and said,"st night I had a good sleep".


    I looked at her and said," do you want to make love?".


    Lucy blushed and said," not now, as today we are going to open the shop, so at night we can do it again".


    Hearing Lucy words I realised that today I needed to head back and talk about the opening of the shop. Then I looked at Lucy and said," Let''s go and take bath".


    Lucy nodded and she climbed got up from the bed, but as she took a step, she felt pain in her lower region. Seeing her like this I carried her and asked," Does it hurts?".


    Lucy blushed and nodded her head.


    "Shall we spend the night here, tomorrow we can go", hearing my words, Lucy chanted in dragonnguage and then a white light covered our body and then it disappeared.


    I looked at Lucy and said," Lucy what was the magic you used now, I feel refreshed after bathing the light".


    "It''s a dragon healing magic, which can recover any injury", said Lucy.


    Then she asked," Put me down, now I can walk".


    I nodded and put her down, and she walked steadily, seeing I nodded. While Lucy was walking front, I was on her back looking at her ass.


    It was not big but of normal shape, which looked amazing as Lucy took steps. Lucy was puzzled why didn''t Robin walked beside her, then she turned around to look, Robin was staring at her ass. She felt a little shy and she blushed and said,"?haven''t you seen enough, now let''s go to the bath fast".


    I looked at Lucy and said," Hey, even if you stay like this for a lifetime, I would still say I haven''t seen enough, you look too beautiful", saying so I picked her up and carried her in princess style towards the bath. Next, I ced her in the water, and then a question came to my mind," why don''t I get horny seeing a beautiful girl in front of me".


    I was puzzled and kept thinking while Lucy was sitting on myp and washing. She also felt her pussy was touching Robin''s dick. She generally began to rememberst night experience and her body began to be hot and then she looked at Robin who was absent-minded. Seeing this she felt a little angry as she was sitting on his dick, while he was not giving her any attention so she decided to make love with Robin to get attention.


    Thinking so she began moving her hips and then her pussy was rubbing Robin''s dick. Slowly she felt his dick bing hard. She felt happy, but when she saw Robin was still absent-minded. She put her dick inside her pussy and sat on it. Then Lucy generally began to feel good. So she started to move up and down.


    As she was sitting, her backside facing Robin, so she couldn''t get any support, so she changed her position and faced Robin and then embraced him and once again she resumed her actions.


    Lucy began to feel excited while doing sex in this position, so she started to increase her speed, and soon she was going to cum.But this time she didn''t stop and continued riding until she came. But Lucy didn''t felt satisfied as when she felt Robin''s cumst time in her pussy. She felt very good, so once again she started to do it.


    While Lucy was Riding my dick, I was inside my consciousness, where the ck card had be stable and now its properties had changed.


    BLACK CARD( GRADE ???) (ACTIVATED)


    - NUMBER OF PARTNERS -1


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH DRAGON, NOW YOU CAN LEARN DRAGON MAGIC.


    - SOUL CHAIN LINK 1 - YOU CAN NOW SHARE AND EQUIP THE CARD WITH LUCY.


    CARD LIMIT 1 (PINK GRADE).


    CAN BE UPGRADED BY INCREASING NUMBER OF PARTNER.


    -?


    -?


    -?.


    I looked at the ck card message that was sent to my mind and I was stunned as it was telling me to create a harem of my own. Many abilities haven''t been unlocked and the best thing about the card was its grade as I didn''t get any information about it. I generally concluded that this must be the growth grade or even higher grade, but for now, I don''t know.


    While I was in my mind thinking about my ck cards Lucy had cummed for the third time and now her leg was trembling when she moved her hips. She was lost in lust now.


    After some time I came out from my consciousness and saw Lucy was riding my dick. When I began to feel horny all of a sudden, so I picked up Lucy who still embracing me and said," Lucy", but Lucy didn''t respond, she just shouted," Fuck me, Robin".


    I realised that Lucy was lost in lust, so I looked at her then I took her inside the water. As some water came inside her nose, Lucy came back to her mind, seeing I was relieved and said," Lucy, how are you feeling now?".


    Lucy said," Robin please love me, I want you to fuck me".


    I said," Lucy, you must remember, that love and lust are different things, love is when a person cherish each other, while lust is just the need of the body", saying so I stopped and then continued," if you want to feel pleasure likest night, you need to calm your mind and rx, or else you will be lost in lust where you will be never satisfied with sex".


    Hearing my words Lucy came back and said," I don''t know, I just wanted to feel that feeling of your cum inside me, so I began to fuck you".


    Hearing her words I said," you could have asked me to did so".


    Lucy said," you were absent-minded so I could only help myself".


    I realised that she had been fucking me for some time, then I felt her trembling legs and I asked," how many times did you cum".


    Lucy said," now was the fourth time", saying so she released it.

 Chapter 73 - Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Shopping</h4>


    I said," then are you ready to experience more".


    Lucy nodded, then I took her out of the water and embraced her while our body was still connected, I said," embrace me tightly as I will be fucking you now".


    Listening to my words Lucy did so, then I began to move my hip slowly, then the speed became faster and faster, soon Lucy began to scream," so good, keep going", while I listened to her voice I kept on fucking her in that position for some time then I picked her up and started fucking her while Lucy shouted," I am going to cum".


    I said," hold it, I also have reached my limit", saying so I began to move my hips even faster, while Lucy felt so much pleasure that her eyes were rolled upwards. I continued for some time and I said," I am releasing", saying so I embraced her and released them all inside her pussy, while Lucy also released at the same time. The orgasmsted for a few seconds and then Lucy began to gasp for breath and said," This position felt good", hearing her words I nodded then slowly I took out my dick from her pussy, while I ced Lucy down and said," spread your legs and show me your pussy filled with cum".


    Lucy agreed to my request and showed her pussy, from where white liquid was dripping down. I went and fingered her hole and took some cum and then asked Lucy, "lick it".


    Hearing my words Lucy blushed and said," do I need to do so, it feels so dirty".


    I said," I had already tasted yoursst night it felt good, now it''s your turn", saying so I brought my finger towards her mouth.


    While Lucy blushed and opened her mouth and I put my finger inside. While tasting my cum, Lucy said," it feels salty and slimy".


    I was satisfied seeing her expression then I said," let''s go and wash, our bodies".


    This time as our mind and bodies were both satisfied so we took the bath and then wore out cloak then I said," do you want to transform now or inside the base".


    Lucy said," inside the base".


    Hearing Lucy answer I said, "ok my girl, I will follow your request, let''s go we need to buy some clothes".


    Lucy said, "okay", saying so we headed towards base 2.


    While walking I asked," Lucy how much potion was inside the chest".


    "Ten potions", Lucy answered.


    Then I asked," is there any side effects upon using the potion".


    Lucy looked at me finally said," yes, in fact, t there are some side effects, such as now your body will not age", and she continued and said," you have be infertile for the next hundred years, that means you can''t have the baby for next hundred years".


    Hearing the first side effects I was happy, my dream for being young forever was fulfilled but hearing the next side effects my happy expression was swept away and it was reced with a look of horror. I eximed and said," I need to wait for the next hundred years to have a baby", then I calmed down and began to think, the average life span of humans here is almost 300 years in base 1.


    In base 2, human life depends on attributes, so if you continue to level up you are going to be immortal. Some people say that people go have reached level 100 can have up to 10,000 years of life span.


    Thinking so my horror expression became one of ecstasy, and then I realised that I have hundreds of years to creampie any girl and it will not live any baby, but I remembered that the girl I have sex with must be my woman, or else if you just have sex and leaver her and again she has sex with other men, that thought makes me feel like I am wearing a green hat. So I will only make love to those women whom I am in love with. Thinking so I nodded.


    Lucy looked in my direction when I eximed loudly. Then she saw me bing quiet and then the expression of horror was reced with a wretched expression, seeing so she knocked my head and said, " you idiot stop dreaming lecherous thought,e let''s go towards the base 2. I want to buy the clothes".


    Hearing Lucy words I came back to my sense and nodded my head and said," okay, let''s go".


    Soon we reached the familiar gate, it was a little less crowded than yesterday, so we passed them and next I came near the guard and showed my adventurer token. Seeing the token, the guard let us in.


    After entering base 2, we headed towards the market area, which was near the Blue Auction House. So after some time, we reached the market. The market was a busy ce, I could see many people walking. There were many shops, but all of them were in groups. Like you could see clothing shop on one side after clothing shop was a jewellery shop, and so on. The scene looked just like the RPG game I yed in my previous life.


    Then we walked towards the shop, where all kinds of clothes were present. I bought three sets of grey coloured robes formon wear. Then next I bought two white shirts and two ck shirts for party purposes. And also matching pants with it. After I bought the clothes I saw Lucy standing and looking at the clothes nkly. I looked at Lucy and asked," Hey why are you standing dazed, don''t you want to buy clothes".


    Hearing my words Lucy blushed and said in low voice," I don''t know which clothes to buy".


    I looked at Lucy and realised that she might not have memories of clothes so I nodded and said," it''s easy to buy clothes, let''s go I will choose some for you, or shall I buy all the clothes and you can try different clothes".


    Hearing my words, most of the people looked at us with contempt as we were wearing robes, that onlymon people wear, which can be bought for 2 copper coins.


    So looking at the scene I said," pack me all the girl clothes of her size", saying so I pointed at the female guide, who was looking at us with interest.


    The guide said," sir these clothes in the store cost more than 100 gold coins, can you afford it".


    I looked at her and took out a diamond coin and said," is it enough, if it''s not they say it".


    Hearing my words the girl came to her sense and changed her attitude to 90 degrees and said," this sir I am sorry, I will check your partner size and then pack all the clothes".


    Hearing her words, I nodded my head, while she took Lucy to a changing room, where she took her size and then brought all the clothes and when she was busy doing so Lucy ced her hand on the guide shoulder and then Lucy''s eyes glowed with blue light, after a few seconds she released the guide. The guide didn''t realise anything, soon she had done the packing and asked," this girl, do you want to change your clothes".


    Lucy nodded her head and changed her clothes into a red dress. While I also headed inside the counter and changed my dress into white clothes as now I was going to open the shop so.


    After we both came out of changing room, the audience looked at us and thought in their hearts," what a perfect match".


    I took Lucy''s arms and said," let''s go", while Lucy nodded her head.


    Saying so I tossed two diamond coins towards the counter and said," keep the change", saying so I walked away, while the people looked at us with different expressions some with awe, some with jealousy, while the female guide looked towards our back and said," what a man, after wearing the clothes his temperament changed so much that I didn''t even dare to look at him"....

 Chapter 74 - Kidnappers

    <h4>Chapter 74 - Kidnappers</h4>


    As we headed towards the manor many people looked at us with envious expressions. As we were going to reach the manor, a person stopped us. I looked at the person and asked," why did you stop me?".


    Hearing my words the person said," our guild leader wants to see you", saying so he looked at Lucy with lustful eyes. I saw the personal expression, then looked at the personal level. and saw, his level was 20 so as my eye crystal had abilities to control a people whose level is not higher than ten levels of me. So I could control him.


    I looked at the man yfully and said," if your guild leader wants to see me, then ask him to meet me", saying so I held Lucy waist and walked forward.


    As I took a step forward, more people of the guild came out and surrounded us. After that, a burly man was gradually walking in our direction slowly. While the surrounding people said," hey another group of unlucky guys, these people have always been rampant, whenever they saw a beautiful girl, they always fall in their hands. They are first yed by these group of people and then sold like ves".


    I heard the people words my expression became cold, and once again the murderous aura surrounded those people who had surrounded us, also the people who were looking at us with excitement.


    When the people felt my murderous aura, they were soaked in a cold sweat. They looked at me with horror and asked themselves," how many monsters have he killed to form such a murderous aura" while thinking they also remembered that they have surrounded us. Now the legs were trembling. Seeing this scene I didn''t let them go.


    But I looked towards the burly man, who was shivering like a kitten, then I looked yfully and asked him," who supports you to do these things".


    Hearing my question the burly man was shocked but soon he hid his facial expressions and said," no one, we work in a group and all the people are here".


    Hearing their words I looked at him yfully and said," I like people, who don''t like to answer the questions more as I finally have a reason to torture you", saying so I looked at their levels and saw all were level 23 to 25. Seeing this I controlled the burly man and said," take out the knife from your sheath and cut off your little brother".


    Hearing my words other people looked at me with puzzled expressions while the burly man followed my words and did so. While I said to Lucy," you close your eyes for a while".


    Lucy followed my instructions and then she only listened to the heart-wrenching cry. Then I looked at the people yfully and said," now who wille and exin to me, who are supporting you guys".


    Hearing my words the people already looked at me like a demon, while some guards came and said," hey you are viting the rules here".


    Hearing their words I didn''t pay attention to them, but said," you all have seen, those people surrounded me, I did nothing while you guard toe and instead of catching them you say we are viting the rules".


    Hearing my words the guards blushed and said," boy you see, let those people go. They are people whom you can''t mess with".


    I looked at the guard yfully and said," there are no people I can''t mess with", saying so I controlled one of the people who surrounded me and gave him instructions tomit suicide. Then all the people saw that I looked at one person then he took out the dagger and slit his neck. Seeing this scene the chill in the heart of people grew and now their faces had be pale.


    I looked at the guard and said," now tell me who are the people I can''t mess with, call their names or else the next person tomit suicide will be you".


    This time the guard was trembling and they finally had only one thought," we are done", and. then finally he looked at me and said," they are jointly supported by the top two biggest families in base 2, they are As families and Elliott families".


    Hearing their words I asked," why does the base 2 leader doesn''t stop those people".


    Hearing my words the guard came near my ears and said," it''s not that the leader did not try, but these two families are supported by a group of mysterious people, who gave them purple grade equipment and now the leader doesn''t have many powers in his hand so he can''t suppress those people so they act like this".


    Hearing guards word I understood the reason, then I looked at the people who surrounded us and said," you need to cut off your little brother, I will let you live or else I will make you allmit suicide".


    Hearing my words those persons now looked at me face full of fear, but then the desire to survive made them to chose the option I gave them. They greeted their teeth and then cut off... Then only heart-wrenching sounds were left in the road.


    I looked at the guard and said," now you can take them".


    Saying so I took Lucy hand and walked towards the manor. While the surrounding people gave us the way.


    After we went away the people looked at each other and said," the retribution for these people finally came", then they looked in the direction we were walking, some people bowed in our direction. The reason was that manymon people were taken away by these groups of people and if someoneined about these matters, next time that person vanished out of thin air.. So people didn''t talk about it but now, they felt their revenge was taken away, so they bowed towards our direction.

 Chapter 75 - Planing About Selling

    <h4>Chapter 75 - ning About Selling</h4>


    As I was going near the manor Lucy said," Hey I need to transform now, let''s go to that alley".


    Hearing Lucy words I remembered that she needed to transform so I took her to the alley which was in the corner and as many people were attracted by our actions so now this ce was empty so it became easier for us to use the alley and Lucy changed into mice. Then she jumped on my shoulder and said," let''s go".


    Hearing Lucy words I headed towards the manor and after reaching the gate, I entered the gate without any problem, as I reached inside the room, n, Ava, Lina were all present and discussing something. When they saw a handsome man appearing inside the manor they were shocked as the formation must have acted and stopped him.


    But then they calmed their mind and saw Richard who was looking at me with a curious look and he said," Guild Leader how have be so big".


    Hearing Richard words Iughed and said," only Mr Richard was able to recognise me", then I looked at n, Lina and others and said," hey did I became so handsome that now you can''t even recognise me anymore".


    Hearing my words n and others looked at me with a bewildered expression and n asked," boss what happened that changed you so much", while others also looked at me with curious expressions wanting to know the answer.


    I looked at them and said," Do you want to know?".


    They all nodded their head. Then I looked at them and thought for a while and said," it''s a secret".


    Hearing my answer they were stunned and said," Hmph, if you don''t want to answer then why do you need to ask the question".


    Hearing their words I said," only girls can know the answer, Lina is first, Ava is second, Olivia is third", saying so I looked at others and said," as for all of you I can''t answer it, so I am sorry".


    Then I looked at Richard and said," Mr Richard have you spread the news".


    Richard nodded and said," of course we have done it, I have told them that from tomorrow the shop will open".


    Hearing Richard words I nodded and said," Mr Richard, I have a request for you. While we wereing towards the manor I was stopped by a group of people and there was some interesting news I found out. Maybe you will be interested".


    Hearing my words Richard asked," what news?".


    I said," News about Dark guild, but I''m not 100% sure only 50% as the rest you need to find out".


    Hearing my words Richard asked," would you like to tell the information".


    I nodded and said," the people were mainly kidnappers from the two big families, the As and Elliot families. I would like you to check on their families as I heard the news, they have power so much that now the leader of base 2 is suppressed under them. So if you found out about those people, please kill them and try to loot their base, the function of eye crystal for controlling them wille into use. So pleaseplete the task".


    Hearing my request Richard had a solemn expression and said," okay, the leader I will head out now or else if they be alert then it will be a problem for us to catch next time. But if they are not members of the dark guild what shall I do with them".


    I said," try to investigate where their equipmentes from, especially I heard the news most of the people of that families are equipped with purple grade".


    Hearing my words Richard fell into thought and said," Okay, I will try to find out by tonight", saying so he was going to walk away when I said," Mr Richard be sure toe tomorrow as we are going to sell so, we might need you to suppress some people".


    Hearing my words Richard said," don''t worry leader I will be back soon", saying so he headed out.


    While on the other side Aaron said," big brother where did my father go".


    I looked at him and said," I gave him a task and he will be back soon, you can chat with other people till that time".


    Hearing my words Aaron nodded and then went with Lisa to y.


    Then I said," so now we need to set up the stall, saying so I looked at them and said," so tell me where do we set the stall".


    n looked at me and thought for a while and said with a helpless look," boss when I sold on the stall, I have some idea, such as you will need a counter where you need someone to collect the money, then we can give them a token, after that they cane and buy the food".


    Hearing n n of using tokens I looked at him and said," well it is indeed a good idea, but how do we create a token".


    Hearing my words Drake said," big brother, in fact when you were in retreat I was studying the basic formation book, which I bought from the market".


    I looked at him and asked," okay, nice have you learnt anything from it".


    Hearing my words Drake blushed and said," I haven''tpleted the book fully but I know the basics to make an imprint, that I can make them you only need to press in on a paper and then it can imprint on it".


    Hearing Drake suggestions I thought for a while and thought," isn''t is the printing machine in my previous life, but this method is too slow", so I let this thought go away.


    Then I asked," any other ideas".


    Hearing my words other people shook their heads, as I was going to think about other ideas Aaron and Lisa came near us and asked," big brother what are you discussing".


    Hearing his question I answered him patiently," we are discussing the stalled n, but the problem is about paying, so people need to line on one side to buy tokens, while on the other side they can buy our crayfish, but we can''t make so many tokens in a day so we are thinking about it".


    Hearing my words Aaron eximed and said," big brother I forgot what my father said", saying so he continued," he asked me to remind you to go to the Blue Auction House and get the token".


    Hearing his word my expression be puzzled and I nodded my head but didn''t say anything about it as I would ask Richardter.


    Then I looked at other people and said," the Santayana a stall there will be four counters, two for buying tokens, two for selling crayfish and thest counter for n where he will do his job of healing", saying so I said again," next I will go towards the Blue Auction House to get the tokens".


    Hearing my words others nodded while n said," boss shall I start making the counter".


    I looked at him and said," please, while you can ask help from our guild members", saying so I headed outside with Lucy.

 Chapter 76 - Amelia

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Amelia</h4>


    After reaching Blue Auction House I went near the receptionist desk and asked," Hello, was there any order ok token given, to be imprinted inrge quantities".


    Hearing my words the receptionist looked at me and was dazed for a second then came back to her sense, when she heard my question she nodded and said," of course, the order has beenpleted, and I was asked to report the leader when you came in".


    " The leader of Blue Auction House is a mysterious character and now they are willing to meet me", I thought in my mind.


    Then the receptionist took out amunication rune and sent the message about my arrival. Then she looked at me and said," the leader is already waiting for you in the room, please follow me".


    Hearing her words I nodded and followed her. The room where the leader was on the highest floor, that was on the fifth floor. As we reached the room, the receptionist said," please go inside the leader will meet you".


    "Will you not enter the room?", I asked.


    "No, there is a rule that no one is allowed to enter the fifth floor without leaders permission", replied the receptionist.


    " Then have any other people seen your leader", I asked.


    The receptionist was lost in thought and said after thinking a while," as far as I know since I have been working here only you are the second person to meet the leader".


    " Who was the first person?", I asked hoping to get the answer.


    " I can''t tell the news about that person, it will vite the rule of our Auction House", answered the receptionist and said," please go inside, it''s alreadyte", saying so she walked downstairs.


    I became a little curious about the leader, then I went inside the room. The room was big and its walls had mysterious runes carved on it, seeing this I was a little surprised, then I began to look around hoping to find the so-called leader. But I didn''t saw anyone so I shouted," hello is there anyone here, if not then I leave", saying so I walked towards the door when white light shed on the door and then the door was sealed.


    Seeing this, I was speechless and hey, "why don''t you show your face, if you''re a female I promise to not do anything, but if you''re a male then I will....", saying so I paused and began to think.


    Hearing my words and now seeing my thought-full expressionughter was heard. I looked towards the source and saw a beautifuldy, whose face was covered was standing in front of me and looked at me and said," so you''re the person to clear the first forbidden zone, you were a small child but now you have grown to adulthood in a few days", saying so she stopped and looked at me and said," now that you''re here I wanted to see what would you be like, but you don''t seem that special".


    I looked at her nodded my head and said," of course I don''t look special, so can I go", saying so I looked at the door with a longing expression, while the girl began tough. Then she said," shameless and cunning enough", saying so she looked at me and said," I want to join your guild".


    I said," I am sorry we are not fated", saying so I walked towards the door leaving the girl with a stunned expression.


    The girl thought," even if I was in the holy city, I was regarded as top beauty, countless people came to ask favour from me, while this person rejected me without hesitation, it seems I need to say something about myself or else I will not be able to enter his guild". After thinking that she looked at me who was walking towards the door she once again said," please wait for a while".


    Hearing her words I looked at her with a puzzled expression, then I saw her remove the white cloth covering her face. A beautiful face was in front of me, I just took a nce at her and said," what do you need to say now? Say it fast as my time is precious".


    Hearing my words the girl blew off in anger but she finally managed to suppress her emotions and said," my name is Amelia and Ie from the holy city".


    I looked at her and said," anything else", leaving the girl speechless and she looked at me and asked," don''t you want to know about the holy city?", hearing her words I said," I don''t want to know, although it must be a treasure for other for me, it''s not".


    Hearing my words Amelia was stunned and said," aren''t you curious about the city, why is it known as the holy city, or how powerful the person is there or another profession that is only found in the holy city".


    I looked at her and said," if you''re done then I will be on my way as for the holy city although I don''t know about many things, I will certainly know about it when I reach that level, so you don''t need to waste your words any more".


    Hearing my words Amelia face was red in anger but she calmed down and said," I can support your guild by giving you 10,000 tinum coins".


    I looked at her and said," I already have the money-making n, so you don''t need to tempt me with money, my guild only ept the fated members, but you''re not so please don''t waste my time".


    Hearing my words Amelia gritted her teeth and began to undress and she said," I am even willing to serve you, be your ve please ept me in your guild".


    I looked at her was with a??surprised expression and saw the naked beauty in front of me and then I said," although your figure is indeed beautiful I don''t want you, now tell me your true purpose for joining the guild or else will go on my own".


    Hearing my words Amelia was full of shame and then she said," is it necessary to be fated members to be one of you", saying so she began to dress. But I nodded my head and said," fate is the most mysterious thing that I have ever experienced so I will decide to let anyone join my group when they are fated to meet me", saying so I used my card abilities and absorbed the gate in my card, while Amelia looked at the gate with a stunned expression and finally came to her sense and she shouted," you leave the gate behind".


    But I said," this s the fee for taking my time", saying so I walked outside the Blue Auction House, while Amelia regretted her decision for calling me to talk to her. Not only did she saw all her body, but the most precious treasure was also looted as the gate had a secret room covered inside. Which was 1000*1000*1000 meters in size, that could hold any living thing inside.


    She had grown all the elixir inside it now she was so angry that she vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    But I didn''t know anything about it as I began to think about the token problem.

 Chapter 77 - New Member Amelia

    <h4>Chapter 77 - New Member Amelia</h4>


    As I walked out of the room and headed downstairs while Amelia followed me behind. As I was going to climb downstairs, Amelia hugged me from behind and said," please don''t leave me, I can''t live without the gate".


    Hearing her words my expression froze and I asked with a curious look," what do you mean you cannot leave without the gate?".


    "The gate is a treasure, which contains a living space inside it", Amelia answered, and then she looked at me and continued," as you may not know, but I am alchemist, so I grew up all the medicine inside the space, so if you want to take the gate then you need to take me with you".


    I heard her words and began to think, whether to ept her or not. I was mainly hesitating to ept her as her background was mysterious and I had no idea about her. I needed to talk to Richard about it. Then again she is desperate to go and be my ve. While I used my eye crystal and saw her level, which showed several questions mark which made me warier of her.


    Therefore I had be warier of her. Then I thought of the gate, which was the treasure that anyone would dream of, so now I was left in a dilemma and then I finally gritted my teeth and made a decision.


    I looked at Amelia and asked," do you want to join our guild?".


    Amelia''s eyes shined and she nodded her head. Seeing this I formed a contract(orange) which had certain conditions.


    The first condition you must not harm the guild members that may threaten their life.


    The second condition was to help the members of the guild.


    The third condition was to treat everyone like it''s your own family and never betray the guild.


    When I took out the contract there was faint orange light shing so Amelia was stunned for a second as a legendary level contract, once signed it could never be erased from the soul until you are dead. Aftering to her sense she saw me handing her the contract terms and conditions.


    Amelia read the contract which was simple to agree with, she was stunned of a sudden by looking at the terms and conditions of the contract, cause anyone would be attracted by her treasure, so she thought she would need to at least give her treasure for the contract. But it was not as she thought and she asked," don''t you want the treasury, as it can contain living things".


    I looked at Amelia and answered honestly," it would be a lie to say I am not tempted by the treasure, but it is yours and now you will be the members of the fairy tale. Here we treat each other like a family, so how could I ask for your treasure. Keep it you might have greater use for it".


    "You idiot", saying so she signed the contract and then she said," now that I have be a member of fairy tail, now what shall I call you".


    I looked at her and said," whatever you like to call me", saying so I was walking downstairs while Amelia followed behind.


    When I came downstairs all the members working in the hall was quiet while I looked at them with a puzzled expression. Then I headed towards the counter and asked," Hey why are you all quiet, bring the token I had ordered before".


    My words were too loud which woke the people from a daze, and then they looked at Amelia waiting for her answer. Seeing this Amelia nodded and said," I have be a member of the fairy tail guild so now everyone the person standing before you is your boss".


    Hearing Amelia words everyone was stunned, including me. I looked at Amelia and said," hey I will not ept your offer, you keep your property to yourself. I don''t want your Auction House".


    Hearing my words Amelia and other people were speechless, while many people looked at me as if looking an idiot. Amelia then called the vice manager and said with a cold voice," as I am leaving the group you will now manage the Auction House. The reputation must not be stained or else", saying so she released the aura which surrounded the whole building except me.


    Seeing this the vice manager and other person working in the guild hurriedly said," don''t worry leader we will never do anything that will stain the name of the Auction House".


    Hearing this she nodded and then said," bring all the printed tokens".


    The vice manager went as fast as he could and then brought a space bag filled with tokens and gave it to Amelia.


    Amelia looked at me and said," Master, here are the tokens".


    Hearing her call me master, I had chills going through my spine as when she released the aura, I didn''t felt any aura which showed her level must be at least Richard level or maybe higher, who knows.


    Then I looked at her and said," don''t call me master or else I will be beaten by girls, you can call be handsome leader, or handsome boss, but not master".


    While Amelia had several ck lines on her face and said," master your naming is very bad, so I will call you master".


    Now I was sure that I was going to be beaten, but next, I said," tomorrow we are going to sell new food so maybe a few people from your auction house can help us".


    Hearing my words Amelia said," master don''t worry I will ask them to work for you" while saying so she looked in those people directions while they nodded their heads. Seeing this I said," don''t worry, you will be paid for your work", saying so I took out 100 tinum coins and handed them to Amelia and said," by tomorrow ask them toe to my manor before sunrise as I will have to arrange their work".


    When the other people heard about hiring them, several of them had contempt on their faces as their monthly ie was at least 1 diamond coin. Even Amelia thought to spend some money to please me as she didn''t know in her intelligence that I was rich. But seeing the 100 tinum coins all the contempt of those people were swept away, while Amelia looked at me with a surprising look as many adventures groups were having trouble to have 1 tinum coin in base 2. So I could be considered a little rich person here.


    Seeing their look I was satisfied and then I said," well I will go to manor".


    Hearing my words Amelia said," master wait for me", saying so she instructed the vice manager to handle everything and rushed in my direction. While I had a chill on my back as I saw Ameliaing towards me, then she finally took one of my hands and pressed in her cleavage and said," let''s go"....

 Chapter 78 - Lucy Inside The Manor (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Lucy Inside The Manor (R-18)</h4>


    Looking at that deep gully I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, seeing my expression Amelia pressed my hand even harder. I was feeling like I was in heaven right now. Amelia looked at me and whispered in my ear," master did you feel good".


    I felt hot breath tickling in my ear, and my body was bing hot, but I controlled my emotions and said," Hey please don''t tease me like this", hearing my words Amelia looked at me and said," master, just say if you want it, I will be happy to serve you".


    My lower body became hard hearing my words and I kept on saying myself, don''t look at her coquettish expression but remember the deadly aura that surrounded the building. Remembering those scenes my mind became fully awake and then I walked towards the direction of the manor as fast as I could, while Amelia smiled.


    We reached the manor after fifteen minutes. I saw n and everyone was working to make the various parts of the shop. Then I greeted everyone and said," Hey guys a new member has joined us and our family has be a little bit once again".


    Hearing my words the everyone looked at Amelia and greeted her, while she responded to their greetings. Amelia looked at me and then said," master is there anyone who is missing here".


    Hearing her words Lina, Ava and Olivia looked at me and said," when did you take in a maid", and now as was w I was surrounded by the murderous aura. I looked at them and said," no, she is just a guild member I found, you can ask her".


    Amelia looked at me and then went closer to the three girls and said," I showed my full body naked, then after some time, agreed on me to join your guild".


    Hearing Amelia''s words, I heard their knuckles crackling and I thought I was going to beat so I took out Lucy who was sleeping, from my pocket and handed it to n. Then I undressed my shirt and then looked at them and said," now you can beat me, what are you waiting for".


    Hearing my words I was beaten blue and ck, after some time they were satisfied and then Lina looked at me and said," remember I am your first girlfriend", I looked at her nodded while Ava said," I am second" and cute violent girl Olivia said," I am the third", I looked at them and nodded my head and then said," okay now that you have had your revenge, ask Amelia what to do", saying so I took Lucy who was awake when I was violently beaten then I said," she is the member of our guild, Lucy and one more person whom you know Richard, that''s all the members we have", saying so I was going to go away when Amelia said," master didn''t you forget something".


    Hearing her words I asked," can you tell me".


    Amelia helplessly shook her head and then said," give my treasure".


    Hearing her words I remembered I hadn''t returned her treasure so I took it out from my card and then handed it to her.


    Amelia looked at the gate then she went near the gate and poked at certain ces few times, we then saw the gate shrank rapidly and then when it became small as an ornament, Amelia once again pressed on top of the gate and then we saw the small gate generally changed to ring shape, then Amelia wore the ring.


    Seeing this we were shocked and if we didn''t saw with our own eyes, we would never believe that it was a gate but a ring.


    After the little episode was over I walked towards my room, after reaching the door of my room I took out a te written," GO INSIDE AT YOUR OWN RISK", after that I went inside. Then I looked at Lucy and said," cast your spell and form a barrier around us so that no one can listen to our sound".


    Hearing my voice Lucy transformed into a girl and then cast the barrier and she asked," do you want to make love".


    I kissed her lips and sealed her mouth while my other hand were on her breast massaging slowly and slowly. I kissed her for five minutes then released her. Lucy had a red face and she asked," what happened that you wanted to make love so much".


    Hearing her questions I narrated the story of how Amelia joined the guild, then Lucy looked at me and said," then why don''t you and f*CK her, why did youe to me?".


    I looked at her and embraced her and said," Hey I was the victim, I don''t want to mess with that girl, I want to make love with you as you look beautiful in the red dress", saying so I kissed her lips once again while Lucy had a stunned expression. We kissed for a while then Lucy looked at me and said," when will you make love, hurry up and undress", hearing her words I said," what is the hurry?".


    Lucy said, "Don''t you want to be caught, by other girls, it will be dinner time soon".


    "Okay I know", saying so I began to undress and continued," Lucy next time I will work hard to be strong after the money-making n is over, so you don''t need to hide anymore", I added.


    Lucy felt sweet in her heart but she said," in fact, I like to be a mice as no one suspects me to be a girl, so I can spend more time alone with you".


    Hearing Lucy word I said," no way, even I make love I want to make it openly", saying so I embraced her then I said," just wait for me, what I need now is time and within five years I will be so strong that I will have the power to protect you".


    Lucy nodded and embraced tightly and said," I will wait for that day", saying so once again was an intense hot kiss. Then after we broke away, I began to lick her neck then her cleavage while Lucy breathing became faster. Then I started to lick the edge of her boobs while another hand was teasing her clit, Lucy began to moan and said," so good, tease me more Robin", while I continued and then changed to her other breast.


    After some time Lucy said," I am going to cum", hearing her words I said," wait not now", saying so I slowed my teasing speed while Lucy said," please let me cum".


    I looked at Lucy and said," I will make you cum a big one, just wait for a while", saying so I went near her naval region and then began to kiss her, then I looked at her thigh which was white and then I kissed and licked her inner thighs for a while when Lucy began to moan. I continued to do it for a while then I moved towards her pussy and then gave a kiss on her clit and said," Lucy thank you for bing my woman", saying so I began to lick and suck her pussy and soon Lucy said," Robin please let me cum this time".


    I looked at Lucy and said," of course I will give you but you need to hold it as long as you can then release it when you can''t hold it", saying so I began to lick and suck her pussy more intensely while my other hand were massaging her breast.


    Lucy moaned in ecstasy and said," so good, ROBIN KEEP GOING, DON''T STOP".


    I followed her request and then when I was sucking her vagina, I felt Lucy raising her hips and then I felt a familiar taste of Lucy orgasm. To feel her more intense orgasm, I kept on sucking her pussy.


    Lucy''s eyes were rolled backwards, while her legs were trembling. Then after a few seconds, she became to breathe heavily and then took a deep breath and said," Robin you make me feel so good".


    Hearing her words I nodded and said," next ride me", saying so Iid on the bed while Lucy sat on top of me and began to ride. My dick was inside Lucy pussy while lewd sounds were made each time our bodies met each other This continued for some time then I embraced Lucy and said," now are you ready, for a fast ride", saying so I began to f*CK her in fast speed while Lucy began to feel so good so she shouted," f*CK me, Robin, it feels so good, do it faster".


    I continued in this way when Lucy looked at me then began to kiss me intensely. Feeling her tongue inside my mouth suddenly, we both felt a different type of sensation as if the emotion in our body is doubled than by the time we recovered from that state I felt that I couldn''t hold on anymore and I was going to slow down when Lucy began to ride me in fast speed and said," Robin pour your white liquid inside my pussy", saying so she rode and then kissed me. Once again we both felt intense emotions releasing from our body so next, I felt so good as all the energy and my body was going to shoot.


    Then my dick began to twitch and when Lucy felt warm liquid pouring inside her she sat on my dick without moving and she said," yes this is the feeling", saying so she also released her orgasm and embraced me tightly. After few seconds we lied on the bed exhausted but our body was feeling more good.


    Next, we rested for some time then cleaned our room and then washed out bodies in the bathroom....

 Chapter 79 - Amelias Story

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Amelia''s Story</h4>


    Aftering out of the bathroom we went towards the dining room, everyone was present except for Richard. I looked at everyone and greeted them then I asked," n has the shop buildingpleted".


    "Except for putting the furniture other things are finished", n replied.


    "It was finished pretty fast", I eximed.


    "It was all due Amelia''s help, if it weren''t for the helpers it would take some time", Linamented.


    "If everything is prepared then now I will tell you your works", saying so I looked at Amelia," your job is to look at your employees and see if they are doing their job properly".


    Then I looked at Lina, Ava and Olivia and said," you need to put on a maid costume and then be near the counter and help people maintain the discipline or else it will be difficult to sell the crayfish fast".


    "n your job is mainly to practice spell recovery, this is the best opportunity to fully grasp the techniques to reduce the cast time of the spell", while I looked at n and said to him.


    "Drake, you must look at Aaron and Lisa, while you both must be obedient and stay inside", I looked towards the trio and said it.


    "Don''t worry big brother we will listen to your words", replied all three of them together.


    I nodded my head and said," Then let''s eat dinner".


    As we were going to eat the food, the door was opened and Richard came inside.


    "Dad you are back", Aaron eximed, while Richard smiled at him. Then he looked towards me and said," leader you were right, those big families co-operated with the dark guild, I had contacted the JUSTICE FORCE, their members have arrived and taken them to BLACKWATER PRISON".


    Hearing Richard words I asked," how many prisoners were rescued".


    Richard had a sad face and said," there were as many as two thousand, in which fifteen hundred were all girls and the rest five hundred were men who used them of kidnapping".


    " Leader like you told I took all the treasure away, I managed to collect 200 tinum coins, 1000, diamond coins and 50,000 gold coins. There were several boxes of monster cores that I have not counted", saying so Richard handed me the space bag.


    While Amelia looked at Richard with a bewildered expression as she knew Richard level was higher than hers. She also knows that his name is famous throughout the holynd as he was one of the disciples of the Sage. Now she saw him listening to my order and still had a respectful expression which made her look at me twice. But now she looked at me differently as if looking at a leader.


    I did not notice Amelia expression and said," you keep the money, just give me the monster cores, they might be helpful to me, but eat the dinner first".


    Richard sat with us then we ate our dinner. Then I looked at Richard and said," Mr Richard I hope you will deter some people''s if they are making a fuss, especially I have set two prices one is for rich people that is one gold coin for one and the other is for poor ormon people that is for 1 silver coins".


    "That''s all for now, next day in the morning I will instruct you again", saying so I headed towards my room.


    Inside the room, I looked at Lucy and said," hey do you want to make love".


    "Not now, tomorrow is the first day so you can just embrace me and sleep", saying so she changed into her human form and then she embraced me and soon fell asleep. Seeing her sleeping I just kissed her in the cheeks and embraced her, then after some time, I fell asleep.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While Lina, Ava, Olivia and Amelia were inside one room and then the girls were chatting about their past and how she joined the guild.


    Hearing Lina talking about her experience with the previous guild, then how she met Robin and then she said the story of giving her legendary skills and then the gift of legendary equipment. Hearing her experience other girls had tears in their eyes.


    Then Ava began to share her own story, how she met Robin, that was the peeing ident and then the way she was tortured by him, causing the permanent shadow in her heart, while Lina also eximed that she also was tortured by him, surrounded by bugs, which made Olivia shiver while Amelia listened with a curious expression.


    After Ava, Olivia began to share her story, of getting caught by dark guilds, then how she was lucky enough to meet us. Then she also narrated her painful experience of eating the food. Hearing her words, Amelia realised why Olivia had little food on her te.


    Then it was Amelia''s turn to speak, while other girls looked at Amelia with curious expressions. Then Amelia said," actually what I am going to tell you is a secret you need to keep from the leader".


    Saying so she continued," When I was three years old I remembered I lived with my parents happy when one day, my parents went both to work then after that I never heard from my parents. As I was small I didn''t know what works my parents did. So I couldn''t look for them. I was scared and waiting for my parents toe back, but I never heard from them. After three days the food was all over and the next day I went out to look for food, but I couldn''t find and any so I needed to sleep outside. I went towards my neighbour before but they didn''t even listen to my words and I was forced to leave".


    "Next day I became more hungry, but as I didn''t have any food at home or any money left, so I went towards the restaurant hoping to get some food, but as I was going to enter the door, the guard shook me away and threatened to beat me. So I had to go. That was the first day I realised the meaning of hunger and the importance of food",


    saying so she had tears in her eyes.


    Then she continued," Next day, I couldn''t control my hunger, as my body was feeling weak, my stomach was making sound then I gradually looked at the dustbin. I began to check inside hoping to find some food, but I found none. I was discouraged but then again began to look for food. Then I went towards the restaurant. I searched for some leftover food. I gradually found some and then I ate it".


    "Many people looked at me with pity and went away, while some people began to lecture their children and set me as an example, but none of those people came to help me. That day I realised the darkness of this world", saying so Amelia tried to suppress her emotions and she continued.


    "As I got food to eat, so I decided to make it my base and live here, but many people other than me was also present, I couldn''t fight over them for food, so I had to look for other things to eat. I went to look for work, but looking at my small body many people rejected me. Now I was desperate for food and I couldn''t do anything. As I was thinking that my life was going to be over for better, then I heard a voice of an old man, who asked me," Do you want to see your parents again?", Saying till?here Amelia stopped while all the girl''s eyes were wet.


    Then she continued," As I didn''t have enough energy to speak I could only nod my head. Then he cast a spell on me, I felt all the weakness inside my body had gone and then he said," your will train with me for a few years and learn everything and then I will tell you the location of your parents".


    "Hearing his words I nodded my head, then he took me with him towards the holynd. Here I was introduced to alchemy from the very beginning and I became an official alchemist by the age of ten. When I was fifteen years old, I had already be an intermediate alchemist and now I can reach the advanced alchemist as long as I am provided with a pink grade elixir. My master also thought me fighting techniques and as I am an alchemist my aura control is better than an adventurer. Then my master asked to settle in base 2 and enter into fairy tail guild, they will help you find your parents.", saying so she stopped.


    "Then I began to enquire about their news and gradually found Richard and contacted him. Then the next day I met the leader, where I had to be naked and show my body, but he didn''t ept me but took my treasure, as I went near him and asked him to return my treasure he gradually epted me in your guild", saying so she stopped and looked at everyone....

 Chapter 80 - The Selling Starts

    <h4>Chapter 80 - The Selling Starts</h4>


    I was sleeping in my room soundly, holding the beauty in my arms. I didn''t know about the talk of the girls, but I was dreaming several beautiful girls appeared and they were all women. Then they started to striptease and undress slowly. As I saw them in my dreams, my little brother became hard.


    While Lucy who was sleeping in my arms felt something was poking her stomach. She felt like Robin had kept a knife in her sheath even while sleeping. In Robin''s arm, she feltfortable to sleep, so she ignored the poking thing and continued to sleep.


    The next day the sun hadn''t risen yet, but there was a knock on the door, while I was dreaming of having the chance to do lecherous things with the girl, I heard the sound on the door and then I woke and found no the girls had disappeared. Seeing this I was going to curse when n shouted," boss wake up soon, today is the opening of the shop, don''t forget".


    My mind gradually sobered up and then I was awake then answered," Okay n I will be there in a minute", saying so I looked at Lucy who had also be awake, then she said," Robin why did you put your knife inside your pocket and sleep. It was poking me and I couldn''t sleep well".


    Hearing Lucy words I looked at her and said," I didn''t put any knife with me while I was sleeping".


    Lucy now had a puzzled expression and asked in an innocent expression," then what was poking me".


    "Do you want to know?", I asked her with a lecherous expression.


    Lucy blushed thinking about it and said," hmph bad guy, I don''t want to listen", saying so she transformed into a mice and escaped away.


    Looking at Lucy escaping away from me, my thoughts of morning love was shattered, then I walked out of the room. I saw everyone was already present. Seeing them I said," okay I had organised the job for you all, now take the space bag and distribute to all the worker".


    Saying so I handed my space bag to Amelia. While n also handed all the cooked crayfish filled space bags to Amelia. Seeing everyone was ready I said," okay now you all-girls change into maid costume".


    While I had excitement in my eyes, n looked at me with admiration and said," only boss can make these girls wear something like that", saying so he closed his mouth, as he felt several murderous aurae locking at his position.


    As the girls were going to change their dress, Ameliamented," master, I am your real maid, don''t ignore me, I will also change into a maid costume", then she headed to the changing room.


    Inside the changing room as the girls were changing Amelia came and said," hey I will also change into a maid outfit", saying so she began to dress.


    The time passed and after half an hour of waiting finally the girls came out from the room, looking at them, my face had an admiring look and Imented," Hey you all look beautiful in the maid outfit".


    While hearing my sincere words, their anger turned into joy and they said all together," really".


    I nodded my head and said," of course, you can ask other members", while saying I pointed towards n, Drake.


    Alna hurriedly said," yes, you all look really beautiful".


    Drake also blushed andmented," yes, big sister you all look beautiful".


    Seeing Drake expression everyoneughed then I said," okay next let''s go".


    As I headed towards the counter I said," Mr Richard, you just need to make sure that no one cuts the line, if he does so warn him, once and next throw him out of the counter. The people whoe first will be served first".


    As the news of healing with buying food was spread, many people had already stood in line. They had expectations in their eyes hoping to be healed for 1 silver coin as here inside the priest guild, you need 1 silver coin for a healing spell, 5 silver coins for recovery spell. So most people got the news that here they would not only be able to buy food but also be able to have cast Recovery spells. So they had lined up early in the morning.


    All of them were from amon background, while in the rich counter no one had arrived till now. Seeing this I shook my head and then said," n, try to learn group recovery as we don''t know how many people''s wille".


    Alna said," boss it''s not a problem as while I was upgrading my level in the awakening chamber, my skills had upgraded so now I know group recovery, group healing".


    Hearing his words I let go of the worry inside my heart, while Amelia said," only those with orange level talent and above can have their skills upgraded ording to their grade of talent".


    "n is sacred grade talent", saying so we walked away while Amelia had a stunned expression on her face.


    Then Lina shook her and asked," what happened?".


    Amelia shook her head in response, then came with us near the counter.


    Amelia Auction House members were already present and they had already deterred the crowd with their aura and when they saw using towards them, they greeted us. Then I said," okay selling will begin", but as the people were talking so my words didn''t reach them so, I shoot an exploding arrow in the air, but the strength was controlled so it went vertically upward and then one more exploding arrow was released which collided with a vertically falling arrow. Then there was a loud noise BOOM. The people were shocked to hear the explosion sound. Then they looked in our direction.


    I looked at them and said," the selling will begin now, you need to follow the instructions or else you will be kicked out of the hall" while saying so I released my murderous aura, which was enough to deter the crowd. The people who had bad ideas removed those ideas from their minds. Amelia was shocked when I released the murderous aura as to form it you need to kill the countless monsters and we were in base 2 so generally, I shouldn''t have this kind of aura as levelling up to level 15 is easy. So gradually a question emerged from her mind, how many monsters has he killed. Cause Amelia levelled up with certain people, who made the monster disable while she only had to kill it to level up. So she generally had zero experience while fighting monsters in real life.


    "Now those who want to buy and get healed, follow the people who are guiding you. You must also follow the rules", saying so I looked at Richard and said," Mr Richard please tell them the rules".


    Richard came over to my ce and said," you must follow the orders, obediently form a line and everyone must maintain the line.


    You need to pay 1 silver coin formon people while 1 gold coin for rich people, don''t try to change your line as we already have the information about all the rich people. Those who are caught for breaking the rule will be cklisted.


    The people can buy meals only for their families and if you buy it then sells to other people then your food will be destroyed as the packaging material is enchanted with formation.


    Last but most important, if anyone you will try to harass the girls, then you will be killed without hesitation.


    The people who had bought may follow the guide and you will reach the centre of the manor where the recovery spell is cast".


    When Richard said his words, it sounded in people''s ears, which was enough to make people think that these groups of people are not easy to mess with so, they became instantly behaved.


    The crowd towards the rich counter was also bing lively. Soon in just over a half-minute hundreds of people bought the crayfish and then came towards the centre of the manor. Seeing this I looked at n and asked," how much area can you cover with your healing spell?".


    "Boss as my talent is sacred level, the area I can cast is over 10*10 meters, which can cover them all, the mana cost is 150 mp, but with the equipment, you provided it''s doesn''t have any effect on me. So you can rest assured, I will do my job without any problem".


    Hearing his words I was satisfied then I said," okay you do your job", saying so I went outside with Richard to maintain the discipline. As everyone was deterred before so the selling went smoothly.


    The first group of people came out and said," the effect of the spell is more effective than priest guild, I now feel all my injuries have healed and now I have resorted to my peak level".


    "Me too, I always felt abdomen pain, but now it''s all treated, but we don''t know how the food will taste", saying so the person took out the food. The smell was diffused in the air, making him hungry then he took a bite and cried and said," so delicious", saying so he ate.


    Seeing his expression people also began to take out their share and eat it. Then a sense was created where people were eating food with a crying expression. Seeing the scene the people in the line were shocked and now they even looked forward to eating the food.


    After the people finished eating the food, hemented," the food is delicious, the quality and quantity both is good. I am almost full", while other people nodded their heads. Then one of the people asked," boss till when will be the shop opened".


    I looked at him and said," only this week, after that it will never open again, but you are wee to eat food the next day".


    Hearing my words the crowd had thought the full expression on their faces and they went towards their home hurriedly.

 Chapter 81 - First Day Profit 1100 Platinum Coins

    <h4>Chapter 81 - First Day Profit 1100 tinum Coins</h4>


    The people who bought the crayfish went home and talked about the benefits.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While inside the mansion. The leader of base 2


    was walking in to and fro motion. His face had a look of worry. As he was walking a guard came in and then said with an excited expression," leader, good news".


    Seeing the guard excited expression the leader asked," what happened?, What is the good news?".


    " Leader the two big families were captured by secret force, we only knew that they co-operated with the dark guild, so now we don''t have to worry about them", the guard replied.


    The leader worry finally disappeared and said," it''s good now we don''t have to be suppressed under them", saying so he continued," now you all need to guard with all your strength and don''t let ordinary people suffer".


    John, the leader''s son walked inside and said," father let''s go to the manor, they have invited us, as a new shop has been opened in the manor".


    " Ok, I was also looking for celebrating today, as it is a happy moment, let''s go", saying so John''s dad signalled other members to join them towards the manor.


    While walking John''s dad asked," John where is the girl who hade from base 4".


    John said," She had already gone towards the manor".


    Hearing his words John''s dad then said," do you have any idea, who those people are living in the manor?".


    Everyone shook their head, while John said," dad, please don''t offend those people, they are very dangerous", saying so he said the event that took ce the day before yesterday.


    John''s dad had a solemn expression and said," okay let''s go and try to follow their rule and regtion".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As I was walking and maintaining the crowd of people and asking them to be in line, I saw the girl who had covered her face with a mask and wasing towards me. Seeing this I looked at them and said," hello miss the line is over there, please follow the rules".


    The girl with the mask looked at me and said," I want to ask you a question?".


    I looked at her and asked," what question ?".


    The girl in the mask said," I would like to know, are you the group of people who cleared the forbidden zone 1".


    I looked at her said," what makes you think about it?".


    "Cause this manner was never open to anyone, even I am not qualified to step inside the manor as this manor is allowed for special guest only by Homestead inn. So my conclusion came that only your group of people might have something to do with the clearance of forbidden zone 1".


    Hearing her guess I pped my hand and said," bingo, indeed our guild cleared the forbidden zone, so now that you what are you going to do?".


    Hearing my words the masked girl''s eyes shone and she said," join my family and I will give you anything to support you as my family is the biggest in base 4".


    I looked at her and said," that means, if I ask your family to be my ve, then will your family be my ve".


    Hearing my words the masked girl looked at me angrily and said," if you don''t want to join, just say so".


    I looked at her and said," I asked that you can give me anything in base 4 and you said okay. But now you became angry after hearing my request".


    The masked girl became speechless after hearing my words.


    Then I said," if you want to buy the food, you are wee to join the line or else you can leave".


    Then I walked away, while the guard looked at Richard and whispered in the masked girl ears," miss let''s go away. As the man who was with the person you were talking with is someone even in base 6 would not dare to provoke".


    The masked girl was shocked to hear the guard words and said," okay, let''s go".


    While walking she asked," what is the identity of that man?".


    The guard said," I saw him in the holy city, while I was apanying your father to holy base. At that time we saw him apanying the sage."


    The masked girl heard the name sage, she felt terrified and said," when shall we leave base 4?".


    The guard said," miss, it''s better to buy the food than go, as not to offend them".


    The masked girl nodded her head in understanding then asked her guard," please line up and buy the food sold here, I will head to the inn".


    The guard nodded and said," okay miss". Then he began to line up.


    While John and his father reached our location, they happened to see the scene when the masked girl was rejected and her guard had to line up, seeing they also joined the line. Many people looked at the leader of base 2 lining up, see he was all stunned and then soon the news spread throughout base 2.


    With the help of people, free advertisement of our food and the news of leader joining the line to buy the food became the hottest topic of the day, so many more people came and we were busy throughout the day. Finally, at night I looked at there were still many people''s left in the group seeing this I asked Richard to stop lining. Those people maye tomorrow.


    Richard conveyed my words to the crowd, while they were sad, but then they went back home. The next day they decided toe early.


    Then we closed our shop, while the food filled with space bags were handed to Amelia. We all were exhausted today so I said," let''s eat, then we will see how much money have we earned today".


    Hearing my words the people had excited faces. So they began to eat the food full of excitement. After eating the food we counted the money made today.


    As we worked fifteen hours continuously so the amount we made was 10,800,000 silver coins and 10,800,000 gold coins which when converted into tinum coins was equal to 1090 tinum coins and 8 diamond coins.. We became rich in an instant and now we had enough stock for seven days.

 Chapter 82 - Blowjob, 69 Position (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Blowjob, 69 Position (R-18)</h4>


    The next day, as more people listened to the news so more people came to buy food. Thus our earning was doubled the next day, but we were short on staff so I asked Amelia to hire some people from her guild. The days passed by and we earned a lot of money. Today was thest date and now we were going to divide the money with each other.


    The total ie earned was 20,000 tinum coins, which even in a higher base is a hefty sum of money. Then I looked at everyone and said," Ava, Amelia, Lina, n, Olivia and Drake, your earning is 500 tinum coins each", saying so I handed the coins to them. While they had a happy expression on their face, Drake and Olivia were shocked to see such a huge amount of money was easily given. While Amelia was a little shocked as the ie she earned in one week was the total profit she would make in one month.


    Then I looked at Richard and said," Mr Richard these 2000, coins are for you".


    Then I looked at Lucy and said," Lucy these 1000 coins are for you", saying so put the coins while other people saw Lucy took out a small pouch and kept the coins inside it.


    Then a thought came into their mind, that they were treated worse than a mouse. But they shook the thoughts as Lucy was my partner.


    Then I looked at them and said," rest today next day we will awaken the talent of Drake and Olivia", saying so I headed towards my room, while Lucy climbed on my shoulders.


    Lina looked at me and said," hey when will you tell me the secret of bing an adult".


    Hearing her words I said," not now next day", saying so I walked towards my room.


    While Lucy had a thoughtful expression on her face then shemunicated with me and said," Hey Robin, do you want to give her the potion now".


    I looked at Lucy and asked," whenever you say, at that time I will give her the Potion".


    " Okay", said lucy, then her expression eased and she felt sweet in her heart.


    Then after some time, Lucy said," now you need to make love with me whenever we have time, as I want to enjoy the time alone as much as I can".


    Hearing her words my breathing became fast and I said," then you must be prepared, cause for seven days I have not tasted you, so I have to punish you".


    Lucy looked at me and said with a curious expression," what type of punishment".


    I smiled lecherously and said," don''t ask you will knowter".


    Then I went inside the room with her.


    Soon we both were naked and said," Lucy today I will eat you fully ".


    Hearing my words Lucy said," but didn''t you already ate me, is there anything left".


    I looked at her and said," of course, you will knowter", saying so I put on a mysterious expression.


    Then I embraced her on the bed and said," let''s begin", saying so I began to kiss her. Then after we parted I said," Lucy now I will teach you new techniques".


    Lucy looked at me with curious eyes and I said," as I pleased you before with my mouth, now it''s your turn to do so".


    Saying so I put my dick near her mouth and then said," use your tongue slowly and lick it".


    Lucy did so and I felt too good, and thought in my mind," today I know why people like blowjob so much, it feels so good".


    After some time I said," Lucy it''s time to take my dick in your mouth then start to move your mouth up and down, slowly and slowly".


    Hearing my words, Lucy came back to her sense and then she began to do so. I felt I was in heaven this feeling waspletely different. As my dick went inside Lucy throat, Lucy felt a little suffocation, while she continued and then she began to feel a different type of pleasure. The blowjob continued for the next five minutes and when I was going to cum, I said," Lucy be sure to drink my stuff", saying so I grabbed her head and then I made her move faster and then I released it all inside her mouth.


    Lucy only felt that Robin''s dick twitched and then hot stuff was pouring down her throat. It felt slimy but then she remembered Robin instructions to swallow it all. So she did so. She felt the taste was different but attractive. She wanted to taste more. So she looked at me and said," Robin your stuff was so good, I want to eat more of it. Can we do it again".


    Hearing her words my dick became hard once again and I said," okay, but in a different position".


    Saying so Iid on the bed and then said," Lucy you climb up on me and make your mouth touching my dick, while I will suck your pussy".


    Hearing my words Lucy felt a strange feeling in her heart which made her excited and she said," okay".


    Soon we were in 69 positions and then I said," okay do what you did before from the start and then we both will try to make each other cum at the same time".


    Then I began to lick her pussy which was soaking wet. Soon Lucy began to moan and then she grabbed my dick and then started to move her head up and down. The scene continued for a while and after some time, Lucy said," Robin I can''t hold it inside, please let me cum".


    I said," wait a little longer I have also reached my limit then we will cum together".


    Hearing Lucy said," okay, but suck my pussy slowly", saying so she increased the speed of sucking my dick, while I licked her pussy slowly.


    After three minutes I said," Lucy I am going to cum", while I started to suck Lucy pussy more intensely, Lucy also began to suck my little brother deeper and faster. Then we both continued sucking each other and then we released all our stuff on each other mouths. While Lucy cleaned my stuff with her tongue, I sucked her pussy and then I said," let''s take bath and sleep for today".


    Lucy nodded and she said," yes, Robin I felt very good today, do you have any other ideas".


    Looking at her expression I said," of course I have, but you must be prepared as it might hurt you", saying so we reached the bathroom and then we took a good bath and then we went to sleep.

 Chapter 83 - Caught Having Fun With Lucy (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 83 - Caught Having Fun With Lucy (R-18)</h4>


    The next morning as we were sleeping naked. My body had a natural reaction and my little brother became big and was poking Lucy''s stomach. Lucy opened her eyes and looked at the thing that was poking her and she blushed seeing it. Then she looked at me sleeping and then had a yful expression and she thought, it seems I need to help him. Then she began to give me a blowjob while in my dreams I was dreaming some beautifuldy was helping with my erection. After some time I felt I had reached the limit, so I released it all. It felt so real, while Lucy drank all my semen. Then as I woke up, I saw no one around me. I thought Lucy might have gone for a bath.


    My little brother became hard, seeing this I headed towards the bathroom and opened the door. I saw Lucy inside the bathroom taking bath, leisurely. Seeing her naked figure I felt the urge to make love from behind. So I no longer hesitated and went behind Lucy and then prated her from behind while Lucy felt her lower body prated. She looked behind curiously and when she saw my face she blushed said," you bad guy, I helped you in the morning but now also you want to do me"


    I looked at her blushing face and kissed her lips and said," Lucy you look beautiful enough for me to continue doing this thing".


    Lucy heart began to beat wildly and she felt sweet than she said," okay, then do it fast or else we will be caught".


    Hearing her words I said," okay then", saying so I began to move my hips faster and Lucy began to moan," Robin it feels so good, keep f*cking me deep inside".


    I heard Lucy voice and fulfilled her wish by prating her fully.


    Our voices were louder inside the room as Lucy had cast a sound barrier so no voice was leaked outside.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Lina woke up today and she wanted to go to the bathroom but when she opened the door she looked at Robin naked which made her face feel hot, then she saw a beautiful girl, who was also naked bathing, when Robin went behind her then she saw him embracing the girls and then kissed her lips. Seeing this she was angry but then she became curious and wanted to see what we''re those two people going to do.


    Then she looked at Robin''s lower body, which she eximed in her mind," what is that thing hanging in Robin''s lower body, it looks very bad". As she continued watching she saw Robin put his weird thing in the girls pussy, while she saw the girl as if she was drowned in pleasure. Seeing this scene Lina was puzzled but she felt a little jealous as she wanted to do the thing that Robin was doing with that girl.


    As the thought came Lina blushed. But then she saw the girl''s mouth move and then Robin''s mouth also moved, but as she didn''t hear any voice, so she was puzzled that why she couldn''t hear the voice. But next, she saw, Robin was moving his hip and his weird thing was full entering the girls pussy which made her think," will Robin do that to me also", thinking so she blushed then she felt weird in her lower region. She didn''t know what was happening to her body, but she felt her body was bing hot rapidly. After some time she felt her breathing had begun faster. She felt her throat dry, then she felt ufortable and she didn''t know how to get rid of the feeling.


    So she gradually walked inside the bathroom and came near us.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As I was enjoying my time with Lucy, we were lost in pleasure and we didn''t know that a girl was looking at us curiously. Then she touched me, and I was awake from my pleasure as I saw Lina''s face, while Lucy was puzzled and she asked," Robin f*CK me don''t stop".


    Hearing her words I said," Lucy look someone is here".


    Lucy was lost inside the pleasure, so she moved her hips on her own and she said," I don''t care whoes, now what have you started you need to finish it inside my pussy, or else I will keep on f*ucking you until I am satisfied".


    Hearing her voice I was speechless and looked at Lucy in heat and then Lina, then I looked at Lucy and said," okay, I finish what I have started, just cast the voice barrier on Lina and let her hear what we are talking".


    Hearing my voice Lucy looked at Lina who was standing in a daze, then she said," why didn''t you tell me before".


    I looked at her and said," Hey you were lost in pleasure so much that you forgot about her".


    Then, Lucy, had her whole face blushing and then she cast voice barrier and then we heard Lina say," Hey you both, what are you doing, my lower body feels weird seeing both of you doing the things that were you doing now"


    Hearing Lina''s words I was relieved and thought in my mind," such a pure girl". Then I looked at her and said," Lina, what you saw, will you keep a secret for us, then I will make you big".


    Hearing my words Lina said," no, way I will only keep secret if you help me", saying so she took her panties off and then pointed at her pussy and she said," here I feel weird, as I was watching you, so now you need to help me get rid of it, if you can then I will keep it a secret".


    After hearing her words my dick was rock hard, a cute girl asking me to relieve her. I swear to god," thank god for giving me a chance to reincarnate again, this life is so good".


    Then Lucy looked at me and said," first help me relieve then you can relieve her".


    Hearing her words Lina said," no way, this feeling is making my body feel more ufortable, so you need to help me first", saying so she came closer and took my hand and ced it on her pussy.


    I looked at the two girls and said," okay I can help you relieve both of you at the same time, but after I relive you both have to listen to my words in future".


    As they both were in heat, so both of them nodded and said," of course, we will hear your wordster, but now help us", both of them said in unison.


    I took out my dick from Lucy pussy and then went near Lina and took her in my arms. Then I made her sit on myp and spread her legs. After doing so I looked at Lucy and said," Lucy wash her pussy, then I will f*CK you".


    Hearing my words Lucy started to clean Lina''s pussy with water after that Iid down on the floor and I said," next Lucy you will ride my dick, while Lina you will sit on my face".


    Lucy knew that Lina didn''t know so she said," meeting for the first time in human form Lina, my name is Lucy", saying so she said," I will demonstrate to you how to sit on Robin''s face, saying so she did so while Lina looked at us with a curious expression. After demonstrating Lucy got up and she said,"e now sit on his face", saying so she guided Lina to sit. After Lina sat on my face, her pussy was near my face, I could smell Lina pussy, then Lucy sat on my dick and began to ride deeply.


    Seeing this I started to lick Lina''s pussy slowly and slowly, while Lina said," Robin it feels weird, but very good, please do me more". Hearing Lina''s words Lucy who was riding she said," remember you are his second girlfriend I am the first as I had already have his most important thing inside my one before you", saying so she rode and continued and said," if you will not be the second girlfriend than I will ask Robin to stop, licking your pussy".


    Hearing her words, Lina said," no, I will be the second girlfriend, don''t ask Robin to stop".


    As I was hearing their conversation, my dick became harder, I shouted in my mind," f*CK, my little dragon had learned to tame the girls".


    While I kept on sucking Lina''s pussy. Soon Lina felt very good feeling as all the frustration had been released from her body. Her body became to feel light, then she felt somethinging out from her pussy. While I was licking and sucking Lina''s pussy intensely, Lina cummed suddenly and then I could only lick and suck to make her first orgasm the best one. After Lina''s orgasm ended she said," so good", saying so she sat on my face. I then said," Lina move your ass away", hearing my voice Lina came to her sense and she did so. Then I caught Lucy and began to prate her while moving her up and down. Soon I felt that I was going to cum, and so did Lucy, so once again we cummed at the same time. While Lucy''s eyes were rolled backwards and she said," so good",....

 Chapter 84 - Drake And Olivia Awaken Talent.

    <h4>Chapter 84 - Drake And Olivia Awaken Talent.</h4>


    After our fun time was over I called Lina into my room. Lina entered my room to see the beautiful girl had vanished and now there were only mice. Seeing this she remembered, the beautiful girl said that her name was Lucy, so she realised that and eximed and said," Lucy can you be human, it''s better to see you in human form".


    Lucy transformed into human form and she said," I am currently transforming as a mouse for a certain reason, please keep a secret for me".


    Lina nodded her head and patted her chest and said," don''t worry your secret is safe with me".


    I looked at Lina and said," don''t tell our secret with any of the girls or else", saying so, I showed my sunny smile. Seeing the smile Lina got chills in her heart and then she repeatedly nodded her head. Seeing this I felt funny in my heart.


    Then I said," Lina did you enjoy the thing we did in the bathroom".


    Hearing my words Lina blushed and said," it felt good".


    Lucy said," of course it will feel good, but you will feel even better when our both bodies are connected like you saw my body was connected with Robin''s body".


    Lina had stars in her eyes and asked," does it feel so good?".


    Lucy answered," I can only tell my experience, if you want to enjoy that feeling, you need to personally experience it".


    Hearing the conversation of these two girls, I was excited and said in my heart," Lucy, I love you so much".


    Then I put a gentleman expression and said," Lina you don''t need to be worried, if you ever feel the weird feeling down there you cane to me, I will help you relieve it".


    Lina looked at my face and said," okay I wille to you whenever I need help".


    As we were talking, unknowingly an hour had passed and everyone had woke up. Then we also went towards the dining room and we had our breakfast.


    I looked at Drake and Olivia and said," today, you both are going to awaken your talent".


    Drake and Olivia nodded their head.


    "Hmm, best of luck for awakening your talent", I said with an encouraging look.


    After the st, we headed towards the awakening building.


    Drake was the first one to touch the awakening crystal. As soon as his hand came in contact with the crystal, a brilliant pink glow was radiated from the awakening crystal, seeing this all the people were stunned. While the people of other guilds came to recruit Drake.


    " Hey boy join our group, we are the strongest in base 2, our guild main headquarters are in base 5. As long as you join our guild we will do our best to nurture you", said the person from the right scar guild.


    Drake looked at them and said," thank you for your invitation, but I will not change my guild and I am currently satisfied", then he walked towards us.


    I looked at him and said," well done, which job have you awakened".


    Drake looked at me and said," big brother, my job is pyromancer", then he controlled the me, which changed from one person face to another person.


    I looked at him and said," well done, it''s a good talent".


    Then I looked at Olivia and said," okay, next is your turn".


    Hearing my words Olivia came back?to her sense and then went towards the awakening crystal. As she ced her hand, the awakening crystal shone orange light and then faded away. Seeing this I was stunned and thought all my guild members have orange level or above talent, except me. Thinking so, I decided to never tell anyone about my talent grade.


    While I was thinking other people once again came to recruit Olivia but they were rejected seeing this the group looked at us and remembered our faces. Most of the people recognised us, as we had be popr by selling the crayfish.


    "Hey look at them, wasn''t their group selling food and healing us", said one person, while the crowd recognised us in an instant.


    Seeing this I grabbed Olivia hand and then Drake''s hand and said," let''s run, I don''t want to be surrounded by people", saying so I ran away with them.


    While the other members of our guild followed us and after we reached the manor I released their hand.


    I looked at Olivia and asked," what is your talent?".


    Olivia answered" assassin".


    Then Olivia looked at me and asked," big brother, why are you afraid of the crowd".


    I looked at Olivia and answered her," hey my face is too handsome and I don''t want people to be jealous, so I can only run away from them".


    Olivia looked at me with contempt and said," if you don''t want to say it don''t say it".


    I ignored Olivia and changed the subject and said," now that you both have awakened your talent, here take this eye crystal (pink)", saying so I handed them.


    While both of them eximed at the same time," big brother, it''s of pink grade".


    I nodded which made them excited then started to use it to view another level.


    Soon Richard and everyone came to the guild. Seeing everyone was present I said," Amelia do you know to fight".


    Amelia nodded her head and she said," of course, I know to fight".


    Hearing her words I said," n spar with her, Drake, Olivia, Ava and others look at their fight, while Amelia you will suppress your level to n''s level".


    n followed my words and Amelia also suppressed her level then the fight between them started.


    The result of the fight was that Amelia was being suppressed from the beginning while Richard looked at me and said," leader, every move of n is meant to kill, so Amelia is suppressed".


    I didn''t answer but I shouted," okay stop".


    Both of them stopped and then I said," Lina now you fight with n, as both of you are at the same level, demonstrate how you fight".


    Hearing my words Amelia took a seat, while her back was drenched in a cold sweat, she then looked at the tform where n and Lina were going to fight.


    The fight began and both of them attacked and each other vitals with one hand, while the other was used to defend the attack. The fight continued but the Amelia, Ava and Richard looked at them with awe. As both of their attack and defence was almost equal so the fight could only end in a draw, but one thing was certain that each strike was meant to kill.


    I looked at my guild members and said," n and Lina had trained the hell level training, in which they don''t wear equipment except for cloak, space bag and weapons and then you need to fight and kill the gold level monster, if possible diamond level monster inside the dungeon", saying so I stopped and continued ignoring their shocked expression and said," Do you know why n and Lina attacked each other vitals as if going for the kill because I taught them to do so. In future, we will be a small group of people fighting hordes of monsters. So you need to find the most efficient way to kill the monster, or else you will be dead".


    While Richard looked at me and asked," leader did they killed the monster without wearing any equipment other than a weapon, space bag and cloak".


    I nodded and said," of course".


    Then the looks in their eyes changed and they asked," leader can you take us to practice".


    I looked at them and said," of course, or else why do you think I demonstrated the fight before".


    Richard looked at me and said," if possible, I also want to join you guys for training, but now I need to look at Lisa and Aaron".


    I looked at Richard and said," Don''t worry Mr Richard, with your years of experience in fighting, it will take very little time to be like them".


    Hearing my words Richard nodded and said," okay, then I would like to ask for your advice in future".


    "Can I also train with you guys?", asked Amelia.


    I looked at them and showed my sunny smile and said," of course, the hell level training will start from tomorrow, so be prepared, it willst from a month to two, that will depend on your learning capabilities".


    While other people''s were trembling seeing my sunny smile.


    I looked at them and said," don''t start trembling now or else what will happen inside the dungeon".


    Hearing my words they became more scared, seeing this I said," rx, don''t worry, you can ask n and Lina''s advice, what to prepare while going as their advice will help you calm down your mind", saying so I headed towards my room while Lucy climbed my shoulders. While other people''s surrounded n and Lina and asked for their advice....

 Chapter 85 - Alone With Lucy And Lina (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Alone With Lucy And Lina (R-18)</h4>


    " n tells us what do we need to prepare", Ava said and looked at n.


    " You need to prepare food and water and daily necessities", n said.


    Richard looked at them and said," today if you want I can apany you to buy the things".


    Hearing Richard words other people nodded and headed out to buy supplies, while Lina stayed behind.


    The manor was empty except for Lina, Lucy and me.


    I was inside my room thinking about the future when Lucy transformed into her human form and she said," Robin make love with me".


    I looked at her said," but it''s daytime".


    Lucy said," hmph, just make love with me, who cares about the time".


    I looked at Lucy and said," I will make love with you, but in future, if I have any request then you need to fulfil it".


    Lucy nodded and said," of course", saying so she began to undress. After a minute we were naked, then Lucy said," let''s do in that position, in which you lick me, while I lick yours".


    Hearing her words I nodded and said," okay".


    Iid down while Lucy climbed on me, while her pussy was near my face.


    Lucy''s pussy was already wet, looking at it I began to lick her slowly, while Lucy moaned and said," you make my pussy feel so good", saying so she grabbed my dick and took it deep inside her mouth. As we''re making out, the door was suddenly opened and we saw Linaing inside the room and she saw making love. Seeing this Lina said," I also want to do what you are doing".


    Hearing her words I said," okay", saying so I ignored Lucy wet pussy and went to Lina and then I put my hands under her skirt and started teasing her clit. Lina began to moan while Lucy looked at me and said," Robin please make love to me, my pussy wants your dick", saying so she spread her pussy.


    I looked at her and my dick was hard, then I said," Lina you see, it seems that Lucy requires my attention more, so you need to wait".


    Then I went to Lucy and said," baby what did you say, I want you to say it once again".


    Lucy said," Robin please f*CK me, my pussy is so wet", saying so she once again spread her pussy.


    I looked at her and then inserted my finger inside her pussy and then said," does it feel good".


    Lucy said," yes but if it was your dick, it would feel even better".


    I looked at her and said," of course I will put my dick inside you, but not now", saying so I started ying with her pussy. While Lucy started moaning and Lina seeing this scene she came near us and then she looked at me and said," Robin, you have already yed with her, now please y with me", saying so she took out her skirt and raised her leg to show her pussy.


    I looked at her pussy and then said," if you don''t mind, sleep next to Lucy and spread your legs, I will y with you".


    Hearing my words Lina went and lied next to Lucy and spread her legs, then I put my other hand and then began to rub their pussy.


    Now both were moaning loudly, seeing this I said," Lucy cast barrier, or else more girls will join us".


    Hearing my words Lucy instantly cast the barrier and then said," no way, you need to y with both of us until we head to base 3 then only you can let other girls join".


    Hearing Lucy words Lina added," yes Robin, you haven''t made body contact with me till now, so in base 2 you need to make love with only both of us".


    I looked at the two girls who were not wanting to invite other girls and seeing this I looked at them and said," don''t worry, I will fulfil your wish of not joining other girls, but you need to meet my requestter on", after saying, I continued to rub their pussy, but now it was very fast and then they both cummed at the same time. Then I looked at their drenched pussy and then began to lick, both their pussy had different tastes then I said," Lina you climb on top of Lucy and lie on her, while Lucy you will teach Lina to kiss".


    Hearing my instructions, both of them followed, then I looked both their pussy were in contact with each other seeing this, I began to kiss Lina''s pussy, while I was fingering Lucy''s pussy. As Lucy was teaching Lina to kiss, she felt a different type of feeling and now that I began to finger Lucy, her feeling was intensified.


    I continued to do and then after some time both their hips twitched and then they both cummed. I looked at the scene and then nodded.


    Next, I said," now both of it''s time to change the position".


    "Lucy you will ride me, while Lina I will eat your pussy", I said to them and they followed my instructions.


    Lucy took my dick inside her pussy and moaned," I missed this feeling so much", saying so she began to ride my dick faster and deeper. Every time Lucy and my body would make contact, there would be a lewd sound produced.


    Lina heard the sound and said," will my body will also make that sound".


    "Of course, remember Lucy, louder the sound your body makes, it means the deeper Robin dick is going inside", Lucy said and then continued to ride.


    Lina looked down to see me eating her pussy and she said," when will you make love with me, Lucy gets to enjoy the feeling of making love every day, I also want that feeling".


    I looked at Lina and said," take this potion, it makes you an adult and it will also make you young forever".


    Hearing my words Lina immediately gulped the Potion. Soon her body began to grow and then she became a beautiful girl, of age 18 years in a blink of an eye. Then Lina said," okay now I can also ride you like Lucy", saying so she put her hand inside her pussy and then she felt pain inside as she was prating her hymen.


    Lina said," Lucy it feels pain when I tried to prate myself".


    Lucy said," of course you will pain, but you must remember to not finger yourself, but you need Robin dick to go inside yours after that only can feel the pleasure or else you will always feel like you''re missing something".


    Hearing Lucy words, Lina looked at me and said," Robin f*CK me".


    I looked at Lina and said," I will f*CK you, but not here, but tomorrow inside the dungeon".


    Lina blushed and she said," I don''t want to be seen by others while making love with you except Lucy".


    I looked at her and said," don''t worry, I will do to you when no one is present", saying so I grabbed Lucy arms and picked her up, while Lucy embraced me like a ko. Her pussy was deeply prated with my dick. Then she said," Robin let remain in this position for a few minutes then you can f*CK me".


    I looked at her and nodded, while Lucy made her pussy tight, I felt like my dick was grabbed and then slowly swallowed by her pussy. It made my dick very hard and I even wanted to cum inside her pussy, but then I controlled myself and remained in that position for some time.


    Then I looked at Lina and said," spread your legs".


    Hearing my words Lina immediately spread her legs, then I sat near her with Lucy embracing me like a ko. Then I began to tease her pussy.


    Once again I teased her while Lucy became satisfied with our position then she said," Robin now f*CK me harder, I feel like I will cum soon".


    Hearing Lucy words I stood up then I began to f*CK Lucy in standing position, while Lucy kept on embracing me like a ko and then she kissed me and then began to suck my tongue.


    I began to feel great pleasure while I was going to say something and as I was going to break my kiss, Lucy began to suck my tongue more intensely. Soon I had reached my limit while I was going to cum I felt Lucy pussy twitch while her legs embraced me tightly and then all I could do was release all my cum inside her pussy. As I had a great orgasm, Lucy had too. After Lucy felt her pussy was filled up she finally let me go and then she went to bed and spread her legs to show the cum dripping pussy, then she took her finger and then put it inside her pussy and took out my cum and then she tasted it and said," Robin the taste of my cum and yours feels good" while saying so she looked at Lina and asked," do you want to taste Robin''s milk", saying so she spread her pussy and said," lick it, it will taste good".


    Lina looked at Lucy pussy and then licked it and said," it tastes weird, but the smell is addictive", saying so she began to lick.


    I looked at both of the girls and shook my head and went towards the bathroom....

 Chapter 86 - Lucy In Heat (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Lucy In Heat (R-18)</h4>


    After taking the bath I came out and looked at Lina and Lucy and said," now go and wash, Lina as your body has already grown up, you don''t need to tell anyone about the secret".


    Lina said," don''t worry, I will not tell the secret".


    Hearing her words I was relieved while Lucymented," if you say to other girls your secret then we will have more girls to apany and we can''t spend our time together".


    Lina also nodded her head and said," I know, so I will not tell anyone about it".


    Then I said," have you prepared for hell level training tomorrow".


    "I have asked Mr Richard, to buy things for me", said Lina.


    Then take the bath, before they alle.


    Lucy and Lina both walked towards the bathroom and washed each other, while I was nning about how to train them faster. I didn''t find any suitable idea, so I could only train them using the crude way.


    Also, I need to give Drake and Olivia an extreme awakening Potion. Also, I needed to ask Olivia which talent did she awakened.


    Time passed and in the evening everyone returned from shopping.


    I went and greeted everyone then said," Olivia, which talent did you awakened, as many people were present yesterday so I forgot to ask you about your talent", saying so I scratched my head.


    Olivia looked at me and said," big brother my talent is a supporter".


    "Supporter means, you can use your skill to increase our fighting capabilities," I asked.


    " Yes, but I can also heal, and use skills negative debuffs", Olivia answered.


    "Wow you will be the core of our team, other people need to protect you, but still you need to participate in hell level training", saying so I looked away, not seeing the pitiful expression made by Olivia.


    Olivia looked at the girl who looked older version of Lina and she asked," are you sister Lina".


    Hearing her words everyone looked at Lina curiously, while Lina nodded her head and said," I drank the potion, Robin gave me".


    I looked at everyone and said, "Okay from tomorrow our training begins, so eat well and sleep nicely as from tomorrow you will know what hell is", saying so I yawned and walked towards my room, while Lucy followed me.


    Lina looked at us finally walked towards her room.


    Like today I had already had fun with both Lina and Lucy, I just wanted to rest so I went to bed.


    Lucy looked at me and said," Robin, now we are alone let''s make love".


    Hearing her voice I was scared and I said," Hey Lucy can we do it next time I am feeling sleepy".


    Lucy red at me hearing my words, then she said," okay".


    I looked at her then I embraced her to sleep. While Lucy kept her eye closed and when she felt I was sleeping, she got out of my embrace and looked at my face and said," you look very handsome Robin, I wished to have you for myself, but I know my wish will not be fulfilled", saying so she looked at my naked body. Then she began to stroke my little brother and she said," it seems I need to help you be big", then Lucy began to suck my dick.


    As I had with them my body was very satisfied so I was in deep sleep and I didn''t know anything, that Lucy was doing.


    After some time of sucking my little brother became hard, seeing y smiled and said," now I can finally enjoy you", saying so she spread her pussy than said," although I don''t want to admit it, his dick feels so good inside me", saying so Lucy sat on my dick and teased it and then put it inside her body than she began to ride me.


    As I sleeping I had a strange dream, where I felt like I was tied and girls had surrounded me and now each girl were taking a turn to ride my dick. While the girls were saying," Robin you see, if you don''t f*CK us, nobody other than you can make love so we can only tie you and please ourselves", saying so they continued to ride.


    Lucy felt like she was going to cum, so she began to move her hips faster, so she cummed and fell on my chest and embraced me and said," Robin your body releases a smell, which make me go crazy", saying so she looked at pussy and said," See, even I cummed but my pussy is not satisfied, it needs more of your dick", saying so she once again began to ride while she came near my face and than began to kiss me madly and than said," Robin didn''t you make love in the cave, you kissed my earlobes, now I need to kiss yours, so I can enjoy your cum in my pussy". Then she began to suck and bite my ear lobes gently while I began to feel good and in the dream, I saw a beautiful girl was riding my dick and making love with me intensely. She began to kiss my earlobes and bite them gently. I felt so good that I thought that I would cum. The girl looked at me and whispered in my ears," Robin pour your semen inside my pussy, feel it or else my body will not be satisfied".


    The words in my dreams felt so real and magical that I cummed in and felt my body became more rxed. While in the real-life Lucy felt Robin''s cum and she said," finally Robin you cummed inside my pussy, it feels so great", saying so she licked my face and said," dragon loves to have sex, so in future, if you don''t f*CK me, I will f*CK you when you sleep".


    Then she stood up from my dick and then she went near my dick and began to suck my dick clean. After doing so, she put my pants on and then looked at her pussy and she said," it''s good that I will not be able to be pregnant for hundred of years, I can enjoy you more often without anyone knowing it".


    Then she went towards the bathroom and washed and then came to my bed and embraced me and fell asleep.


    I woke up the next morning and Lucy had embraced me like a ko. Seeing her I smiled and then kissed her on the cheek and said," Hey sleepyhead get up. From today the training starts".


    Hearing my words Lucy opened her eyes and then kissed on my lips, after some time she broke away from the kiss and said," Robin want to make a quick love with me".


    I looked at her and spanked her ass. I felt a soft feeling while Lucy faces blushed and had a little excited expression on her face. I looked at her and said," not now, I will make love with you when we have time", saying so I went towards the bathroom while Lucy had a naughty expression on her face and she said," Robin if you don''t make love with me, I will make love with you". After saying so she walked inside the bathroom and she saw me naked in the shower. She also took off her clothes and came inside than she embraced me from behind and said," Robin don''t you like me anymore".


    I looked at Lucy and said," no, I like you".


    Lucy then asked," Then why did you ignore my lovemaking request twice".


    I was speechless about her questions. Lucy looked at me and said," if you can make me love with me here I will forgive you for ignoring my request twice".


    When Lucy said the word twice, she put stress on the word making me feel even more speechless and I couldn''t help think," I didn''t make love two times and now I am being said in this way, what will happen when every girl ask in this way". Thinking so my back was covered in sweat then I decided that I must not make my harem big.


    Then I looked at Lucy and said," Lucy then I would like for your forgiveness", saying so I embraced Lucy and then I began to make love with Lucy inside the shower, but before doing so I had locked the door from inside. Then Lucy began to moan while I spanked Lucy ass. Feeling the soft feeling I became addicted to it, but I spanked her ass lightly. We continued to make love, and I said," Lucy it''s your turn to ride me". Then I took out a chair from the space bag and sat on it, while Lucy began to ride my dick and said," it feels so good, Robin release it all inside my pussy, it needs your cum badly", saying so she began to kiss my neck intensely.


    Feeling her kissing me so intensely, my dick released the semen and it poured deep inside Lucy pussy. While when Lucy felt hot things pouring inside her pussy she embraced me tightly not letting me release it out. Then after some time, we separated and I said, "take the bath fast as other people will be waking up soon".


    Lucy nodded her head and then we tried to finish our bath as soon as possible....

 Chapter 87 - Black Card Changes (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 87 - ck Card Changes (R-18)</h4>


    After some time it was already evening, the guild members had returned. I looked at them and asked," have you prepared everything".


    They all nodded their head. Seeing this I was satisfied.


    Then I said," today get a good rest and tomorrow morning we will head for training".


    Hearing my words every one nodded their head and then I said," Ava, Olivia, Drake, you three will follow me while Amelia you will stay and train here with Mr Richard".


    Amelia nodded and said," okay".


    Then I walked towards my room when I remembered that I haven''t given Olivia and Drake the cloak and weapon, so I went towards them and said," here is the cloak and for now, you will fight with rare grade weapons as you are training. After the training is over I will give you all a set of orange grade equipment".


    The expression of Olivia and Drake became excited. While Ava from one side looked at me and said," hey about me".


    I looked at Aav and said," don''t worry, everyone will have a set of orange grade equipment".


    Amelia looked at me with a bewildered expression and she couldn''t helpment," Robin will you give them all orange grade equipment".


    I answered," of course, here change your eye crystal", saying so I handed her pink grade eye crystal.


    After taking the eye crystal when Amelia found that it was pink grade, she looked at me as if looking at a monster. Then she asked," hey will I also get to equip orange grade equipment".


    "Of course, but it will take some time for us to upgrade our level to yours", I answered.


    Amelia had stars in her eye and looked at me with expectations. Seeing this I shook my head then headed towards my room.


    Lina looked in my gate direction and she said," Robin wait I need your help".


    Hearing her words I stopped and looked at Lina.


    "I need to release it, my down feels weird", whispered Lina in my ears.


    I thought about my previous life, where no girls even talked with me and now girls were wanting to make love with me. Thinking so I began to sigh.


    Then I said,"e after eating dinner, I will help you relieve that weird feeling".


    Lina was stunned than she entered my room and she sat near me and said," but my body feels weird now, I want you to help me release it".


    I said," okay ".


    Then I said," Lucy you cast barrier and help Lina".


    Lucy looked at me and said," but I also need to relieve myself".


    I looked at both of them and shook my head and thought," why are the girls in heat", then thought of the possibility of a ck card in my consciousness.


    As I was sitting dazed the Lucy had already cast barrier, then both had undressed waiting for me. But they looked at me and saw I had a dazed expression seeing this Lucy said," it seems he inside the consciousness". Hearing Lucy word Lina looked at Lucy puzzled and asked," so what are we going to do".


    Lucy looked at Lina and said," of course, we want to relieve ourselves, so we just need to lie and undress him, then you sit on his face likest time, but you need to rub your pussy, while I will ride his dick".


    Lina''s eyes shone while Lucy began to undress me. Soon I was naked, then theyid me on the bed and Lucy began to suck my dick while Lina sat on my face and began to rub her pussy.


    While I was inside the consciousness, then I looked at my card properties. It shows


    BLACK CARD( GRADE ???) (ACTIVATED)


    - NUMBER OF PARTNERS -1


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH DRAGON, NOW YOU CAN LEARN DRAGON MAGIC.


    - SOUL CHAIN LINK 1 - YOU CAN NOW SHARE AND EQUIP THE CARD WITH LUCY.


    CARD LIMIT 1 (PINK GRADE).


    CAN BE UPGRADED BY INCREASING NUMBER OF PARTNER.


    - PHEROMONES- YOUR BODY NOW PRODUCE A SPECIAL SCENT, WHICH MAKES WOMEN HORNY. TO PREVENT IT YOU NEED TO HAVE SEX WITH ONE MORE GIRL.


    - DUAL CULTIVATION (LVL 1)- WHEN YOU HAVE SEX WITH YOUR PARTNER THE OVERALL ABILITIES WILL INCREASE BY ONE POINT.


    UPGRADABLE.


    -?.


    After looking at the abilities of the ck card, I came to my sense, when I found my clothes have been removed and now a wet pussy was in front of my face while I felt someone riding my dick. Seeing this I thought have I died and came to heaven, but I shook my head as I heard Lucy saying," Robin wake up and f*CK me harder".


    Then I thought about the abilities of ck cards, which was the main reason for the girls to be horny. So all I could was to help them relieve themselves. So I grabbed Lina''s ass and began to suck her pussy which made Lina moan in excitement. While I started to move my hips and Lucy eximed, "finally you are back, oh it feels so good, when you f*CK me".


    I looked at the girls in heat and thought maybe I need to take Lina''s virginity soon as there might be changes in the card, which may control the pheromone released from my body or else, I might be tied and fucked next time. Thinking so I came back and then Lina shouted," cumming", while I said," Lina hold yourself", but what I got was the spray from her pussy. After Lina calmed down she stood up from my face and then said," Robin I will clean your face", saying so she began to lick my face.


    Lucy was riding my dick faster and then when she saw Lina climbing down from my face, she embraced me and whispered," f*CK me faster and fill me with your cum", then she began to kiss me intensely.


    As soon as I felt a soft, wet, hot tongue invading my mouth, I was lost in pleasure for a while and then I responded to her by kissing intensely. I felt lust taking over my body, then I grabbed Lucy and stood up, while Lucy had an excited expression and she said," yes Robin, this position I want to f*cked the most", saying so she embraced me tightly. When I heard Lucy''s words, my lust reached its peak, then I started to prate Lucy faster and faster. While Lucy was moaning like crazy and Lina looked at us without blinking her eyes. After five minutes in I reached my limit and Lucy was already cumming, seeing I started to f*CK her even faster. Lucy''s eyes were rolled backwards when I saw her face I couldn''t hold any more so I released it all inside Lucy''s pussy. Then I sat on the bed, while Lucy hugged me tightly. After some time Lucy separated, while Lina came Lucy pussy and began to lick my cum.


    Lucy said to Lina," you naughty girl", saying so she fingered her pussy and took out my cum and tasted it and said," it feels so good".


    I looked at this scene and I thought," it seems I need to hurry up or else, these two girls will be lost in lust", thinking so I headed towards the bathroom.


    It was almost night and dinner would be served in half an hour.


    Seeing I was heading towards the bathroom Lucy and Lina also followed carefully not to be seen by other people. Then when they reached the bathroom they both came inside and closed the door.


    Lucy and Lina both looked at me with hot eyes and said," Robin help thisdy to wash my back", saying so both of them sat down. I looked at them and went behind and rubbed their backs. Lucy took my hand and ced it on her breast and said," Robin my chest also", while Lina looked at us with jealous eyes and said," Robin me too".


    I could onlyply with their wishes. After washing their bodies they both then began to rub my back and washed my upper body. Lucy looked at me with naughty eyes and then, she ced her on my dick and said," Robin I will help you clean your dick nicely", saying so she began to move her hands up and down, while she said to Lina," you need to suck his dick, it will feel good".


    Hearing Lucy words, Lina curiously tried, while I felt double pleasure in an instant and thought, it seems I will be sucked by these girls if this continues. But it feels so good, let me enjoy it now. I will think about itter. After ten minutes I reached my limit and released it all inside Lina''s mouth, while Lina only felt hot things pouring inside her mouth and then she felt suffocated so she needs to swallow. Lucy seeing this she kissed Lina''s mouth and then I saw them ying with each other. Then I said," it''s time for dinner let''s go".


    Hearing my words both of them nodded and then cleaned themselves. After that Lucy transformed into mice and followed Lina towards the dining room to have dinner....

 Chapter 88 - Status And Pink Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Status And Pink Equipment</h4>


    After dinner, we went to bed. The next day early in the morning as I woke up my spirits were refreshed than I looked at Lucy who was snuggling in my arms and sleeping with a smile on her face. I kissed her cheeks then I went to the bathroom.


    After taking the bath I headed towards the dining hall. I saw no one had woken up, seeing I shook my head and then decided to do a quick check on my status and equipment.


    ROBIN Lvl 16


    HEALTH-8000/8000


    MANA-3000/3000


    POINTS LEFT-00


    STR-150+ 200+7


    DEX-200+200+7


    INT-200+50+7


    CONST- 150+50+7


    (+7 IS THE?ATTRIBUTES AFTER DUAL CULTIVATION WITH LUCY)


    DEFENSE-3150


    ATTACK-450-900


    CARD SLOT-


    EQUIPMENT SLOT-7/10 (MAX)


    WEAPON SLOT-3/5


    ACTIVE SKILL SLOT-1/5


    STEALTH (PINK) LV1


    ACTIVE SKILL FOR ARCHERS


    -15 MANA IS CONSUMED TO CAST THE SKILL AND YOU WILL BECOME INVISIBLE.


    -IF YOU ATTACK THE TARGET THE STEALTH DISAPPEARS, BUT IF THE TARGET IS DEAD REMAIN IN STEALTH.


    -CONSUMES 1 MP PER SEC


    -WHEN SHOOTING AN ARROW IN THIS MODE DOES 500% DAMAGE AND IF IT HITS A CRITICAL HIT, CHANCE TO DO 1000% DAMAGE TO THE ENEMY.


    COOLDOWN- 1 MINUTE


    PASSIVE SLOT- 5/10 (MAX)


    EYE CRYSTAL (ORANGE).


    - CAN VIEW PEOPLE STATUS FIFTEEN LEVELS HIGHER THAN YOU.


    - CAN SEE WEAKNESS OF PEOPLE OR MONSTER


    - CAN APPRAISE ALL THINGS UP TO 15 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USER-LEVEL AND MUST NOT BE GREATER THAN ORANGE GRADE.


    - EYESIGHT +50


    NIGHT VISION (ORANGE)


    - CAN SEE IN THE DARK, SAME AS DAY.


    - CAN SEE SPIRIT AND THEIR WEAKNESS


    - CAN SEE INVISIBLE ENEMIES.


    SPIRIT RECOVERING (PINK)


    - RECOVER MANA 50 MP PER SEC


    - ADDITIONAL STATS MANA- 1000


    MENTAL ATTACK (ORANGE)


    - CONSUME 3 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF THE SAME LEVEL


    - CONSUME 5 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF 5 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USERS AND SERIOUSLY INJURE THEM.


    - NOW YOU CAN CONTROL YOUR SPIRIT POWER ACCURATELY AND YOU CAN CONTROL MONSTERS OR PEOPLE LOWER LEVEL THAN YOU BY CONSUMING 15 MANA. IT TAKES 2 MANA PER MINUTE TO CONTROL THE PEOPLE OR MONSTER.


    ACCURACY / PRECISION ( ORANGE) LV1


    PASSIVE-


    - INCREASES THE ACCURACY WHEN SHOOTING ARROWS BY 100% IN THE RANGE OF 50 METERS.


    - WHEN USING SNIPER ARROWS THE ACCURACY INCREASES TO 150 METERS.


    SKILL- ENVENOM (PASSIVE) (PINK)


    WHEN ATTACKING 25% CHANCE TO POISON THE ENEMY. IF POISONED LOSES 20HP/ SEC. CAN BE STACKED.


    I looked at my status and nodded my head. Then I remembered I had two pink grade equipment I got in the cave. So I used the eye crystal to check its properties.


    POISON BOW (PINK)


    REQUIRES 250 DEX AND 250 STR TO EQUIP.


    ATTACK- 900-1800


    SKILL 1- HAS A 50% CHANCE TO POISON THE TARGET.


    SKILL 2- 25% CHANCE TO KILL TARGET LOWER LEVEL THAN YOURS.


    SKILL 3- ATTACK SPEED +40%


    SKILL 4- CRITICAL CHANCE +50%


    SKILL 5- SNIPING RANGE +300 METERS.


    SKILL 6- UPGRADEABLE. ( NEEDS TO CONSUME 5 PINK LEVEL EQUIPMENT TO UPGRADE THE EQUIPMENT).


    QUIVER(PINK)


    NORMAL ARROWS (9000)


    ATTACK- 500-1000


    PASSIVE-


    -IGNORE DEFENSE


    -SHOOTING SPEED INCREASED BY 200%


    -CHANCE TO TRIGGER 100% CRITICAL


    -RECOVER 20 ARROW PER SECOND


    -CAN STORE EXTRA 5000 ARROWS


    -SACRIFICE 1 QUIVER MUST BE ORANGE GRADE OR ABOVE TO ABSORB ITS PROPERTIES.


    SACRIFICE 0/1.


    I looked at the quiver properties and was stunned at a moment than excited. I thought I need to rece the quiver but now the sacrifices skill may have some surprise for me so I decided to sacrifice the previous quiver and wanted to see what its new properties would look like. So I took out the puncture st quiver and then ced it on the new quiver. A white light shed and then both the quiver began to fuse. Then I saw only a dazzling quiver was left.


    I looked at new quiver properties.


    DEVOURER QUIVER( PINK )


    REQUIRES STR-250, DEX-250


    NORMAL ARROWS (7000)


    ATTACK- 600-1200


    PASSIVE-


    -IGNORE DEFENSE


    -SHOOTING SPEED INCREASED BY 200%


    -CANCE TO TRIGGER 100% CRITICAL


    -RECOVER 20 ARROW PER SECOND


    -CAN STORE EXTRA 5000 ARROWS


    BLAST ARROWS (5000)


    ATTACK- 4000


    PASSIVE-


    - RADIUS OF EXPLOSION 5 METERS


    - DOES ADDITIONAL BURN DAMAGE 1000/SEC FOR 15 SEC


    -RECOVER 10 ARROW PER SECOND


    -CAN STORE EXTRA 4000 ARROWS


    ELEMENTAL CHANGE ARROWS (4000)


    ATTACK-2000


    PASSIVE-


    -DOES 400% DAMAGE TO ENEMIES WITH THE?LEAST ELEMENTAL AFFINITY


    -RECOVER 10 ARROW PER SECOND


    -CAN STORE EXTRA 2000 ARROWS


    SNIPER ARROWS - (3000)


    ATTACK- 10000


    PASSIVE-


    -EYESIGHT +200


    -WHEN HITTING VITAL PART CHANCE TO INSTANTLY KILL THE ENEMY


    -RECOVER 5 ARROW PER SECOND


    -CAN STORE EXTRA 1500 ARROWS


    ACTIVE SKILL-


    -CHANGE ARROWS- CONSUMES 2 MP TO CHANGE ARROWS.


    -DEVOURER- CAN DEVOURER PINK OR ABOVE GRADE QUIVER TO GET ITS ABILITIES.


    -UPGRADEABLE - SACRIFICE 5 PINK GRADE QUIVER TO UPGRADE ITS LEVEL.


    Looking at its properties I was shocked as now I had two upgradeable equipment. The quiver properties were too awesome. It could devour any quiver above pink grade to get its properties. And also it could be upgraded. I had the impulse to upgrade the quiver and now, but I suppressed my greed as to equip this equipment it required a certain strength.


    I looked at my status and thought now I can defend and fight anyone within base 2. Then I thought I had to equip others so it seems I need to ask Mr Richard or Amelia to collect equipment for my team members. As I was thinking about the equipment the guild members came to the room one by one.


    I looked at them and greeted them, while they were surprised to see me here. I looked at Richard and asked," Mr Richard I have a request, please take is 100 tinum coins and buy level 30 equipment for everyone. The amount of equipment of the same type must be 128".


    Richard nodded his head and then said," okay, leader, by the time you return the base from your training I will try to buy them all".


    Hearing his word I felt at ease, while Avamented," Robin if you want to buy the equipment, buy it from our Auction house".


    Richard looked at Amelia and said," okay, you need to gather all the equipment, here are the coins, but you must remember to not leak the information of buying the equipment".


    Hearing Richard words Amelia didn''t ask why but nodded her head in understanding. Then she said," okay Mr Richard leave the buying equipment, to me no one else will know about it".


    By the time we finished our chat, n brought us breakfast. We then started to eat, then I asked," Ava, Drake and Olivia, what do you fear the most?".


    Hearing my questions Ava said," I fear the most that I will not be able to eat".


    Drake answered," wolves".


    Olivia answered," spiders".


    I thought for a while and then looked at them and showed my sunny smile, seeing it the people felt chill in their heart.


    I looked at them and said," well you three are lucky as the first phase of training is easier for you all".


    Then I looked at them and continued," Ava you will be tortured with the food, while drake after you level to level 3 then you need hunt wolf monster until you have got rid of your fear for wolves. Olivia", saying so I looked at the cute little girl who was shivering at the moment and looked at me with pitiful eyes, but I ignored her look and said," hey for you, I need to tie you first, while n and Lina will bring baby spider on your body. The faster you learn to calm down under the situation, the faster your training will be over. But the minimum duration, you need to stay calm is about half an hour".


    Hearing my training method the people got chills in their hearts. I looked at them and said," are you feeling afraid".


    They looked at me nodded. I said," don''t worry, once you ovee your fear, a new you will be born, so you need to ovee your fears, as in future who knows what kind of situation we need to face".


    My words woke them up and they gritted their teeth and said," okay leader, we will follow you for hell level training".


    I looked at them and nodded my head and said," don''t worry, you will be afraid for a while, but after some time, you will get used to it, but try to ovee your fear in three days as the next phase of training requires you to fight the monster".


    Hearing my words they nodded their head and then we finished our breakfast. I looked at them and said," okay now the hell level training begins. Follow me towards the dungeon", saying so I took the lead while others followed behind me".


    After walking for fifteen minutes we reached the dungeon. I took them inside and then I tied Ava and Olivia with the rope(orange props). Then I looked at n and Lina and said," you will be in charge of these two, you need to torture them now and don''t be lenient as when fighting the monster if they fear them then they will only die faster, so train them mercilessly".


    Then I looked at Drake and said," next you need to keep on hunting here, remember to attack the vital points of the monster, which you can see by eye crystal"....

 Chapter 89 - Hell Training Starts

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Hell Training Starts</h4>


    Here we have started our hell level training. While Lina and n were helping Ava and Olivia to train their will. Drake was training fighting techniques, while I was guiding him from the side.


    " Drake, remember to hit the vital point. Try to make your fireball morepressed, which will increase its damage", Imented while Drake was fighting.


    After killing the monster Drake came near me and said," big brother how do Ipress my fireball and make it small".


    I said," there are several ways, such as can think the fireball in your hand is beingpressed into a small ball, but it will take more mana. Next, is to rotate the fireball inwardly, as you have an orange grade talent so you might be able to do it, but remember to be safe and try to start from small football".


    Hearing my words Drake''s eyes became bright as if a new door have been opened to him. Seeing him like this, I said," don''t to engross in the ideas or else you won''t be able to progress in it", saying so I looked at him and then I continued," As you may have many ideas in your mind now, but you need to remember to stick to one idea and try to improve that idea or else you will be lost while trying to improve your technique as one idea doesn''t work, you will check for other ideas, it will only dy your time. So remember my words carefully".


    Drake heard my words and then looked at me and said, " big brother, my n was indeed to look for other ideas, if one idea didn''t work, but now with your advice, I will keep on improving the current idea".


    Hearing his word, I let go of the worry in my heart and said," okay go train, if you seed in casting a small fireball, then you can continue to hunt monster".


    Drake nodded his head and then went and sat not far away from Lisa and n. Then he started training his fireball.


    As everyone was immersed, now I decided to learn double shot arrow techniques, which will increase my damage/ killing speed. So for the first time, I started to aim in the range of 5 meters, which failed, then I thought about it for some time and once again shot. Like this my training started.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While we were training in the dungeon, somewhere in forbidden zone 2. Inside the Boss Monster Lair, the group of monsters were having a meeting. The Monster boss had three snakeheads, while the lower body was of a bull. It looked a little weird, but none of the monsters dared tough at it or else they might be food.


    The monster boss(snakehead) asked," why are no food being transported to us".


    One of the henchmen said," boss we don''t know, but it seems that the members of the dark guild might be caught".


    Hearing his henchmen words the boss monster said," try to contact Forbidden Zone 3 and report the situation".


    Hearing his word someone contacted and reported the situation and then a monster Taint Feind was projected. Seeing his figure everyone bowed towards him. Then he said," Snakehead did you not get any food in this week".


    Snakehead nodded his head and said," we tried to contact the dark guild, but the connection was lost, so we could only contact you, boss".


    Taint Feind said," it seems my enemies have already cleared the dark guild from base 2, so you will not be able to get any food, it''s better to send your henchmen outside the base and ask them to hunt food, I will send my three monsters under mymand to be stationed there, you just need to make sure to prepare thoroughly as the guild will soone to your site".


    Hearing this Snakehead was a little puzzled and asked," boss who is the person you are telling me about".


    Then Taint Fiend said," the person who cleared, forbidden zone 1, haven''t you heard the news".


    Hearing Taint Fiend news Snakehead was shocked and asked," boss your brother was killed".


    Listening to Snakehead words Taint Fiend eyes became red and said," yes, but don''t worry, after hees to your base try to kill him, or else you will be also dead".


    SnakeHead nodded his head and said," don''t worry boss, I will present his head to you".


    "You better do", saying so he cut off themunication.


    Then the teleportation channel lit up and three diamond level monsters came.


    Seeing them he asked his monster to show them the ce to live while he alsomanded them to hunt some monsters for food and try to recruit more monsters into their groups.


    As soon as the news was released, the forbidden zone 2 became lively. Now inside the ins zone, many attacks on humans had been reported, which made many people afraid to travel from base 2 to base 3. There was a gloomy aura hovering over forbidden zone 2.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    We didn''t know anything about the talk between the monster. We were busy doing our training. As today training ended, I looked at them and asked n and Lina," how was Ava and Olivia''s training, have they got over their fear".


    n and Lina both nodded their head and n said," yes boss the training has made their will more firm now".


    I then looked at Olivia who was ying with a spider in her hands while Ava could now resist the temptations of elixir seeing this I nodded my head and then looked at Drake who made a small size fireball, seeing him asked," Drake how was the progress today".


    Drake said," big brother my progress was good, now I can make a small fireball, but it just needs that it can''t be shot at long distance, its lethality is only within 7 meters".


    Hearing his words I sighed in my heart," pink grade talent is really against the sky, theirpression abilities can''t bepared to a grey grade talent".


    Then I said," you did a good job, now you can try to cast the fireball faster, like in an instant you try to cast and hit the enemies".


    Drake said," big brother after I learned the small fireball techniques, I was focusing on improving my casting time", saying so he cast the fireball which took shape in an instant and then he threw on a big rock which was 5 meters away from us. Then we saw an amazing scene. The fireball didn''t st like an ordinary fireball, but it drilled through the rock and came out from behind. Seeing this we were stunned and then Drake exined seeing our puzzled look," big brother, as you know I took your rotation techniques in which I had to bnce the flow of air inside the small fireball, so it has be well bnced and doesn''t explode on making an impact, while the rotation increases the temperature inside the fireball giving it a prations power".


    Hearing his exnation I looked at him like a genius, but his rare talent of pyromancer came in use or else he might take a week to do so. Thinking so I said," your talent is amazing, so now you can use the small fireball to hit the vital organs and try to kill it with one blow, while you can hold onto a dagger or staff, which can be used as a defence".


    As I was talking I didn''t notice that the girls looked at me with a weird expression when Lucy voice sounded in my mind," Robin I want to make love with you".


    Hearing Lucy voice I was awake and then thought about the card abilities, my sweat will make the woman horny. Then I looked at the girls who looked at me with hot eyes, seeing them I was going to walk away when Lina grabbed my hand and said," Robin I want to talk with you".


    I looked at Lina and said," okay".


    Lina said," not here", saying so she looked at other and said," our talk may take an hour to do so, so you all take a bath and eat and rest", saying so she took my hand and began to run.


    While Ava and Olivia looked at me going farther away, their breathing returned normal.


    After running for, a while Lina looked and saw no one was there then she said," Robin make love with me", saying so she ced my hand inside her underwear. I felt her pussy was very wet. Seeing this I shook my head, then said," let''s take a bath then I will make love with you".


    Lina said," but I can''t it feels very weird down there".


    I finally decided to give her a handjob then we will take bath and then make love. Thinking so I began to rub her pussy clit faster while Lina moaned. I looked at her and said," don''t make loud noise or else other people passing by will hear us".


    Lina then began to suppress her voice while I continued to run her pussy. Soon she had an orgasm and then I said," let''s find a suitable ce to take bath"

 Chapter 90 - Lina Defloration (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Lina Defloration (R-18)</h4>


    As I was going to take bath with Lina, Lucy changed into human form and she said," first make love with me then you can take bath".


    I looked at Lucy and said," join me in the bath, there you can make love".


    Lucy didn''t say anything, as she was horny right now. Seeing there was no objection, I took both thedies and then began to find a suitable ce for bathing.


    It didn''t take us long when we reached a cave. It had enough space for us to ce a bathtub and a bed on the side if needed. Seeing this I first scouted the region, within a 5km range I found no one. So I let go of the worry in my heart as most people level in a higher level as they form groups. Therefore the chance of begin seen by other people had be very less.


    I then said," okay you both undress your cloth and join me in the bath".


    Hearing my words but began to take off their clothes and then joined me inside the tub. Then Lucy said," make love with me".


    I said,"e and sit on dick".


    Lucy listened to my words and she followed my instructions. Soon the lewd sound of sshing water was heard, whenever her hips touched my thighs. Lucy moaned in excitement while Lina said," Robin today I want to make love like Lucy".


    I heard her words and said," ok", while Lucy embraced me and said," Robin I am cumming", saying so she released all of it inside water. Seeing this I thought after sex I need to take bath again. After few seconds Lucy recovered then once again began to ride me.


    Looking at this scene I felt, I was in heaven. Then began to think, in future I will have more girls who will join me. Thinking so my dick became harder, while Lucy moaned," f*CK it feels so good", saying so she began to ride even faster, while I thought the stamina of Dragon women is amazing.


    Lina was looking at us with hot eyes. And finally, she came near me and sat by my side and said," Robin I want to sit on your dick, like Lucy".


    Hearing her words I said," but it''s your first time, so I don''t want to do you the first time like this, I want to make it a memorable day, so hold on for a while".


    But Lina took my hand and ced it on her pussy and said," help me relieve it like thest time".


    I agreed to her request and began to y with her pussy, while Lucy rode me. I also began to feel pleasure.


    After 15 minutes, we shouted at the same time and said," Cumming..".


    After a minute we came to our mind, then I said," let me change the water".


    Hearing my words they came out of the bathtub and then I changed the water and then said,"e and take bath".


    This time we washed our bodies and then we dressed and then I said," Lucy, you stay with Ava and Olivia today, as tonight I making love with Lina, it is her first time so it must be memorable".


    Hearing my words Lucy nodded her and said," okay, only for tonight, from next day you will call me to make love together".


    I heard her voice and thought in my mind," in the previous life, if your girlfriend caught having sex with another girl, you would be scolded or worst case she will break up with you, but in this world the girls themselves said they want to join the fun", thinking so I had a wretched expression on my face.


    Seeing my wretched expression both Lucy and Lina punched my eyes, so soon my face had panda eyes which looked funny. After that, I wrote a letter and handed it to Lucy. In the letter I wrote," I and Lucy would not be able to eat dinner so they can eat it. We wille by tomorrow morning". Then I used my mana to restore my face to its original form.


    Lucy took the letter and stored it inside her pouch and then she said," Robin make her feel good like you made me".


    I nodded her head and said," if we had free time then I would have made a more romantic date with you two, but now we don''t have time so all we can enjoy ourselves is for today".


    Lucy nodded her head in understanding and then went away, while I looked at Lina and said," now that no one is here we can enjoy our time".


    Lina''s heart was beating faster and she had a blush on her face.


    I looked at her then I came near her and lifted her chin and gave her a french kiss, whichsted for a few minutes then we broke away and gasped for breath.


    Lina had an intoxicated expression on her face, seeing her like this I smiled and said," miss how did it feel to kiss me".


    Lina blushed and answered," it feels so good".


    I said," wait for a while I will cook food".


    Saying so I took out the crayfish, some vegetables, onions, lemon, spice.


    First I cleaned the crayfish and chopped it into pieces then I chopped the vegetable into a 3 mm slice, then chopped some onions into julienne slices while some were in small dice. After that, I set up a fire. Then after the utensils were heated I poured the cooking oil inside, after a minute the cooking oil was heated up, then I took the diced onions and cooked it until it began to melt.


    After that, I added some spices to it and let it cook for a minute. A cup of water was added. Then after that, I ced the vegetable (capsicum), the onion julienne slices and the chopped crayfish meat. After that, I tried it for a while then I added salt, some spices and then lemon. Then cooked it for fifteen minutes. Then as I uncovered the lid, a refreshing smell hit our noses.


    Then I took out the dish and ced it on the te and I asked Lina to taste it.


    Lina took a bite and eximed," it''s so good".


    Seeing her expression I also began to eat. The taste of the meat was very good, with a little sour taste which made it even better.


    Then we finished our dinner and then I took out a camp and ced it inside the cave and said," now that we have eaten, it''s my time to eat you".


    Hearing my words Lina blushed as she had learned all the things from Lucy so she understood what eat means.


    I embraced Lina then began to kiss her, after some time, we broke and then began to undress. Soon we were naked and then Lina embraced me and whispered," love me".


    I began to kiss her from earlobes, neck, then I came to her breast. I licked her breast lightly which made Lina moan," so good". I continued to lick her breast from one side to another. Her breast was a little bigger than Lucy. Soon Lina said," I am Cumming and she released it all".


    Then I looked at her and said," by licking you can make you cum, what will happen when I f*CK you".


    Lina blushed and said," hmph".


    Seeing her expression I then once again began to lick her naval region, Lina began tough first, but soon she began to feel good. Then I continued down her until I reached her clit. But I didn''t y with it, rather I moved to her thigh region and began to lick and suck it. As soon as Lina felt that her clit had been ignored she felt she was going crazy, but as she felt her thighs being kissed and licked, she felt very good which made her shout," Robin I am going to cum", hearing her words I slowed down, then said," hold on for a while, you will even a better feeling", saying so I began to lick her pussy. Soon Lina began to feel so good that she moaned loudly and after five minutes she said," Robin I can''t hold it anymore", saying so she sshed all her juices on my face, while I continued to kiss her clit.


    After the orgasm, I put my dick near her hymen and then I said" it will pain for the first time".


    Lina said," my profession is a warrior, a little bit of pain I can handle it".


    Hearing her words I could only prate her in one stroke so she could feel less pain.


    Lina only felt pain, then she gritted her teeth and said," what are you waiting for f*CK me".


    I said," wait for some time then the pain will go away, after that we can make love".


    Hearing my words Lina said nothing and soon her pain subsided, then she said," Robin I don''t feel any pain, you can make love with me now".


    Hearing her words I started f*cking her slowly, then increased my pace to medium and then very fast.


    While Lina began to cum after five minutes.


    We continued to make love while Lina had embraced me and said," when you go deep inside me it feels even better".


    Hearing her words I fulfilled her wish by prating deep inside her. As Lina pussy was tight so I felt too good having sex with her. So I said," I will cum after some time", while Lina once again, cummed. Then said," Lina sit on me", hearing my words Lina sat on me as she had seen Lucy.


    Then I embraced her and finally cummed inside her, while she also released at the same time.. Then weid on the bed and then fell asleep.

 Chapter 91 - Changes In Black Card

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Changes In ck Card</h4>


    The next morning I woke and looked at Lina in my arms. I kissed her on her cheeks then I sunk my consciousness inside my head. I saw the card lying quietly when I approached it the ck card shed and then it began to feed me with information.


    The status of the ck card had changed a lot.


    BLACK CARD( GRADE ???) (ACTIVATED)


    - NUMBER OF PARTNERS -2


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH DRAGON, NOW YOU CAN LEARN DRAGON MAGIC.


    HAVE MADE LOVE WITH LINA, NOW YOUR LUCK HAS INCREASED.


    - SOUL CHAIN LINK 2 - YOU CAN NOW SHARE AND EQUIP THE CARD WITH LUCY AND LINA.


    CARD LIMIT 2 (PINK GRADE).


    CAN BE UPGRADED.


    - PHEROMONES CAN BE CONTROLLED WHICH CAN BE CONTROLLED BY INJECTING MANA INTO YOUR BODY. THE MORE MANA YOU POUR THE MORE SCENT YOUR BODY PRODUCE.


    - DUAL CULTIVATION (LVL 2)- WHEN YOU HAVE SEX WITH YOUR PARTNER THE OVERALL ABILITIES WILL INCREASE BY TWO POINTS.


    UPGRADABLE.


    -?.


    As I looked at the properties of the ck card, I was pleasantly satisfied with the function. Now with Lina Lucky abilities, I could also hunt alone and get many drops from monsters. Thinking so, I decided to wake up and head towards the ce where n all the members were training.


    As I opened my eyes, I looked at Lina who looked at me and blushed. Then I said," let''s go back to training".


    Lina blushed and said," can''t we make love now".


    I looked at her blushing face and said," Lina, our priority is to improve strength as fast as possible then we can enjoy our free time doing whatever you want".


    Listening to my first sentence Lina''s eyes showed a touch of disappointment but thest part of the sentence made her eyes bright and she said," you promise".


    I nodded and said," of course, after training is over, I will follow whatever you request is".


    Hearing my promise Lina''s eyes were almost shining and she asked," what if weplete our training early".


    I thought for a while and said," if you canplete it early, then it will be only your holiday, but if everyone in our guild memberspletes the training then we will leave the dungeon, then I will go to retreat and then after two days, I will be free for five days that is the time you can order me and I will fulfil it".


    Listening to my voice Lina began to dress and then said," what are you doing on the bed, dress fast and go to training".


    Hearing her words I was stunned by her spirit and then began to pray for Ava, Drake and Olivia in my heart secretly.


    Next, I began to dress and then with Lina I headed towards the guild members direction. We reached with fifteen minutes then I looked at Ava, Olivia and Drake had dark circles under their eyes. Seeing them I asked," couldn''t sleep at night".


    They looked at me and nodded their head and Drake said," big brother,st night while sleeping, we heard monster howling so we were mostly guarding against the monster".


    Listening to Drake words I looked at n who was sleeping. Seeing this I went and kicked his ass.


    n was dreaming of a beautiful girling to embrace him when he felt pain in his buttock and then fell on the ground. He woke up and shouted," which fellow dare to wake me up, I was going to embrace a beautiful girl", saying up to now his voice became mute after seeing me. But after hearing his word I felt very good as I also had a good dream in which I was surrounded by beautiful girls but n woke me up. Thinking so my revenge was taken, I felt better then I said with a serious expression," we are here for training, and you as our cook is still asleep".


    n looked at me and said," boss, as I returned to the dungeon I thought we were going to eat dry food, so today I kept on sleeping".


    I looked at n and said," for today make an exception and prepare us breakfast, from tomorrow we will use dry food".


    Hearing my words n didn''t say anything and went to prepare breakfast, while I looked at Ava and Olivia and asked," where is Lucy?".


    Ava then remembered a mice seems to rest inside her tent. Then she went and saw Lucy was still sleeping so she brought her to me. Seeing Lucy I took her, while Lucy opened her eyes and then said," Robin, why can''t smell the scenting out from your body".


    As I heard Lucy voice, I replied," really which scent I don''t know".


    Lucy looked at me and said," Liar, hurry us and release the smell, the smell is so intoxicating", saying so she looked at me with expectations.


    While I heard her voice I said," Lucy I don''t know which type of scent are you talking about".


    Hearing my voice Lucy became angry and she said," Liar, I can feel your heartbeat, so don''t lie to me and release the smell".


    I was stunned hearing Lucy words and said," if I release the smell, will you not ask me to make love".


    Lucy nodded and said," of course I will not make love to you".


    I heard her voice then I said," okay then", saying so I induced mana inside my body and soon a smell was released, which made the girls look at me with hot eyes. Seeing this I stopped channelling the mana inside my body.


    Then I heard Lucyining voice," Hmph, it''s for a short time".


    I said," Lucy other girls are present here,ter when we are alone".


    Listening to my words Lucy said," okay, don''t forget your words".


    While we weremunicating secretly and others were chatting with each other n came with breakfast. Then I said," eat the breakfast for today, next day onwards, you can eat the only fry foods", saying so I started to eat.


    After eating, I looked at Ava, Olivia and Drake and said," now you three will practicebat techniques, that n and Lina will guide you from time to time".


    Then I took out my bow and arrow and started to practice dual shots. Seeing me practising everyone had their spirits lifted while n said," As you three it''s the first time you didn''t have good sleep, so my advice is to drink something sour and wash your head, which will not affect the training".


    Hearing his words three people did so and they began to start their training. While n and Lina guided them from the side.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While we were training inside the dungeon, Amelia was training with Richard in the manor.


    Amelia asked," Mr, Richard why did you join this adventurer group as with your level, you could easily join a high-level group".


    Richard sighed and said," My destiny lies with a fairy tale. The situation on the border is getting worse. Thest time Imunicated with the master, he said the situation of the border is getting worse day by day, we might be able to hold off the seal for only ten years".


    Amelia eximed and said," didn''t they said the seal willst for the next 50 years".


    Richard answered slowly and said," I also had the same question, but my master went in person to investigate the seal and saw it corroding. There was a dark aura around the seal, which my master tried to move but it failed".


    Amelia was shocked and she asked," even the sage couldn''t remove the dark aura".


    Richard nodded with a solemn expression and said," yes, now we need to hurry up and train, or else who knows how many people will die after the seal is broken".


    Amelia asked," Do other races also know the news?".


    Richard said," I don''t know, but master might have informed other races also, but keep this talk a secret between us as it will cause panic and which cause many people to join Dark Guild".


    Amelia nodded and said," of course, I will not tell the news to anyone, but should we say to guild leader".


    Richard had a thoughtful look and he said," after hees back from the dungeon, we will report the news only to him".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    We didn''t know the talk about Richard and Amelia, but even if I would know all I could do was improve my strength and try to protect the people around me.


    Soon it was evening and we had already reached the third floor of the dungeon as the learning abilities of our guild members were too strong.


    I looked at everyone and said," okay today''s training end", saying so I looked at Drake and asked," Drake have you got rid of the fear of wolf".


    Drake nodded his head and said," big brother, I don''t feel any fear, even I face wolf type opponent in future I can calmly fight it".


    Hearing his response I nodded my head and said," okay", saying so I looked at n and said," if you find any girl you like, just pursue her, if you want any help just ask me".


    n was stunned and blushed and said," boss in future if I have any girl I like, I will ask for your words".

 Chapter 92 - 1 Month Training

    <h4>Chapter 92 - 1 Month Training</h4>


    I nodded my head then said to Drake and Olivia," don''t think about love, now you guys are too small, after you turn fifteen you can look at the person who you can love".


    Hearing my voice most of the people were puzzled but they nodded their head in understanding while Ava looked at me and said," Robin doesn''t forget thisdy still love you".


    Olivia also wanted to say it but hearing my words for the first time she hesitated but she still said," big brother me too".


    I looked at Ava and then at Olivia and said," Ava don''t worry I love you as for Olivia after you turn fifteen and you still don''t find anyone you love, I will ept you as my lover at that time as currently, I think you as my sister".


    Then I said," okay, let''s eat and discuss for tomorrow", saying so I changed the topic.


    "Today you have reached the third level which is pretty good, but next you need to improve your fighting techniques and continue to reach a higher level. In this week, set a small goal to reach level 8 floor".


    Hearing my words Ava said," can we team up?".


    " Not now, after you have honed yourbat skill and reached level 15 floor after that", I answered Ava and continued to speak while looking at the trio," you three need to fight with a silver-level monster solo".


    Hearing my words Ava looked at me and said," do I also need to fight the silver level monster solo".


    "As you are level 20, so you can easily kill the monster so try to kill and summon gold level monster or diamond level monster will also work", I thought for a while then replied.


    Ava listened to my words and made a pitiful expression and said," won''t silver level monster will work".


    I ignored her pitiful look and said," no way, you need to kill the golden level monster, with cloak and eye crystal recovering you will be able to summon within four hours".


    Hearing my word Ava nodded her head while Lina went and said," sister Ava, Robin went easy on you guys, as the first time, I and n were fighting a silver level monster without the cloak equipped".


    Listening to Lina''s words, Ava, Drake and Olivia looked at them with admiration while they also had a determination in their eyes.


    Drake looked at me and said," big brother, can I also follow the training method like sister Lina described".


    I said," you are a mage, and we don''t have much time, so just follow my n".


    After listening to my words, they didn''t say anything. They were looking curiously waiting for the answer.


    Seeing their curious eyes I said," we have already wasted our time, while money-making n, or else we might have alreadypleted our training. And you guys also reached the age of awakening a few days ago, so I could onlye with this n".


    Hearing my words they nodded their head and then decided to continue to practice hard.


    Day after day, soon a week passed. Today we were on the level eight dungeon.


    Today everyone woke up and the team members looked energetic seeing them I asked," Are you three ready for the assessment?".


    Three people said in unison," yes leader".


    Then I said," Drake and Olivia your task is to defeat a silver monster boss", saying so I looked at Ava and said," try to aim for the diamond level monster, gold will also work but it''s better if it''s Diamond level monster boss".


    Ava nodded her head and said," don''t worry I will try my best".


    I nodded and said," the assessment begins".


    Then I went to practice my double shot, which I?had improved after a week of training, from 10 meters to 17 meters, as my talent was ordinary level so I could only work harder to make up for it.


    So once again I have immersed myself in training. While n and Lina were practising their technique.


    n was trying to create a debuff skill, anti heal, while Lina was practising Whirlwind skill, which she wanted to increase the duration.


    The time passed by and then evening came, I was still immersed in going my archery skill, while others had already finished their assessment. Ava also seeded in killing Diamond level monster.


    Soon it was night, seeing I stopped my training then went to wash.


    Then I came and greeted everyone and asked," did youplete my assessment".


    Hearing my words they nodded their head and took out their trophies to show me. I looked at them and then praised them," very good, now Drake and Olivia, you both will kill the monster in groups while Ava will train alone".


    Drake asked," big brother, didn''t you ask us to join the group by level fifteen".


    I said," that was for Ava, not both of you".


    Hearing my words Drake blushed. Seeing this weughed and I said," if Ava joins you now, then both will be like a supporter so it''s better to train alone".


    Drake and Olivia both nodded their head when they listened to my exnation.


    Then I said," next your task is to reach level fifteen, by next week and try to kill the gold level boss".


    Drake and Olivia both nodded their head and they said," okay, we will follow your instructions".


    Soon we eat our dinner then the next day came. A week passed by in a blink of an eye.


    Today both Olivia and Drake had killed the gold level boss and their level also had reached level fifteen.


    I looked at Olivia and Drake and said," you both performed well and killed a diamond level boss, which exceeded my expectations. As an assassin, Olivia you did a good job distracting the monster boss with speed, while Drake your improved version of fireball is a killer move, especially shooting the fireball continuously ".


    Hearing my praise both felt good. After that, I said," next it''s time for you all to train fast and try to reach level thirty as fast as possible".


    " n and Lina will also fight with you guys and start group training where Lina, Drake and Olivia will be main damage dealers. n, you will be responsible for supporting them, if necessary you can interfere with the enemy", I said.


    Hearing my words they nodded their head, while I said," you guys continue to eat, I need to practice now", saying so I took my bow and arrow and began to practice shooting in the night. As I had a night vision card equipped so I could practices as if practising in the day.


    After practising for today atte night I gradually fell asleep.


    The next day I opened my eyes and then once again, I began my crazy practice. Within 25 meters I could use a double shot and shoot two targets at a time.


    Soon days passed and then we spent a whole month training ourselves. Sometimes Lucy woulde to me in the morning to ask me to make love but I said," after we go back then we can make love", saying so I had ignored her many times.


    Now after we hadpleted our training. Everyone had reached level 30 and we were on level 30 floors.


    Seeing this I said," Olivia, Drake and Ava, you three need to kill monsters from level one and try to get the title which will be further merged into one title".


    "n and Lina, you both follow me and attract monster, now we will sweep the title", saying so I looked at Ava, Drake and Olivia and said," you all be also joined in the group as the monster drop title only once and each for the number of people present".


    Hearing my words n and Lina had excited expressions and n said," boss are you going to join our group".


    I nodded my head and said," of course, I am also a member of a team so I need to join the group and finish the training as soon as possible, but you three", saying so I looked at Drake, Olivia and Ava and said," you need to kill the level 30 diamond level boss and your training will be over, but each of you must face the diamond level monster alone".


    Hearing my words they were afraid at first, but n from the sidemented and said," if you can''t even fight this diamond level monster then you will not be suitable for fighting with us when we go to bossir 2", saying so he looked at them and continued," as you may not know, the level of diamond monster boss is only equal to gold level boss in the forbidden zone".


    Hearing n''s word, Ava, Olivia and Drake had surprised expressions on their face. They began to calm their emotion and said," we will defeat the level 30 diamond level monster boss, then only we wille out of dungeon".


    Hearing their words I nodded and said," let''s eat, from tomorrow onwards the title farming begins", saying so we began to eat.

 Chapter 93 - Training Complete

    <h4>Chapter 93 - Training Complete</h4>


    The next day, early in the morning we were divided into two groups one group Ava, Drake and Olivia who would kill the monster boss to drop titles from level1-15 while , Lina and me would start farming monsters from level 16-30. In this way, we would be able to get titles within one week.


    Then soon our title farming began.


    I used the monster perfume prop, soon the monster wasing in our direction. I stood at a high ce, so my range could increase. Then I began to bombard the monster, as I had learnt dual shot, so each time two arrows would leave my bow and shoot at two different targets. The pink grade weapon was too overpowered. Killing the monster was like cutting vegetables. Seeing the rate of killing the monster n and Lina looked at me with dazed expressions and nmented from the side," f*CK boss, you can single out this group of monsters, what shall we do?".


    I said," just make some snacks".


    Hearing my words n and Lina had ck lines on their face and n said," boss leave us a few monsters, we also want to fight".


    While Lina said, " I want to try the whirlwind and see how much group damage can I do?".


    Hearing her words I nodded and said," okay, n will support while Lina you use your skill".


    Hearing my words they both followed my instructions. Then n used the heart of nature and Lina rushed towards the group of monsters and started to fight with sword and shield. Seeing her using a sword I thought maybe she had ovee the fear of a monster. Now Lina''s every attack was fatal, with each attack a monster would be killed. The way she killed the monster could only be described as art.


    Then as the monster became crowded Lina finally used the skill whirlwind.


    From the distance, I saw Lina was rotating at high speed then a whirlwind formed around her. All the monsters within five meters were sucked by the whirlwind. As soon as the monster made contact with the whirlwind they would be cut into slices. Then after a few seconds, Lina stopped and the monster limbs, head, all other parts fell from the air.


    Lina moved by the side to avoid it and looked towards me and blinked at me. Seeing this I could only describe Lina at this moment as a gorgeous beauty. Then I gave her a thumbs up. By seeing it Lina blushed and thought," it seems working hard for this month was worth it".


    While she was in dazed expression I saw two monsters attacking from behind seeing this I pulled two ordinary arrows at the same time and released it.


    Both arrows passed through Lina''s ears. Then the monster behind was a headshot.


    Lina only saw me shooting arrows towards her. Although she was puzzled she had full faith in me so she stood motionless. Then she felt the arrow pass through the ears, making a swish sound then she heard the monster scream. She turned back to look at two monsters dead. Seeing this she came to me while n also followed. Then I said," Lina you have improved so much, now fighting with monsters there is no fear in your eyes and also the skill is pretty good. But you need to remember that while fighting try not to be distracted".


    Hearing my words Lina blushed and nodded her head.


    Then I said," now let me kill, as it will take too much time if you both make kill".


    Both Lina and n nodded while n said," boss, no one is a pervert like you. Your killing power can''t bepared to anyone within our level".


    I looked at n and said," n, although I am strong, there are always stronger people in the world, so never let your guard down even if you have orange grade equipment".


    Hearing my words, n and Lina both came to their sense and said," boss thanks for reminding us or else we would make a very big mistake relying on equipment".


    Hearing his word I nodded my head and said," remember equipment can make you strong, but it''s always auxiliary, but your strength is yours which you can always rely on. So after we reach base 3 weight training will start".


    "Boss what is weight training", asked n with curious eyes while Lina also looked at me waiting for my answer.


    " Weight training means to add weight to your body, then train your physical body, which can help you break the limits of the human body", saying so I looked at their expression. They had a puzzled expression. I said," well when we reach base 3 you understand the benefits after you practice it".


    Then I changed the topic and said," now after some time boss level monster will spawn will you fight or me alone".


    n said," boss leave us the boss monster".


    Lina also nodded her head in agreement.


    I said," okay".


    After six days, we have regrouped and everyone hadbined the title to get a new title.


    TITLE- EXPERIENCED HERO (ORANGE)


    - ALL ATTRIBUTES +20


    - TELEPORTATION- TELEPORT IN BASE TWO


    COOLDOWN-2 MONTHS


    -CAN BE UPGRADED, FUSE THE SCROLL OF BASE 3


    Looking at the title although, in short term, the attributes don''t give us a big boost, in long term, the title may help us especially the life savings teleport option, which would help us escape in a desperate situation.


    Looking at the attributes Ava, Olivia and Drake had incredible expressions on their faces. Seeing it I said," okay don''t be stunned by the skill. It is equal to having one more life, so use this skill only in desperate situations".


    Then I said," next day I am going to leave the dungeons, while n and Lina will help you, you guys continue to train yourself after youe out I will have a gift for everyone".


    Hearing my words everyone had an excited expression on their faces. As the lowest grade gift, I gave them was the pink grade. So they were a little excited while n and Lina also asked," Do we have a gift?".


    I nodded and said," of course so practice hard".


    While Lina who was sleeping in my pocket heard my voice she thought that" finally you wille out of the dungeon, my two months of making love, if I don''t make love for two days continuously I will make love with you every time you sleep". Thinking so her eyes shined, while I suddenly felt chill on my back. I turned around to see and felt no one around me was looking at me with bad eyes. I was puzzled for a while then ignored it and thought," before absolute strength conspiracy is useless", thinking so my mind eased.


    Then I began to have dinner and the next day in the morning I ate breakfast and said goodbye. I walked towards the gate of the dungeon.


    As I was walking out of the dungeon many people looked at me with fearful expressions seeing this I was puzzled at first and asked," Lucy why do you think people are afraid of me".


    Lucy said," you have a heavy killing aura, so suppress it first".


    Hearing her words I did so, but then also people looked at me with fearful expressions and moved away from me. Finally, I walked towards a person and asked," you, why are you fearing me so much".


    The person lowered his head and said in a low voice," Sir, someone saw you killing the monster tide in the dungeon and they recorded the video and sold it".


    Hearing his sentence I asked," can people can record the video".


    The person replied," yes sir, themon grade video crystal can record video up to 5 minutes, which can be used once and bought for 1 silver coin".


    Hearing his words I asked," So some people recorded my video of killing the monster".


    The person nodded his head and said," yes sir, so we didn''t want to offend you, as in the video, we saw you were killing the monster as easy as cutting vegetables. As you may not know, but we team up and hunt one monster, but your group of people are extraordinary".


    Hearing his word I nodded my head and asked," who sold the record crystal".


    The person replied," the assassin guild is selling your record crystal, for 3 silver coins. Now many people have bought it".


    Hearing his word I nodded my head and said," you can go, take this coun for answering my question", saying so I handed him a gold coin.


    The person was immediately happy and thanked me while I decided to go to the assassin guild and ask them to give me my share of the money. Using my video to make money but not giving me money, thinking so I felt a little anger in my heart and I speeded my pace....

 Chapter 94 - Homestead Inn

    <h4>Chapter 94 - Homestead Inn</h4>


    I reached the Assassin guild, many people were lining up and buying the video crystal, seeing I felt very irritated. This group of people didn''t ask my advice and began to sell my video. So I headed towards the counter, while the people standing in line were dissatisfied with my behaviour so, someone yelled," Hey you, why don''t you line up like us?".


    I ignored him and continued to walk. Seeing this many people began to shout, which attracted the attention of the counter. Seeing my face the counter had a smile on their face and said," this person please line up or else we will not listen to your request".


    I said," call you president or else from tomorrow assassin guild will cease to exist from base 2".


    Although my voice was not loud, everyone heard my voice.


    The person in charge looked at me and said," guard this person is making trouble, send him out".


    While the president had alreadye and was using sheath and watching the show. As my night vision can see invisible people so I saw him in an instant and then used my eye crystal to see his level. I saw he was level 45, seeing I sneered and then looked at the guardsing. I said," I will give you a piece of advice, stay away from me or else you will be killed".


    The guards sneered and said," only you, if you can kill me inside the base then I will call you dad".


    I looked at him and said," if you want to die then I will fulfil your wish", saying so I controlled the guard and gave him instructions tomit suicide. Then I looked at the guard who was going tomit suicide and said," I don''t have a stupid son like you".


    Then the surrounding people saw the guard took out his sword and cut his throat. Then with a thud, he fell to the ground. The people back were drenched in a cold sweat. While I looked at the president and said," if you don''t show your face you will be the next one after the guard".


    Hearing my voice the president immediately took off the stealth and then said," why are you doing this?".


    I looked at him and said," you are selling my video in record crystal and asking me why am I doing this?".


    "Did you ask my permission to share my video"?


    "Even if you share the video you need to at least watch the video before selling so that at least you can recognise me", saying so I stopped and looked at him yfully.


    The president had a puzzled expression while the person in charge of selling the record crystal had his back drenched in a cold sweat. He went to his president and then whispered few words. Then the president looked at me and said," Sir, please forgive me, I didn''t recognise you before. We are willing topensate you".


    Then he took out a space bag and handed it to me. I checked inside the space bag and saw there were 100 Diamond coins, seeing this my expression became cold and a murderous aura surrounded the people.


    The people who were surrounded by murderous aura felt they were in hell. They could only see the corpse of different monsters decapitated, while I was standing at the centre.


    The president was also affected by my murderous aura but thinking of the background of the assassin guild his confidence rose and said," boy this is all I can give, don''t ask more or else you will provoke the assassin guild".


    Hearing his voice I said," Are you sure you don''t want to pay", saying so I looked at him yfully and said," okay then, I will leave the guild for today, but someone wille to discuss the price with youter, I hope you can please him".


    Then I walked outside of the assassin guild and said," Lucy you have a task to do".


    Lucy said," no way, I am not listening to you, you have ignored me for so many days and when you need my help you need to find me".


    Hearing the dissatisfaction in her tone I said," Lucy, isn''t making love, I will promise to make love with you tonight".


    Lucy said," not tonight, but two days".


    Hearing her words I felt a chill in my heart, I said," Lucy can''t we make love every night from today".


    Lucy nodded her head but she thought in her mind," if I let you go like this, then next time when I am in the mood to make love you will ignore me so I will execute my n tonight. After the n is executed you will make love with me whenever I want.", thinking so her blues eyes were glowing. As it was a day so I couldn''t see her eyes glowing. But instinctively I felt chill as something bad was going to happen.


    Then I said," Lucy transform into a fly and try to find the Treasury and loot it all", saying so I stopped and then continued," Lucy here take this key, it will help you open all grades of the chest within the orange grade".


    Lucy took the keys and used eye crystal to see its information.


    KEY (ORANGE)- PROPS


    OPEN ANY LOCK ORANGE GRADE OR BELOW.


    NOTE- A MUST-HAVE KEY FOR THIEVES.


    Looking at the information which was simple yet could open any chest within orange grade made Lucy eyes glowed in excitement and she said," let''s go to the inn".


    I was puzzled but still followed her instructions. Then at the counter, the samedy was here and I said," I want to book a room".


    Hearing my voice thedy looked at me and asked," sit are you not satisfied with the manor, why did you want to stay in the inn".


    I said," you don''t need to know", while Lucy said in my mind," Robin book the room for three days and ask her to book the most luxurious rooms. And also ask her not to disturb for three days".


    I asked," Lucy what do we need to do in the room for three days".


    Lucy said," listen to my words or else I will not go and steal".


    I could only listen to her order and said," book me the most luxurious room for three days and no one is allowed to disturb me".


    Hearing my request the receptionist had a strange face but she still nodded and said," sir it will cost 30 Diamond coins for three days".


    Hearing her words I paid for the coins and she said," here is the room key. It''s on the fifth floor. That is the only room. Please enjoy your stay".


    Saying so she walked in front while I followed her.


    Soon she entered the formation I nodded and then also walked towards the formation. As soon as I entered the formation, the key in my hand shone white light and then the formation lit up. The tform began to rise. Seeing this I said in my mind," f*CK this is lifted, and the security is better than my previous life".


    While the receptionist looked and didn''t saw the surprised face which made her stunned for a moment and then she began to think," anyone who has stayed in this lift formation they have surprised expression on their face while this person doesn''t seem to be so, as he has already travelled in it. But the information I read about him only said," he came from base 1 and he was also a poor boy so how can he not be surprised. Forget it I will report to the boss". Thinking so she again maintained her calm expression.


    If I knew her though I would ignore her as in my previous life even amon people can travel through the lift.


    Soon we reached the fifth floor. Then she asked for the key and I handed it to her. As she put the key in, the formation lit up then only the door was opened. Seeing this I asked," what is the use of formation other than locking".


    Hearing my words she looked at me surprised and then answered," The formation has a defence function which can block the attack from level 60 monster. The key also has a formation iid through which you can contact me and we can give any service you want".


    Then we went inside and look the room was fully clean without any dust seeing this as I was going to ask questions, the receptionist said," sir the whole room is full of formation which can automatically clean the room. The bathroom, also have the same function".


    I heard her words and my doubts cleared while I asked her," Is there no kitchen".


    The receptionist said," No sir if you want any dish, you can just order through the key, and we will serve the dish. The menu is there. The cost of food has already been paid, so you can live with ease".


    Hearing her words I understood one thing, why in my previous life many people liked to live in a high-end hotel. The people with money can only have the luxury to enjoy life. Thinking so I sighed. Then I said," thank you for introducing the room to me".


    Then the receptionist headed towards the door and said," sir if you have any needs, please message me", saying so she went out.

 Chapter 95 - Learning Dragon Magic

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Learning Dragon Magic</h4>


    After the receptionist went out I said," Lucy now I fulfilled your wish. Now it''s your turn to rob".


    Hearing my words Lucy said," why are you in such a hurry, now it''s only afternoon, wait till night".


    I listened to Lucy words and thought it made sense. So I said," ok then let''s eat, look at the menu and order the food".


    Lucy said," okay, let''s try the most expensive food".


    As I was looking at the menu, a dish caught my attention, so I ordered it. The name was goat monster barbecue. The cost was not mentioned, so I could only say," Lucy the price is not written on the menu only the dish name. Do you want any food to order, choose from here?".


    Hearing my words Lucy looked at the menu and order," one fruit sd, one vegetable dish with some bread".


    I looked at Lucy and asked," A dragon ordering the vegetarian dish, makes me feel a little weird".


    Then I asked," Are you sure you want to order this food?".


    Lucy nodded her head so I used the key to talk to the receptionist and ordered the food.


    The receptionist took the order and asked us to wait for half an hour until it will be served. Hearing her words I thought to take a bath.


    Then I asked," Lucy do you want to take a bath together, as there is time until the food arrives".


    Lucy thought for a while then said," not now, as you were training, in my free time I spent in the pool", saying so she took out a big bucket.


    As I saw the bucket I couldn''t help say," your transformation magic can help you enjoy the luxury of being small even inside the bucket".


    Lucy chuckled and said," Do you want to learn transformation magic, I can teach you?".


    I said," of course I want to learn, on fools would reject the offer".


    Lucy then came to me and pointed a finger at my head. I couldn''t help think of past life when I read in the novel when a master would pass information to disciples he would point his finger to disciple''s forehead. Are these the legendary techniques Lucy was going to use? Thinking so I was dazed when Lucy said," don''t be dazed, focus now".


    Hearing her words I came to my sense and nodded my head. Then I felt Lucy finger touched my forehead, then she began to pass on the information about transformation magic.


    I didn''t felt anything but inside my consciousness, the While Card was shing with light and after a minute a white card was formed in my consciousness and it was revolving around the Main card which had one face ck, another face pink and the middle part white.


    I looked at the card and its information was as follows.


    TRANSFORMATION MAGIC (DRAGON MAGIC)


    - CONSUMES 10 - 1000 MANA TO TRANSFORM, FROM AN ORDINARY BUG TO A GIANT DRAGON OF 30 METERS IN LENGTH.


    - THE MANA CONSUMPTION DEPENDS ON THE USER IMAGINATION. THE BIGGER THE IMAGINATION MORE MANA IS CONSUMED.


    After I finished looking at the card properties I thought this card was awesome but again the white part of the card sent me information.


    PINK CARD


    LUCY


    CARD (1/2)


    It didn''t take much time, after five minutes I opened my eyes while Lucy looked at me as if looking at a monster and she asked," have you finished absorbing the knowledge I imparted you".


    I looked at Lucy who had a surprised look on her face and said," of course, not only have I digested the memory but I also can transform my body now".


    Hearing my words Lucy felt she was being insulted, as being a dragon when she started learning the transformation magic it took her first a whole night to digest the information about transformation magic. And five dayster she started to try to transform and she changed herself into mice. While I took only five minutes to learn, so this made her very shocked and she said," if you have learned the magic then change and show me".


    I could only nod my head and then sank into my consciousness and then used the card. Soon the card showed me images in which I want to transform. There were many images, almost all types of things, nt, animal, birds, humans. Anything that I wanted to change I could transform into it. So I thought for a while and then decided to change to a mouse. Soon I felt everything around me was getting bigger, and Lucy eximed," Oh! you can change". But she didn''t know this was only the start.


    I thought to transform into other things as being a rat made me feel a little ufortable so I changed into a parrot. Soon I felt feathers growing from my back. Seeing this I was full of joy and I tried to fly, but it felt weird like you need to continuously p your hand/ wing. So I once again changed myself and this time I transformed it into a paper which made me feel a little awkward. I couldn''t move, but with my eyes, I could only see. But when I thought of a paper with eyes, thinking so I changed back to my previous life face. I looked at the mirror and was excited to find that my body looked exactly like the previous life and I had a very happy expression, I couldn''t help shouting," f*CK it feels awesome".


    While Lucy looked at me with a dazed expression and she began to doubt herself and began to think was she a fake dragon or I was a dazzling genius, who could learn dragon magic in few minutes. Because the Dragon Magic was also divided into levels. Such as to transform into a dead object you need the perfect level to master this technique, which will make your body into real dead. Just when I transformed into paper Lucy was dazed as she didn''t feel a living aura from my body, so if she didn''t see the eyes on the paper she might even think of ordinary paper.


    Then Lucy looked at the current form of my transformation and she looked at me and said," who have you turned into. And what kind of dress do you wear, it looks weird".


    Hearing her voice my excitement went away, but I still looked at Lucy and asked," doesn''t my body look good".


    Lucy said," no way, you look funny in that clothing, see the shirt is almost hanging, while your pants are so small".


    Hearing her words I felt a little sad, as these were shorts and a T-shirt. But I then remembered that I was already dead in my previous life, so I changed back to myself and decided to never use my past look again.


    Then I asked Lucy," how was my transformation".


    Now Lucy looked at me with respectful eyes and she asked," how did you transform into so many things, even when you changed into paper, if not for your eyes I would think you are real paper".


    Hearing her words my eyes shone then I replied with nonchnt," of course it''s easy to do so".


    Looking at my expression Lucy had eager to beat me, but she suppressed her thought when she thought of her n next three days.


    I then said," I will take bath", saying so I headed towards the bathroom.


    Then I took off my clothes and then began to wash. After some time my dick was erect as I haven''t made love with the girls for one month and a week. As I was thinking about them an idea came into my mind. Then I saw that no one was around me then I used transformation magic, my face remained the same but there was one more dick. Thinking so I touched it and I felt it as it was a real dick. Thinking so I was very excited. Then I thought wouldn''t I will be able to transform into a tentacles monster and try to make love with these girls, but I shook my head. Let''s think about it in the future.


    Then I tried to make double arms, which was transformed but it made me feel weird so I had to change back to my original form and I got some information on transformation magic. That is if I change into a living animal, then it will take some time to adapt to it. If you transform your body, then it will make your body feel ufortable and you will not be able to use the new transformed hand and also your real hand. Which was a drawback, but when I tried to grow my double dick, it didn''t feel ufortable anywhere. Thinking so I couldn''t help say to myself," it seems I will take Lucy Anal virginity soon and using transformation magic, I don''t know why I feel excited thinking so".


    Then I took bath in a hurry as I didn''t want to masturbate. As I came out of the bath the key shed with light and then the receptionist''s voice came," sir we are at your door, please open it".


    Hearing her words Lucy transformed back to mice and I opened the door.. Then I took the tes inside and thanked the receptionist, while she went away.

 Chapter 96 - Robbing The Assassin Guild (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 96 - Robbing The Assassin Guild (R-18)</h4>


    After the receptionist went away we ate the food. Then I went andid on the bed. The bed was very soft andfortable. I just wanted to sleep. As I was going to sleep Lucy said," Don''t sleep now, let''s make love".


    Listening to her words I said," let''s sleep now, we will make love at night".


    Lucy had a dissatisfied expression but she calmed her mind and then said," okay, I will sleep now, then we will loot the assassin guild tonight".


    Then I said," okay, I am sleeping", saying so I closed my eyes and soon my snoring sound came.


    Seeing me sleeping Lucy''s eyes shined and she said," well sleep for thest time, then I will make love until I am satisfied". Thinking so she blushed and her pussy became wet.


    Then Lucy came to me and then said," although I want to make love with you very much, for the n to be sessful I will not make love with you".


    Then she went to the bathroom to take a bath. After bathing, she came and slept by my side.


    After sleeping for five hours it was already night, seeing I woke up Lucy and said," Lucy now it''s already night, let''s eat and then we will rob the assassin guild".


    Hearing my words Lucy woke up. Then she said," let''s order the food, mine will be the same food I ordered".


    I nodded and then called the receptionist to get us food. The food was delivered after some time. Then after eating the food we headed out. Seeing us go out the receptionist said," sir when will youe back, as, after ten, my shift will be over and another person will be in my position. So you must show the room key wheningte at night".


    Hearing her words I nodded my head and then went towards the assassin guild.


    As it was already nine o''clock at night so the street was mostly empty. Very few people were walking on the street. Then I said," Lucy let''s go to a corner and transform".


    Hearing my words Lucy nodded her head. Soon we came to the alleyway and then I used my transformation techniques to change into a fly. As I transformed into a fly, I tried to fly by pping my wings, which became sessful after few tries.


    Seeing this I was happy about it, while Lucy sent a message and said," be careful to not be eaten, or else you need to restore your original form toe out of stomach".


    Hearing her words I nodded then used my eyes to scout ahead. I found that I could still be equipped with the card, so it made me pleasantly surprised. Then I said to Lucy," let''s go".


    Soon we breached the guard and then we began to move inside and finally found the President Office after flying for ten minutes. Now no one was present in the room so I changed my appearance back. Then I began to look for the hidden chest, but I found none when Lucy said," Robin let me try", saying so she changed into human form, then she used dragon magic. I only saw her chanting and then I saw a book was shining brightly seeing this I asked Lucy," which spell do you use now and why is the book shining".


    Lucy said," this is magic used to find hidden items and the book must be the key to find the hidden item so it''s shining".


    Hearing her words I said," can you teach me?".


    Lucy said not nowter. Then she pulled the switch, soon a formation lit up on the side of the bookshelves and then a hidden door was present before us, seeing this I asked," Lucy will there be traps".


    Lucy said," I don''t think so, but let me cast a spell to check it".


    Hearing her words I nodded and then thought in my heart," now I know how did she scout the bossir unscathed, with the spell she is destined to be a treasure hunter".


    As I was thinking Lucy said," there are no traps let''s go inside the room".


    Then we went together inside the secret room. Soon we found out inside the room there were piles of equipment seeing this I was stunned and thought there might be as many as a thousand pieces of equipment behind them some treasure chest.


    I went and opened the treasure chest. Some were filled with monster core, but they were very few in numbers while most of the boxes were filled with diamond coins. Seeing this I wanted tough like crazy, but I suppressed my voice and said," Lucy you pick all the equipment don''t leave a single behind".


    Hearing my voice Lucy began picking up the equipment while I was busy emptying the treasure chest. After I emptied all the treasure chests. I got a total of 30,000 Diamond coins and 10 monster cores of tier 2 of different attributes. I stored them in the space bag, then I took out a copper coin and ced it in each of the chests and closed it as it wasn''t touched.


    After seeing that no mistakes were made I nodded my head. Then I looked at Lucy who had already waiting for me. Then I said," let''s find the President room and loot his space bag".


    Hearing my words Lucy nodded her head, then once again, we became busy searching for the president room. It was easy to find as the room was on the topmost floor. I went inside the room, while Lucy followed behind. We saw that the president was making love with a girl right now. Seeing this I said," you find the space bag and I will record the video of the President by the way".


    Lucy blushed and said, "bad guy", then she started looking for a space bag, while I took out the video recording crystal and then I ced it on the table, soon five minutes passed by but as the light was on so anyone could see the face seeing this I smiled then looked at Lucy who said," I have already taken everything, there were 5000 Diamond coins and 100 tinum coins". Hearing her word I said," anything else".


    Lucy blushed and said," you look", saying so she handed me the space bag.


    I looked inside, saw various record crystals of having sex with different girls. Seeing this I understood, this person was ckmailing the girls from the guild and having sex with them. Thinking so I thought the next day I will make buy the record crystal and distribute them for free.


    Then I said," Lucy let''s go back".


    Lucy nodded and said," I want to make love with you, but not inside the inn, but outside in the alleyway".


    Hearing her words I said," will we not be caught".


    Lucy looked at me with contempt and said," I am not afraid of being caught, what are you afraid of. I will use magic to make surrounding quiet".


    Hearing her words I said," okay", while I was thinking in my heart," Outdoor sex, I never thought I would experience in this life but Lucy fulfilled my wish".


    Then I chased behind Lucy soon we came to the alleyway and we changed to human form. Lucy first cast the spell and then she came near me and began to kiss intensely. Soon I felt my body heat up as I haven''t made love for a month. So I took the initiative to kiss Lucy. Then after some time, we broke up our kiss while Lucy took off her underwear which was already wet and bent her waist near the wall. Then she spread her pussy, which looked very wet and she looked at me and said," what are you waiting for Robin? Come and f*CK me. Can''t you see how wet is my pussy, I badly want you right now".


    Hearing her words my dick was very hard and I went behind and pped her ass, while Lucy moaned and I said," it looks I don''t need to do forey, your pussy is already ready", saying so I didn''t put my dick inside her immediately but began to tease her. While Lucy said," Robin please stop teasing me. I want yours one inside me now".


    I said," Don''t call my dick yours but call it by its name, then I f*CK you".


    Hearing my words Lucy blushed and said," Robin, please put your dick inside my pussy now, I can''t wait any longer".


    Hearing her words I nodded and then prated her pussy. It was the first time making love in this position but it felt good. As Lucy pussy was very wet, so my dick was kissing the entrance to her womb, while Lucy was moaning loudly," F*CK Robin it feels so good, yes do me harder".


    Hearing her words I began to move my hips faster and faster and soon I felt my dick was gripped tightly while Lucy body began to twitch and then her legs began to shiver to see this I continue to move my hips even faster which made Lucy shout," f*CK Robin don''t stop, it feels so good, I am going to cum soon".


    Hearing her words I began to move my hips even faster and I had also reached my limit and then I gave a deep thrust while Lucy moaned," Cumming", hearing her words, like a chain reaction I cummed deep inside her while Lucy kept on moaning....

 Chapter 97 - Making Lucy Cum Six Time (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 97 - Making Lucy Cum Six Time (R-18)</h4>


    After I returned to the inn, it was already midnight so I need to show my room key. Seeing the key he let us go. Then we went to the room. Lucy undressed her cloth and sheid on the bed and spread her legs. Then she said," Robin, would like to have round 2 with me". Seeing her like this my dick became hard and I said," of course, I will".


    Then I began to remove my clothes and soon I was naked. Then I sat on the bed and moved closer to Lucy. I came near her and began to kiss intensely. As I kissing my other two hands were busy, one was massaging her breast while the other was rubbing her drenched pussy. After I broke my kiss Lucy said," Robin just f*CK me, don''t tease me anymore".


    I said," Lucy you are getting more naughty", saying so I pinched her tits while Lucy moaned and said," it''s all yours doing Robin. You didn''t pay attention to me for a month, you don''t know how it feels like to spend days without having sex", saying so she looked at me with anger.


    Looking at her angry face I embraced her and said," I want to be stronger as soon as possible, so I can protect you and you can stay by my side in human form without any danger".


    Hearing my words Lucy anger went away, then she said," I am sorry Robin, I shouldn''t have told you about it, but I can''t live without sex", saying so she looked at me and continued," Once I was so horny that I tried to rub my pussy, but it didn''t feel like when you touched my body, so I didn''t rub my pussy anymore. I want your dick Robin only it can satisfy me". As she said she grabbed my dick with one and began to move up and down.


    I looked at the horny Lucy and thought," it seems dragon need more sex, it doesn''t matter with gender". While I was thinking, Lucy sat on my dick and she said," Yes this is the feeling, I love you, Robin".


    Hearing her words I came to my sense while I saw Lucy was embracing me and riding me in a sitting position. After some time I lied down in afortable position and Lucy climbed on me and said," Robin, this time let me ride you, you just need to enjoy".


    I could only let her do what she wants and soon Lucy began to ride at a very fast speed and then after a few minutes I felt warm liquid on my dick while Lucy tried to move her hips faster, but the orgasm made her move slower seeing this I decided to help her. Then I began moving my hips faster to give a good orgasm. Lucy began to moan," F*CK Robin you are too good to make me so good while I cum. Robin f*CK me harder".


    I looked at Lucy whose legs were shivering while she kept on encouraging me to f*CK her faster. I could only satisfy her wish, while after a minute I felt once again Lucy released her orgasm. Seeing this I said," Lucy now you lie on top of me while your body facing the roof".


    Hearing my words Lucy was a little excited as after a long time I had changed to a new position. Then I saw Lucy turn her to face the opposite to me and then she sat on my dick and lied down. Then I said," Lucy now raise your legs and put them on my thighs". Lucy followed my instruction. Then I said," get ready for another wave of orgasm".


    Then I began to prate her in this position while Lucy was moaning. It went on for three minutes when Lucy came again and she said," Robin, this position also feels good, but the lotus position is the best".


    Hearing her words I said," when I will cum I will release in lotus position".


    Then I said, "Now you lie on the bed on all four like an animal".


    Lucy followed my instructions and I saw her ass which looked tempting after orgasm. I went near her and began to rub her pussy and after ying for a minute, I put my dick inside her and then I began to f*CK her from behind. Lucy moaned," f*CK so good".


    Then I continued for another two minutes and Lucy once again had an orgasm. Now the bed was wet with Lucy, juice. Seeing this I pped her ass and said," Lucy see what have you done, the bed is all wet".


    Lucy said," of course it''s wet, your dick feels so good that I want to cum. Robin see the bed is also wet, pick me up and f*CK me".


    I went near her and said," ok, I will fulfil your wish", then I picked her up, while she embraced me and then I began to fuck her in a standing position.


    This time after five minutes Lucy released her cum then I put her down and said," Look now the floor is also wet".


    Lucy said," Do you hate me when I cum?".


    All of a sudden she questioned me, I felt puzzled but I answered her honestly," No way, I love the feeling when you cum. Why do you ask?".


    Hearing my words Lucy blushed and then said," I thought you would hate me"


    I said," hey why should I hate you, it''s a natural reaction of the body to release cum and I feel good to make you cum so many times".


    Lucy said," Then shall we continue on the bed".


    Hearing her words I said," of course, let''s finish it on the bed".


    Then I carried Lucy while she was embracing me and then ced her on the bed. But the bed was not wet anymore, seeing this I was stunned then I remembered the receptionist words the formation are iid here so there is no need to worry about cleaning. Thinking so I let go of the thought and then sat with Lucy on the bed and I asked," Lucy why do feel the Lotus position is the best".


    Lucy said," because your dick goes deep inside my pussy and I like to ride your dick in this position".


    Then she began to move her hips and then after a few minutes, I felt I had reached my limit. So I said," Lucy I am going to cum", hearing my words Lucy began to move her hips faster and she said," me too, just release it all inside me", saying so Lucy began to ride even faster while as soon as she felt my dick releasing hot liquid she began to kiss me intensely. As I was kissed suddenly while I was cumming, I felt my mind nk and I was lost in pleasure. I had only one thought that was," this feeling is the best", after a minute Lucy broke from the kiss and said," Robin you filled my whole pussy". Saying so sheid on the bed and spread her legs to show my cum. I put my fingers inside her pussy took out my cum and put it in her mouth. Lucy tasted it and said," it feels good".


    Hearing her words I said," let''s take a bath then we will rest".


    Lucy nodded her head but in her heart, she said," Robin, forgive me but next two days I need to make love with you until I am satisfied. I also feel a little stronger whenever I have sex with you". Thinking so she blushed.


    After we reached the bathroom I was taking bath in the bathtub, while Lucy was washing her body outside. After Lucy had washed her body she again entered the bathtub and she came behind me and embraced me while her other hand stroked my dick. Seeing this I looked at Lucy and asked," Do you want to have a third-round?".


    Lucy nodded her head and said," yes, I want to make love inside the bathtub".


    Hearing her words I couldn''t help say," that means we need to take bath again", then I ced Lucy on myp and kissed her earlobes from behind and whispered," Lucy you look beautiful".


    Lucy blushed but didn''t say anything while she just sat on myp enjoying the rare moment.


    I also just embraced her, after some time my dick became hard which was touching Lucy''s pussy. I said," Lucy it seems I need to put my dick in your pussy to calm it down".


    Then I put it inside Lucy. Then once again Lucy began to move her hips after some time she changed her position and now she was sitting face to face.


    Then she began to kiss me intensely and I responded to her while my hands roamed around her body. Then soon we began to make love intensely inside the water. The water sshing sound could be heard whenever our bodies met. After a while, I asked Lucy to bend her back to me while she used the bathtub as support. Lucy followed my instructions while I began to prate her from behind and soon I felt I was going to cum, so this time I released it while Lucy also released at the same time.


    Then Lucy looked at me and said," you released a little faster this time".


    Hearing her words I said," Let''s was and rest it already two o''clock in the morning".


    Lucy also nodded then we washed and then went to bed....

 Chapter 98 - Lucy Anal (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 98 - Lucy Anal (R-18)</h4>


    The next morning I woke up but I found I couldn''t move to see this I felt terrified. Then I looked around and I saw my hand and feet were tied. While Lucy was sitting on top of me. When she saw me wake up Lucy smiled and she said," Robin for the next two days, no one will interrupt us so you will be mine".


    I looked at Lucy and said," Lucy untie me then can we talk".


    Lucy said," no way, I had nned it for a week to do this, now how can I untie you".


    Hearing her words I felt a chill in my heart and couldn''t help ask," Lucy you nned it for a week".


    Lucy nodded and said,"st time you ignored to make love with me, so I could onlye up with this method".


    I asked," Lucy, then who taught you this method", while asking her I already cursing the person in my mind.


    Lucy answered," this was in my inherited memory, which is used to make male dragon obedient".


    I looked at Lucy and said," but I am not a male dragon, can you untie me".


    Listening to my words Lucy thought for a while and said," any way you are tied with rope (orange) so you can''t use the magic anyway, so I want to make love with you while you are tied".


    I looked at Lucy and said seriously," Lucy untie me and I give you make love with you two days continuously if you don''t believe me we can sign a contract".


    Hearing my words Lucy immediately took out the contract and said," okay, then look at the contract and sign it".


    I looked at the terms. It stated that-


    YOU NEED TO MAKE LOVE TO LUCY FOR TWO DAYS.


    Looking at the contract I said," I will sign it untie my hands".


    Lucy did so but she muttered in a small voice," but I wanted to make love while you were tied, but let''s leave it for next time".


    Hearing her words I had a chill in my heart and I couldn''t help say," Lucy, you must remember to not tie me, it''s inappropriate".


    " Really but in my memory mother said that my father enjoyed it", replied Lucy.


    " Your father was a different person, I am a different person, so you never do it again", I warned Lucy with a serious expression on my face.


    Lucy looked at me and said," okay but you need to fulfil a condition of mine", saying so she had untied my hand, then I could only sign the contract.


    After I signed the contract Lucy untied my legs. Then once again I could sense the existence of magic which made me feel relieved.


    Lucy looked at me and said," The condition is to make love with me in a new way".


    Hearing her words I nodded but in my heart, I was nning to train her so that she would never dare to repeat the same thing.


    Then I said," let''s eat breakfast then I will fulfil your wish".


    Lucy nodded her head in agreement. Then after some time, we had eaten our breakfast now I looked at Lucy and said," Lucy, do you want to experience an even greater orgasm".


    Lucy nodded, seeing it said," then don''t resist what I do next".


    Then I said," in fact, I didn''t want to make love in that hole, but now that you have requested it you have to bear it".


    Lucy looked at me puzzled and asked," Which hole are you talking about".


    Hearing her words I embraced Lucy while my hand roamed behind her butt. Then I began to circle my finger near her anal hole, while Lucy said," that hole, it''s dirty".


    I said," Lucy, it''s your thought is dirty, believe me when you start to have sex with me in this hole you will want more inside it".


    Lucy said," will it hurt".


    I looked at her and said," don''t worry, I will train your anal hole first, then only I will make love with it".


    Lucy nodded her head and said," okay then, but I just feel great pleasure".


    I nodded at her and said," don''t worry I will make you feel a lot of pleasure", saying so I pierced her anal hole with my index finger. While Lucy moaned


    and said," it feels weird".


    I said," don''t worry, now small things will go inside your ass, but before that", saying so I took out a lotion which I had bought but haven''t used.


    LOTION (ORANGE)


    - APPLY IT WHEN HAVING SEX, IT WILL HELP RELIEVE THE PAIN.


    - COMES WITH A UNIQUE SMELL THAT WILL MAKE YOU HORNY.


    Seeing the description of the lotion I said to Lucy," Lucy looks like there is no need to train, I will just make love with you".


    Lucy looked at me and said," don''t worry and make love with me, if I feel pain then I will ask you to stop".


    Hearing her words I nodded then I said," okay Lucy now get on your four and spread your butt cheeks".


    Lucy got on her four and then waited for me. While I went back and put the lotion on my dick and then poured some of it inside her anal hole. Then I pped her ass. While Lucy moaned and said," Robin it feels good when you p my ass".


    I looked at her and said," don''t worry, I will p your ass in future, but let''s try your new hold for now".


    Then I put my dick near her asshole. Slowly and slowly I put my dick head and inserted it inside. Due to lotion, there was less friction while Lucy felt her body heat up. Then she said," Robin my anal hole feels good, maybe due to lotion but now I feel I am going crazy".


    Hearing her words I also said," not only you are feeling crazy but me too", saying so I prated her deeply while Lucy eximed," so deep".


    I then started to f*CK Lucy from behind. I continued to make love in this position for five minutes. Then I said," Lucy now you ride me". Saying so Iid on the bed, while Lucy got up and then used her hand to guide my dick in her ass. Then Lucy started to ride my dick like crazy and she said," Robin, it feels so good,pletely different feeling. Why didn''t you made love in this hold earlier?".


    Hearing her words I was cursing in my heart if I knew the lotion had such an effect then I would have taken on the first time I made love. But I still replied," I didn''t know about it, you must remember it''s the effect of lotion or else you would be too much pain".


    Hearing my words Lucy also nodded her head. Then I said," Lucy I am going to cum".


    Hearing my words Lucy said," Release it all inside me". I heard her words and then I released it inside her then said," it seems I need to continue to f*CK you until my dick calm down", then I showed my hard dick which was still stiff after cumming. Seeing this Lucy said," me too, I feel like even I continue to have sex for the next three hours I can continue".


    " It seems it all the use of lotion, we need to be careful when applying the amount in future", I said, while hearing my words Lucymented," why don''t you use more, we will be able to make love for the whole day".


    I looked at her and said," even if we make love like crazy nowter we will need food to eat, so I will call the receptionist to make food and send us after three hours".


    Listening to my exnation Lucy came to her sense but then again said," hey thisdy will f*CK you dry".


    Hearing her words I teased her," Then let''s see how long will youst", saying so I began to f*CK her pussy. Then I carried her to the window and then began to f*CK her. While Lucy would cum after few minutes. We had already left the sign of love on each thing like on the table, on the chair, inside the bathtub, on the balcony. Every ce was drenched with Lucy love juices while after making love for two and half hours we finally stopped. Then we just felt hungry and had no side effects. Seeing this I was relieved while I pped Lucy''s ass who had embraced me tightly. Then I said," let''s go and wash". Then we went to the bathroom where we did one more round and then we washed and came out. Then I called the receptionist to deliver the food. Soon the food was delivered while we are the food I looked at Lucy and said," Lucy next we will go out and buy something from the market".


    Then we finished our food and headed towards the market. The direction was towards the brothel where I wanted to see if I could find sex toys....

 Chapter 99 - Alice Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 99 - Alice Part 1</h4>


    I reached the brothel. It was a very lively ce. Many peoples could be seening and going out. I looked at Lucy and said," Lucy you change yourself into mice".


    Lucy looked at me with a puzzled expression while I exined to her," this ce is where peoplee for making love".


    Hearing my words Lucy face blushed and she red at me and said," Robin, are you also going to make love".


    I shook my head and said," of course not. I came here especially looking for something which will make our lovemaking even better".


    Lucy then calmed down and she transformed herself into mice near the alleyway. Then I headed inside the brothel. Its name was Paradise. I looked at the name andmented," the name is indeed artistic".


    Charming women looked at me and seeing my handsome appearance she was instantly attracted and she came near me and asked," hey little brother were, why did youe in here for. Looking at your face if you want countless women will be willing to be your lover".


    I looked at the woman who had approached me and used my eye crystal to check her level. It showed question marks. This means her level is above sixty. Seeing this I thought inwardly, "really met a big shot justing here".


    Then I looked at the woman and answered," of course miss, I indeed have two girlfriends for now, but you know I am having some trouble", saying so I stopped and said," can we talk at another ce".


    The women looked around and saw many people looking at us. Seeing this she also nodded her head and then asked me to follow behind.


    Shortly we reached a room, the room was decorated inside. There were flowers on the side, which made the room smell very good. Also, there was wine ced in the middle. Seeing this I nodded my head and couldn''t helpmenting," the room looks good".


    Hearing my words the woman smiled and she said," my name is Alice, care to introduce yourself".


    I looked at her andmented," Alice indeed a good name. My name is Robin".


    Alice looked at me and then asked," what problems are you facing. Is your both girlfriend fighting with you".


    Hearing her words I said," no, both are like a sister but you know when I am not around, I need something which can help my women satisfy themselves when they are not around".


    Hearing my words the Alice blushed and said," you naughty boy, directly taking the topic", saying so she stopped then she questioned me," well answer my question and then I will answer yours".


    I looked at her and asked," ok, as long as I can answer it I will, but if it is something that touches my bottom line then I will not".


    Alice shook her head and asked," it''s not like I am going to ask a private question", saying so she smiled.


    Her smile was like a flower. Seeing her like this Imented," Miss Alice you must smile more, you look beautiful like this".


    Hearing my words Alice blushed and then asked," whening inside I saw you look at the several women, you look at them with appreciation but not with disgust or lecherous look, why?".


    Hearing her question I thought for a while. Then I answered," well miss Alice, your question is interesting, I would like to ask you which answer would you like to hear. An honest or a lie".


    Alice looked at me and asked," honest answer".


    " Well you see, I look at all women in the same way. I came inside and I was invited to by several women which made me ttered, this type of treatment I can never get outside. Next, whenever I rejected their offer they didn''t have any disgusting expressions but they began to look for another man, which made me a little heartbroken", saying so I had a sad expression then I continued," but I knew this ce is a brothel where women need to sell herself to make money. This is their way of earning money so why do I look at them with a disgusted look".


    Hearing my answer Alice looked at me and smiled. Then she asked," Robin you mean you don''t hate the girls working here".


    I nodded my head in approval while seeing this Alice then continued to ask," then Robin can you tell me which type of girls you hate".


    Hearing her words I had a puzzled expression and then I answered," cheating girl, why are you asking such a question".


    Alice looked at me and said," if I want to say I want to make love with you will you agree".


    I looked at Alice and said," if I didn''t have girlfriends before then I would have agreed to your request, but now I already have a girlfriend so I can only decline it".


    Alice looked a little lost and she asked," why don''t you see I am also a beautiful woman, why don''t you make love with, your girlfriend will know".


    Hearing her words I said," no way it goes against my will, but if you are agreeing to be my woman then I can make love with you".


    Hearing my words Alice looked at me with a little surprise and she asked," can''t you leave your two girlfriends for me".


    " Miss you are crossing the bottom line, so how can you answer my question that I asked while I came", I said with a little anger.


    Alice looked at me and smiled and said," Robin, calm down. About the question, I asked you to test your character, now I still want to ask you a question?".


    Listening to her words I suppressed my anger and then asked," okay this is thest question".


    Alice nodded her head and then said," if I be your girlfriend will you protect me", saying so she an expectant look while Lucy voice sounded in my mind," Robin, I will not interfere with your request but you need to remember I am the first wife".


    Hearing her words I was lost in thought and cursed in my heart," looks like my love life is going to be tragic. One girl after another ising to make love with me. Lucy is already making love with me like crazy. Lina is also going to ask to make love with me. While Ava turn is in base 3 that I promised Lucy and Lina. Now a mature woman Alice is even taking the initiative to make love with me. Well, let''s think about in future and ask Alice what kind of protection is needed".


    Then I looked at Alice who was nervous at the moment and asked," what type of protection do you want".


    Alice said," let me change my appearance first", saying so?Alice body began to change. Now she had fox ears and nine tails behind her back. Seeing her I was stunned and couldn''t help say," you look so beautiful".


    Alice smiled at me and said," if you agree to protect my n in base 3, I will be your woman".


    I looked at Alice and said," if you want to ask for help, I can help you. You just need to give me some remuneration. You don''t need to offer yourself".


    Alice looked at me and said," first I wanted to offer myself in exchange for help, but now I have changed my mind. I want to be your woman, no matter what conditions you have I will follow it".


    Hearing her words now I was feeling a little headache. One more woman needs to be taken care of in bed. But seeing her resolve I knew even I deny her I would be pestered so I had to agree to her request and said," okay then, first of all, you will join the guild its name is fairy tail guild".


    Hearing my words Alice blushed and then changed back to her human form and then came near me and sat by my side and said," my dear when shall we leave".


    Hearing her words I was stunned for a second and thought I will be again beaten by Ava for sure. Don''t know if Olivia and Amelia, will join hand with Ava, but I knew for sure I was going to be disfigured once again. Then I said," hey now that you will go then how much do I need to pay to buy you from Paradise".


    Alice said with a smile," Don''t worry about it, in fact, this building I built with my nsmen when we escaped. I am the leader of this buildings.".


    Hearing her words I nodded and asked," if you leave with me, will your people will not be angry".


    "No way, they will follow my orders", saying so Alice pped her hand and a girl came inside seeing her Alice said," now all things are handed in your hand I am leaving with my love"...

 Chapter 100 - Alice Part 2 (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 100 - Alice Part 2 (R-18)</h4>


    Hearing the words of Alice the girl was stunned and said," miss are you going to leave with him".


    "What him now he is your master", saying so Alice red at the girl.


    I looked at Alice and asked," So what are the problems your n is facing?".


    Hearing my words Alice said," My n people are being caught and sold as ves by the human. So, my only request is to protect them".


    I was surprised and asked," do people still sell ves".


    Alice nodded her head and said," yes, many people catch us and sell us to nobles. From base 3 there are many different types of races but humans have always been in a dominant position so we are always treated badly. So we need to always disguise and change ourselves into human form to escape from them".


    Hearing her words I nodded and then asked," does the city lord doesn''t do anything about it".


    Alice answered," no, in fact, the lord send some amount of money to the lord, so they turn blind eyes towards us".


    I fell in thought and then asked," do you still want your nsmen to hide like this".


    Alice responded with a bitter smile," we also don''t want to hide like this, but we are powerless to take action against them".


    Hearing her words I looked at her and asked," how many types of races live inside base three".


    Alice responded," three types including us. The cat and the dog race are treated more miserably as they have not learned transformation like us".


    " If I give you all the chance to free from your miserable life and establish a city where all types of the race would live without discrimination would they agree to follow me", after thinking sometime I asked?


    Alice looked at me and said," Of course, most of the animal race are peace-loving so they don''t fight back. So they are easily deceived and sold as ves".


    Hearing her words I said," then you go ask your subordinates to gather as many peace-loving races they can and wait for my instructions. I will make a city in future where all the races will leave peacefully".


    Hearing my words Alice''s eyes shone with light and she looked at me and then finally made a decision. Then I saw Alice take out a sign simr to the white dragon that I got before. Then she handed it over to me and said," please ept it, from now on you will be our lord".


    I looked at the seal and said," Alice you keep it with yourself, I don''t want to be the lord".


    Then I continued," As you will be the members of fairy tail, in future I will be your leader so you will be under mymand".


    Hearing this she kept the seal while Lucy said," hmph, Robin you already have the white dragon tattoo on your right hand so you can''t take over the other seal as the white dragon is the supreme except for the dark dragon".


    Hearing Lucy words I nodded my head and thought," it was nice I ignored the seal or else I would be embarrassed in front of Alice".


    After Alice kept the seal to herself then she asked her subordinate to look out for different races and asked them to hide and wait for my reply.


    Then after Alice subordinates went away now only we both were there so I came to my topic and asked," Alice do you have anything that can please my girlfriend when I am not around".


    Hearing my words Alice blushed and then said," Wait a minute I will bring it", saying so she went away and soon she came with a modified version of the dildo. Seeing it I was stunned and the Alice demonstrated it to me. All the dildos had formation carved in them which would vibrate at high intensity, seeing I said," Lucy, which colour you live choose one ".


    Lucy was puzzled at first but she choose a pink colour. Seeing it I looked at Alice and asked," How many dildos do you have right now?".


    Alice gave me a puzzled expression and asked," Dildos!! What dildos??".


    Hearing her words I asked," the thing in your hand".


    Alice looked at me and said," Robin its name is Sex Enhancer".


    I said," Alice, how many sex enhancers do you have?".


    Alice thought for a while then said," now we have many types here ", saying so she gave me a space bag full of sex enhancers but everyone sizes were normal. Seeing this I asked," don''t theye in different sizes".


    Alice looked at me and then said," don''t worry, the formation induced can make it fit perfectly and your girlfriend will surely like it. If you want you can take my virginity here then I will demonstrate you".


    Hearing her words I looked at Alice and took few deep breaths and calmed my mind and then said," Hey Alice don''t tease me like this".


    Hearing my words Alice took of her skirts and showed her naked pussy and ass. She didn''t wear any underwear which made my dick hard. But I controlled myself and said," Alice you don''t need to show your body. Just wear it I will make love with you inside base three".


    Alice''s eyes shone with light and she thought to herself," I used charm magic and I indeed showed my naked body but was able to bear it and not lost in lust it seems I choose the right person", thinking so she undid the magic which made restore to original form.


    I saw Alice was instantly dressed which made me a little puzzled while Lucy voice sounded in my mind," Robin, it was good you didn''t fall into her trap or else you would make a fool of yourself".


    Hearing her words I was d that I didn''t act on impulse but felt annoyed and then I looked at Alice and said," you used charm magic on me, be careful ofter when you will face my revenge".


    Hearing my words Alice looked at me and said," brother this sister is not afraid of revenge. If you have guts thene and take it now".


    Hearing her words I gritted my teeth and calmed myself and kept telling in my heart," don''t act on impulse, in base 3 you will teach her the lesson which will make her pussy wet whenever she sees you. She will beg for your dick but you will ignore her", thinking so I felt a little better.


    When Lucy heard my words of revenge she knew Alice was going to suffer, that she will know only in future.


    Then I said," pack me I will take all the sex enhancers. How much does it cost?".


    Alice said," now I am already your guild member and soon I will be your woman so you can take it for free".


    I said," it''s a different matter when ites to business, just state the price".


    Alice sighed and said," three hundred gold coins".


    Hearing her words I couldn''t help say," a lot cheaper, even my mice can pay".


    While Lucy took out three Diamond coins from the pouch and seeing it Alice was stunned. Then took the coins and tried to sense Lucy which made her drenched in a cold sweat.


    Seeing Alice sweating like this I said," you can go to manor and inform Richard or Amelia that you were allowed to join the guild".


    Alice looked at me and said," what will I do when they will ask about your information".


    "You just say, I wille two dayster", saying so I went out of the brothel while leaving Alice behind with a stunned look.


    Then I went towards an alleyway and I came out with Lucy changed into her human form but now she was catching my hand and walking.


    The reason was that I put a sex enhancer in Lucy pussy and then thought to go for a walk while I asked Lucy to do so she didn''t want to do it. She said it was too shameful but I said you will get an even better orgasm she then blushed and finally agreed to my request. So I put a sex enhancer inside her pussy now Lucy was trying not to make a sound while she grabbed my arms to support herself.


    Lucy finally could hold it and she whispered in my mind," Robin I can''t hold it. I want to cum".


    Hearing her words I said," look around if you cum in front of so many people, what will people think".


    Lucy blushed but she now felt a different type of pleasure as she was more beautiful so many people looked at us. Seeing this I looked around and finally saw a bridge not far away and I said," Lucy look there is a bridge, down the bridge, there must be no one and you can release your cum there".


    Lucy said," carry me there as fast as you can".


    Listening to her words I carried her and within few seconds we were under the bridge. Then I put my hand inside Lucy underwear which was fully wet. Then I took out the sex enhancer and made her sit and spread her legs and said softly, "release it now".


    Hearing my words Lucy finally let it all go. This was the first time Lucy felt so good after having an orgasm in public.2


    .

 Chapter 101 - Lucy Punished (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 101 - Lucy Punished (R-18)</h4>


    After the bridge incident, we returned to the inn and ordered food. After eating I looked at Lucy and said," spread your legs, I will make love with you until you are satisfied".


    Lucy was surprised at first but became happyter than she followed my instructions and she spread her legs then I began to y with her pussy for a while.


    After some time I took out the lotion and spread it on her pussy and my dick the lotion was poured inrge quantities, which couldst us for at least six hours minimum. Seeing this Lucy felt excited. Then I took out a sex enhancer and inserted it into Lucy pussy while I began to f*CK Lucy with my dick. Lucy began to moan," Ahh!! So good!!!".


    Listening to her moan I began to f*CK her even faster and soon Lucy came. Lucy said," Robin, please let me catch my breath", hearing her words I responded by prating her and Lucy moaned," Robin if you continue like this, I will cum again".


    I ignored her words and continued to f*CK her soon Lucy cummed once again. Then I took out the sex enhancer and put it inside Lucy asshole while I began to f*CK Lucy''s pussy. Lucy was moaning and she soon was drowned in pleasure. Seeing this I stopped and then said," Lucy, now we will have different types of sex".


    Hearing my words Lucy eyes shone with light and she said," okay then I will follow your instruction".


    I looked at Lucy and pped her ass which made Lucy moan. Then I took out the rope(orange) prop and tied Lucy hand and legs on the bed. Then I said," Lucy you need to remember one thing, never tie me on the bed like yesterday or else I will tie and punish you like today".


    Listening to my tone Lucy felt chill in her heart then she knew what despair was. As she was not allowed to cum. Whenever she was going to cum Robin to stop ying with her pussy or asshole. This continued for two hours and Lucy finally knew what despair was. She decided never to tie on the bed and looked at me pitifully and said," Robin I will never repeat the mistake. Please make me cum".


    I looked at Lucy and said," of course, I will help you relive you but you must be prepared".


    Lucy didn''t know why once again she felt something bad was going to happen but then again, she looked at me and said," of course I am prepared".


    Then I took out all sex enhancers and began tobine them and soon after fifteen minutes two more sex enhancer was there but with attributes.


    SEX ENHANCER (ORANGE)


    - CAN FIT PUSSY OF ALL SIZES.


    - IT ENHANCES THE SENSE OF PUSSY/ ASS BY A MAXIMUM OF TEN TIMES. YOU CAN SET IT BY GIVING INSTRUCTIONS THROUGH MIND.


    - RELEASE ELECTRIC CURRENT THE AMOUNT THAT ONLY GIVES PLEASURE.


    - ADDICTIVE


    - DROP A DROP OF BLOOD AND YOU CAN FUSE WITH IT AND CONTROL IT WITH YOUR MIND.


    -CONSUME 1 MANA TO CONTROL IT FOR ONE MINUTE.


    Looking at the attributes of sex enhancers I was pleasantly surprised and thought with this I could f*CK as many girls in my harem. Thinking so my dick was hard. Then I looked at Lucy and said," now you will feel the best orgasm ever", saying so I dripped my blood on both the sex enhancers( orange). Then I tried to control it and I could easily use it as I wanted as if it was a part of my body. Then I was excited then I controlled the sex enhancer. One went inside Lucy''s pussy, the other went in her asshole then Imanded her to turn it on and then double the sense. As soon as it was turned on I saw Lucy only moan loudly and said," Robin, it feels so good, I am going to cum. Then she released all out but as mymand to stop sex enhancer was not released so it continued to f*CK Lucy pussy which made Lucy eye roll and she continued to orgasm. Then she moaned loudly," Robin please take it out, I can''t take the pleasure anymore".


    Hearing her word I stopped the sex enhancer and then looked at Lucy and asked," Does it feels good".


    Lucy was taking a deep breath now and after a minute she replied," it feels, too good. I feel that my mind is totally satisfied. Now I want to sleep".


    I looked at Lucy whose face showed exhaustion, then I untied her and asked," how does it feel now?"


    Lucy answers," my mana is recovering now. But it will take some time for me to recover".


    Then I looked at Lucy and said," you sleep, but I still need to f*CK you as my dick is still hard".


    Hearing my words Lucy lied on her stomach and then said," you can then f*CK me while sleeping, but don''t use sex enhancer".


    Hearing her words I nodded then pped her ass, while Lucy eximed," Robin you are also not allowed to p, I am feeling so sleepy now".


    I looked at her with an innocent expression and said," but you only said not to use sex enhancers before".


    Lucy red at me and she closed her eyes and then began to sleep. Hearing her snoring sound I looked at her naked ass. Then I went near her ass and started to y for a while. Sometimes I would finger her pussy and sometimes her asshole. Then finally I couldn''t control it anymore so I put my dick in her pussy and began to ride her. While Lucy was sleeping she didn''t respond so I became even more excited and then put my dick in her anal hole and began to ride her. This experience also felt very good. After some time I felt I couldn''t hold anymore so I released it all inside Lucy. By the time I had cum it was already an hour so Lucy must have recovered her stamina thinking so I woke up Lucy.


    Lucy opened her eyes and she had a sleepy expression and she asked," Robin are you waking me so soon, I still want to sleep".


    I said, "Lucy now climb on me and while I lie down. Then you sleep, while I f*CK you".


    Hearing my words she red at me and said," can''t you let me sleep".


    I looked at her and said," I seem to have used more lotion, see my dick is still hard and now only you can calm me down".


    Lucy blushed and then followed the instruction then she slept while I had my dick in her pussy and I began to f*CK her. This continued for an hour when I released all of my cum inside Lucy pussy. Then I looked at my little brother which was still hard at the moment and then once again, I woke up Lucy then said," Lucy let''s go and take the bath".


    Although Lucy didn''t want to take the bath with me right now, seeing my hard dick she could only helplessly say," okay, but Robin from next time don''t use too much lotion like this time".


    I nodded my head and kept it in my heart. Then inside the bathroom once again I began to prate Lucy.?After Lucy looked at me and then she said," Let''s do in a lotus position".


    Hearing her words my eyes shone as lotus positions were the best sex position. Then Lucy sat on my dick and embraced me then she began to ride me while I grabbed Luch hips and helped her move to and fro. Then Lucy began to nimble my earlobes which made me even hornier. Then after some time, I said," Lucy I am going to cum."


    Hearing voice kissed me intensely and I felt even more pleasure than I released all my semen inside her pussy. While Lucy also cummed at the same time. Then I pulled out my dick. Lucy''s pussy began to drip with my semen. Seeing this I fingered her pussy and then put it in her mouth. Lucy licked it and said," it tastes good".


    After that, I looked at my dick which has shrunk to its original size and the lust in my body disappeared.


    Feeling the lust disappear I let go of the worry in my heart. And then I looked at Lucy and said," finally my little brother calmed down".


    Lucy bent and took my little brother in her mouth and then she sucked it cleaned then she got up and said," lets was as it''s time for dinner".


    I replied," okay let''s take bath".


    Lucy first cleaned her body outside then once again, she joined me and sat on my dick. Seeing her like this I said," not nowter after eating we can make love untilte in the night".


    Lucy nodded her head and said," then will we return to guild tomorrow".


    I looked at Lucy and replied," yes, we need to go tomorrow as they to reach base 3 as soon as possible, I want to try to control base three which will be of great help in future".


    Hearing my words Lucy looked at me and said," then who will rule base 3".


    I said," let''s talk about itter when we reach base 3" then I got out of the bathroom while Lucy followed me. Then I ordered the food and we are and next....

 Chapter 102 - Lucy Outdoor Fun (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Lucy Outdoor Fun (R-18)</h4>


    Now Lucy was once again horny seeing her I said," Lucy do you want to have outdoor sex".


    Lucy asked me," it means we will have sex outside".


    I nodded my head while Lucy blushed. Seeing her hesitation I said," if you don''t want then we can make love inside the room".


    Lucy thought for some time and asked," what will happen if someone saw us".


    Listening to her words I said," don''t worry, it''s dark now. Most people like to stay inside the base and with your silent magic even if we make love outside no one will hear our voice".


    Lucy''s eye shone then she asked," where shall we make love?".


    Hearing her question I replied quickly," down the bridge, I checked the locationst time I took you there. The grass was green, the surrounding was clean and the best thing was no people live there".


    Listening to my answer Lucy nodded her head and said," okay, then shall we go".


    I said," of course, maybe we might be spending the night below the bridge".


    Lucy blushed, and said," try to wake up early in the morning and head towards the manor or else I will not follow you next time".


    I said," of course, but tonight it''s going to be exciting", saying so I grabbed Lucy ass and squeezed it gently while Lucy moaned and said," don''t y with me now, let''s get there then you can do whatever you want".


    Hearing her words my dick became hard but I controlled myself and then went down with Lucy. As it was nine o''clock at night so the receptionist was still there so I checked out my room and handed her the key.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Alice looked at the manor with a dazed expression. Then she came back to her sense while she thought that should I go in or not. While Alice had a tangled look on her face Richard was training Amelia. Lisa and Aaron were looking at them with excitement.


    Suddenly Richard stopped and looked at the gate and saw a woman was standing at the gate with a puzzled expression. Seeing her Richard went to the gate and asked," Hello miss, do you need any help?".


    Alice looked at the person who appeared suddenly and when she saw the person her pupils contracted suddenly. Her level was already in sixty but the person in front of her gave her too much pressure as if she could be easily killed.


    Richard looked at thedy who was looking at him with a dazed expression. Seeing this he again asked," Hello miss do you need any help?''.


    Hearing Richard words Alice woke up and then came to her mind. Then she asked," if this is the location of the fairy tail guild".


    Richard answered," yes miss, this is indeed a fairy tail guild. May I ask who are you and why have youe here?".


    Alice said," My name is Alice and Robin asked me toe to this location and became a member of the guild" while saying she was nervous and her back was drenched in sweat.


    Richard looked at Alice and said," Leader asked you to join the guild. But I seem to remember that he has gone inside the dungeon to train with team members. Shouldn''t he being at the end of this month".


    Alice was now frightened and she couldn''t help say," Sir, Robin came to me this afternoon and asked me toe to this manor. If you don''t believe me then you can wait and by tomorrow morning Robin muste here".


    Richard looked at Alice and sensed her heartbeat when she was talking. Although it showed nervous signs, no lie had been detected so he was lost in thought.


    While Amelia came near the gate and saw the woman standing she asked Richard about her. While Richard talked about her. Hearing the exnation Amelia said by mind transmission," let her stay inside the guild, by tomorrow master wille and we will know it''s true or lie".


    Richard then said," okay miss, you can stay inside the manor, by tomorrow all the misunderstanding will be clear".


    Alice looked at Richard and said," if you have any problem, I cane tomorrow morning".


    Ameliamented from the side," Miss Alice you are wee to stay with us. So sorry for doubting you".


    Hearing Amelia words Alice followed them inside the manor. Then Amelia asked," miss Alice have I seen you before".


    Alice looked at Amelia and said," maybe, I am the honer of Paradise".


    Amelia looked at Alice and asked," why did master go to your shop?".


    Amelia''s question made Alice blush and she said," can we talk about it secret ce".


    Seeing Alice blushing face Amelia also understood, that this question must not be asked so she nodded and asked," Have you ate dinner or you can join us?".


    Amelia said," I ate dinner, so I am sorry. Next time I will join you all".


    Amelia then said," follow me I will take you to the room".


    Alice followed while she answered," Miss Amelia you asked the question before about Robin so I will answer you now".


    Hearing her words Amelia signalled her to continue speaking.


    Then Alice said, " Robin came to buy sex enhancers, for his two girlfriends".


    Listening to Alice words Amelia had a bitter smile and she said," it seems sister Lina and sister Ava had been eaten by the master. I need toe up with a way to seduce him". Then she looked at Alice who had looked at Amelia with a dazed expression.


    Amelia said," you will not tell anyone what you listened to now".


    Hearing her words Alice said," in fact, I also had the same intention but Robin said he will ept more girlfriends after the base 2".


    Amelia and Alice looked at each other and said," let''s seduce him at the same time, we will have a greater chance", saying so both of them shook their hands.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As I was going to reach the bridge I sneezed twice and I couldn''t help say," which girl is thinking about me at the night".


    Lucy looked at me and said," do you still need to think about another girl now".


    I looked at Lucy and said with a serious expression," Lucy who said I was talking about other girls. I was thinking about you as only you can think about me now".


    Lucy blushed and looked at me and said," shameless guy", but in her heart, she felt very good.


    Soon we reached below the bridge, as I had a night vision so I could look clearly. I scouted around and saw no one around. Then I took out a big mat spread it on the ground. Then I went to Lucy and began to kiss her. After kissing for a while I just took Lucy''s panties off then I spread her legs and began to lick and suck her pussy. While Lucy moaned and said," Robin, it feels exciting to make love like this".


    I said," Lucy it''s better to cast a silent spell or else many people will know our location".


    Listening to my words Lucy cast the spell then I began to passionately make love under the night. After I creampie her anal hole, I said," Lucy take off your clothes", saying so I took off mine. Then I helped Lucy to take off her clothes and then said," now it''s time to make love in your pussy".


    Lucy blushed and asked," Robin can you put a sex enhancer in my anal hole and then you can f*CK me".


    I could only satisfy Lucy wish and then I put a normal grade sex enhancer in her butt hole. Then I began to ride Lucy. We kept on changing the position from missionary to doggy style. Then from cowgirl, after she began tired I asked her to embrace me, while I got up. Then I began to make love in a standing position. Lucy began to moan and cum. Seeing her cumming I continued to move my hips even faster, while Lucy shouted," Robin, please stop", while her eyes were rolling backwards. Seeing her expression I wanted to f*CK her even faster so I put her on the bedsheet then I spread her legs and began to ride her pussy. Lucy was moaning," F*CK Robin, you made the mess out of me. It feels so good".


    Then after riding her sometimes I changed the position to lotus, while Lucy eximed," Robin it seems you are going to finally cum. Don''t worry I will give you the best orgasm", saying so she embraced me and began to ride and began to say," Robine on and release it all inside my pussy", saying so she began to kiss me intensely. As soon as Lucy kissed me, I began to feel excess pleasure and then I began to cum and release it all inside Lucy''s pussy while doing so I took out the normal grade sex enhancer and changed it to the orange


    grade while I did the sensitivity to three. Then I saw Lucy only say," Robin", and then her pussy began to release tons of cum seeing this I took of the sex enhancer while I asked," Lucy are you okay".


    Lucy looked at panted for a while then she said," Robin, you made me go to heaven in a few seconds. But it also consumes all of my energy so next time please use it when we are going to finish our lovemaking session".


    Hearing her words I nodded then I took out the camp from the space bag and carried Lucy inside and then went to sleep.

 Chapter 103 - Back At Manor.

    <h4>Chapter 103 - Back At Manor.</h4>


    The next early in the morning we were heading towards the manor while Lucy had turned into mice and was resting in my pocket.


    After reaching the manor, I went inside. Then I decided to take a bath first. Thinking so I headed towards the bathroom. When I opened the door I saw Alice was pissing. Seeing her I was stunned for a moment while Alice looked at me and blushed and said," Hey Robin don''t you knock on the door before entering".


    I looked at her pussy which was had stopped leaking and then replied, "it''s my bathroom, but now you are using it, so it''s not my fault".


    Then I said, "okay, I will go while you finish your business".


    Alice blushed and said with a charming smile," Robin, why don''t you join me, I will help you wash your body clean", saying so she looked at my dick with hot eyes.


    I said," you naughty girl after I go to base 3 see how will I clean you up", saying so I escaped from there while Lucy voice sounded in my mind," Robin why don''t you f*CK her or use the sex enhancer to make her cum".


    I listened to Lucy''s words and said," although I am not a gentleman, I don''t want to break my promise so after going out from base 2 I will give attention to other girls".


    Lucy eyes shone with light and she asked," that means you can make more love with me".


    I said," of course when I am free or else I will use sex enhancers to satisfy you".


    Lucy blushed and then asked," when will you make love with Lina, can I also join".


    I responded immediately," of course I would love to, only a fool would decline".


    Then I said," from today I will be in retreat so you take care of yourself".


    Lucy looked at me and said," okay then, but if I want to make love you have to agree with my request".


    I said," of course, but only during the night".


    Then I saw Alice came out of the bathroom. Then walked in front of me and said," Robin do you want my to sister help you", saying so she looked at my dick with hot eyes. I felt ufortable so I said," Alice, I will take bath myself, see youter", saying so I escaped.


    As soon as I went inside the bathroom, Amelia came from the side in a hurry and said," Alice you don''t use the bathroom, it''s used only by the master".


    Alice looked at Amelia with a smug expression and said," I had already used the bathroom and guess what!!".


    Amelia looked at Alice and asked," what do I need to guess, just say it. I can''t stand your smug expression".


    Alice then said," you may not know, while I was in the bathroom Robin saw my naked body".


    Amelia looked at Alice and asked," did he do anything to you?".


    Hearing her question Alice had deted expression and said," no nothing".


    Amelia looked at Alice and said," then what were you showing your smug expression for, let''s go and prepare for breakfast ".


    Alice could only follow Amelia''s order and went with her to prepare breakfast while I was taking a good bath. Lucy had joined me too.


    Lucy looked at me while bathing and said," so Robin how many days are you going for retreat".


    I looked at Lucy and said," it will be a minimum of three days and a maximum of seven days".


    Lucy nodded her head and then we quietly took the bath.


    After that, we headed towards the dining hall while Lucy had already changed herself into mice.


    Richard and everyone present greeted me while I responded to each of them.


    After I sat I introduced Alice to everyone. I also told her identity that she was a fox race. Others didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Then Richard asked," Leader this time you came too fast".


    I said," my training was over, while those guys will be here soon".


    Richard then asked," what do you n leader to do in the following days?".


    I said," I am going to retreat from today to a maximum of seven days. After Ie out of retreat then we will head to base 3 while clearing the bossir".


    Richard nodded his head in understanding while I looked at Amelia and asked," have you bought the equipment".


    Amelia took out the space bag and handed me over. Then I said," Thank you".


    Amelia said," master if you want to thank me can you follow my request".


    Although I had a puzzled expression I nodded my head and asked," what is your request?".


    Amelia said," master can you spend time with me at least for a day".


    Hearing her request I said," of course but not now. I will be busy for a few days. When will be in base 3 then we can".


    Amelia''s eyes shone hearing me agreeing to her request. While Alice felt jealous and said," me too".


    I said," okay", then Alive looked at Amelia with a smug expression.


    Then we ate our breakfast and I headed towards my room. Then once again I was immersed in creating orange grade equipment. I didn''t produce pink grade equipment because I was afraid of leaking my secret. As pink grade equipment has a very low drop rate and if people wearing a full set of pink grade equipmentes out then it will make the higher level disturbed. I decided to equip everyone with pink equipment when I had enough strength to protect myself.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Lina was sleeping and she had a wet dream in which Robin was making love with her. In the morning when Lina woke us she found her panties had be wet. Seeing it she looked around then took bath and changed her clothes. Then she said to herself," I need to make love with Robin. It''s already been three days since he left. Now I should try to finish the training as fast as possible and head to manor".


    Thinking so her eyes shone brightly. While n woke and said," you guys wake up soon, today once again we will fight and defeat as many diamond monsters as possible".


    Ava opened her eyes and looked at n and said," n can you not wake us early in the morning".


    n said," I want to sleep inside manor so I want to finish training you guys as soon as possible".


    Lina also came and said," let''s train as fast as possible then we can go to manor and eat delicious food, not to mention Robin will give us a surprise"


    Hearing Lina''s word everyone eyes shone with excitement then they began to train more seriously than before.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside the Assassin guild today everyone had a serious look and the atmosphere was sole especially the president face was ck as pot. Then he looked at treasury and only saw a copper coin inside each chest box and then he let out a roar and shouted," whoever has robbed the assassin guild I will make you pay".


    But inside his heart, he was crying, and he said to himself," which person did I provoke, not only did he empty the treasure chest he even robbed my space bag and left the video crystal on the desk".


    Thinking so he felt terrified and couldn''t help remember that he once sold the video crystal of a young man without asking permission and he said you will regret it", thinking up to now his heart was even more bitter.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As I entered the room I remembered that I haven''t released the video crystal of the president of the assassin guild thinking so I smiled and then went to look for Mr, Richard who was in his room. Then I knocked on the door and Mr Richard opened it and seeing me he asked," Leader do you need me for anything".


    I said," Mr Richard I am looking for you an important thing I hope you can help me".


    Then I took out some record crystals and handed them to Richard and said," Mr Richard, please look at the record crystal when you are alone. There are videos of the President of the assassin guild. He offended me so you need to copy as many videos and give distribute them everywhere inside base 2. Here are 1000 diamond coins", saying so I handed the coins and went to my room.


    Richard took the coin and then went out. Then he looked no one was around then he saw the contents of the record crystal which made him almost curse. Then he checked other record crystals and then thought," even if I wanted to go inside the assassin guild I will be found out, how did the leader get this record crystal. He is getting more and more mysterious. Forget it I just need to do my task", saying so he bought arge number of record crystal and began to copy them. After that, he changed his face and said,"e and buy a video crystal, 8 silver coins each. I can guarantee you that you will feel good watching it".


    As Richard''s voice was not loud but it went to everyone ears so most of the people came and bought it and when they saw the content inside most of them were blushing while one person said," hey isn''t it the president of the assassin guild".


    Then many people who had not bought the video crystal asked about the details but the person who bought rejected it and asked them to buy and watch it. Which made the video crystal viral soon everywhere inside base 2 ....

 Chapter 104 - Out Of Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Out Of Retreat</h4>


    Inside the president room of the assassin guild. Many two people were standing while the president face was ck as pot. Then after being silent for a while one person said," you have been dismissed from the post of assassin guild and also you can take your lovers and leave the guild yourself".


    The president looked at the people in disbelief and asked," sir I don''t know my crimes, can you at least tell me".


    The other person hearing the words of the president started tough and said," okay, here is the record crystal you can watch. And there are a few more".


    The president watched at the record crystal and had a pale face when he shouted at his most loyal subordinate and said," why didn''t you inform me about the news of record crystal".


    The subordinate had a cold look then he handed a recording crystal and said," you dog man and women making love in my back. I thought why didn''t my girlfriend stay with mest night. Who knew that there was a leg with you f*cker. So I didn''t inform you but I sent the record crystal to headquarters".


    Hearing his subordinates word the president face changed from red to ck and finally it became white. While the people from headquarters wereughing and then one of the people tried to speak seriously but his face looked funny seeing it the other personughed out loudly. Then he said," let usugh then we can talk about the punishment".


    Listening to those people words the president felt this was the most insulting moment of his life. The subordinates said," sir can I go now, I feel heartbroken".


    Then one person from headquarters replied," you have done a great job and I have checked your record was very good. So now I elect you the president. Now that I have finished electing the president I hope you will work seriously and not make mistakes like the former president".


    The subordinate nodded his head and said," sir thank you for the post, I want to kick these dog men and women out of the assassin guild".


    Hearing his decision the person said," okay".


    Then the former president with their lovers was kicked out of the assassin guild. The worst thing was they were deprived of everything including the space bag. So most of them became beggars in an instant. And now they looked at the former president whose mind was nk. Till this moment he couldn''t understand which person did he offend.


    After the matter of removing the former president and electing the new president of the assassin guild was announced. The people finally didn''t make any sound.


    The next day the former president and his lovers disappeared from base 2 forever. While the person from headquarters said," let''s go of this matter is over. The person who had the president offended must be very good at stealth techniques. If we offend the person and can''t kill then he will be our endless nightmare".


    The other person nodded his head in understanding and then asked," have you solved the former president and his lover".


    "Yes, now their corpse must already be eaten by wild animals", said the other person.


    Then they decided to leave this ce.


    While I as the main culprit was busy making orange grade equipment while Lucy was looking at me with hot eyes.


    As I was in full concentration I didn''t see Lucy hot eyes and after some time I finally looked at the finished card and I couldn''t help say," finally two sets finished, now more four sets to go. If I continue at this speed by tomorrow night I will have it finished". As I was talking to myself Lucy took out my dick and began to give me a blowjob. I enjoyed it after some time I released my cum while Lucy drank it all. Then she asked," Robin help me also release it".


    I took out a sex enhancer orange grade and put it inside her pussy and put the sensitivity to level three then Lucy began to moan like crazy and then began to cum for a few seconds, and then I switched it off. While Lucy said," Although it feels good to cum with sex enhancer it doesn''t give the natural feeling when I was having sex with you".


    I said," Hey I am busy now so you can only help yourself. Take this sex enhancer and whenever you are feeling making love put it inside your pussy or anal hole. I will only make love with you at night", saying so once again I began to make more orange grade equipment.


    Days passed by and today was the fifth day of the retreat. I had already finished the orange grade equipped making in the first three days. While the next two days I was busy making eye crystals and space bags they were of pink grade. I managed to finish two of each type.


    Then today I finally walked out of the room. Then I went to have breakfast and saw everyone was present except for Ava, Lina, Oliva, Drake and n.


    Then I looked at Alice and said," this is the space bag and eye crystal used as a meeting gift".


    Alice took it and looked at the eye crystal and space bag and wanted to check its properties which only showed several question marks, seeing it she was stunned and couldn''t help ask," Leader which quality of space bag and eye crystal did you gave me, as I used purple grade eye crystal to gets it information and I couldn''t get it".


    Amelia rolled her eyes andmented," even if you want to show the quality of eye crystal, show it in front of other people, not in front of the master as he never looks at equipment, props, etc, below the orange grade".


    Hearing her words now Alice regrets in her heart and her face became red due to embarrassment. Then she asked," Amelia sister which grade has the leader given me space bag and eye crystal".


    Amelia replied with a helpless expression," you idiot can''t you use your head. Just use the new eye crystal to equip and see the status".


    Alice nodded her head and checked the status. She found it was of pink grade which made her heart sweet and she thought," maybe the leader wants to make love with me so I must be given pink props", thinking so she was blushing like crazy.


    Seeing this Amelia patted Alice''s shoulder and said," why are blushing so much?".


    Listening to Amelia''s question Alice had a smug look and she coated," look the leader gave me pink grade eye crystal and space bag".


    Amelia looked at Alice and shook her head and looked at me and asked," Master should I take back the space bag and eye crystal or else she will go crazy like this".


    Hearing her words Alice was stunned and she looked at Amelia and blurted out, " leader has given all of you space bag and eye crystal of pink grade".


    Amelia nodded her head said," of course or did you think you are someone special".


    Hearing her words now Alice felt too embarrassed seeing her like this Lisa had a sly look on her face. Then she pretended to not know about the pink grade and then she asked," Alice sister you don''t know but Robin brother mice Lucy space bag is bigger than yours. One day when I was ying with her she took out a very big tree. She also took out several tinum coins which looked almost thousand".


    Listening to Lisa words now Alice felt deeply insulted and she couldn''t help say," Am I not good even better than mice", as soon she said she felt even more embarrassed and then she thought in her heart," damm, my pride all I had of the leader of the n is not worth mentioning here. I need to be an obedient little fox or else I will not know how even I died", thinking so her eyes changed the way she looked at people became more respectful.


    I looked at Alice and said in a deep voice and said," Alice I know your race has deep resentment towards humans, but here in fairy tail we treat each other as families so I hope you will remember it. Here everyone is ready to fight for each other back. So I hope you will not do such an embarrassing thing in future".


    Hearing my words Alice blushed and said," don''t worry leader, I will never repeat the mistake and treat each other like family members".


    Seeing her like this I said," okay everyone let''s eat, and forgive Alice".


    Hearing my words Richard and Amelia nodded their head and Richard said," leader you don''t need to say it, as a member of another race most of them are arrogant. I have met them in the holy city so I don''t take it to heart".


    Listening to their words I nodded my head while Alice bowed her head and said," I am sorry everyone. I hope you will forgive me. I will not repeat the mistake".


    Hearing her words everyone nodded their head and then we ate our breakfast....

 Chapter 105 - [Bonus ]Date With Lucy And Lina (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 105 - [Bonus ]Date With Lucy And Lina (R-18)</h4>


    After breakfast, I thought I could enjoy myself for a few days but who knew Lina came the next day alone and then I had to apany her to date. As I had promised her so I had to fulfil it. Then I said," okay then let''s go, I will take you to enjoy the best ce in base 2".


    Lina looked at me and said," Robin can you let Lucy apany us, as I don''t want to enjoy myself alone".


    Hearing her words I was thinking in my heart, * don''t other girls like to spend time alone with their lover but Lina is asking another girl to follow us", thinking so I felt head pain. So I let go of the messy thought and decided to enjoy it.


    Then I went to Richard and said," Mr Richard I will not be in the guild for two days. By the third day, I wille back", saying so I went with Lina and Lucy on the date.


    Although Richard wanted to ask very much. In the end, he shook his head and didn''t say and closed his door.


    Then I took Lina to forbidden zone 1 while Lucy voice sounded in mind," Robin didn''t you said it was our secret ce".


    I nodded my head and said," of course you said but now Lina wants to join you so I can only think of the cave where we made our first love".


    Hearing my words Lucy thought for a while and she then said," okay, but you can only bring Lina and no other girl".


    I nodded my head and said," okay".


    As I was walking inside the forbidden zone 1 Lina by my side eximed," Robin why are we heading towards forbidden zone 1".


    I looked at Lina and whispered in her ears," didn''t you want to enjoy the date, I will treat you to something delicious, which will make our day even more special".


    Hearing my words Lina swallowed a mouthful of saliva while Lucy did so.


    As we headed deep inside the forbidden zone 1, we came inside the deep forest. Seeing no one was here I said," Lucy you cast a silent spell on the three of us. Today I will be making love with you both here".


    Lina and Lucy blushed at the same time and said," Robin, what if someone sees us".


    I said," don''t worry no one will see us".


    Then Lucy cast the silent spell on us. While I imed on the tallest tree. The trunk was seven meters in diameter. The height of the tree was at least one hundred and fifty meters. I climbed up the tree and found a suitable location. The branches were intercrossing with each other, so I could easily ce my tent. After everything was fixed I said," Lucy and Lina climb up the tree".


    Lucy and Lina did so and soon they were on top of the tree and sat inside the camp. While Lina said," Robin this ce looks beautiful. From here we can see most of the area of the forbidden zone 1".


    Lucy also eximed and said," yes it indeed looks very beautiful, see there are some colourful birds nest. It looks beautiful".


    Hearing her words I also looked in the direction Lucy pointed her finger and saw several birds of green, blue, white, red, pink, orange, violet, etc were flying around making the scene very beautiful. Lina also looked at them and said," it''s indeed beautiful if we could bring it with us then it would be even better".


    I said," Lina, those birds indeed look beautiful, but you must not take them away from here as without the forest these birds will not be flying happily as they are flying now. Moreover seeing beautiful birds every day will make you lose interest in it after a month or so".


    Listening to my exnation Lucy and Lina both thought for a while and nodded their head. While said," you both wait for me here I will bring food".


    Lucy and Lina nodded their head while I went to look out for fruits.


    As I went down Lina looked at Lucy and said," Lucy sister did you enjoy Robin when I was not there".


    Lucy nodded her head and said," I can''t live without making love so for two days I made love with Robin".


    Lina felt jealous in her heart and she couldn''t help say," Lucy sister, I feel envious of you if possible, I want to be Robin''s pet and then I could also enjoy the same treatment".


    Listening to Lina''s word Lucy for the first time she felt being Robin''s else pet was not a bad thing. Then she said," okay don''t be envious of me. Open your clothes and show me your boobs. I want topare yours is bigger or mine".


    Lina blushed and then removed her shirt. Lucy also did so. Then Lucy said," it seems my boobs had be bigger thanst time".


    Lina touched Lucy boobs and squeezed them and said," wow Lucy sister your boobs have indeed be big. How did you do so?".


    Lucy said," Robin used to press my boob and massage me and now it has be like this".


    Lina''s eyes shone and then she said," it seems I also need to ask Robin to massage my boobs".


    Then Lucy blushed and said," you know Robin out his dick inside my asshole".


    Lina blushed and asked," don''t it feels dirty".


    Lucy blushed and said," at first I also thought so but as Robin said it your thought that is dirty. Then I started to make love in my asshole. Now I don''t feel any shame but it feels very good when Robin F*cks me in that hole".


    Lina blushed and asked," does it feels that good".


    Lucy blushed and nodded her head and said," if you want to enjoy it I will only use my finger at first".


    Lina followed Lucy instructions and now she was sticking her ass while Lucy went behind Lina''s ass and lowered her panties then she said," it looks cute Lina".


    Then she fingered her asshole which made Lina shout," sister Lucy it hurts please don''t do any more", saying so she sat while running her asshole.


    Lucy then eximed and said," Robin also said it hurts very much, but he used lotion on me. Then he f*cked me like crazy and I also didn''t feel any pain".


    Lina then said," Lucy sister, can you show me you asshole".


    Lucy also bent down and showed her asshole. Then Lina began to finger her. Lucy moaned and said," Lina use two fingers. One finger gives me little pleasure".


    Lina followed Lucy instructions and she put two fingers which she increasedter to four fingers while Lucy was moaning and finally after ten minutes she squirted all on Lina''s face.


    Lina licked at the orgasm and she said," Lucy sister your cum taste good".


    Then she said," Lucy sister why don''t we make love like when I licked yours and you licked mine".


    Hearing Lina''s words Lucy said," okay let''s do it in 69 positions".


    Then both of them started to lick each other pussy.


    While I had already looked over and gathered all the wild fruits and berries as with my eyesight I could easily look at everything within 300 meters in detail so it was easy to get. Then I took out the fruits andbined them in purple grade which made the amount of fruit shrink to ten kg. Then I imed up and from the tent, I heard a moaning sound. I looked inside curiously and saw the lesbian love of Lucy and Lina.


    As they were both licking each other passionately I didn''t disturb them but waited for the time when they were going to orgasm. After making standing for some time I saw Lucy hips trembling seeing this I knew that Lucy was going to have her orgasm. So I went inside at that moment and shouted suddenly that made both of them nervous. They felt different types of pleasure and then they both released on each other faces.


    After that, I went behind Lucy ass then took out my dick and began to f*CK her asshole. Seeing this Lina was stunned while Lucy moaned in excitement," F*CK Robin you just put your dick at the right time".


    While Lina was looking at the huge dick which was ravaging Lucy ass. Seeing this Lina said," Robin I also want you to f*CK my asshole".


    I looked at Lina and said," of course, I will follow your request".


    Then I continued," show me your ass like Lucy".


    Hearing my words Lina, bent her ass and seeing it I took out a little lotion and poured in both their asshole. Then I went to Lina asshole and began to f*CK her. While Lina said," it feels good".


    Lucy from the sidemented and said," Lina sister, I didn''t lie to you".


    Lina nodded her head, while I was puzzled at their talk but looking at the two naked ass I decided first to f*CK it then talkster. Thinking so I began to f*CK Lucy''s ass and Lina''s ass. Then I made Lina climb on top of Lucy''s ass and now both their ass were present before me seeing this I began to lick some time Lina''s ass and sometimes Lucy''s ass.


    I felt great pleasure now then for the first time I used transformation techniques and then one more dick same size as my other dick grew. Then I put the first dick in Lina''s pussy and the transformation dick in Lucy''s asshole. Then I began to f*CK them, while I felt double pleasure. Both of them moaned and said," F*CK Robin my pussy/asshole feels good".


    Hearing their words I continue to make love. I just interchanged the position of Lucy and Lina and continued to make love.


    After making love for almost an hour I released and filled Lucy''s pussy and Lina''s ass.


    After that, I took it out when Lucy came and saw my dicks and was pleasantly surprised. Then she began to clean my dick with her mouth. When Lina also came and took my other dick and began to clean it. After some time I said," let''s take a bath and then eat our food".


    Hearing my words both of them nodded and then I took out the bathtub and then we took a bath on the treetop. I also enjoyed washing their bodies inside the bathtub. After some time we came out of the bathtub. Then I took out all the wild fruits which were purple grade. Seeing this both of them were surprised but then started to eat. As I had kept more than nine kilograms of fruit stored inside the space bag so we are it without worrying.


    While we were eating the fruits released a very sweet smell. As we were eating a small human-sized figure came to us and eximed," wow low-level elixirs".


    Hearing her words we looked around and finally saw a small pixie flying around. Seeing her I said," do you want to eat the fruit then you may join us".


    Listening to my invitation the pixie was stunned for a moment and she said," are you sure, ''cause it''s a low-grade elixir that everyone would fight for".


    I looked at her and said," if you want to eat then eat. I can still afford to treat you, so you are wee".


    The pixie heard my words and said," my name is Fay, the pixie. As you are treating me to the food I will join your adventure group".


    Hearing her words Lucy released the dragon aura which made the pixie terrified and then she said," I am sorry I wanted to cheat you guys and take all the fruit. I need this fruit to save my nsmen as most of them are starving".


    I looked at pixie who was sweating like crazy and then said," don''t make excuse, inside the forest if you want to find the fruit then you can easily get it. If you want to eat then eat. I can share my food with you, but can you tell me what are you doing here"....

 Chapter 106 - Secret Realm Fairyland

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Secret Realm Fairnd</h4>


    Listening to my words Fay had a bitter smile and said," thank you for inviting me to eat the food but I still need to go and save my nsmen".


    I looked at Fay and said," why don''t you take us with you maybe we can help your nsmen".


    Fay thought for a while then asked," will you help us".


    I answered her," it depends. If I have the skill then I will help you or else I can only be sorry".


    Fay immediately said," okay don''t worry follow me", saying so she paused and she blushed said," it''s better if you all wear the clothes".


    I nodded my head in understanding while Lucy and Lina were blushing like apples and then they began to wear the clothes. I also took out my clothes and dressed.


    Then after I packed all the things I said to Fay," let''s go".


    Fay said," follow me".


    Then she flew away while we chased behind her. Soon we reached the edge of a cliff, seeing I asked," Fay now how do we cross the cliff".


    Fay smiled and said," don''t worry we had already reached our destination", saying so she took out a shiny crystal then I saw a door opened in front of us. It looked like a secret realm.


    Then Fay said," follow me inside".


    I nodded my head and asked, Lucy and Lina, to follow behind me and to be on guard. Then I entered the secret realm. As soon as I entered the secret realm I felt the background had changed. I looked around and saw many types of fruit trees, flowers, ponds,kes, many different types of butterflies flying around. Seeing this I felt I was in a fairnd. Fay looked at me and said," although these are fruits they can''t bepared to your elixir".


    I then asked," shall we go and visit your people".


    Fay said," please follow me".


    Then we reached a tree. There were many houses made on the tree. I couldn''t help say," do you all live inside the tree".


    Fay said," of course, here we can live without worry, but this time our n chief fell ill so we had to go out and look for the elixir to help him recover".


    Many pixies were guarding the tree. Seeing using over the guard shouted," Fay why did you bring human inside".


    Fay said, "brother he can help us cure n chief. He also provided me with a low-level elixir".


    Hearing Fay''s word, the guard finally lowered his guard and said," guest from far, please forgive our rude behaviour. As our n chief is ill so we''re anxious".


    Listening to their words I felt that they shouldn''t ask sorry this easily so I asked Lucy about the matter. While Lucy said, "those pixies think you will take away the elixir so they are so anxious and asking sorry".


    I nodded my head in understanding then I looked at the guard and said," it''s okay".


    Then they invited us and gave us food and drink. I didn''t decline their treatment so we are and drank. While Fay came after some time and she said," the chief conditions don''t look good, we need someone to heal him".


    I looked at Fay and said," I can try to heal your chief", saying so I stopped and then continued," if I am sessful in healing your chief, then you must need to answer some of my questions, that will be regarded as my payment".


    Hearing my words Fay said," okay we will answer your question, but can you see the chief now".


    I looked at Lucy and said," Lucy try to see if your healing magic affects him".


    Lucy followed my instructions and then she shrunk her size to the same level as a pixie and then she said to Fay who had a stunned look," to lead the way".


    Lucy words woke up Fay. Then she said," okay follow me".


    Then I began to immerse myself in food and asked the question to guard," can you talk about the secret realm. Like is there another secret realm. How to find it?. Can you control the door from where you can enter?".


    Listening to my question the pixie guard said," sir I am sorry I don''t know any question you have asked me as I have never been out of this ce before. Only the royal families can go out. So sit please ask the n chief or other members of the families".


    I then asked," where are the other members of royal families".


    The guard answered," most of them had been dispatched to look for the elixir within the secret realm".


    I couldn''t get any answer so I changed the question," does any other race also live beside your race".


    The pixie guard said," yes there are. There are rat race, bee race, ant race, butterflies race and many more, but don''t worry sir, we all live in harmony and the fruits nted can bear enough fruits for us to eat".


    I asked," then the butterflies that I encountered whileing here was the butterflies race".


    The guard nodded his head. Then I asked," Then if you are leaving peacefully, why are their guards around".


    The guard replied with a bitter tone and said," sometimes other races will steal the fruits so it''s necessary to guard the trees. We also have a friendlypetition once every six months. The winner of the race gets the highest resource ".


    I understood the role of the guard. This ce is an ideal ce for living, who wanted to be a salted fish.


    As I was thinking of bing a salted fish. Lucy came out with Fay and behind them, an old pixie came out. Seeing the old figure I was sure it must be the chief.


    Then the chief came out and said," friends thank you for saving my life. I heard you wanted someone to answer your question, aspensation so I would like to know which question you want to be answered".


    I looked at chief and asked," what is this ce? Are there more ces like this? Can I control the secret realm? If you know any location then can you provide us information with ownerless secret realm".


    Hearing my question the chief answered my question one by one.


    " The first answer is this ce is secret space or secret realm. The second answer is yes there are more ces like the secret realm. I know the location of a secret realm, here is the map. It is just a little far away from here", answered the chief.


    Hearing his answer my eyes lit up. But the chief warned," the secret realm is eroded by dark energy, so be careful when you head to the secret realm".


    I nodded my head and said," okay thank you for the advice, now that you have answered my question I must now go".


    The chief sighed and said," before you go, take Fay with you. She yearns for an outside world more than anyone. And I also give you this book, it was found outside. Although it might not be useful for us it might be useful for you in future".


    I took the book and read the content which made me a little dazzled as inside it was the form of youth potion and ancient weight training techniques. Seeing it I was excited.


    Then I looked at the chief and said," do you have seeds of the tree".


    Although the chief was puzzled he brought the seeds. I looked there was plenty of different varieties of seed. Seeing this I said," as your gift is too precious so I will return the gift to you. Call the leaders of other races".


    The chief of pixie asked to call other races then I went to the side and I startedbing the seeds. After ten minutes there were plenty of purple grades different fruit seed. Then I said," chief this is all the elixir seeds. You must distribute them evenly so you don''t need to fight with other races".


    The chief nodded his head and was full of gratitude and then he cast a spell which became imprinted inside my head. Then he said," with the spell, you cane over anytime to our realm and we will wee you".


    Hearing his word I nodded my head. Then all the chief gathered and then the seed was evenly distributed and some other races also gave me a variety of gifts. Especially the honey which was had a magical aroma.


    I looked at the chief of the bee tribe and said," chief next time I will bring different flower seeds so please make more honey. I will trade with you".


    The bee chief was happy and said," okay, we don''tck honey, if you want then we can still provide you with a hundred kg of honey".


    I was stunned and then took out several high-level healing potions and said," these are potions which can heal the wounds. I can trade for honey or other specialities. You can also try the effect of the healing potion first then you can trade".


    Listening to my words most of the tribes chief experimented with several people then they had excited expressions. And they exchanged me with various other specialities. I also gifted them and said," thanks, now I need to go".


    Fay also was flying by my side when I said," you must listen to my instructionster", while Fay nodded her head. Then I said goodbye to others and then went out of the secret realm...

 Chapter 107 - Three Horny Women (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Three Horny Women (R-18)</h4>


    After we went out of Fairy Realm it was already evening, so next, I decided to camp near the waterfall. The girls agreed to my suggestion. So I asked them to take out the tent and asked them, Lucy and Lina, to arrange it. While I went to look for birds that looked like chickens. I found a group of birds. Then I began to look for its nest. After searching for some time I found the nest. Then I saw there were two dozens of eggsid. So I took all of it.


    Then I caught a pair of birds. I then cut them into several pieces. Hence cleaned the meat with water. Later I found many dry branches and then went back to camp.


    Lina and Lucy had already built the camp. Then I built a simple firece where I could cook.


    After everything was kept in ce. Next was the cooking time. So I took out the utensils and first made several omelettes from the eggs.


    The girls looked puzzled and asked," Robin will it taste good. Most of the time we eat boiled eggs".


    I said," don''t worry, I am sure you will love it".


    Then once again I became busy. This time I needed to deal with bird meat. Which I had cut into small pieces and had removed the bones. So now only the meat part was left which had been cut into small pieces of 2cm size. Then I put all the spices and then poured the cooking oil. Andter I began to fry the meat. After I looked the meat had been fried so I took it out and ced it inside the container. Then I put finely chopped onions, garlic, ginger and fried it for a while then added some salt to it. Which made it turn into a paste. After that, I added a very little amount of water, honey, from bee tribes and cooked it for a while soon refreshing smell came. Seeing this put all the fried bird meat inside it and cooked for some time.


    After the food was cooked I said," Lucy and Lina the food is cooked. Come enjoy my new craft," Fried Chicken With Omelettes".


    While I looked to Fay and said," do you eat meat".


    Fay nodded her head and said," of course we eat it. It''s just we are small and we can''t hunt the big creature so we eat fruit most of the time".


    Hearing her words I said," okay then you can also join us and eat".


    Then I said," let''s eat", saying so I began to eat while Lucy, Lina and Fay followed.


    The girls eximed at the same time," so delicious. The taste is sweet and chilly, it gives apletely new vour".


    I didn''t pay attention to their words but I was immersed in eating the food.


    After we are the food it was already night and the location of the camp was a slightly open ce so I didn''t have to worry about sneak attacks.


    Then I looked at Lucy and Lina and said," so do you want to sleep or make love".


    Lucy and Lina both said," Make love".


    Fay blinked her eyes and looked at us curiously and asked," Robin are you going to get naked and y with Lucy and Lina".


    I looked a Fay and said," yes, want to join us".


    Fay said," yes but you are too big. I can make you all small".


    I looked at her with a speechless expression and couldn''t help ask," don''t a girl refuse to make a love request".


    Fay said," why must a girl refuse. Just take off your clothes".


    I felt embarrassed when Fay said to me like this while Lucy and Lina chuckled from the side.


    Lucy said," in fact, in the pixie race the number of females born is too many so most of the females don''t make love for the entire time. Now that Fay has the opportunity of course she will cherish it".


    Listening to Lucy''s I understood why she wants to make love so much. Then I could only curse myself in my heart for being greedy for more women.


    So I looked at Fay and said," Fay, I will make love with you when I go to base 3, this is the promise I made to Lina and Lucy".


    Fay looked at me and said," enough with your promise, I want to see your thing hurry up and undress".


    I could only undress, then Fay cast a group spell then our figure shrank and we became small".


    Then I looked at Lina and Lucy who were already naked and looking at me with hot eyes. While Lucy asked, "Lina sister do you want it first or should I go first".


    Lina said," Lucy sister it better to ask him to first lick us in this way Fay sister will also be able to release without having sex".


    Lucy eyes shone then said," Robine and lick our pussy", saying so she lied down and spread her legs. Lina and Fay also copied her movement.


    I wanted to curse in my heart because after I became small I couldn''t feel magic power in my body. I felt like a helpless man surrounded by three horny women. Thinking so I felt my future was bleak. So I could only obediently follow Lucy instruction and then began to lick Lucy''s pussy while my other two hands were teasing Lina''s and Fay''s clit. Fay said," it feels so good. Please y more".


    After some time I began to suck Lina pussy intensely and thenter Fay pussy. I continued to lick until Fay released all her cum. It had a different taste.


    I continued to give lick their pussy until they were satisfied. Then Lucy said," of Robin now you can rest and enjoy". Saying so Lucy, Lina and Fay began to pick my dick. I felt great pleasure. After some time Lucy took my dick in her mouth, while Lina was sucking my balls and Fay was licking my shaft.


    It continued for the next ten minutes when Lucy increased her speed I said," I am going to cum".


    Lina said," Lucy sister, it''s not good to drink alone, share with us also".


    Hearing Lina''s voice Lucy said," okay" she began to increase her pace even more while Fay asked with a curious look," does it taste good".


    Lina said," it tastes salty, but I like to drink it. Especially it''s the smell is addictive".


    Fay eyes shone and now she was looking forward to drinking.


    I then said," I am going to release.".


    Hearing my words Lucy took out a small container and then stored all my cum. Then she said," Robin inside the container is your cum. Can you divide it between us three".


    I looked at Lucy and said," of course, pour it on a big te then you lick my cum. In this way, you can savour the taste slowly".


    The girl''s eyes shone while my dick was rock hard thinking of the scene three girls licking my cum while their ass is exposed to me. While I was thinking Lucy took out a big te and poured it inside it then bent on her four legs and began to lick. Seeing this other girl followed while I asked," Lucy do you have a recording crystal".


    Lucy simply took it out and gave it to me. Seeing this I began to record the entire scene. Then I went behind and recorded their pussy and ass view while spreading it showing their wet pussy. After two minutes I closed the recording crystal then went behind and began to f*CK Lucy''s holes while fingering Lina''s both holes and rubbing Fay''s pussy.


    It went on for a while then I changed to Lina holes. I interchanged and f*CKed both Lucy and Lina holes while they were licking my cum. Finally, I released it inside Lucy. But I saw their ass which made my dick hard again. In this way, I continued to make love until I filled both Lucy''s and Lina''s pussy and asshole. Then I took out the record crystal and recorded my deed in which cum was dripping out from both their holes. As I was tired now I wanted to sleep. So as soon as I was going to sleep Lucy voice sounded," Robin, you filled our holes but it still can''t satisfy us. So let''s make more love", saying so she looked at Fay and said," Fay sister don''t you want to enjoy more, sit on his face and he will make you feel great pleasure while we both will enjoy his dick".


    Hearing her words I wanted to shout and say something but I suddenly found a pussy had sealed my mouth and then Lucy took out a lotion and put on my dick then as my dick became hard Lucy said," Lina sister don''t miss the rare opportunity, now we can make love with him until we are satisfied as this lotion can keep his dick hard for next three hours".


    Listening to Lucy''s voice Lina''s eyes shone while I suddenly regretted making love with this group of girls. I felt my life was bleak. Then Lucy and Lina rode my dick while Fay rubbed her pussy on my mouth. I don''t remember how many times did the girls cummed. They continued to ride me even Fay who was enjoying. After three hours of making love. I finally said," wait please don''t continue I want to sleep".


    Hearing my words Lucy said," okay, but you must continue to make love in the morning".


    I nodded my head and said," okay".


    Lucy then had a happy expression but they didn''t look at my little brother that was shivering now. Thinking about the morning I gradually fell asleep...

 Chapter 108 - Morning Love (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 108 - Morning Love (R-18)</h4>


    Last night was the best and the worst night for me. The next day I woke up in the morning and saw the girls were sleeping. Seeing them I smiled and thought," maybe in the morning I don''t need to make love". So I tried my best to make minimum moments to not wake them up.


    After five minutes I got up from the bed and then I looked at my body which had returned to its original size. I tried to circte mana and found there was no problem.


    Then I washed and went to the forest to look for breakfast. I picked up some wild fruits and thenbined them to form a purple grade elixir. After that, I walked back to the camp.


    The girls didn''t wake up. Seeing this I poured cold water on them. As soon as the girls opened their eyes they looked at me angrily. Seeing them I felt happy and said," it''s already morning. Time for breakfast. Hurry up and wash".


    Listening to my words the girls we to take bath together.


    After some time they came back. I already had taken out fruits for them to eat.


    After eating the fruits I said," shall we go back to base 2".


    Lucy red at me and said," now we still have one day left. So you need to make love with us again".


    Hearing their words I had the expression of despair and couldn''t help say," didn''t you make lovest night. Aren''t you all satisfied".


    Lina said," that was yesterday. Now today is the next day. So no excuse".


    Fay looked at me with an excited expression and cast group shrink. Then we became small. I was without magic power. Now I felt that once again I needed to please her. As I couldn''t use magic I looked at Fay and said," I can''t use mana. Can you reverse this spell".


    Fay looked at me and was going to reverse the spell when Lucy said," don''t if you want instant pleasure then you can cast reverse magic on Robin".


    Fay and Lina looked at Lucy with puzzled expressions. While Lucy began to exin to them that," Robin has sex enhancer orange grade which can make you cum within seconds".


    Listening to Lucy''s exnation Fay looked at me and said," Robin brother, I am sorry I can''t release you now. As when you licked and sucked my pussy it felt too good. And if this feeling will be over in few seconds so I can only ask you to work hard".


    Lina alsomented," Robin what is the matter with you, we all are beautiful women and we are willing to make love with you. Why are you avoiding us".


    I looked at Lina and said," when did I avoid you. I just wanted to use transformation techniques that I usedst time to f*CK you and Lucy together".


    Lucy and Lina eximed and said," you f*cked us at the same time".


    I nodded and said," of course".


    Hearing my words Lucy and Lina looked at Fay who reversed the magic. Then I began to feel the flow of mana and I could sense it. Then I used cast transformation techniques. Soon a new dick emerged and it was the same size. Seeing this the girl eximed. I looked at them and said," among you who want to ride my dicks".


    Both Lucy and Lina swallowed a mouthful of saliva and then Lucy said," Robin first f*CK me. My pussy and ass is already waiting for your dick".


    Saying so Lucyid on the bed and then using her fingers she spread her pussy showed it to me. It was already wet and overflowing with Lucy''s love juices.


    While Lina looked at Lucy pussy and couldn''t helpment," sister Lucy your pussy is bing more naughty. How it bes so wet so quickly".


    Lucy looked at Lina and said," thinking of Robin''s big dick, which always hit my deepest part makes my pussy so wet. After you also make love with Robin continuously your pussy will also carve for his Dick".


    Fay looked at both girls and said," you both are lucky to make love, I don''t know when will Robin make love with me", saying so she murmured, in low voice," or should I try to make love with him myself".


    I looked at Fay and said," Fay you don''t need to try to make love yourself. I will f*CK youter".


    Then I looked at the three girls and said," you three will listen to mymand".


    Although they didn''t know what I was nning to do, they followed my instructions.


    Then I said," get naked and sit on all fours while your ass sticking out".


    The girls followed my words then I went and began to inspect their pussy one by one.


    Then I said," Fay, your pussy has be wet. You, naughty girl, need to be punished", saying so I pped her ass. After that, I wiped her pussy and went to Lina. I looked at her pussy and said," it wet but not too wet. So you will be rewarded for not allowing to cum for the first ten minutes".


    Then I took out two normal grade sex enhancers and began to y with both her holes while Lina was moaning loudly," Robin it feels so good I am going to cum".


    Hearing her words I took out the sex enhancer and said," it''s only a minute", while Lina had a frustrated expression. Seeing this I pped her ass while Lina blushed.


    Then I continue to y with Lina''s pussy like this for the next ten minutes. After doing so it was finally ten minutes when I asked, "do you want to cum".


    Hearing her words I said," okay", then I filled both her holes and after some time Lina released a lot.


    I looked at Lucy pussy which was dripping wet at the moment seeing this I pinched Lucy''s clit gently and said," Lucy your pussy is bing naughty. Tell me which kind of punishment do you want".


    Lucy spread her pussy and said," any instructions you have I will follow you".


    I looked at Lucy and said," Fay will lick your pussy. While I will lick Fay''s pussy and f*CK Lina".


    Hearing my words Lucy said," no way, you first f*CK me. Can''t you see my pussy is so wet. I need your dick. Please Robin".


    I said," after I have enjoyed Lina then I will f*CK you".


    Then the girls followed my instructions and I was licking Fay''s pussy while f*ckin Lina''s pussy and asshole at the same time".


    Lina felt too much pleasure and said," Robin my pussy and ass feels so good".


    Lucy heard Lina voice and felt jealous and couldn''t help say," Robin f*CK her faster and then f*CK me. Fay''s tongue can''t please my pussy".


    I looked at Lucy and responded," follow my instructions or else I will not f*CK you".


    Lucy could only shut her mouth. Seeing this I smiled then I said," Lucy and Fay you both make love in a sixty-nine position and please yourself".


    Saying so I then began to f*CK Lina at a very fast speed. Lina was now having an orgasm every two minutes. I continued to ride her until fifteen minutes when I said,"e and make love in lotus position".


    Hearing my words Lucy had an excited expression while Lina followed my instructions and then put my dicks in her pussy and ass. Then she embraced me and began to move her hips. Every time Lina tried to raise her hips her legs were shivering from too much cum. Iid down then Lina lied to me. So I grabbed her and began to f*CK her at a very fast speed and then finally I filled her pussy and ass.


    After making love with Lina I was going to catch for breath when Lucy had alreadye and was sucking my dicks. While Fay was licking Lina''s pussy. Seeing this I shook my head. While Lucy looked at me and said," now Robin I can enjoy making love with you".


    I said," of course you can".


    Lucy then climbed on me and then used her wet pussy to rub my dick until it was fully drenched in Lucy love juices. Then she said," it seems fully drenched now I can ride you".


    Then she put my dick in her pussy and then her anal hole. Then she began to ride me. After three minutes she had her first orgasm. She continued to ride me and after every three minutes, she would release her orgasm. After fifteen minutes the bed was already drenched wet with love juices. Seeing this I decided to end the lovemaking session and go to base 2 as fast as possible. Then I grabbed Lucy who was recovering from her orgasm and then began to f*CK her. Lucy moaned," Robin when you make love with me I feel so good".


    Saying so she began to kiss me intensely. I could only respond to her and then I released all of it inside her pussy and anal hole.


    After the lovemaking session came to end I said," let''s return to base 2 today. Fay you don''t need to tell the existence of Lucy".


    Hearing my words although the girls were resultant but they agreed to go back with me while Fay also promised to not disclose Lucy existence. Then we packed our things and headed back to base 2....

 Chapter 109 - Forbidden Zone 2

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Forbidden Zone 2</h4>


    After making love with the girls we rested for a while then we rushed towards base 2. After reaching the base Lucy had turned to mice while Lina was following behind and Fay was sitting on my shoulder.


    As I reached the manor I saw n, Drake, Ava and Olivia were already present.


    Then I introduced Fay to everyone while most of the people looked at Fay and greeted her.


    Then I said," rest well today and buy supplies. The day after tomorrow we will head towards the forbidden zone 2"


    Listening to my words the Ava, Drake and Olivia had firm eyes and said in unison," understood leader".


    Seeing this I nodded my head and then said," okay here are your gifts".


    Then I distributed all the equipment to them. I also gave Lina the equipment.


    After getting the equipment the team member was already excited.


    Ava said," Robin can I go and y with the monster in the dungeon".


    I shook my head and said," not now. Just rest and recover yourself physically and mentally. After two days we are going to fight so you need to be prepared".


    Ava could only follow my instructions while nmented from the side and said," Boss, will there be monster level 31 and above".


    Hearing his words I came to go my sense and nodded my head and said," it may be possible do I will prepare few arrow bombs for you all".


    Listening to my words everyone eyes shone. Then I said," okay you all be busy with yourselves I also need to make preparation".


    Then I headed to my room while other people went to look for either Richard or Amelia.


    While I was busy creating bomb arrows and this time the power of the arrow bomb was better than before. So in this way, my two days were over. I had created more than a thousand arrow bombs that could be used at a crucial moment.


    BOMB ARROWS


    ATTACK- 8000


    PASSIVE-


    - RADIUS OF EXPLOSION 5 METERS


    - DOES ADDITIONAL BURN DAMAGE 2000/SEC FOR 15 SEC.


    Creating bomb arrows was simple just by tying two arrows together. But it needed to be thrown and upon impact, it will explode.


    After the preparation wasplete I looked at everyone present. Then I said," let''s go".


    Hearing my words everyone followed my back. As it was evening so many people wereing out. As we walked out of the manor many people saw everyone leaving for the first time.


    They only looked from far while whispering to each other.


    The receptionist of the homestead inn looked at us withplicated expressions. As I was going I looked at the receptionist and asked," we will be leaving now. I am sorry but I never asked your name. Care to tell me".


    The receptionist looked at me and said," my name is Mia".


    I looked at her and said," thank you for your care. We are leaving. As a thank, you gift take this space bag and eye crystal. Maybe it will be of some help to you".


    Saying so I passed it. Although Mia wanted to refuse, I had already gone on the road.


    Mia looked at us and couldn''t say to herself," really a hero,ing quietly, going quietly. No one knows the unsung heroes who had opened the safe zone. Well what gift has he given me let check", saying so she opened the space bag which made her dazzled. There were few props and some notes.


    She opened the note and read it-


    Hello sister. By the time you are reading the note, it means I have already gone away. I had few things left inside the space bag. First is the eyes crystal (pink). Use it first and then you will know how to use most of the props. There is also Arrow Bomb, which you need to read the instructions before using or else you will hurt yourself. Also please don''t mention the notes of the gift I gave to anyone. You must know the consequences. Even to your boss, you must not say it.


    Atst, there is the recipe for crayfish that I hope you will publish with the help of your boss it must be an easy task. By publishing it means anyone can know the ingredients. There is nothing to hide. I hope you will fulfil my request.


    Thank you.


    After reading the note she was already Mia had a surprised expression. Then she looked inside and used the eye crystal, the properties of the space bag and other things were disyed. Which made looked dazed for a long time and she finally knew why Robin asked it to keep it a secret. Cause including the space bag and all the things gifted to her would make anyone crazy. She looked around and then finally suppressed the excitement in her heart. Then she decided to report the matter to the boss.


    Soon she came to the secret ce and then a male figure appeared. Then he asked," why did you contact me".


    Mia replied," boss those adventurers have left the base and headed towards forbidden zone 2. But before going they gave me the recipe for crayfish. And he asked to publish it so that allmon people could eat it". Saying so she gave the recipe details.


    The boss then looked at Mia and said," you have done a good job. You are promoted and now you can report to base 3".


    Hearing the boss words Mia''s eyes shone with excitement and she said," thank you, boss".


    Then themunication was cut off.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside a huge manor, two people were sitting. One was male and the other was female. Both had worried looks. If you would look at their face closely then they would look simr to n and Lisa.


    n''s father said," They have left the base and are now headed toward the forbidden zone 2".


    n''s mother had a worried look and said," will there be any problems".


    n''s father said," no, their leader is predicted to be a legendary hero. So no one will be able to defeat him".


    n''s mother asked," do you have any information about the leader".


    n''s father said," yes there is. After searching for some time I couldn''t find who his parents are. His origin is very mysterious. He appeared in base 1 suddenly one day out of thin air. At that time he was three years old. But the most surprising thing was he had survived till the age of ten without any danger". Saying up till now he looked at his wife and then they couldn''t help say at the same time," could it be some expert guarding him".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    We were reaching close to our destination and we decided to camp ten kilometres away from bossir.


    Then I said," today we will camp here. Tomorrow the destruction of bossir will start".


    Nobody replied to me and the atmosphere was solemn-looking at them I couldn''t help say," why are you all stiff. It''s not like we are going to die".


    Listening to my words n said," boss are you not feeling afraid".


    I looked at n and said," Afraid, of course, I am afraid. But if we don''t kill the demons then one day we will be killed by them. So instead of being afraid I''m thinking of different ways to kill them".


    n looked at me and said," boss is boss, your thinking is different from ordinary people".


    Hearing n words I had a ck face seeing the people around usughed and the depressing atmosphere went away.


    Then I said," okay next I will scout the bossir while you prepare dinner".


    Saying so I took Lucy and then went towards the bossir.


    After reaching the bossir I shook Lucy who looked at me and said," Robin I will help you pass the information but you need to make love with me after Ie back".


    I said," making love. Ok no problem I will prepare the bed. You scout and give me the details".


    Lucy nodded her head and went to scout the bossir while I began to set up the tent.


    After half an hour Lucy came and then began to give me details.


    She said," this time inside the terrain is mountain type which covers the area of three kilometres. Inside the terrain, the outer region covers up to 1 kilometre thenes the inner region which covers another kilometre and finally the core region which also extends to 1 kilometre".


    Saying so she had we had already undressed and she put my dick in her pussy and then said," it feels good. The monster that you need to take care of is a stealth cat monster and eye monster. The stealth monster is assassin type so you need to be conscious of it. You had already dealt with the eye monster before".


    Saying so she changed the position to doggy style while I f*cked her she continued," the outer is has mostlymon and bronze monster. There are mostly thousand. Then inner are have a monster which has 500 and all of them are silver level and their captain is gold level. Finally the core area the monster are 20 diamond level, with three diamond monster whose level is 45. And the boss is also in this area always guarded".


    After she finished talking I changed into a lotus position then Lucy began to kiss me passionately and after a minute I released it inside her.. Lucy also had a satisfied expression and then we changed our clothes and headed towards the camp where our guild members were.

 Chapter 110 - Attack On Boss Lair

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Attack On Boss Lair</h4>


    The next day early in the morning I headed towards the bossir with Lucy, Ava, Lina, Olivia, n and Drake. After reaching near the entrance of the base I used stealth techniques and then said to my guild members," you all wait for a while, I will clear the guards and then you all must prepare the trap. Use the arrow bomb that I gave you".


    Hearing my words their eyes lit up and then they were in formation. Lina was in the front, followed by n in the middle, Olivia and Drake by the side and Ava at the bottom. Then I entered the camp and saw the eye monster guarding the door. They were of all level 30 and their health and defence were also highpared to normal monsters of the dungeon. But with the pink level now and arrow I had enough confidence to destroy them. So I decided to be the vanguard and kill all the monsters guarding the gate. Within my vision, I could scout up to 300 meters. There were two watchtowers at a distance of 100 meters. On each tower, there was two eye monster guarding. Seeing this I was grateful that I learnt dual shots or else killing them would alert another monster.


    Thus I when I reached in the range of the eye monster I used a double shot in stealth which hit the monster vital parts. And then they both died. Then I sneaked on top of the tower while I signalled my team members to make a trap. They became busy as they were making traps I saw a stealth cat monster wasing in our direction seeing it I used stealth and then used a sniper arrow to headshot it. Then I went down and disposed of the body at a safe ce but I knew the smell of blood will attract the monster so I said," guys make the trap fast, just put the arrow within 5 meters range and also try to burry some arrows in the distance they will act like mine. If any monster stepped on it they will blow away".


    Hearing my words n couldn''t help say," boss then did we came to make traps or kill monsters".


    I looked at n and said," don''t worry save your stamina, the core region will require your help, for now, leave them to me".


    Listening to my words n nodded his head in understanding and then they had already set up within two hundred meters range. I looked at them and said," Next you all climb the watchtower. If the monster wille it''s most likely using the rope. You all block the monster and kill them. While I will kill the cat monster".


    They followed my instructions while I travelled near the next watchtower and killed the eye monster. Then I ced the trap within the next 100 meters. After doing so I imed on top of the watchtower then used my st arrow. I shot them randomly in one direction and then after some time hordes of monsters were rushing in my direction seeing this I thought using traps was a good idea to contain the monster. As next scene was bloody and brutal. The monster didn''t know there were traps so the hordes ran into the trap zone and then a hundred meters away from the watchtower there was a loud bang. Which made all the monsters look at the scene with terror. The sound was so loud that even inside the core region the boss monster trembled and he couldn''t helpmand," you guys what is going on, report to me immediately".


    Hearing his instructions a diamond level monster went to inspect.


    n and all other guild members looking at the scene couldn''t help say, "f*CK".


    Then after the dust settled I looked at the scene and I couldn''t help feel stunned. There were only broken parts of the monster body with mes burning around them. While the monster number had reduced at least a hundred. And the monster was still crowded. Seeing this I used st arrows and fired as many shots as I could. As the arrow feels within the horde of the monster there was only an explosion and then within five meters where the arrow fell all the monsters died. The captain of the monster seeing this he roared and then most of the monster went back. Seeing this I looked at the monster and shouted,"e on I am waiting for you what are you afraid of. Don''t you like to kill humans? I am standing heree and kill me". Saying so I taunted them while the monster roared. They were already crazy seeing so many of theirpanion killed. After I taunted them themon monster rushed in my direction while I began to shoot at them. I killed as many as I could. By the time they reached the watchtower the monster number had already reduced by half. Then I looked at the monster climbing the watchtower. Seeing this I shoot a st arrow towards the ground which destroyed the stairs then I said," Hey guys, seeing you all cannot climb I will go back. If you want to avenge yourpanion then follow me".


    As I said my words loudly the monster including the bronze monster roared crazily. Seeing them I used the rope and then went back towards the first tower where the guild members were. As I reached the first watchtower the monster below were chasing behind me. Then I looked back only to see there was an explosion from time to time and by the time I reached the first tower there were less than a hundred monsters left seeing this I said," Kill them all".


    While nmented," boss the monster has already been dealt by you and now the rest monster you finish it we will save our stamina to deal with the inner and core region".


    Hearing their words my mouth twitched. While Ava, Drake and Olivia looked at with stunned expressions. Olivia couldn''t help say," big brother are you sure we are clearing the bossir of the forbidden zone".


    Hearing her words I knocked her head and said," then what do you think".


    Ava said," you are killing monsters like cutting vegetables".


    I said," you don''t know the horror of those monsters. Try to fight the remaining monster especially you, Drake and Olivia. This will be your training materials".


    Hearing my words everyone climbed down from the tower and then Ava, Oliva and Drake began to fight the monster while we were watching from the side.


    After twenty minutes Ava, Olivia and Drake were sitting on the ground and they looked at me and Drake said," big brother this monster has wisdom and fighting them we could finally experience how the monster in bossir feels like"


    I looked at him and said," these were the lowest grade monsters. When you go to the inner region the silver and gold level monster will give us some pressure be careful and you will fight with n and Lina. Try to kill the monster as fast as possible".


    Listening to my words they nodded their head and then we headed towards the inner region while.


    As we were going to reach the inner region I saw a two cat monster silver level came for scouting. Seeing they were far away I signalled my team members to hide while I shot them to death. Then I said," prepare traps and try to ce them carefully as not to step on them by mistake".


    Then we became bust setting up traps. After half an hour we had already set traps and during this time three more cat monsters came who was shot down by me. After doing so I said," I will attract the monster group you all wait", saying so I went near the door and asked Lucy to scout. Lucy came back and said," Robin near the gate there are eye monsters and cat monsters ready to sneak attack".


    Hearing her words I went back and to my guild member and then said," you will shout us on the count of three. The monster is a coward".


    Then I counted to three and we shouted," MOSTER ARE COWARDS".


    Hearing our voice the monster inside the inner base became angry in an instant and then they rushed towards the direction of sound while we kept on shouting until we show hordes of monsters rushing towards our direction.


    Seeing theming I smiled and then soon explosion began to sound and most of the monsters that ran in our direction had already died. The gold monster was very seriously injured which died due to me damage of the st arrow.


    Now only a diamond level monster and ten gold level monsters were left seeing this I said," I will fight the diamond level monster, you all kill all the gold level monsters as fast as possible", saying so I went in stealth and shot sniper arrow.


    The Diamond level monster health dropped by half due to a critical hit and it had scrapped its one eyes. Seeing this the morale of the monster side was very low. Now anger took over them which made it easier to kill them.. So within fifteen minutes, the battle finished and the inner and outer region monster wepletely killed.

 Chapter 111 - Three Diamond Grade Monster

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Three Diamond Grade Monster</h4>


    After clearing the inner zone we were resting for some time and recovering.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While inside the core area the boss monster had an anxious expression as he listened to loud explosion. He was waiting for his subordinates toe back and after waiting for half an hour there was still no news. Seeing this the ominous premonition grew in his heart so he contacted Taint Fiend the boss monster of forbidden zone 3.


    Soon the figure of Taint Feind appeared before him and the boss monster saluted him. Then he reported the situation. Hearing the report Taint Fiend had a gloomy look and he said," Shadow do you have crystal to activate the teleportation array. You turn it on I will send two more diamond level monsters from my side", while saying so he felt heartache and couldn''t help say, "f*CK that person is here also. I only had thirty diamond level monsters and now five are sent there I hope they will be able to kill him".


    While the boss monster (Shadow) said," yes sir I still have some crystal which can activate the teleportation array one time".


    Then he activated the teleportation formation and then two more diamond level monsters were transported. Seeing them he thanked the Taint Fiend. Then he felt more rxed.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After resting for some time I looked at my team members and said," now that we have recovered, it''s time to fight the core region monster", saying so I stopped and looked at them and then said with a solemn look," earlier I asked Lucy to scout and I found out that there was three diamond level monster of level 45 and that was before we invaded bossir. Now after killing so many guards there might be the probability of reinforcementing so we will set traps and then you will use Aoe skills and try to do as much damage as possible. Then we try to kill it".


    As they were dissatisfied with my arrangement and Ava, Drake and Olivia looked at me with bitter eyes seeing this I asked," what happened?".


    Drake said," Big brother, is it alright to fight like this. We don''t feel good. We would like to use our skills and fight with them".


    While Ava and Olivia looked at me with expectations hoping to change my mind. Seeing this I said," don''t look at me this way. I will not change my decision. Do you think the beast will fight one on one? They will try to kill us by any means so I would like to get rid of the things in your heart and try to use your mind or else you guys will die sooner".


    Hearing my words most Ava, Olivia and Drake were not convinced but they followed my instructions and began to set up the traps. After some time we had already set up many traps mostly near the gate which leads to the core region. After doing so we hid on a watchtower and then I said," n you start to cook food try to make delicious food, which will make the monster in the core region so curious that they need toe and look for the source of smell".


    n''s eyes shone and said," boss your idea is so good". Then he began to look at me and then we bothughed.


    Looking at us bothughing Ava couldn''t help say," Hey what is the funny thing that you areughing about?".


    n looked at Ava and other members, and then exined," you see we had already cleared the inner and outer region. Now only the core area is left. But instead of going inside, we set a trap and now the boss asked me to cook delicious food", saying up to now he looked at faces of Ava, Drake, Lina and Olivia. They looked at n waiting for his exnation and Drake said," we want to know the reason why big brother ask to cook the food?".


    n then replied,"ing to the main part. If you were in boss monster ce then what would you do?".


    Hearing n''s question most of them began to think while n replied after some time," If I was the boss then I would be blown by anger and would rush out and hunt for the guys who were cooking food. As this was a vulnerable time for them. I would also think they are recovering energy which was the best time to kill".


    Hearing n''s exnation everyone expression was wonderful and they looked at me full of worship. Seeing this I felt proud and asked n to cook food.


    Then n followed my instructions and began to cook food.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside the core region, Shadow looked at his subordinates with an anxious expression and finally he couldn''t help say," you two go and scout and see what are those people doing".


    Hearing his words a level 45 Diamond level monster said," wait I will also follow you guys".


    Saying so he went with them.


    While he couldn''t help look at the group of monsters and said," shall we also go out?".


    One of the subordinates said," boss that explosion was so loud before if we go won''t we be killed by those adventurers".


    Shadow red at him and said," then shall we wait for them to die or else let''s sneak attack them".


    Hearing his words few subordinates persuaded him not to go out of the core region.


    Finally, Shadow said," we will wait for them toe and report the news. If not then we will attack them or else we will be at a disadvantage in number".


    After saying so he looked at everyone and then became quiet.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While n was busy cooking I was in stealth and scouting from the watchtower. Soon I saw three diamond level monsters came. Of which one was of a level 45 and the rest of level 30. Seeing them I became alert and also rmed my teammates.


    As soon as the diamond level monster came to the inner region they found it was deadly quiet. They found no traces of the monster. Finally, they concluded that they must have headed towards the outer region. Thinking so they walked towards the direction of the outer region. After walking for twenty meters away from the gate of the core region. A monster stepped on the arrow bomb. Then there was a loud explosion and all three monsters were injured. But this kind of injury didn''t do much harm to the level 45 monster. Seeing this I became alert and said," it seems we need to fight".


    While the diamond level monster became more alert. They looked and walked carefully and tried to avoid the traps seeing this I said," They have high intelligence. Be careful when fighting them". Then I sniped one monster by sniper arrow whose level was 30 and as they were watching the surrounding they didn''t notice the arrow so I got a perfect kill while the monster fell on the trap and exploded. Seeing this other monster looked terrified and began to look at the source from where the arrow came. But as I was in stealth while other people were hiding so they couldn''t get to our location. Then I once again in stealth shot the level 30 monster. He saw the arrowing but it was too fast to dodge that harvested its life.


    Now thest monster knew our location. Seeing this I used the snipe arrow once again in stealth but as the monster was high level and its reaction ability was great so I missed the vital point seeing this I shot normal arrows while Drake and Ava supported me from behind. And due to the traps which exploded whenever the monster stepped on it made it even more miserable. By the time it had reached us there was only one-tenth health left. And there was poison damage from my normal arrow which made its health decline at rapid speed and as it reached the watchtower it looked at us unwilling fell then feel down.


    Seeing this I looked at my team members and said," let''s go and try to install traps as fast as we can. And remember to put four or five arrows bombs in one ce so it could deal great damage to them and try to do it at a fast speed as this time if I guess all the monsters wille together".


    Hearing my words the guild members became busy and after ten minutes we had already set up traps densely near the gate to the core region. After that, we returned to watch the tower. Then n had already cooked the food, seeing I said," Ava use wind magic to blow the smell inside the core region. Also after doing so you may eat".


    Then I took the food on a te and began to eat it.. While Ava used magic to send the smell towards the core region and then everyone began to eat.

 Chapter 112 - Killing The Boss And Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 112 - Killing The Boss And Rewards</h4>


    While we were recovering our energy. Inside the core region. The boss monster shadow and the other monster smelled something delicious. After smelling the aroma, Shadow became furious and said," this is the best chance to sneak attack on them, as now they might be eating. Hearing his word the monster eyes shone and then they followed boss out.


    After they came out of the core region and as they were going to step to the inner region. We became alert and I said," Ava and Drake get ready tounch a sneak attack on them and try to do as much damage you can. This will make our fight easier".


    Hearing my words they nodded their heads. Soon I saw the monstering out from the core region. And after they saw next to us n, Lina and Olivia we''re still eating seeing this Shadow and his subordinates became furious. I looked at their furious look and provoked," see the monster we cooked where your subordinate that I killed earlier. Hearing my words the monster had red eyes and they rushed in our direction. After a few seconds,?earth-shattering explosions took ce. While the boss monster was fortunately behind so less damage was done. But the monster who was in the front was seriously injured. And there was continuous burn damage which killed it.


    In the trap on three monsters was dead. So now only 14 Diamond level 30 monsters and 4 Diamond level 45 monsters and the boss was left. This arrangement with the monster aura was enough to deter us. But the distance between us and the monster was still two hundred meters apart. So now the monster was still hesitating, seeing I went in stealth and then used sniper arrows to kill the level 30 monster that was injured. As the monster died the remaining monster became alert. Seeing this I looked at them and said," cowardse and attack us if you have the ability".


    The monster became furious but they were still sane seeing this I again provoked," hey cat why don''t you submit to me and became our pet".


    Listening to my words they became furious and growled in anger and said," we will die but never be your pet". But they had alsoe near so I didn''t miss the opportunity and used stealth to snipe out another monster.


    The monster was bing more furious and finally, the Shadow growled and said," if we stay here then we will certainly be killed while they will continue to recover. We all rush towards them at the same time by keeping some distance so that even if we step on the trap others will not be affected".


    Hearing his words the monster subordinates eyes shone then they said," Okay boss, even if we die avenge us".


    Then they started to run in our direction. And then once again, the explosion sounded while I took the opportunity to kill most of the low-level diamond level monsters. By the time they reached the destination most of them were already killed. Now only the boss monster and diamond level 45 monster was left. They were full of anger and they began to attack the watchtower. Seeing this I said," Everyone Jump down and faces the monster. Now you can fight and try to kill as fast as possible".


    Hearing my words they all jumped down but they had activated the cloak abilities. After that their speed had increased especially using feather-light skills.


    After that, they became to fight one on one while n was supporting from behind by using aura skills. I was also using normal arrows which stacked poison damage to reduce their health. The health fell slowly as the boss monster heath was 10,000,000 so it took us time while the monster also used skills which had did damage to us but it not fatal. As we had equipped with orange grade equipment. Also with n powerful healing abilities, we could fight the monster head-on. So slowly and slowly after fighting for twenty minutes we finally killed a level 45 monster then they teamed up with another monster to kill. Now there were only two monsters left with very little health but the boss monster still had half its health left. So next we first killed the diamond monster then we started to kill Shadow. After the next fifteen minutes, it had less than one-tenth of health left. Seeing this I said," do you still don''t want to submit to us. If you submit then we can take you out to the outer world".


    Shadow was terrified but he still said," I will not betray my teammates so I would like to be buried with them instead of bing pets you humans".


    Hearing his words I looked at it with admiration and then I said," well since you have made your decision I will kill you with the best skill that I know till now".


    Then I started to gather energy in my bow and after charging for a full minute my whole mana was drained and then I said to my teammates," move away from him".


    They retreated and then I released the shot. The arrow moved with great speed, it had already broken the sound barrier. We only saw a sh of light then everything before me was razed. We saw wherever the beam passed through it would disappear. Seeing this I was scared and thought about the destruction my arrow will do.


    After some time we looked at each other and then cheered. Then I said," now that we have cleared the monster let''s go and loot the base".


    Listening to my words their eyes lit up. Then they followed me to the central region and began to search. There was no secret room as the bossir of the forbidden zone 1. But we found several space bags which we found 10 million gold coins and 1 million diamond coins. We also found hundreds of tier 2 monster cores. There were also several low-grade types of equipment.


    After looting the monsterir we looked carefully and then I said," check the ces in the inner region where the monster used to live, maybe we could find something".


    Hearing my words everyone began to search and finally was got the loot. The final loot was.


    -10 MILLION GOLD COINS


    -1 MILLION DIAMOND COINS


    -200 TIER 2 MONSTER CORES


    -10 TIER 3 MONSTER CORES


    - 200 LEVEL 15-30 EQUIPMENT OF DIFFERENT TYPES


    After we finished the harvest. I was disappointed but shook my head and when I saw the pile of gold coins I became happy. Then I looked at everyone and said," let''s go and first clear the traps. None must be left behind".


    Hearing my word they followed behind and began to clear the unused traps.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The scar brothers were deciding to go to base 3 to level up. As they were passing through forbidden zone 2 they suddenly heard a loud explosioning from the centre of the forbidden zone. Seeing this the right scar said," brothers shall we go and see, maybe some good things might have fallen from the sky".


    Left scar said," your words make sense, anyway we can run after seeing it".


    Hearing his word the other two brothers decided to explore where the explosion sounded from. While another group of people were also rmed.


    Mia who was going to base 3 was also stunned by the sound and she headed in its direction.


    Richard, Amelia, Alice, Lisa and Aaron also heard the sound. Hearing it everyone had a worried expression while Richard said," let''s go and wait near the gate of the forbidden zone and stop other adventurers".


    Hearing his words everyone followed Richard to the bossir and he waited near the gate.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After we had looted everything I said," let''s return".


    Then we went out of bossir 2 and what greeted us was the crowd.


    Seeing using out many people looked at us with shocked expressions while Richard and others seeing use out let go of the worries in their hearts.


    Then I looked at Richard and said," Mr Richard why are you all here".


    Richard said," leader we heard a loud explosioning from the bossir so we came here and wait for you".


    I nodded in understanding then I said," let''s go".


    While our guild members followed us most of the people gave us the way.


    As we were going out Mia recognised me and said," Mr Robin, please stop".


    I heard a familiar voice and looked at Mia who asked me to stop. Looking at her I asked," Miss Mia why are you here?".


    Mia said," I was promoted and currently travelling to base 3. Mind if I tag with you guys".


    I looked at her and said," of course if it''s fine with you".


    Mia followed us and she asked," Did you clear the forbidden zone 2?".


    I nodded my head in response while she felt amazed.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After collecting the traps we left the bossir it was currently upied by all the adventures and when they looked inside the scene they began to tremble. The scene was terrifying as there were limbs scattered throughout the outer region and there were many in the inner region. They also saw there was burnt ground which extended to 600 meters and then vanished. Seeing this most of the people who had brought recording crystal and began to record it.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 113 - Fay And Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 113 - Fay And Celebration</h4>


    Aftering out of the bossir it was already evening so I suggested," let''s go and rest today, we will continue on our way to base 3 tomorrow".


    Mia said," okay".


    I then said," since everyone is here let''s have a banquet party. I will look for food with Lucy and Fay while you all set the tent and campfire".


    Mia had an embarrassed look and said," can you share a tent with me I haven''t brought it".


    Hearing her voice Amelia and other girls responded that she could live with the girls and this eased her expression.


    Then the girls were busy making a tent and talking. Richard was collecting woods while n was busy preparing the campfire.


    I said, "Fay do you have a space bag".


    Fay shook her head and said," no I don''t have. Can you give me one, I will make the space bag small. Then I can also use it".


    Hearing her words I nodded and said," of course I will give it to you. Currently, I have a blue grade space bag. Use it for a while when we reach base 3 I will give you the pink grade space bag".


    Fay blinked at me and said," okay thank you".


    I looked at her and then handed her a blue grade space bag. After she used magic to shrink it I couldn''t help ask," Fay will your space bag size return to its original formter after casting the spell".


    Fay looked at me and said," our race has the talent of shrink magic. Its effect is permanent on none living objects and a living object as the body grows so the magic onlysts for ten hours before the living object return to normal size".


    Listening to the exnation I nodded my head and I couldn''t be envious of her talent. I looked at her and asked," Fay if I give you equipment can you also equip it".


    Fay nodded her head and said," of course, didn''t you see the guard in our race had been equipped with various equipment. Although most of them were of orange grade and a few pink grades".


    Hearing her word I then understood the region why she didn''t even move her eye when I mentioned the pink grade space bag. And I was also fortunate that I didn''t act in a bad way in the fairnd or else even I wouldn''t have to know how I died. Thinking so I was drenched in a cold sweat.


    Then I said," Fay what is your level, whenever I use eye crystal to view your level it shows several??".


    Hearing my words Fay rolled her eyes and then said," my level it''s a secret. I will tell you after you have reached level 200".


    Hearing her words I couldn''t help be stunned as even Richard was not above level 200 and now I met Fay who said," she will tell me her level after I reach level 200". Thinking so I couldn''t help be curious about her and asked," hey if you are at such a high level then why did you live in the secret realm. And the reason to follow me".


    Fay looked at me and said," it''s not we don''t like to fight but we are peace-loving so we live in the secret realm. And the reason to follow you was to protect you and also be your lover".


    I looked at Fay and said," of course but after reaching base 3".


    Fay had an excited expression and said," okay, after reaching there don''t forget your promise".


    I then said," hey Fay why were you afraid of Lucy".


    Fay looked at Lucy and said," Lucy has a white dragon bloodline which suppresses our bloodline so most of them respect them. The White Dragon Race also yed a major role in the war thousands of years before. So now only a few members of the white dragon race are left. If you want to find them then you need to look for clues in the secret realm. They might have gone to that ce to retreat".


    Saying so she stopped and looked at my right hand she continued," if you want to look for them then you need to go to the forbidden zone 5. There you will meet them".


    Hearing her words my eyes shone and Lucy looked at Fay and said," Fay sister as you have given us an important piece of information Robin will make love with you first and then with other girls", after saying so she looked at me.


    I looked at her and said," okay, listen to your words. Let''s look for food".


    While searching for fruits I asked Fay,"st time when your chief was sick than didn''t you have the elixir as with your level it must be easy to find it".


    Fay looked at me and then said," the elixir takes a too long time to cultivate and the seeds also presented us the gift. It will take at least three years to bear the fruit and as the fruit ages the medical potency of the fruit increases. But when you gave me the elixir it was almost a thousand years old. So we have to thank you for it".


    Hearing her word I came to understanding those elixirs that we were tired of eating was treated like a treasure thinking so I suddenly thought it was too easy to make money. I would go and auction the elixir to base 4 or base 5. As of now, we had enough money.


    Then I said," okay now let''s hunt for birds which we will make barbequeter".


    Hearing my words Lucy and Fay said," let''s go and hunt them inrge quantities".


    Hearing her words I nodded then we began to look for birds and soon we found the same species of bird but its level had increased now. So I started hunting them and soon more than three dozen of birds were hunted. Then I searched for their nest and harvested four dozen of eggs which was a great harvest. Then I found a water source and began to clean the birds and eggs. After cleaning it we headed back to the camp.


    After reaching the camp I instructed n while he listened to my instructions and soon all the birds were pierced with sticks and then I instructed him to use the oil mixed with different spices to be rubbed all over its body. After doing so I said," ce it on fire and cook it and after few minutes add honey to it. Saying so I handed some honey. Then the smell made everyone intoxicated. Seeing this I smile and then while n was busy preparing barbeque I then went a little away and made a firece and then started to cook omelettes. There was no smelling from the omelette so most of them ignored me. I looked at them and then said," it will take some time for the birds to be cooked. Before that, if you are hungry try an omelette roll".


    Saying so I cut onions and some fruits which could be ced inside the roll and then finally added few little amounts of honey and then wrapped it with a paper. I continued to make one each for everyone. Don''t look at the size of the omelette as one egg was enough to fill the normal human beings. So you could imagine how fat the omelette would be. Then I handed one to everyone and as they tasted it, n was the first toment," boss egg can also be eaten in this way. This was the first time I have tasted it. Especially there is no smelling from the egg and it tastes so delicious".


    Lina said," I ate the omelette with chickenst time that Robin cooked it was so delicious. But now eating the roll also make it so delicious".


    As soon as the girls heard Lina''s words several girls looked at me with piercing eyes. Seeing this I was soaked in a cold sweat, while Ava came to me and asked," when did you cook alone for Lina and not for us".


    Hearing her words Olivia, Amelia, Alice looked at me with a curious look while Mia looked dumb seeing the situation.


    I finally confessed to them,"st time I was alone with Lina so I took her to date as I promised her".


    Ava looked at me and said," you had already gone alone with Lina and you didn''t even tell us".


    After saying so she looked at Lina and then at me.


    Seeing her looking at me I put on a shameless expression and said," if you all want then I can go to date with all you guys".


    Ava and other girls expression eased a little and then she said," okay then after we help Alice with her problems you need to fulfil your promise".


    Hearing her word I could only nod my head. And by the time we finished our conversation the bird''s meat began to give off a delicious aroma. Seeing this I said," let''s eat, try eating with an omelette", saying so I started eating. While others also followed me. Mia was also eating but her mind had a different thought," Robin has more than one girlfriend and they ept each other. Can I also be his woman". Thinking so she took a bite of chicken and omelette she felt the taste was too good and next she began to eat food...

 Chapter 114 - Camp Sex (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Camp Sex (R-18)</h4>


    It was already night and as I was going to sleep and have a good night. Lucy and Fay looked at me with hot eyes and Lucy cast a silent spell while Fay cast a shrink spell. I was stunned and thought in my heart," it seems these girls will not allow me to sleep until I satisfy them". I couldn''t help think, which are the girls in this world so crazy about making love thinking so I was depressed while Lucy had already taken the initiative to undress my clothes and Fay also undressed her. Then after some time, we were naked. As Lucy was going to say something Lina had already sneaked into our tent and she said," Lucy and Fay''s sister do you want to make love alone and left me behind".


    Hearing Lina''s word Lucy said," sister we thought you would rest with girls today so we didn''t invite you with us".


    Saying so she stopped and then she continued," but if you want to make love then we will invite you". Then she cast a silent spell on her while Fay cast a shrink spell on her and then Lina undressed her clothes. I looked at Lina and asked," how did you escape from the girl''s tent".


    Hearing her words Lina blushed and said," Robin after they knew I had made love with you, they were asking me to talk about the experience of making love and I talked about all my experience. They were envious of me and they said I could join you now but after reaching base 3 you need to make love with all of the girls".


    Hearing her words I was thinking of their naked figure which made my dick very hard looking at it the girls were happy and they began to lick my dick. I felt good so Iid on the bed while the girls follower me. And as Iid on the bed I feltfortable so I decided to close my eyes. Lucy looked at my eyes closed she said," sister see Robin is sleeping. It''s better Fay sister you offer your pussy to him or else he will sleep after releasing his cum".


    Hearing her words Fay immediately sat of my mouth and she said," Robin help me suck my pussy, it feels so good when you lick it".


    Hey, here I was thinking I could enjoy my blowjob happily but it seems I need to work hard now. Thinking so I began to lick Fay pussy while moaned and then I continued until we both released the cum.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While we were making love intensely. All the factions were rmed when they learned once again that forbidden zone 2 was cleared. Most people asked to send record crystals. After receiving the record crystal when they looked at the surroundings and the damage done. Many of the people were happy and also began to feel fear.


    Inside the forbidden zone 3 Taint Fiend was furious and smashed the table in anger and sent a report to higher-ups for their decision.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside a room where only candles were only lit. The faces of everyone present was gloomy. On the main seat, a person was sitting who had a gloomy aura radiating from his body. He looked at his subordinate and said," Is the report of the clearance of forbidden zone 2 is true".


    Hearing his words one of the subordinates said," yes boss I have got the record crystal", saying so he yed the record crystal in which several people saw the destruction done by st arrow. Especially there were several dip craters which made chill in the heart of these people but when they saw six hundred meters straight destruction. The leader announced," from today mention the whenever you see these people stay away from him. And try to find out the location of the holy son. He had disappeared for three months".


    Listening to his decision one of the subordinates asked," boss why did you ask us to not attack but stay away from them".


    The boss red at the subordinates and said," just listen to my order. Don''t ask questions you mustn''t ask".


    Then he rubbed his face it had a terrifying scar that looked like it had been smashed with a heavy hammer and if you would look closely there was ck energy inside the scar which has healed the scar but still, his face had not recovered. After touching his face for a while he said to himself," Richard the scar you gave I will return to youter after two years my energy will recover".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside base 3 in arge room, there were many people gathered when someone finally said," let''s talk about why have you called us urgently in the middle of the night".


    Hearing his words the city leader whose name was Samuel said," have you heard thetest news".


    The other people were puzzled when Samuel said," give them each a record Crystal".


    Listening to his order someone came and gave the record crystal to everyone to watch. After watching the record crystal one of the people said," if forbidden zone 3 is cleared so it''s a happy event why are you showing us the record crystal".


    Samuel again said," give them the next record crystal".


    After several people once again watched the record crystal. One of them finally eximed," hey isn''t it Alice. She escaped to base 2".


    Listening to his word the people were surprised and then said," City lord you mean when she wille back then there is a chance to fight against us".


    Samuel said," of course she will fight against us, so now I want to ask you all. What ns do you guys have made?".


    The people said one by one," city lord we unite and fight. And the leader of that group seems to be a boy. Even if they are in base 3 they must listen to your words".


    Another person said," yes lord they must listen to your words and if possible try to give them a share, especially money maybe we will have other people join our group".


    Another person said," sir you are the lord and if youmand then everyone will follow your words. Think about it many ves are sent to nobles from base 4 and base 5. We can threaten them".


    Hearing those people words Samuel finally said," okay then we will fight together and I will try to convince the leader of the adventurer group to join us".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside the camp, I had already made the Fay cum and Lucy and Lina''s pussy were drenched with love juice waiting for my dick to please it. Seeing they were ready I said," Fay do you want to enjoy more or do you want to sleep".


    Fay said," of course enjoy more".


    Lucy and Lina from the side said," Robin we want your dick inside our pussy. We can''t wait", saying so both of them spread their pussy".


    Looking at them I said," Lina you climb on top of Lucy. Fay can finger their pussy while rubbing your pussy with your hand".


    Hearing my words the girls were already in position and kissing each other intensely while I put my dick in Lina''s pussy and began to f*CK her for sometimes and then changed it with Lucy pussyter. In this way, I continued to make love. After some time I said," whose pussy should I fill cum".


    Lucy said," Lina''s pussy".


    I followed her words and released them inside Lina''s pussy.


    And then I lied down to rest. While Lucy seeing me like this she climbed on my body and then put my dick in her pussy and then began to ride it. While Fay came and sat on my mouth seeing tho my mouth twitched but then again, I had to lick Fay''s pussy once more while Lucy put my dick to her asshole and began to make love. I was busy licking Fay''s pussy so I only felt my dick was squeezed tighter and I felt pleasure. So I began to lick Fay''s pussy more intensely. After some time I felt I was going to cum so I began to move my hip when Lucy had stopped and it all inside her pussy.


    After I cummed inside I thought I would be able to sleep. But Fay had not cummed and Lina had already put my dick in her asshole and said," Robin you need to still fill my asshole", saying so she began to ride. I wanted to cry without tears and then I licked Fay''s pussy faster and made her cum.


    After that, I began to f*CK Lina faster and she cummed. I saw this then I began to f*CK her even faster. Lina felt so much pleasure that her thighs were trembling. She couldn''t even move her hips seeing this I stood up and began to f*CK her and then I filled her anal hole.


    After that, I thought I would be able to sleep, but Lucy came and then said," it seems you can still have energy so now put it in my ass".


    Seeing her my dick was hard once again and then I went behind her and began to prate her anal hole. Finally, Lucy said," Robin f*CK me in the lotus position".


    So next we changed our position while Lina and Fay watched us and then Lucy began to move her hips. While we made love for some time then Iid on the bed and began to f*CK her anal hole very fast".


    Which made Lucy have a huge orgasm. Seeing this I continued to F*CK her and after some time Lucy said," Robin, don''t stop f*cking", while her legs were shaking like crazy. Hearing her words I began to f*CK her even faster while Lucy once again cummed.. Feeling her cum I also released my cum inside her anal hole then I closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep while Lina and Fay looked at me with a little anger look, but they finally let me go and slept inside my tent.

 Chapter 115 - White Dragon Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 115 - White Dragon Reappears</h4>


    The next morning I woke up a littlete but the girls had already woke up. Lucy had already changed back to mice and Lina had returned to girls camp in the morning. The girls looked at Lina with envious expressions and they asked to share her lovemaking. Lina then talked about it with several girls with blushing faces, but she didn''t mention Lucy and Fay were together.


    After I got out of the tent the girls looked at me with hot eyes. Seeing them I pretended not to notice their expression and went to take bath. Later I when I returned to camp, n had already prepared breakfast. I also joined them and enjoyed the breakfast and then I asked," how much time will it take to cross the forbidden zone 2".


    Alice replied," it will take one day to cross at our speed".


    Hearing her reply I then said," okay".


    After eating breakfast we continued our journey to base 3. It was already evening and we still had fifty kilometres of distance to go. Seeing this I said," everyone today now we will eat food and rest, then we will enter base 3 at night", saying so I stopped and then continued," as we don''t know what will be the attitude of the base lord. So I can only think of this method".


    Hearing my words Alice''s eyes lit up and she said," if you want then you can follow our hideout. There are still many people from my tribe waiting. We can stay there".


    I looked at Mia and said," Miss Mia, we will drop you at the homestead Inn the next day".


    Mia said," of course there is no problem with me, but can you tell me why you are all sneaking at night".


    I looked at her and said," of course but we need to sign a contract".


    Mia nodded her head and signed a non-disclosure contract and then I exined the reason. Hearing my words she said," can I follow you guys as you see, I got the report from higher-ups that the person in charge has something to do with ve trading. Our boss had strictly prohibited to not participate in it".


    Listening to her reason I said," of course miss you are wee to follow us".


    Then we began to rest and soon it was already night. After we finished eating our dinner it was already eight o''clock at night. Then I said," let''s continue. I will lead the road, follow behind me"


    Saying so I began to move while the rest of the members followed me. After travelling for an hour we had reached base 3. I saw there were still people guarding the door so I looked at everyone and said," wear the cloak and mask".


    Hearing my words they followed the instructions and then we went towards the base 3 gates.


    The gate of base 3 had drawings of different races. Seeing this Alice from the sidemented," This gate was built when the base 3 was flourishing when white dragon n were present, due to them each race used to live peacefully but after the war thousands of year''s before there is no new from the white dragon n so we lost the protection. And now weak races like us are sold as ves".


    Hearing her words Lucy said," Robin can you please help those races who had lost the protection please".


    I responded to her," okay, your request I will fulfil".


    As I looked at the pictures of the gate my right arm was glowing brightly. Seeing this everyone including me was stunned. Then I tore open the shirts to only see the white dragon tattoo was glowing brightly seeing this I went near the door while Richard had a stunning look and he couldn''t help murmur," In the endless darkness, the white dragon will show the light".


    He was repeating the sentence repeatedly while Amelia looked at Richard and asked," Big brother Richard, what is the meaning of the sentence that you are murmuring about".


    Richard gradually recovered andughed out loud and he looked at me and said," The teacher prophecy came true".


    Then he looked at everyone present and said," he will end the darkness. He will save everyone. He is the ruler of the white dragon".


    Then he kneeled and said," pay respect to the White Dragon King".


    Seeing him kneeling other people and guild members were stunned and they couldn''t help ask," Mr Richard our leader is the White Dragon King".


    Richard looked at them and said," what are you standing there kneel and pay respect to the White Dragon King", saying so he released his aura for the first time which made people tremble and they all hurriedly kneeled.


    As my mind was attracted toward the gate I didn''t know anything that Richard did. I finally walked to the gate and ced my hand. As soon as my hand touched the gate. The formation was activated throughout base 3 and now I had master control of the formation. If I wanted to kill anyone I could do with just a thought. Seeing this I was stunned and just as I thought everything was over. I felt suction through my right hand and then I saw a huge White Dragon covering the entire base 3 and then it looked towards the base and led a sorrowful roar.


    I looked at the Dragon and it looked at me and said," please help those races", saying so it once again growled but this time in anger.


    Hearing the dragon roar all the people looked at the sky and their faces became pale. The dragon looked at all these people and once again roared and then it retracted inside my body.


    After the White Dragon retracted in my body I felt the dragon tattoo had be more white. And some runes could be seen if you look closely at it.


    After that, I turned around to see all the people were kneeling and seeing this I said," Hey guys stand up, what are you kneeling for".


    Richard looked at me and said," leader you are the White Dragon King, so we have to pay respect to you".


    I looked at him and said," White Dragon King, I like the title but I don''t want to be the king, I just want to live a carefree life. So you all don''t need to kneel, just stand up".


    Listening to my words people got up one after another but most of the people looked at me with fear. I was speechless seeing this. Then I looked at my guild members and said," let''s go and look for a ce to live".


    I didn''t take any action at night but just headed to the ce where Alice mentioned. After reaching the ce I looked and saw most of the people had thin faces and starving seeing this I was angry but I controlled my anger and then decided to make move the next day as no one knew I could control the formation. So they would think the base was the safest ce for them. Thinking so I had a smile while I looked at n and said," heal them all".


    Then I looked at my other members of the guild and said," distribute foods to all those people".


    Hearing my words other members followed my instruction.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside the base lord hall, many people were sitting when Samuel said," Does anyone know why the dragon appeared out of thin air".


    One of the people present said," Base leader, I heard that the dragon came out of the person body".


    Another person said," I also asked the guard and he also said the same thing".


    Samuel asked," do you know the person who made the dragon appear out of thin air".


    The subordinate replied," no, as they were afraid of him so they didn''t dare to follow".


    Listening to his words Samuel and other people had gloomy expressions.


    Then a subordinate said," leader even if hees inside the base, we will be protected with the formation so we don''t need to worry about it".


    Hearing his word everyone expression finally eased a little. Then Samuel dismissed the meeting and then he went to the secret room and contacted the higher-ups and reported today event.


    Listening to Samuel''s word the other side said," get ready to open the teleportation formation, we will send arge group of people to catch the dragon".


    Samuel followed his instructions and then more than 100 people came. All of them were level 80 and above. Seeing this he was stunned. And then asked them to follow the ce to rest. After doing so he went to sleep.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Richard had also contacted his mentor and reported today''s situation. The sage sighed and then he said," it seems the very is going to end or else there will be infighting".


    Sage then looked at Richard and said," okay you rest, I will talk to youter".


    After that, he hurriedly contacted everyone and then said," The White Dragon King is back".


    After sending the message he cut of the contact.


    Many of the people got the message and in an instant, all the people who owned ves had a gloomy aura in their homes.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 116 - Fay Defloration // Black Card Changes (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Fay Defloration // ck Card Changes (R-18)</h4>


    It was alreadyte night after the people had finished eating the food. So after doing so we went to rest. As I was going to sleep Lucy and Fay had alreadye and Fay said," Robin let''s make love, you can also f*CK me now as we are in base 3".


    Hearing her words I looked at her and said," hey can''t we make love after tomorrow".


    Fay looked at me and said," no way, I have already waited for a long time", saying so she cast a shrink spell on me. Then she began to undress. Lucy also had undressed but she said," I will cast a silent spell on you both and I will watch today as you make love".


    Fay had no objection and I could only nod my head. Then I went near Fay and began to kiss her intensely. After kissing for a long time we separated, then Iid her on the bed and then I began to kiss her once again. This time the kisssted for a minute. While kissing I was pinching her nipples which made Fay moan. Then I began to suck her earlobes while Fay said," Robin can''t you just f*CK me ".


    Hearing her words I was stunned and then said," I will f*CK youter. Let me make love with you more".


    Fay said," okay".


    Then I continued to lick and began to suck her boobs and then cleavage. After ying with their boobs for some time I went down and began to kiss her pussy. Then I began to lick it intensely. After some time she released her cum.


    Seeing her pussy was ready, I began to rub my dick against her pussy. Slowly I then put my dick near her entrance and then slowly pushed it inside.


    Fay looked at me and she finally couldn''t stand her pussy being teased so she climbed on top of me and then she said," if you don''t f*CK me, then I will do it myself", saying so she put my dick inside her pussy and then she moved her hips at once.


    Fay felt pain and she looked at Lucy and asked," Lucy sister, did you also feel pain when you made love the first time".


    Lucy said," yes".


    Fay then looked at me and said," then I will move my hips".


    After that, she began to move her hips up and down. Seeing this I said," wait for a while after the pain subsides you can move your hips".


    Fay looked at me with an intoxicated look and said," no way, this little amount of pain doesn''t hurt me anymore, but instead I feel a great feeling of pain and pleasure".


    Hearing her words Lucy looked at Fay in amazement and asked," does it feels good when you are in pain".


    Fay nodded her head and her face showed an intoxicated look and after she cummed, she replied to Lucy," yes".


    After that, she continued to ride me. While I was lost in the thought of doing BDSM sexter with Fay maybe she will enjoy it more. Thinking about it made my dick very hard so I grabbed Fay and began to f*CK her deeper and faster. While Fay rolled her eyes back and cummed.


    Seeing this I continued to F*CK her like this. After some time Fay once again cummed. Then I looked at Fay with an evil smile and asked," Do you want to do in your ass?".


    Fay looked at me and said," does it feel good?".


    Lucy answered," Fay sister, it feels a different kind of feeling in the ass. But if you make love without lotion your asshole will hurt very much".


    Hearing Lucy words Fay eyes lit up and she looked at me and said," Robin, F*CK me in the ass, you don''t need to use lotion".


    Hearing her words I said," it will hurt very much in that hole are you sure".


    Fay said," of course, I want pain and pleasure at the same time so you can f*CK my ass"


    Listening to her words I went behind while she positioned herself in the doggy style. Then I put my dick on her anal hole and then began to prate.


    Fay had her mouth drooling and she looked at me and said," Robin dominate me and f*CK my ass as you like".


    Hearing her words I began to f*CK her faster while Fay began to moan," yes finally after two hundred years I can feel pain. Robin f*CK me harder".


    Fay voice made my lust reach the peak so I f*cked her like a beast, while Fay pussy twitched and then she began to cum. Seeing this I continued to f*CK her faster and then released it all inside her anal hole. After that, I took out my dick and said," Fay clean my dick with your tongue".


    Hearing mymanding tone Fay followed my instruction and then began to suck my dick clean. Lucy from the side saw the scene and felt her pussy had be too wet after watching the lovemaking.


    But she controlled her thoughts and then she said," shall we sleep".


    Hearing her words we nodded our heads and then we just washed our bodies and thenid on the bed to sleep.


    After some time Fay was sleeping soundly, while Lucy saw Fay had slept, so she said," Robin, I need your help".


    Hearing Lucy words I knew that she wanted to make love so I pretended not to hear her words and continued to sleep. Seeing me not responding Lucy stuck her ass out and made contact with my dick and then she put it inside her pussy and she said," Robin, I know you have not slept, f*CK me and then you can sleep".


    I looked at Lucy and said," okay".


    Then I used transformation magic and one more dick appeared and I put it inside both the hole. Lucy moaned and she asked," Robin will you train me into sex ve".


    Hearing her words I was stunned and I couldn''t help ask her," where did you hear the word sex ve?", saying so I began to f*CK her deeper.


    Lucy said," I awakened the memoryst night, it was in which some girls were trained into sex ves. I saw that people did lewd things to the girls and the girls enjoyed it very much", saying so she had an intoxicated look on her face while I looked at her and said," Hey, you''re going to be the future dragon queen now you are asking me to turn you into a ve. It doesn''t make any sense. So your request is invalid".


    Lucy looked at me and made a pitiful expression and she said," ok then can you do more lewd things with me".


    I looked at her and then nodded my head and said," of course I can do it, but I will not train any of the girls into sex ves".


    Lucy looked at me and asked," why?".


    I answered," making a sex ve means you will be a girl who will only think about sex all the time. After bing a sex ve your body will never be satisfied. It will always carve for sex".


    Hearing my words Lucy blushed and said," okay then don''t, but you must do something lewd to me".


    I said," then tomorrow put the sex enhancer normal grade one in your ass and other in your pussy and you will be like that in the camp all day".


    Lucy blushed and she said," will no one see me".


    I said," I will ask Fay to make you small so you can stay in my pocket".


    Hearing my words Lucy''s eyes lit up and then she said," okay".


    Then I picked her up and began to f*CK her faster and after some time I filled her both holes. Then I said," clean my dick".


    Lucy then took my dicks and began to clean it with her mouth.


    Then I slept on the bed while Lucy had gone to wash her body.


    While sleeping I wanted to look at the changes made in the ck card, thinking so I sank into my consciousness where the ck card was located.


    BLACK CARD( GRADE ???) (ACTIVATED)


    - NUMBER OF PARTNERS -3


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH DRAGON, NOW YOU CAN LEARN DRAGON MAGIC.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH LINA, NOW YOUR LUCK HAS INCREASED.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH FAY,?NOW CAN LEARN PIXIE MAGIC.


    - SOUL CHAIN LINK 3 - YOU CAN NOW SHARE AND EQUIP THE CARD WITH LUCY, FAY AND LINA.


    CARD LIMIT 3 (PINK GRADE).


    CAN BE UPGRADED.


    - PHEROMONES CAN BE CONTROLLED WHICH CAN BE CONTROLLED BY INJECTING MANA INTO YOUR BODY. THE MORE MANA YOU POUR THE MORE SCENT YOUR BODY PRODUCE.


    - DUAL CULTIVATION (LVL 3)- WHEN YOU HAVE SEX WITH YOUR PARTNER THE OVERALL ABILITIES WILL INCREASE BY FIVE POINTS.


    UPGRADABLE.


    - WHEN MAKING LOVE IN A GROUP GET BONUS ATTRIBUTES?POINTS.. (THE BONUS POINT IS THE TOTAL NUMBER OF PARTNERS PRESENT.)

 Chapter 117 - Contol The Formation

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Contol The Formation</h4>


    In the morning I got up and then had breakfast. After that, I said to Richard," Please invite the city lord and all the people who had participated in ve business.


    Richard looked at me and asked," leader what will I do if they don''t follow my words. Shall I bring them by force".


    I said," no need. Just give them the message that within an hour they must answer my call or else they will be at there on risk".


    Although Richard was puzzled, he didn''t ask any questions and followed my instructions.


    After a minute Richard was already inside the base lord mansion. Then Richard said," base lord, our leader has invited you and all the members responsible for selling ves. If you don''te to this location within an hour then you will at your own risk".


    Saying so, Richard came back in the next minute and he said," leader I have reported our location and your message".


    I then said," Thank you, Mr Richard, now you can rest".


    While I looked at the other members and said," now don''t disturb me for the next hour", saying so I went to bed and closed my eyes.


    If people would look at me now, they would think I was sleeping but in fact, I was controlling the formation. After I activated the formation I saw everything clearly in base 3. From the busy market where people were buying things to the casino where people were gambling money. I also nced at where ever I wanted. I could see inside a room couples were still making love intensely. After seeing them making love I stopped spying on them and then I tried to spy on the base lord mansion.


    I saw several people were sitting and now they were having gloomy expressions.


    Samuel said, "shall we listen to the mysterious man order and follow him to the location", saying so he stopped and looked at everyone and then he continued," or we avoid his instruction and look for the white Dragon".


    Hearing his word most people were silent. The leader of people who hade yesterday said," in this small base who is so impulsive to call us. We will not follow his order any way we have hundreds of people here. And we are from Kelvin Family. Although it is not an ancient family its power must not be underestimated. We only listen to orders from the head of the family and now we will not go. We will search for white Dragon and capture it back".


    Samuel looked at other people and asked," shall we go or not as he called all the people who had captured ves".


    Hearing his words many people shook their heads and said," base lord, the other party gave us the location inside the base so we cannot attack them, not they can attack us. So it doesn''t make any sense to follow their arrangement".


    Another member said," is it possible that he knows to control the formation".


    As soon as he said the words most people immediately denied it and said," no way, no people had controlled formation since thousand of year''s ago".


    Thinking so they denied the possibility. After that, many people said," base leader I will go back, I have bought a new ve I need to train her", saying so he headed out. Seeing this Samuel said," okay the meeting is over".


    It was twenty minutes in total for the meeting to end so I thought it''s better to get familiar with other functions of the formation. Then I sank my consciousness within the formation and I learnt many functions.


    There was a special function that was ve function which seemed to be turned off at the moment thinking so I decided to turn it on.


    After turning it on I saw a piece of information in which an old man said," to the future White Dragon King. If you have activated this function it means humans have already broken their promise to look after each other. As other low-level races didn''t have much intelligence so they just like to stay in peace. They don''t like war. So most of the time they stay inside the base and do simple jobs. But I know human greed exceeds every race present and they want to dominate other races and rule them.


    So I specifically changed the formation and added a special function to it. By activating it in all the base present the people who have ves will be erased immediately and the ves will be released from control unless they have signed the contract.


    So try to warn other people and use this function otherwise it will be a one-sided ughter".


    After learning this piece of information I sighed and then tried to control other base formations. After using it I could only ess a special function. That was ve function. Seeing this I was stunned for a moment and I couldn''t help marvel at how could they connect the other bases with formation. Did they master space formation? Only this is the possibility. Thinking so I was stunned and couldn''t help think that our ancestors were great people.


    Then I got up from bed and went to visit Richard.


    After that, I said," Mr Richard, I know your identity is not simple. If possible I want to meet your master who instructed you to follow me".


    Hearing my words Richard couldn''t help ask," leader is there any problem that you need to consult with my master".


    I looked at Richard and nodded my head and said," if you don''t allow me to contact him then I can only say the people who are using ves will all die".


    Listening to my words Richard had a chill in their heart and then he hurriedly contacted his master.


    Sage looked at Richard and then looked at me and then he said," meeting for the first time saviour".


    I looked at Sage and said," I am not your saviour and don''t give me the title of a saviour. Cause in the next moment many people will die. I will just give you a piece of advice. Release the news within the next day people who had not released ves will be erased from this world. So ask those people to terminate the contract. If they die don''t say the saviour killed the mankind".


    After saying so I walked out of the room. While the Sage had a stunning look and then he looked at Richard and he asked," do you know the reason why he asked me to send the message".


    Richard shook his head and said," I don''t know, but master I always feel the leader is mysterious. It''s better to follow his instruction".


    The Sage said," okay I will ask them to notify the news".


    Then he cut off the connection from another side. After that, he began to contact other groups and soon the message was spread all over the base.


    Including the Holy city and other bases also.


    There was uproar. In which many people choose to remove the ve. But many people were addicted to ying ves so they didn''t follow the instructions and they kept ves secretly.


    At our base, it was already an hour the time given. Seeing this I decided to give them onest chance so that they could release the ves.


    Thinking so I decide to time pass with other members while I began to talk with other races. The other low-level races were simple-minded. If you help them they will also try to help you in some or another way. Like I had asked yesterday to give them food, all those people came and brought anything valuable to themselves and gave them to us. Seeing this our team members were touched. While Alive from the side said," most of our races don''t like war. They just want to live peacefully. There are some tribes such as lion, tiger tribes that like to go to war. But most of their races had already been corroded with dark energy so it is difficult to find those races".


    Hearing her words I nodded my head in understanding and also understood why the human race was trying to make them ves. Because they were fighting other monsters going out of the base. So they always think of themselves as superior to other races. While other races were inside the protection of formation. Seeing this I said," okay I know, I also saw several races who had high levels don''t they go and defend ".


    Alice said," of course, they go. But unlike humans, all the races that go outside none of them came back alive. We just heard a rumour as we can mix with a human being so we knew. The rumour was these races were too simple-minded to be controlled so they would be first asked to attack. After they had finished the attack they would kill those races and dig out the core crystal which can be used to level up".


    Hearing her words I understood the situation. Thinking so I said," don''t worry by tomorrow morning if those people will not go of ve contract then they will be erased from this world".


    Alice''s eyes shone and she felt finally their races could live a peaceful life. Thinking so she looked at me and came closer and sat beside me and she kissed my lips. After kissing she said," thank you".. Then she ran away.

 Chapter 118 - Gangbang Except Olivia (R-18) Part -1

    <h4>Chapter 118 - Gangbang Except Olivia (R-18) Part -1</h4>


    It was already night and we had eaten dinner now we were going to sleep. As I closed my door andid on the bed to rest. Lucy and Fay looked at me with hot eyes. Seeing this I immediately closed my eyes pretending to sleep. While Lucy and Fay looked at me with a little angry expression and they slept on the bed.


    I was feeling sleepy so I closed my eyes, ready to sleep. But someone knocked on the door. I decided to look who was at the door. So I recently opened it and saw Alice was standing near the door. Seeing this I asked," Alice what happened?".


    Alice just pushed me inside the door and then closed the door. Then she came to me and she said," I want to make love with you and want to officially join your team".


    Hearing her words I said," Are you sure? From tomorrow other races will be free. So you can stay at base 3 and rule over your n. If you join our team you will be treated as ordinary members. Just as I treat everyone".


    Listening to my words Alice said," I have decided to join your team. The people in your guild are not like other humans and it''s was fun travelling with you all. So I would like to present my loyalty to you".


    I looked at Alice and then I drafted two contracts one for Alice and one for Fay, that had two conditions. One was she would never betray fairy tail and the other treats everyone like family.


    Alice read the terms and conditions and signed the contract. Fay didn''t even look at the terms and conditions, she just signed it. Seeing this I couldn''t help look at Fay and ask," Hey why didn''t you read the terms and conditions of the contract".


    Fay said," Anyway I don''t care about terms and conditions. In your guild, I always felt they treat me like a family and I get to eat delicious food. The best thing is I can make love to you".


    Hearing her words I nodded but Alice blushed and looked at Fay and said," Robin you have already made love with Fay".


    I nodded my head while Alice blushed and said," how can your dick enter her small pussy".


    Hearing her words Fay shouted in protest," Alice sister I have learnt shrink magic which is the reason why I can make love with Robin".


    Listening to Fay''s exnation, Alice''s eyes shone with excitement and she said," can you make us small, I also want to make love with Robin now", saying so she removed the cloak she was wearing. And then we saw her naked plump figure. Which made my dick hard. So I asked," why didn''t you wore clothes when you came inside".


    Alice said," I thought the best way to seduce you to make love was to not wear anything and show my naked body. Don''t worry, nobody has seen my naked body except you and my parents".


    Hearing her words Iughed and then said," well I will introduce you to Lucy, she is a White Dragon and my first woman".


    Lucy felt sweet in her heart while she changed into her human form and then cast a silent spell on us. Then she said," Alice sister you must not say anything to other people members about my identity".


    Alice nodded her head and said with a serious expression, "don''t worry Lucy sister, even if I know your true identity I would never reveal your identity as the White Dragons are all beast races benefactor".


    Lucy then let go of the worry in her heart. As Fay was going to cast the spell on us. The door was opened and Lina entered the room with Ava and Amelia. Seeing her I was stunned while Lina began to undress, watching us naked. Ava and Amelia were blushing and they said," you guys, why are you not wearing clothes".


    Alice looked at them and she came near me and said," because Robin was going to make love with us".


    Amelia and Ava couldn''t hear a word that Alice said, so they asked once again. Seeing this I said," Lucy cast a silent spell on them also".


    Lucy then used silent spells then we could hear their words clearly and then Lina had already rushed in my arms and she said," Robin, you bad guy making love with other girls and you didn''t call me".


    Saying so she beat my chest lightly. Other girls seeing this were stunned and blushing while Lucy said," sister Lina, we had made lovest time in the camp. That was one day before".


    Hearing her words Lina said," I was talking about yesterday night".


    Lucy was quiet while Ava and Amelia looked at Lucy and they asked," who is this girl? Why have we never seen her? Why did you call her Lucy, isn''t the name of the white mice?".


    I looked at them and once again I introduced," She is Lucy, White Dragon, my partner, and my first love".


    Hearing my words other girls looked at Lucy with envy. Then Ava came near me and pulled my ears and said," then shall I be your third lover".


    I said," Ava, forgive me, you will be my fourth lover, as I had already made love with Fay".


    Once again I was looked at with a strange look that I had to exin to girls.


    Then I looked at everyone girls present and asked, " where is Olivia".


    Hearing my words other girls said," she is sleeping".


    Then I said," Fay make us small, then this bed will be big enough to make love".


    Fay looked at me and then cast a shrink spell on us. Then we all became small and then everyone became naked. Ava and Amelia were not shy anymore and they all showed their bodies openly.


    Looking at them I said," Hey girls, you will all always be my lovers. And I will treat you all equally".


    Hearing my words they all felt relieved while I continued," now I will give you a potion which will keep you young forever and also you will not be able to give birth to babies for next hundred years. If you feel okay then you can drink the potion. It will make you reach your body to an adult".


    Hearing my words all girls who had not drunk the potion eyes lit up. Then I distributed the potion. The girls drank the potion in one mouthful and then they looked at me with hot eyes and Alice, Fay, Ava and Amelia were already horny.


    Seeing them I thought it would be my wrong decision to give them all to drink the potion at the same time. After a few minutes, the girls had the best figure and their body was releasing the tempting smell which made me horny.


    I looked at them and said," Ava, you will be first to make love with me, Lina you help Fay release her cum, Lucy you teach Alice and Amelia 69 position and after that, I will make love with you".


    Hearing my words the girls followed my instructions. Then Iid Ava and began to kiss her intensely. After kissing her I sucked her breast and then her pussy. After Ava cummed, I licked it, it had a different taste. After forey, I said," I will put my dick inside your pussy, it will hurt you".


    Ava said," put it inside already, I had dreamed of this moment for countless days".


    Hearing her words I prated her pussy and with one thrust I was deep inside her while she moaned. Then I stayed for a while when Ava looked at me and said," why don''t you make love with me, I feel very good now".


    Hearing her words I began to f*CK her. After some time Lucy was already standing behind me and she said, "Robin my pussy is very wet, it needs your dick".


    Hearing her words I said," Lucy you climb on lie down while Ava will climb on you".


    They followed my instruction while I used transformation spells to make one more dick. Then I began to fuck both their pussy at the same time, while Lucy began to kiss Ava.


    Amelia and Alice were licking each other pussy intensely, looking at them made my dick even harder. So I began to f*CK them faster and after some time both of their pussy release the orgasm. Seeing this I began to f*CK them more intensely. And then I released it all inside their pussy.


    Then I looked at Lucy and asked," Lucy have you learnt cleaning magic".


    Lucy gasped for breath and then she said," yes Robin, where shall I cast it".


    I said," on my dick".


    Lucy nodded and used cleansing magic which cleaned both my dick and I felt my dick could break another two pussy hymen at the time.. Thinking so I was excited about it.

 Chapter 119 - Gangbang Except Olivia (R-18) Part -2

    <h4>Chapter 119 - Gangbang Except Olivia (R-18) Part -2</h4>


    But Fay and Lina were already looking for the opportunity to make love. Seeing them I said," okaye and lie down I will make love with youdies before".


    Hearing my words they were happy and Lina climbed on Fays back and she said," Robin f*CK us. You can use our pussy and asshole".


    Listening to their words Ava who wasying down looked at the girls with a surprised expression and asked," sisters do it feels good in your asshole".


    The girls responded," after you experience the anal sex, you will want it more".


    Hearing their words Ava said to me," Robin, when will you make love with my anal hole. I also want to experience lovemaking in this hole".


    I said," okay I will make love in that holeter".


    Then I pounced on Fay and Lina who were kissing each other madly. I began to make love with both of them at the same time.


    Fay moaned and said," Robin, I missed your dick so much".


    While Lina moaned and said," me too".


    I listened to their words and couldn''t help say," now you girls are bing more naughty, be careful or else I will spank your ass".


    Lina and Fay blushed while Fay said," Robin I want you to spank my ass next when we make love".


    Hearing her words I said," okay".


    Then I continue to f*CK both their pussy and after some time they both cummed. Seeing this once again I increased my pace and began to make love more intensely.


    Lina and Fay cummed again after two minutes. Seeing this I said," now I will finish inside both your pussy".


    Fay shouted," don''t, I still want in my ass".


    Hearing her words I said," get in position", while Lina also said," Robin cum inside my anal hole".


    I said," okay, one by one".


    Then I first fucked Fay in both her holes as I had two dicks due to transformation magic. After some time I cummed from my upper dick and cream pied her anal hole.


    Then Iid Lina on the bed and my upper dick was inside her pussy while my lower dick was inside her anal hole and once again I began to f*CK her. After some time I filled Lina Anal hole. Then I sat for a while. As soon as Amelia and Alice saw me sitting they came near me and said," Robin, now make love with both of us, see our down feels itchy and weird".


    I looked at both of them. Both had devil-like figures. Seeing them I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and then I said," don''t worry, now it''s your turn, who wille first. Or will you both make love together".


    Both of them looked at each other and then said," make love together, as we both can''t wait".


    Listening to their words my dick became hard. I said," okay theny down, I will make love with both of you".


    Hearing my words both of themid down and I began to lick Amelia''s pussy while my hand rubbed Alice clit. Both began to moan and Amelia said," it feels much better when Alice sister licked my pussy".


    While Alice said," Robin your hand feel much better than Amelia sister".


    Hearing both their words I said," really, it means you are not lesbian".


    Then I exined to them," lesbian means a girl make love with another girl".


    Hearing my words Lucy said," then aren''t we lesbian".


    I looked at them and said," nope you are not, lesbian don''t like to make love with men".


    Listening to my exnation they understood the meaning of lesbian, while Fay from the side eximed," Robin, that means my mom is a lesbian".


    I looked at Fay with a shocked expression. While Fay looked at me and asked," is there any way to cure my mom, she makes love to her sister and sometimes she would even ask me to join".


    Hearing her words my dick was bing hard. I couldn''t help want to ask more and so I said," Fay it means your mom doesn''t like to make love with your dad, or maybe your dad doesn''t pay attention to your mom so now she likes to make love with her sister".


    Listening to my exnation Fay then said," ok now I know the reason", then she looked at me and said," Robin can you do a favour".


    Hearing her words I looked at Fay and said," if it''s within my capacity then I will".


    Fay then said," it''s easy, just make love with my mom and she will also join us".


    Hearing her words I had a feeling of ecstasy in my heart but looking at the girls present I felt the rest of the time will be spent on making love. Thinking so I couldn''t help shiver.


    But I looked at Fay and answered," Fay, if your mom agrees, then I will make love to her. I just want to know the reason why don''t your mom make love with your father".


    Hearing my words Fay blushed and said," it''s just that, in our race, the male birth rate is too low, so there are few males and my mom after my father made love with her, left her. And also the male in our race doesn''t like to make love so most of the female in our race make love with the chief".


    I couldn''t help saying out loud, "F*CK".


    Then I looked at Fay and said," then, you can ask your mother toe and if you want to invite her sister, she is also wee".


    Hearing my words Fay said," thank you", while other members looked at me and said," aren''t we enough that you need more women to make love".


    Listening to her words I looked at them and said seriously," making love with you all gives a different type of feeling, but making love with Fay, Fay''s mom and Fay''s mom sister will different type of feeling that you all will not understand".


    The girls had puzzled look, but they finally suppressed their doubt and then Amelia used her hand to push my head to her pussy and she said," master your ve pussy is so wet, please help me now and talk about other thingster", saying so she kept her hand and I could only lick her pussy.


    While Alice as said," Robin your hand is not rubbing my pussy, please work harder", saying so she grabbed my hand put it on her pussy and then she began to moan.


    I then helpless could only help the girls and in my mind, I couldn''t help think," now I am so handsome that all girls are wanting to make love with me". Thinking so I licked Amelia pussy to orgasm and then I began to lick Alice pussy. After some time then Alice also had her orgasm. I tasted both their pussy. Both had different vours. Especially Alice, who was already mature age.


    After that, I said," who want their pussy to be f*cked in the first ce".


    Alice said," can''t you f*CK us at the same time as you did with other sisters".


    Amelia also nodded her head. Seeing this I said," first time, it will hurt, you can ask Ava".


    Ava said, "sister, it will hurt but it''s better to make love as you are all high level so your pain resistance will be high. So you can enjoy the feeling of pain and pleasure at the same time".


    Fay had intoxicated look and she said, " yes sisters, I had already experienced it you both will feel good".


    Alice and Amelia both looked at each other and said," yes you can f*CK us both at the same time and if it will hurt then we will ask you to stop, if not you can continue to f*CK us".


    Healing their words I could only nod my head and then I asked them to lie on top of each other and then I prated both of them at the same time. And then I felt my dick was gripped tightly in both the holes which made me want to ravage both their pussy. As they didn''t make any sound so I began to f*CK them intensely. After some time I felt their pussy twitching and they began to cum, so I couldn''t control it anymore and so we all released their cum at the same time.


    After filling their pussy I took out my dick. Then Amelia looked at me and said," master f*CK your ve pussy more, it felt too good to make love", saying so she had an intoxicated look on her face while Alice said," I know why my nsman who had sex like to make more love. It''s the feeling that makes you addicted. Robin shall we make more love".


    I looked at the girls and said," for today it''s enough, it''s better to make love the next day. And tomorrow morning is the time when I will activate the special function of formation so let''s just was ourselves and sleep".


    Hearing my words they had no reason to refute so we all took a group bath and then I slept with all the girls on the bed, as we were small and Fay cast shrink magic once more to ensure we will not transform back to our original size.. So we all slept naked on the bed which made me have an evil thought, but I suppressed myself and slept.

 Chapter 120 - Changes In Black Card// Morning Fun (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Changes In ck Card// Morning Fun (R-18)</h4>


    After making love with girls I closed my eyes and then as I was going to sleep I remembered that there might be changes in the ck card. So I sunk my consciousness inside my head and once again I saw the ck card.


    The ck card was giving off a light halo, which made it look even more mysterious. Then I decided to at the information on ck cards and then I was stunned by the changes. It shows-


    BLACK CARD( GRADE ???) (ACTIVATED)


    - NUMBER OF PARTNERS -6


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH DRAGON, NOW YOU CAN LEARN DRAGON MAGIC.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH LINA, NOW YOUR LUCK HAS INCREASED.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH FAY,?NOW CAN LEARN PIXIE MAGIC.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH AVA, NOW YOU CAN LEARN DRYAD MAGIC.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH AMELIA, NOW YOU CAN LEARN ALCHEMY.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH ALICE, NOW YOU CAN LEARN CHARM MAGIC.


    - SOUL CHAIN LINK 6 - YOU CAN NOW SHARE AND EQUIP THE CARD WITH LUCY, FAY, LINA, AVA, AMELIA AND ALICE.


    CARD LIMIT 5 (PINK GRADE).


    CAN BE UPGRADED.


    - PHEROMONES CAN BE CONTROLLED WHICH CAN BE CONTROLLED BY INJECTING MANA INTO YOUR BODY. THE MORE MANA YOU POUR THE MORE SCENT YOUR BODY PRODUCE.


    - DUAL CULTIVATION (LVL 6)- WHEN YOU HAVE SEX WITH YOUR PARTNER THE OVERALL ATTRIBUTES WILL INCREASE BY TEN POINTS.


    UPGRADABLE.


    - WHEN MAKING LOVE IN A GROUP GET BONUS ATTRIBUTES POINTS. (THE BONUS POINT IS THE TOTAL NUMBER OF PARTNERS PRESENT.)


    After checking the attributes of the ck card I was shocked, especially the effect of dual cultivation which increases the attributes to ten points, by making love with a single girl. And if I make love in the group then there is an additional increase. Thinking so I couldn''t help feel awesome. Other people raise their attributes by working hard or taking elixirs while I was having sex with girls to increase my level.


    The next day early in the morning I woke up and saw Lucy and Lina were sleeping on each side while other girls were sleeping next to them. On each side, there were three girls. Seeing this I had a sense of aplishment. I then decide to get out of bed. And looking at my small size I woke up Fay. Fay asked me," Robin, it''s too early in the morning, I want to sleep more".


    I listened to her words and I had a ck face. So I said," Fay teach me to shrink magic, so next time I will not disturb your sleep".


    Fay listened to my words and then she said," okay, for allowing my mother and aunt to join our adventure group, I will gift you with shrink magic", then she pointed at my head and then countless information about shrink magic came to my head. After that, I tried to use it. Then soon I became big. Thinking so I became excited and then I shrunk myself and once again I became small. Then I tried to be smaller. And now my size had be that of an ant. I became excited and thought about Ant-Man in real life. Thinking so I decided to experiment with it after I go to the dungeon. Then I looked at Lucy and decided to do some mischief. I jumped on her face and then pinched her face. Lucy felt an itchy feeling on her head. As she was asleep so she pped her face. And I escaped as fast as I could. Then I looked at Lucy''s face and decided not to make any more fun, or else I would be pped to death. But I was not convinced so I decided to try some power tests and then once again have fun. Thinking so I went down the bed and then decided to pick it up. As I tried it was easily picked up. Seeing this my eyes shone with excitement. I could be sure that I had all abilities except for a change in my size.


    Then as it was gettingte so I woke up the girls. Few of themined but I said," if you girls will not wake up then everyone in our guild will know our rtionship. And try to not tell Lucy news to anyone".


    Hearing my words they all got up and then also promised to not tell anyone about the true form of Lucy and then they all went to their room after dressing. The fortunate thing was Olivia was still sleeping.


    While I was left with Fay and Lucy. Then I looked at Lucy and said," Lucy teach me silent magic".


    Lucy then passed me the silent magic. After learning it I felt I could silent anyone in this room. Even fighting the monster if I cast silent magic and hunt them, then other monsters or people will hardly hear anything. The best thing about it was if used in the assassination especially using sniper arrow it effect will be even greater. Thinking so I decided to test itter in the dungeon.


    After thinking about it I was ready to take bath and then head to breakfast. So I took out a bathtub of original size and filled it with water which was all taken out from my space bag. Then I shrink my size and then jumped inside the bathtub.


    Lucy and Fay''s eyes lit up so, Lucy said," Fay sister, make me small I also want to take bath with you guys".


    Fay made Lucy small then both of them came and began to swim in the bath. As I was already swimming, Lucy had a crafty look and she whispered to Fay," sister do you want to make love with now".


    Fay nodded her head, seeing this Lucy whispered," Fay sister we will race and as I am dragon so I can easily overtake Robin and win the race then we can make love. So we will make bet with Robin".


    As I was enjoying my bath Lucy and Fay had already made ns to make love. So Fay looked at me and she said," Robin let''s make a bet and see who can swim faster. The winner can decide to do anything with the loser".


    I said," okay".


    Then we took our position and Fay was the referee. She said start and then I used my best to swim as fast as I could. But Lucy was swimming like fish and soon she hadpleted the race and won it. Seeing this I said," okay let''s talk what do you want to do with me".


    Fay said," make love inside the water now".


    I said," ok, who wille first".


    Fay said," Lucy".


    Lucy came near me and her ass was facing my dick so I prated it inside. And then the ssh of water was heard. The feeling in water waspletely different as you would feel cold when your dick was outside pussy and got when inside the pussy. I decided to increase my pace and then Lucy cummed after some time then I took out my dick and said," Fay, show me your ass, I will F*CK you now "


    Fay then showed her ass and she said," Robin f*CK me in the ass".


    Hearing her words I pped her ass and said," okay".


    Then I began to f*CK both her ass. After some time Fay cummed. So I changed to Lucy ass. And like this way, I continued to make love. After some time I said," I am going to cum", saying so I released it all inside Lucy pussy. While Fay said," Lucy share it with me".


    Lucy said," then you need to suck my pussy".


    Fay went underwater and began to suck her pussy.


    While I came out of the bathtub and returned to my original size and then I said," now I will go to the bathroom to take bath".


    Saying so I went to the bathroom and took a quick shower and headed to the dining room.


    Everyone was present. I greeted everyone then I ate the breakfast and then said," Mr Richard I need your help. I want you to make a gravity training bracelet. This is the design", saying so I handed the book that I got from the secret realm.


    Richard looked at the design and asked," Leader how much is the maximum gravity do you want to be induced in the bracelet. As normal one ording to design will be 30 times the gravity".


    Hearing his words I asked," Mr Richard, can the materials of the gravity bracelet can be found".


    Richard said," of course, it''s not made of rare metal but it requires purple grade monster core, so I would ask the leader to prepare me purple grade monster core".


    I said," of course, then I would like to as Mr Richard to prepare a 1000 gravity bracelet. I would give you the monster core by tonight".


    Richard said," ok leader, but it will take two weeks toplete 1000 gravity bracelets".


    I said," thanks, Mr Richard.. It will be of great help".

 Chapter 121 - The Mysterious Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 121 - The Mysterious Old Man</h4>


    After discussing with Richard I left the dining room and went to my room. Iy on the bed and sunk my consciousness. Then I began to control the formation and I saw in base 3 many people especially the nobles had not released the ves.


    Now also I saw many nobles were training the ves. Most of them were from different races and a few from the human race. I also saw the scene, where inside a room several girls were tied naked and they were wiped by a noble. While when the ves would cry, the noble woulde and f*CK them.


    Seeing this I sighed and said to myself," it''s that I didn''t give you all the chance to survive, but you all didn''t cherish it". Then I activated the formation. As soon as the formation was activated, inside base 3 the people who were enjoying the ves all turned to ash. Many people died. All of them were from noble families.


    Today event made all the people in all the base afraid. All those people who didn''t hear the warning were all killed. The worst news was those families that were doing ve business disappeared from the world.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside a luxurious room, many people were hade to Sage and asked," Sage please tell us the person name who activated the formation. Most of the people including our son died".


    Hearing his words other people also said," yes Sage please give us the information", while saying most of them were breathing fire.


    Seeing this the Sage looked at them coldly and said," I do know the personal information of that person, but do you have the guts to take revenge".


    Then the ancestor of the Kelvin family of base 6 looked at Sage and he asked," Sage give us the information".


    The Sage then spit out three words," White Dragon King".


    Hearing the words all the people present were soaked in a cold sweat. They only had heard the legends of the white dragon king. In the legend, there were stories that all the races were flourishing under his rule. He was a human, who had the power of the white dragon. Under his power, all the races lived in unity. His power was alone enough to deter the enemies. So that time was known as the golden age for both humans and other races. He was also the one who built the formation around all the bases. So almost everyone had heard the stories of White Dragon King.


    The Sage looked at the faces of all these people and said," you all know I warned you all, but you didn''t listen to my advice and took it as a joke, now you all will have to bear it".


    Some people looked at Sage with a dissatisfied look and said," Sage, his name must be changed. He is not the one withpassion like the White Dragon King in the legend. But his actions are opposite to White Dragon King. Being a human race he used his power to kill most of the humans", saying so he looked at other people and then said," since he has killed so many peoples for other races, then from today onwards we will give him the title of ''Bloody Dragon King''. His name will make people remember this day".


    Hearing his words all of the people in the hall supported the reason and then everyone shouted," Bloody Dragon King".


    The shouts were getting louder and louder and the Sage said," I don''t care what title you give him. But before going to take revenge think of the consequences".


    Hearing his words many people looked at Sage with hatred, then they decided to shift their hatred towards other races.


    Seeing the looked in the eyes of people Sage knew that if this goes on then the human race will be killed from infighting as the other races had more than ten powerhousesparable to the human race. But that powerhouse simply closed one eye, when they the human were doing ve trading, but now the White Dragon King has once againe so that powerhouse will kill those people who will take action on other races.


    This made them feel helpless and as he was going to say something, an old man stood beside him, don''t know when and said," you guys keep quiet".


    Saying so the old man released his aura. Feeling the aura the Sage was shocked and shouted out loudly," the legendary realm. This old man has crossed the legendary realm".


    Hearing the words of Sage all the people present were terrified while all the other race powerhouseparable to sage had gathered at one ce and their number was fifteen. Seeing this the people present were all soaked in a cold sweat. Then Sage asked while shivering in excitement," lord who are you".


    The old man looked at sage, the other race powerhouse and then to the people and then he flicked a finger and killed all the ancestors of the ve''s families. After doing so he said nonchntly," who am I you don''t need to know. You just need to know the people you are going to send to my young master must not exceed fifteen levels higher than young master level or else you all be at your own risk".


    The sage had cold sweat behind his back and he asked carefully," does your excellency mean Bloody...Um White Dragon King as your young master".


    The old man said," yes, as you have sent your disciple with the young master so I will answer two questions. You can ask".


    The Sage finally asked," can I ask your excellency what is your realm and level are you?", while other powerhouse and the people also wanted to hear the answer.


    The old man said," okay, I will tell you, my realm is mid- mid legendary realm and as for the level it''s level 250".


    Then he looked at sage and asked," thest question".


    The Sage and other people who heard the information was stunned and then asked," sir can you talk about the ce youe from and also tell us the realm".


    The old man looked at Sage and said," worthy of the title sage. Okay, I will answer the question. This ce where you all leave is known as the wastnd ind as there is too little aura here so most people never set foot on thisnd. Then the continent wee from is the Lanark continent which is the only continent present in the world. The realm after level 200 is divided into nine levels. And all realm after divided into three levels which are early, middle andte. Which starts -


    Legendary(201-300)


    Sacred(301-400)


    Ancient(401-500)


    False God(501-600)


    God(601-700)


    Mid God(701-800)


    Late God(801-900)


    Ruler(901-999)


    Destroyer(1000)".


    Saying so the old man closed his mouth and said," I am just an ordinary servant outside at Lanark Continent. But if you all want to live on the wastnd ind then while going I will set up a teleportation formationter".


    Hearing his words Sage and other people were overjoyed seeing this the old man sighed in his heart ans said," Young master, I have helped you with the problems, now you must rely on yourself to get to the peak level so that I can meet you". Then he walked out while other people were shocked after hearing the information.


    The sage looked around and found the old man was not there so he could only say," okay now you can go back".


    Saying so he dismissed the crowd and then looked at other powerhouse and said," so after five hundred years once again we meet each other".


    And then he began to chat with another race powerhouse.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While after some time I got up and then began to create a purple level monster core. And I was busy until night.


    At the dinner, I handed the space bag filled with monster cores to Richard and then asked," have you all seen Fay, as I don''t see her here".


    Everyone shook their head so I could only go back and sleep as I knew her strength was stronger than Richard so I don''t think anyone will have the guts to kidnap or kill her. So I rested with peace of mind and as Fay was not present so I tried to use shrink spell on others which consumed a lot of mana so I said," let''s make love after Fay returns"


    Then I walked toward the bed and fell asleep while Lucy began to make love with me while I was sleeping soundly. After making love with me in a cowgirl position Lucy finally found that Robin has filled her pussy. Seeing this she had a satisfied expression on her face and then slept next to me.


    While other girls had problems sleeping especially Ava, Alice and Amelia. They now just wanted to make love.. So they saw Lina and Olivia were sleeping soundly seeing this they came to my room and then saw Lucy sleeping next to me naked which made them feel a little jealous but they moved me down on the floor and they had already ced the mattress and so I was sleepingfortably while other girls were riding my dick and after everyone had their pussy filled they slept with me on the mattresses.

 Chapter 122 - Awakening And Buying Props

    <h4>Chapter 122 - Awakening And Buying Props</h4>


    The next morning when I woke up, I was shocked to see girls sleeping around me and I was confused for a while as I didn''t drink and I was sober, so the making of purple grade monster cores might be the reason I slept so soundly that I didn''t even notice the girls were making love with me. I looked at the girls with a helpless look and then I pped their ass to wake them up.


    All the girls woke up while rubbing their red asses. My fingerprints were visible were the best proof of the girls were in pain.


    Avained while rubbing her ass," Robin why did you wake us up", she looked at me with anger.


    Amelia also was rubbing her ass and she looked at me with anger and shame and she said, "master please don''t wake me up by spanking my ass".


    While Alice looked had faint blush around her cheeks and she showed her ass and asked, " Robin punish me more. I loved the feeling".


    Seeing the girls I felt someone was missing. So I looked around and I found Lucy lying naked on the bed. Seeing this I pped her ass and left my fingerprint. Lucy opened her eyes and rubbed her ass and looked at me and said," Robin make love with me".


    After seeing the girls reaction. I said," Lucy and Alice I will make love with you both now, while Amelia and Ava you can sleep for some time".


    Hearing my words Ava and Amelia red at me and said," no way, you need to make love with us also".


    I then said," ok, but next time wake me up while making love if you don''t want your ass to be spanked ".


    Hearing my words the girls nodded their head, but one girl had a different idea, especially Alice when she heard my words she came near me and bent her ass and said," Robin spank me more".


    Alice request made me hard to control so I pped her ass while Lucy cast a group silent spell on us. Then I began to p her ass. After some time it had be red and Alice had already had an orgasm. Seeing this all the other girls looked at Alice and asked," Alice sister does it feel good to be spanked".


    Alice looked at the girls and said," it depends on the person who spanks you as for feeling good, yes it feels so good when I have the thought of being spanked by Robin", saying so she giggled.


    Now other girls looked at me and Lucy was the first one and asked me to spank her. Seeing this I started to spank her and after some time she cummed. Seeing this I said," okay next girl".


    Ava was the next one and then Amelia. By the time I finished spanking it was already time for breakfast so I said," give me a blowjob".


    Hearing my words Lucy and other girls began to lick my dick while I was sitting and enjoying it. As I was sucked by different girls so after a few minutes I sprayed on the girls. After that, we washed and then we went to eat breakfast.


    After eating our breakfast I decided to go to the Awakening guild to advance my level. Everyone followed me.


    After reaching the awakening guild we filled the forms and then went to the advancement room.


    This time my advancement was the fastest and my level was increased by three. And in my white-pink card, had additional attributes.


    It was


    WHITE CARD (PINK GRADE)


    - REDUCES THE MANA COST FOR FUSION OF CARD BY 50% AND SPEEDS UP THE CARD FUSION RATE BY 50%.


    Although it had only one attribute it was the best attribute that I could get. As of now while the fusion of cards my mana consumed will be reduced by 50% and the speed of fusion of cards will be increased by 50% which would be of great help while making the orange and above grade card.


    So this would make my pink grade equipment making a dreame true. But now I decided not to create pink grade equipment as at low levels it would be meaningless to work hard to create it as we can easily kill the enemies with orange grade equipment and if I give them pink grade equipment then it will be overkill and also make most people jealous. So I don''t want to reveal my whole card, but I can make some pink level props that would grant the safety of the team members.


    As I was waiting all other team members came out and they had excited expressions. Seeing this I said," let''s go and celebrate today our promotion. Now for a week, you all are free to do anything, but be sure to take Amelia or Alice with you".


    Hearing my words everyone was excited. Then I dismissed them while I headed towards the auction house and wanted to see if I could get anything that would help us increase ourbat power. First I went to the ce where various props were present. I looked around and saw a small bomb. Seeing it I called the person in charge and asked him to introduce its properties.


    The person in charge exined to me," sir buy this bomb and you will be able to escape from enemies".


    I looked at him and asked," are there different types of bomb-like this".


    The person in charge said," sir in addition to it, there is a smoke bomb that disrupts the sense of monster".


    Hearing this my eyes lit up and I said," okay, then is there any way to prevent the effect of the bomb".


    The person in charge said," yes sir, these are masks and sses that can protect you from these bombs".


    Then I asked," what is the cost of both the bomb and mask and sunsses".


    The person in charge said," the cost price is as follows-


    FLASH BOMB- 20 SILVER COINS


    SMOKE BOMB- 10 SILVER COINS


    MASK- 5 GOLD COINS


    SUNGLASSES-?1 GOLD COIN", Saying so he looked at me.


    I said," then pack me ten thousand bombs of both types of mask and sunsses one thousand each".


    Hearing my words the person in charge was in joy and then he said," sir then as most people don''t use this kind of prop so we have stocked them and we are will pack them for you".


    I nodded my head and looked at other props. The person in charge invited me in and handed me tea and said," please wait for a while, we will pack as soon as possible".


    Then I paid him nine thousand gold coins ording to the price. After that, he handed me a card and he said," sir next time you buy from our auction house we will give you a 5% discount".


    I just kept the card inside the space bag. After waiting for fifteen minutes I was given a purple grade space bag which was filled with props. I checked the quantity and then I headed to look for something that will interest me. I looked around the auction house and found most of the things present were of little interest so I shook my head. Then I look for the monster core. I then asked thedy," miss does your shop sell monster core".


    Thedy looked at me and said," no sir, the monster core is currently out of stock".


    Hearing her answer I thanked her and walked out of the shop. Then I decided to look for food. I saw many stalls selling crayfish and many people were buying the crayfish. Seeing this I smiled and then decided to buy one and then roam around.


    After buying the crayfish I ate it, it was delicious and then I began to look around the market area.


    I went to different shops and bought many things such as dry food, water, clothes, a tent, bedding, etc. After filling one space bag of pink grade with the supplies I left the market with satisfaction. Then I decided to look at the Homestead Inn as Mia would be there and I wanted to find a ce where our guild members would live so I headed towards the inn.


    I also had the thought of bing the base 3 leader, but after activating the secret formation I decide not to be the leader of base 3 but to look for the location of the secret realm that the chief of the pixie tribe gave me. So the next day I decided to visit the secret realm alone. As the chief warned me that there was a ck aura filled in the surrounding.


    As I nning for the next day I had already reached the Homestead Inn and I saw Mia had already taken over the manager work. Seeing me she greeted me. I said," miss Mia I want to see if there is any manor suitable for my guild members to live".


    Mia said," of course, we have a small vi which is specifically made for guild members to live. It has enough room to live, it alsoes with formations that would protect your privacy. There is a small garden where different types of flowers are nted".


    Hearing her words I said," then miss I would trouble you to rent the vi for two months".


    Mia said," okay Robin you can visit next morning or you can stay with me and by tomorrow morning I would give you all the documents", saying so she winked at me.


    I looked at her and said," Miss thank you, but I would like toe next morning".


    Then I walked away from there, while Mia looked at my back and murmured," let''s see how long will you walk away from me.. I have decided to be your lover", saying so her eyes became more firm.

 Chapter 123 - Spring Breeze Wine

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Spring Breeze Wine</h4>


    After walking out of the homestead inn I went back to the bar and decided to drink wine for the first time. The bartender asked me which drink I would like to drink. I said," give me the best ones".


    Hearing my words the bartender said," the best wine you will get is a spring breeze wine, which cost 1 gold coin for a ss".


    I said," okay a ss of spring breeze", and then I passed him a gold coin and was thinking of thest life when the best drink I could drink was beer with chicken.


    As I thought about the past, the bartender had already ced a ss of spring breeze and he said," sit your wine".


    Hearing his words I came out of my thought and then took a sip of wine. As I haven''t drunk the wine so I couldn''tpare it with other wine, but the taste of the wine was normal sweet with a fruity smell. It felt good so I drank it all in one breath and then I lost in thought thinking about the future.


    While the other people looked at me as if looking at a monster as this wine had a very high percentage of alcohol which would make people dizzy by taking a sip of it. So this drink was drunk only by those people who had high alcohol capacity.


    The bartender looked at me with awe and he said," sir are you feeling okay, or would you like to drink something sour".


    Hearing his words I came back to my sense and said," no need, does your bar sell the spring breeze wine".


    The bartender nodded his head and said," yes we sell the wine".


    Hearing his words I asked," how much do you have in store, I want to buy it in arge amount".


    The bartender said," sir, a barrel of this wine cost 100 gold coins which can hold up to 100 litres of wine and we have two hundred barrels in stock".


    I looked at the bartender and then ced thousand diamond coins and said," bring me a hundred barrels of a spring breeze wine".


    Then the bartender took the money and they said to his subordinates to bring the wine and then he said," sir as a wine seller I have some suggestions of wine would you like to listen?".


    I said," of course".


    The bartender said," sir if you ever travel from base 5 to base 6, inside the forbidden forest 5 monkey races are hiding. If you find them then you will be able to taste the best wine in the world".


    Hearing his word my eyes lit up and I asked," have you drank the wine".


    The bartender shook his head and said," a year ago a high-level adventurer came to base 3 looking for something. He took out the wine to drink. As soon as the wine was taken out the whole bar was filled with a sweet fruity smell. Just by smelling the wine''s smell, the whole bar was drunk", saying so he stopped and then looked at me and said," sir now you know how tempting is the monkey wine".


    I heard his word and nodded my head and now when travelling to the forbidden zone 5 I decided to look for the monkey race.


    Then I asked," do you know the purpose of a high-level adventurering to base 3?".


    The bartender whispered," Sir, I don''t know the reason but he said he was looking for something in forbidden zone 3".


    Listening to his words I couldn''t help think about the secret realm that the chief of the pixie tribe told me. Thinking about it I felt it might be possible that other people had got the map of the secret realm so it might be possible.


    Then as I came back to my sense I saw the bartender giving me the space bag. So I took it and checked the content and after I was satisfied I put it back and then looked at the bartender and asked," give me a bottle of spring breeze wine".


    The bartender immediately gave me two bottles of wine and he said," sir in future if you have any need for the wine you cane to our ce. Only here can you buy the spring breeze wine".


    I said," if I need it in future I wille to you. But it will take some time to finish the wine", saying so I walked out while taking a sip of wine.


    Then I went back to Alice ce while drinking the wine slowly. After I reached the ce I had already drank two bottles of wine and now I felt a little dizzy so I decided to sleep. So I greeted everyone and then fell asleep.


    I slept soundly and the next day I woke up refreshed and then I took a bath. After that I had breakfast and then I headed towards the market and bought a thousand of the bottle and then came back.


    Then I began the fusion of bottles and after two hours I had a pink grade bottle.


    BOTTLE (PINK GRADE)


    - A SIMPLE BOTTLE WHICH CAN STORE 100,000 LITERS OF WATER.


    - THE LIQUID STORED ALWAYS REMAIN FRESH.


    - THE LIQUID CAN BE INSTANTLY COOLED OR HEATED ACCORDING TO THE USER WISH. ( -50¡ãC TO 300 ¡ãC)


    Looking at its attributes I was stunned and then happy. Then I began to fill the spring breeze wine inside the bottle and then I remembered I had to go to Homestead Inn to look for a small vi that Mia was going to introduce. So, I filled ten barrels of wine inside the bottle and then I headed towards the Homestead Inn. While walking I cooled the drink to 12¡ãC as its red wine is generally stored at this temperature. So after setting the temperature I began to drink. After taking a sip, I couldn''t help say cool. The taste was better than before. Then after I reached the Inn I saw Mia was already waiting for me here. She had worn a red tight dress from up to bottom which showed her perfect figure. I looked at her andplimented her," Miss Mia is looking beautiful today".


    Mia blushed hearing my words then she said," Let go I will take you to the vi". Then I went with her while chatting with her.


    After some time we reached the vi. As she said it was not too big nor too small. It was a three-storey vi and had several rooms. I looked around and saw a small pond that had some fish swinging inside it. There were also flowers nted on the pathway which made it looked it even more beautiful. And not to mention the garden, there was small grass nted and it was located next to the pond. It looked perfect vi from my view. So I said," Miss Mia I like the vi very much, I would like to rent it ".


    Mia said," I had already done the paperwork, now you just need to sign and pay 20,000 gold coins".


    I followed her instructions and then after signing I paid her and then this vi was officially ours.


    After the work was done, Mia looked at me drinking wine and she asked," can I take a sip of what you are drinking".


    I gave her the bottle and Mia took a sip. Then her face became red and she coughed a little and she said blushing," Mr Robin the wine you are drinking is too strong", then she handed me the wine. I took it back and took a sip.


    After drinking the wine Mia mustered a little courage and she asked," Mr Robin, can I be your lover?".


    Hearing her words I was stunned and I said," Miss Mia you have drunk too much wine, it better to go and rest".


    But Mia looked at me with hot eyes and she said," Robin, I love you. Since I saw you gifted me the pink grade equipment, props, etc I fell in love with you".


    Hearing her confession I was stunned but hearing her next sentence made me almost fall. Then I looked at her and said," it means you are not in love with me but with my equipment".


    Mia blushed and said," no, you misunderstood me, I mean no one was so good to me. As I was an orphan and I was trained by Homestead Inn as a receptionist, waiter, manager, etc but I was too used to working for them. But when you left base 2 you gave me a gift. It was so valuable that it made me fall in love with you instantly so I decided to be only your lover from that day".


    Saying so she looked at me and once again she said," Mr Robin, I love you and I will only love you in this life".


    Hearing her words I said," okay I ept your love, but will we don''t have feelings so we need to cultivate it".


    Mia said with an excited expression," of course if you want then I can offer my body to you", saying so she looked at me with hot eyes and she said," I am still a virgin".


    I looked at her and lifted her chin and kissed her lips and then said," now you are mine. From today you will work in my guild.. Contact your owner I want to talk with him".

 Chapter 124 - [Bonus ] Making Mia Mine (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 124 - [Bonus ] Making Mia Mine (R-18)</h4>


    After hearing my words Mia felt sweet in her heart and she said," okay".


    Then she contacted the owner. The man face was shown this time and he looked at Mia and asked," why did you contact me now?".


    Mia said," sir I want to leave the homestead and join the fairy tail guild".


    Hearing her words the man had a surprised expression and then he said," okay, but you need to tell me about the situation".


    I then stood at the ce where Mia was and then I said," hello, the president of Homestead Inn or rather I would like to call n''s father".


    Hearing my words the man had a startling look and then he looked at me and said," you must be the leader of Fairy Tail".


    I nodded at him and asked," Uncle can you tell me the reason, why you left Lisa and n behind".


    n''s father sighed and said," it was predicted by Sage, so I had to abandon my children".


    Then I asked," Uncle then did you know that after your death Lisa suffered from a curse for six months".


    n''s father had a sad expression and he gritted his teeth and said, "it all for their future. I know you will hate me for abandoning my children, but we had to make a bet. The sage said to me if my son and daughter follow you in future they will have a glorious future. Although they will be in pain for some time, their lives will not be in danger in future".


    Hearing his words I then nodded my head in understanding and also sighed because it was not the previous world where you can live a carefree life. But it is a dangerous world, if you don''t be strong then you will be dead. So I looked at him and said," Now that you know that your children are safe, why don''t youe and greet them".


    n''s father was blushing and he said," it''s not that we don''t want to meet them, but we don''t dare to meet them as we are afraid now, that will they recognise us".


    I looked at them and said," uncle don''t talk about those silly things and go and meet them. After meeting and talking only can you know other people emotions or else you will be more embarrassed to meet them in future".


    n''s father then finally said," okay tell them that I will meet them in base 4".


    I then said," okay I will tell them. Uncle I want Mia to join my guild, I hope you can agree to my request".


    n''s father said," okay, she will join your guild but you need to treat her nicely".


    I nodded my head and said," don''t worry uncle, I will never let her suffer".


    n''s father then said," okay then you take care and be careful when fighting a boss monster in the forbidden zone".


    I nodded my head and the connection was cut off and then I looked at Mia and said," Mia now you are my guild member", saying so I gave her a contract that I had prepared before and handed her. Mia looked at the contract and then she signed it and said," Robin, I am already a member of your guild, now can we make love".


    I looked at Mia and asked," why are you in a hurry to make love".


    Hearing my words Mia blushed and said," because other sisters are not here and this vi is surrounded by formation so no one can peep inside".


    I looked at Mia and asked," why don''t we first cultivate feelings and then make love"


    Mia said," do you have time?".


    I said," of course today whole day I will spend time with you and introduce you to other members of the guild".


    After saying so I took out a table and chair from the space bag. Then I said," Mia wait for a while, I will cook food for you".


    Then I took out eggs and prepared omelettes. After that, I prepared bird meat which was chopped into small pieces of three centimetres and all the bones present were removed. Then I marinated the meat and left it for half an hour. Then after that, I put it in the mixture of curd, salt, spices and cornke. Then after mixing it I put bread crumbster. All and then I had already put the wok on fire with oil. Now the oil has already heated up. So I put the pieces of meat inside and I deep fried it for the next fifteen minutes until the outeryer had turned dark brown. Then only I took it out. After preparing the meat, next was to prepare the sauce which I crushed a few sour fruits and mixed it with salt and spice. After preparing it I took out two sses and then I asked," would you like to drink wine".


    Mia nodded her head and said," yes please".


    I then took out her share of wine and then I ced the food on the table and then I said," let''s eat".


    After that, I broke an omelette and wrapped it with a piece of meat and then I dripped it in the sauce and took a bite. The taste was too good, the outeryer was a cold omelette with a sour taste and ass you chew the meat which gives the crispyyer to it. Which made me praise my dish. Then I took a sip of wine from the ss and felt this was the life I wanted to have my entire previous life. It was a pity was killed when my friend cursed me. But I have to thank him, if not for him I would never have the opportunity to enjoy this luxurious life.


    Mia also ate the food and she felt the taste of the food was so good which made her satisfied from the bottom of her heart. She also felt whenpared to big restaurant food, this food cannot bepared at all. After that she also took a sip of wine, she felt too good. After eating a little sour spicy, you drink a sweet wine which made her feel drunk and as the wine went deep down her throat she felt the hot feeling which also showed her that the degree of alcohol must be in high amount.


    Then we continued to eat our lunch and then I looked at Mia whose face looked red. Seeing this I took the ss of wine from her hand and then I drank all of it and then I said," we need to cultivate our feelings today. If you keep on drinking you will fall asleep".


    Hearing my words Mia nodded her head and she ate the food while I drank another ss of wine and finished my lunch while I looked at Mia and I said," eat as much you want or if you can''t eat let''s keep it for dinner, as I had already made it inrge quantities".


    Mia then patted her chest and said," thanks for saying it or else I would have thought we need to finish the food by lunch".


    Hearing her words I said," don''t worry we will finish the food by dinner".


    Mia nodded and then asked," where shall we go now".


    I said," you decide".


    Mia''s face was full of smiles and she said," then let go shopping".


    I said," okay let''s go, whatever you need to buy I will pay for it for you".


    Mia''s face flushed after hearing my words then she said," okay, then I will buy a skirt and shirt".


    I said," okay anything you like".


    Then we headed out to the market and bought many things like food and water were filled over half her space bag and then I choose her clothes to buy which included underwear too. I especially bought red, ck and white underwear, the sexy one''s which made Mia face flush. Seeing this I whispered," which underwear will you wear for me tonight".


    Mia blushed and she answered," anyone you like".


    Hearing her words I said," okay then choose the red one, as you looked very beautiful in the red dress. So I was thinking how sexy would you look in red undergarments".


    Mia blushed and answered," that you need to find out".


    Hearing her words I said," okay".


    Then we roamed around the market and are food from the roadside stall. Mia also ate and she sighed and said," roadside stalls can make such good food, it''s the first time I ate it".


    I heard her words and said," you can''t judge the quality of food, by looking at its appearance, but you need to eat it. The people working on the roadside also work as hard or even harder inparison to the restaurants as they know if their food will not taste good then they won''t be able to earn their living. Therefore most roadside stall owner create their unique food which would taste different".


    After eating the food we then headed towards the vi. After entering the bedroom I looked at Mia and said," undress and take bath".


    Mia followed my instruction and she undressed and showed her breast and pussy. She had a big breast at least D cup size which looked beautiful with per pointy white brown nipples and her pussy which had shaved clean made her look too sexy. I said," you take a bath I will prepare the food".


    Mia then blushed and went to the bathroom walking while swaying her hips. While I just took out the fried meat and then ced my wok to heat it. While the wok was heating I was cutting onions,rge chillies and capsicum. Onions and capsicum were cut of size two cm while chilly belly had been cut open. After doing so I put the cooking oil and began to fry the capsicum, chilly and onions for a minute. Then I ced the fried meat inside it and then dripped a little chilly sauce and some tomato sauce. Then I also added a little honey and some spices and a little bit of salt and mixed it for some time. It would take five minutes to cook it so, next, I was busy preparing an omelette. After making it I ced it on the table while Mia had already taken the bath and she walked out wearing the bath towel. Seeing her seductive figure I want to take her right now, but I calmed my mind down and she came to me and whispered in my ear," Robin, I have taken bath, do you want me to wear the underwear in front of you or shall you put it on me".


    Hearing her words I gave her a passionate kiss and then I said," okay I will help you wear it", saying so I took off her bath towel and then I took the underwear she was carrying and then made her wear it. After doing so I felt my dick was hard enough but I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down and said," baby you look beautiful, let''s go and eat dinner".


    Then I went to the table and lit a candle which made the dinner more romantic. And then we started eating the food while Miamented after eating," Dear it tastes delicious".


    Hearing her words I said," then eat nicely, after that I will eat you".


    Listening to my words Mia blushed and then we began to eat our dinner while from time to time looking at each other. I was also drinking wine which made me tipsy while Mia had already finished eating her food. And she also drank a ss of wine and now she was drunk and she looked at me and said," Dear make me yours today".


    After that, I gave her a youth potion to drink and I also exined its uses. Mia drank it without hesitation and then I lifted her and carried her to the bedroom and then I ced her on the bed. Then I undressed while Mia was waiting for me on the bed. Seeing her like this I couldn''t wait any longer and then I went to bed and began to kiss her intensely. After kissing her for a while I began undressing her bra. After that, I began to lick and suck her breast. While Mia was moaning slowly and her breathing became fast. After some time I went down and slid the panty slightly to expose her wet pussy. It was already wet as I was ying with her breast and there were stains on the panty. Seeing this I began to lick her pussy intensely while Mia began to moan," dear I feel like it very much you lick it there. Ah it feels so good", I heard her words and increased my speed while after some time Mia moaned and said," Dear I feel something is going out from my pussy".


    I heard her words and then I began to lick her cilt faster which made her have an orgasm. After the orgasm, her smell filled the room which made my body heat up. So I ced my dick at her entrance and said," baby now I am going to make you my women are you ready".


    Mia looked at me and said," I am ready please put it inside me".


    I fulfilled her request and prated her slowly and slowly and when I reached her hymen I said," baby it will hurt be careful", saying so I gave a jerk and my dick broke her hymen, while Mia had tears almosting out from her eyes seeing this I began to kiss her and squeeze her breast. After a minute Mia looked at me and asked," Dear I want you to f*CK me, now I don''t feel pain anymore".


    Hearing her words I began to f*CK her and began to kiss her while doing so. We began to make love intensely while whenever Mia would have her orgasm, I would change the location of making love. So we made love in the room, bathroom, balcony, garden, sofa, chair andst was the table and now Mia was exhausted seeing her like this I decided to finish it next time she has an orgasm. So I made love with her on the table and then I lifted her and began to make love while Mia embraced me tightly and finally had an orgasm seeing her having an orgasm I also released it all inside her pussy. Then we ended our lovemaking session and then I carried her back to the bedroom as she was already sleeping soundly.. So after reaching the bed we both slept on the bed soundly.

 Chapter 125 - F*cking Fay In Front Of Her Mother And Aunt (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 125 - F*cking Fay In Front Of Her Mother And Aunt (R-18)</h4>


    Early in the morning the next day I woke up with a beauty lying in my arms. Seeing her sleeping I kissed her face then I headed out to take a bath. After doing so I went to prepare breakfast and by the time I had made breakfast Mia had already woke up and now she looked at me preparing the breakfast she said," Dear you are so good to me".


    I said," baby wash yourself and then have breakfast. After that, I will take you back to the guild".


    Mia nodded her head and went to wash, while I was thinking about what to do today. As I was busy thinking Mia came after washing and then we began to eat our breakfast.


    After eating our breakfast I asked," Mia what level are you and what is your talent?".


    Mia answered," my talent is a purple grade and I awakened talent of archer".


    Hearing her words I asked," then what is your current level".


    Mia answered," level 65".


    I nodded my head and then I took her back to Alice ce. Then as everyone was present except for Fay I introduced Mia to everyone. While other people weed her as they were already familiar with her. As she had already stayed with us for a few days.


    Then I said," okay you all follow Mia. I have rented a vi for two months and there we will stay".


    Saying so I headed out and began to look for suitable skills. But I didn''t find any skills so I just bought other skills for n, Drake and the girls. Then I decided to roam the forbidden zone 2 and look out for bird meat. I wanted to stockpile them and also look for other edible fruits.


    As I came out of the forbidden zone 2 I happened to see Fay was flying towards me at full speed.


    Seeing this I looked at Fay and asked," Hey, where did you go?".


    Fay said," I went to bring my mother. And my Aunt also followed. I hope you will let them join our guild".


    I looked at her and said," of course, where are they?".


    Hearing my words Fay said,"e with me after they ask a few questions then only will they join your guild".


    I nodded my head followed her direction. After travelling deep inside the forbidden zone 2. I reached a tall tree. Fay then said," Mom and Aunt are waiting for us here, but before that, you need to shrink your size"


    I followed her instructions and shrank my size, then I followed behind Fay and soon reached the ce where Fay''s mom and aunt were.


    The ce where Fay''s mom and aunt were on the branch of the tree was filled with water. And now Fay''s mom was ying with her sister pussy. Seeing this I felt my little brother was getting hard. So I controlled myself and then I asked," Fay, so why did you bring me here".


    Fay looked at me and said," My mom will ask you some questions and if you answer her questions then she will follow you".


    Hearing her words I nodded my head and then looked at Fay''s mom who was also looking at me and asked," Hello miss, I don''t know how to call you?".


    Fay''s mom looked at me and she smiled and said," you can call me Freya and this is my sister", saying so she pinched her sister nipples and said," her name is Fiona my sister and my lover", saying so she grabbed Fiona''s breast and squeezed it. I saw milk was pouring out from her breast seeing this my lust had risen sharply.


    I took a deep breath to calm my mind and then I asked," Freya what questions do you want to ask me?".


    Freya asked," Do you hate milk?".


    I looked at Freya and said," no".


    Freya''s eyes shone and then she asked," if we release liquid from our pussy when having sex. Will you hate it?".


    I said," no way, on the contrary, I love it when you release the liquid from your pussy".


    Hearing my answer Freya''s eyes shone even brighter and then she asked me," if you make love with us in future will you take us where ever you go".


    I said," of course, as long as you follow me".


    Freya then pped her sister and said," sister it seems we can finally meet our ideal lover".


    Fiona also responded by pinching Freya nipples and saying," yes now he can be our lover, just like Fay said".


    Then both of them came to me naked and said," thest question is the practical question, in this, you need to make love with us until we both are satisfied".


    Hearing her words I said," okay, but before making love would you like to hear something".


    Freya and Fiona were both taken aback and then they looked at each other and said," Fiona it seems we found a caring lover".


    While I took out some elixir and ced it on the cloth and then I said," if you would like, I have some wine. Would you like to drink it?".


    Both of them nodded their head while Fay came and sat on myp naked and now she was undressing my pant. Seeing this I said," Fay we can make love after eating".


    Fay said," I know you will make love with mom and auntter, so let me enjoy myself while you eat food", saying so she spread her pussy and sat on my dick and then embarrassed me and began to ride. While Freya and Fiona were looking at my huge dick and eximed," It''s so big, unlike pitifully small chief dick. We will enjoy it after eating the food".


    Then they began to eat the food while Fay was riding and after some time Fay had her orgasm while seeing this I sucked her nipples and then Iid and began to f*CK her. After some time Fay cummed once again and by this time Freya and Fiona had finished eating the food and now they were looking at us with hot eyes. Seeing this I said," don''t worry it will be your turn soon", while I said to Fay," your mom and aunt are waiting for me to f*CK them".


    Saying so I pped her ass, which made Fay moan while Freya and Fiona watched us seriously as if watching an interesting movie. Seeing this I said," Freya and Fiona do anyone of you has yed with each other asshole".


    Freya and Fiona said," no we didn''t".


    I said, "then watch closely as I f*CK Fay''s asshole".


    Freya and Fiona watched our action seriously. Then they saw me taking out my big dick and it was slowly inserted in her daughter/ nephew asshole. Seeing this Freya couldn''t help ask," Fay do you feel pain in your asshole".


    Fay looked at her mother with an intoxicated look and she said," no mom, it feels so good that I can''t express it. Mom it''s better to feel it by taking Robin''s dick in your ass".


    Freya said," okay then I will listen to your suggestions".


    Then she and Fiona watched us making love. Now I said," Fay change into doggy style position".


    Fay got on her four and said," Robin I am ready".


    While Fiona and Freya felt as if the new door to sex was opened to them. So looking at their faces I said,"e and imitate Fay posture. One person on both sides".


    Hearing my suggestion Freya came to the right side of Fay while Fiona was on the left side of Fay exposing their plump naked butt. Some love juices were dripping from their pussy which made it look even more tempting. Seeing this I fingered their pussy while f*cking Fay''s asshole.


    Fiona moaned and said," Freya sister, I never felt so good when you were fingering me. Robin''s fingers make me feel so good".


    Freya also moaned," Fiona sister I feel the same way, Robin''s finger feels make me feel better than yours".


    I was feeling so good right now. My dream of making love with the mother, daughter and aunt came true. So I kept fucking and fingering both thedies and they both cummed at the same time. While Fay said," Robin I am going to cum again".


    Hearing her words I stopped moving and then I said to Freya," Have you tasted your daughter pussy".


    Freya blushed and said," I have only licked her pussy".


    I said," now I am giving you a chance to taste her pussy,e and lick her pussy and when Fay cums, drink it all".


    Freya blushed and said," okay".


    Then Freya began to lick Fay''s vagina while Fiona looked at them with an envious expression seeing this I said, "Fionae and help your nephew", saying so I grabbed her hand and ced it on Fay''s cilt and said," rub it here".


    Fiona followed my instruction while I watched the family of three making love with each other. After some time Fay cummed while Freya drank the cum from her daughter''s pussy and Fiona kept rubbing Fay''s cilt. I then said," Fiona now your nephew had cummed, it''s better to remove your hand".


    Fiona listened to my orders obediently, seeing her I?nodded my head and I asked Fay to teach her mother and aunt to give me a blow job while I sat and enjoyed the blowjob and after some time-released it on all their faces. While Fay then taught them to drink and also clean my dick. Freya and Fiona''s eyes shone with excitement as if a new door of the sex world was opened to them. Then they came to me and said," Robin we want to sign a contract with you of joining the guild".


    I took out the contract and handed it to them, then they both signed it immediately and now two more pixies following me in the future.

 Chapter 126 - F*cking Fays Mom And Aunt In Front Of Her (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 126 - F*cking Fay''s Mom And Aunt In Front Of Her (R-18)</h4>


    After making love with Fay I looked at Freya and Fiona and asked," will both of you want to make love together or separately".


    Freya said," of course separately"


    Fiona also said," yeah me too".


    Then I asked," who will make love with me first".


    Freya and Fiona looked at each other and then they said," you decide".


    Hearing her words I took out a coin and then I taught them the basics of head and tail. After doing so I said," now let''s see whose luck is better".


    Then I tossed the coins and itnded in the middle neither head nor tail seeing this I said," both your luck is equal so I will make love with you both at the same time".


    Hearing my words both of them were pleasantly surprised and then they said," okay we will do as you say". Then they looked at me waiting for the instructions.


    Seeing this I said," okay, then", saying so I looked at Fay and said teach them 69 positions.


    Fay looked at her mother and aunt with a smug expression and began to teach 69 positions. After they had positioned themselves, I went behind Freya and began to suck her pussy. While my fingers were roaming around her anal hole which made Freya moan," Robin you are touching my secret hole. It gives me a weird feeling but you don''t stop".


    Listening to her words then I put my index finger in her anal hole slowly. After a minute my finger had reached deep into her anal hole. Then I took it out and decided to add one more finger. And in this way, I continue to finger until she cummed. After ying with Freya''s holes I then said," now Fiona it''s your turn to be on top while Freya will be below you".


    Hearing my words they changed the position and then I began to do the same thing to Fiona while Fiona reached her orgasm faster than Freya seeing this I said," Fiona do you like to be fingered in your anal hole".


    Fiona blushed and said," yes I loved it when you fingered my anal hole. I want you to f*CK me in that hole".


    Hearing her words I said," okay", then I looked at Fay and said," Fay it''s better to y with your mom''s pussy instead of sitting there".


    Fay blushed and then she went near her mom''s pussy and then she fingered her anal hole while Freya said," Fay your finger don''t bring me pleasure".


    Fay said," then I will use a sex enhancer in your anal hole mom. It will make you feel good". Saying so she looked at me and said," Robin give me three sex enhancers of normal grade". I asked," then what you are going to do with three sex enhancers".


    Fay replied," two for my holes and one for mom, anyway if mom is not satisfied with one then I will put another one".


    Hearing her words I gave her three sex enhancers. Then I began to insert my dick in Fiona''s anal hole slowly and slowly and then after a minute my entire dick was inside Fiona''s anal hole then I started moving my dick slowly and slowly while Fiona moaned," F*CK it hurts, but it feels good".


    I heard her words and continued to f*CK while I was looking at Fay who had out two sex enhancers in her hole and one in her moms pussy and then started it. Then both of them were moaning. Seeing this my dick became harder. Then I began to increase my pace while Fiona moaned," I am cumming", then she released it on Freya''s face. While was f*cking her more fast and deeper. The lewd sound would be produced whenever my thighs woulde in contact with her round butt.


    And I continued to make love and finally, I lifted her up and then I creampied her anal hole, while Fiona was cumming like crazy. Then after cumming for a few seconds did we both stop.


    Then I ced her down and kissed her lips and then I pressed her breast and asked," did it feel good".


    Fiona had an intoxicated look and she said," yes, now I will join your guild. You have conquered me and without making love with you I will never feel satisfied".


    I then released her from my arms and said," okay then wait until I please your sister then I will take you all back to guild".


    Fiona nodded her head and went by the side to rest while I went and saw Freya pussy had two sex enhancers inside. Seeing this I looked at Fay, who was trying to put a third sex enhancer in her mom''s pussy. As she saw me standing behind she looked at me innocently and said," I wanted to try to find out how much sex enhancer my moms pussy can handle".


    I pped Fay''s ass and said," you girl, don''t try those funny things, I haven''t f*cked your mom''s pussy yet. Let me enjoy her right pussy and if you want to experiment with other girls in the guild then I put an enhanced version of sex enhancer in both your holes for the entire hour".


    Fay looked at me and asked," then whose pussy am I going to experiment with".


    I looked speechless and said," you can look for girls from the dark guild".


    Fay''s eyes shone with excitement seeing this I knew that soon dark guild members, especially girls were going to suffer. Then I said," don''t do naughty things behind my back or else", saying so I showed my harmless smile after a long time which made Freya, Fay and Fiona chills in their back. Looking at my harmless smile Fay shuddered and she said seriously," don''t worry I will never do any naughty things in the guild".


    Hearing her words I nodded and put away my harmless smile and then I said," Freya it''s your turn", saying so I removed the sex enhancer from her pussy and thenid her.


    Freya said," Robin will you make love in both my holes. I want you first in my pussy and then in my anal hole".


    I said," of mydy, I will follow your instructions".


    Freya and other girlsughed hearing my words and then I began to make love with her pussy as it was already wet. Then I began to kiss her lips and also grabbed her breast and massaged it. Seeing me making love in this way, Fiona was jealous and she said," Robin why didn''t you make love with me like you are making love with my sister".


    I said," next time you ask me to make love in the way you want and I will follow your instruction".


    Then I continued to make love with Freya and then I changed it to the anal hole after she had her orgasm. Freya only felt pain and pleasure and now she knew the reason why Fay and Fiona had intoxicated look on their face whenever they talked about anal sex.


    While I was making love Fay looked at her mother expression and felt it was a bad idea to introduce anal sex to her as she used to make love every time she was free. So she felt that her mom would be paid more attention, thinking so she decide to apany her when so she could also enjoy lovemaking.


    I didn''t know what Fay was thinking, I was busy making love and now I had already reached the limit and then I creampied her pussy and thenid down and rested for a while.


    Fay and Fiona apanied us and then we just rested for some time and then I asked," Freya are you satisfied".


    Freya smiled and said," yes this is the best lovemaking session I have ever had in my life. My only regret is that I didn''t meet you earlier".


    Fiona alsomented from the side," me too, or else we sister would not have to y with each other".


    Iforted them by saying," it''s okay now you both can make love with me".


    Fay said," me too".


    I looked at Fay and said," yes you too".


    Then I decided to move back to the vi with the girls so I said," Let''s go, I will take you to meet other guild members"


    Hearing my words they all got up and then I eximed," Oh I almost forgot my original purposeing to the forbidden zone 2", saying so I looked at the girls and said," apany me to kill some bird monster, they taste delicious".


    Fay eyes shone and she said," okay,ter in the guild you will treat us".


    Listening to her words I said," of course, today will be celebration day for new members joining our guild".


    Fay said," Mom, Aunt you know joining this guild you can eat delicious foods that you can never eat at secret realm".


    Freya and Fiona asked the details of the food while Fay patiently answered them.


    While I started hunting the bird monster for the next three hours until it was evening.


    Seeing this I headed back to the guild with the girls.. I took them to the small vi, where other people were already present and I called everyone and introduced Mia, Freya and Fiona to everyone and then I said," today we will celebrate, n,e and help me".

 Chapter 127 - Celebration (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 127 - Celebration (R-18)</h4>


    After calling n, I began to instruct him to make the chicken recipe. The food was prepared after two hours and now everyone was present. Everyone was chatting with each other. They were all talking about their experiences and learning from each other. After preparing the meal n said," boss shall we call them to eat".


    Hearing his words I said," okay, you call them".


    n then went and invited them to eat. While I had already ced the table and chairs. Then after everyone sat I said," everyone enjoys the food, if anyone wants to drink wine then they can use the wine barrel", saying so I took the food and a ss of wine then sat on the chair and began to enjoy food and Lucy also joined me.


    While Richard helped his son Aaron to get food and n helped his sister Lisa to get food. The pixie used magic to ce food on her te. In this way, we began to celebrate. I began to drink wine from my wine bottle and enjoyed my free time.


    After everyone ate the food we were sitting in the gardens and chatted with each other.


    Then I asked," Mr Richard how many gravities braces have you made".


    Richard answered," leader, I was fortunate enough to make two hundred gravity bracelets", saying so he handed me the space bag.


    I said," Mr Richard thanks for your hard work".


    Richard said," don''t mention it, leader, I will prepare the next eight hundred within this week".


    I nodded and said," Mr Richard, have you trained while using the gravity method".


    Richard looked at me and said," no, we didn''t as most of the people use levelling or eat elixir to add attributes, so most people don''t use to train their bodies".


    I then asked," what about the ancient families".


    Richard answered," the ancient families grow high-grade elixir so most people from their families have high attributes which can''t bepared to ordinary people. They also practice and only home their skills. People in this world don''t train their bodies".


    Hearing Richard answer I came to understand that, most of the people who want to improve their attributes will eat elixirs and use skills to improve themselves so that they can easily kill people of the same levels, but they don''t train their bodies as their level increases their physical fitness will automatically increase and for this reason, people have abandon training their bodies.


    After thinking for a while I looked at everyone and said," Hey guys I have something to announce".


    Hearing my words everyone looked at me curiously and stopped talking. Seeing this I said," After Mr Richard finish preparing the gravity bracelet everyone has to wear it and train using it. My condition is simple before we head out to the forbidden zone 3 I would like you all to adjust the gravity to 10 times".


    Listening to my words people looked at me curiously while Richard said," Leader do we need to train our body under gravity".


    I looked at Richard and said," Mr Richard if you can train your body under gravity and adjust to ten times the gravity then yourbat power will be doubled".


    Richard and other members were shocked to hear my words while Richard said," Leader you know my level is already above level 160 so it''s difficult to improve mybat power and now you''re saying that mybat power will be doubled if I can maintain ten times gravity".


    I said," of course your endurance will be greatly increased, then the mana that your body circte will be thicker and your overall attributes will increase as you continue to train under gravity".


    Richard looked at me and then he said," okay leader, then I will prepare the remaining gravity bracelet within the next four days".


    I said," ok Mr Richard, every night you just pass me the bracelet I have my own needs".


    Richard also knew the reason so he didn''t say anything and then we headed back to our room.


    After entering the room all the girls had entered my room except Olivia and Lisa and now they had already be small with the help of Fay, Freya and Fiona. They had also cast their shrink magic on me and now I had also shrunk to their size. Then the girls removed their clothes and then Lucy also changed to her original form. Seeing this other girls also introduced Lucy and they were chatting happily with each other. Then the girls came and removed my clothes and now I was alone with Lucy, Lina, Fay, Ava, Amelia, Alice, Mia, Freya and Fiona. Lucy cast a silent spell on us then she said," Robin, whose pussy will you f*CK. There are so many of us".


    I said," I will f*CK all of you, but I don''t know whom should I start with", saying so I had a puzzled look.


    The girls heard my first sentence they all felt sweet but hearing the next word made them speechless. Then Lucy broke the silence by announcing," sisters let''s write the numbers on nine pieces of paper and then ce the paper pieces inside the jar and then we will pick each one piece. Then we will make love ording to the number, i.e the people with the lowest number will make love first".


    Hearing Lucy suggestion everyone agreed and then while they were busy drawing the numbers on the paper I was looking at the naked girl''s figures and my dick was rocking hard. Even my mouth had drooling out. Seeing this I couldn''t suppress my lust anymore and I went behind Lucy and shoved my dick in her pussy. While Lucy moaned I fingered Lina and Ava pussy. The girls were taken aback by my sudden attack and then I began to make love with each girl like if Lucy had her orgasm then I would f*CK next girl. And I would continue to make love until she have her orgasm. Then move again to the next girl. In this way, I continue to make love. I had made love with each girl and they had already had a triple orgasm. For this, I had to work very hard for four hours and then I said,"e, I will say your face".


    Hearing my words all the girls kneeled in front of me, while I began to release on the girls face. After making love like this I said," girls if you are not satisfied you can continue to ride my dick while I am sleeping", saying so I closed my eyes while the girls looked at each other and said," since he has said so then we can continue making love, but now only four hours are left".


    Freya said," in fact, I have an artefact that can make the time slow in the room. Outside, one hour is equal to one day and it can only support two hours each day".


    Hearing her words I opened my eyes and said," why didn''t you say it earlier".


    Freya said," you didn''t ask".


    Hearing her words I felt the critical hit. Then I looked at girls with scorching eyes and then I began to make love with them crazily for the first hour ording to the normal time but I had already made love for twenty-four hours. And now I already had dark circles under my eyes but the girl''s skin was shining brightly and seeing this they said," making love with Robin I felt today my power has increased by 2%".


    The girls also nodded their heads and then they said," then sister what are you waiting for, he f*cked us for the first hour now it is our turn to counter-attack", saying so Ava was the first one to ride my dick like a horny chick. And for the next hour or twenty-four hours, the girls took turns to ride me until I was exhausted and then fell asleep. The girls had a satisfied expression on their faces and they said," today I finally had made love and I am satisfied".


    Other girls also said the same thing when Lucy said," sister Freya can we use the artefact next time we make love".


    Freya looked at me sleeping and said," of course, but what about Robin will he not run away next time from making love".


    Hearing her words the girlsughed and said," Hey how can he escape, we will tie him and make love with him".


    When Lucy heard the tie word, she said," don''t tie and make love with him, I tried once but he was angry with me".


    Fay said," then I will seal his magic power and then make love".


    The girl''s eyes shone hearing Fay''s words and then they took out a bathtub and all the girls washed their bodies and then Lucy said," sister please don''t tell my identity to other guild members"


    The other girls nodded their heads and promised to not leak her identity.. Then after washing their bodies they slept next to me naked.

 Chapter 128 - Training

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Training</h4>


    Early in the morning the next day, I woke and saw the girls sleeping next to me. I then got up and went to wash. After that, I went to the terrace and then began to make a pink grade gravity bracelet. Then I became busy and after the half-hour of hard work, I had sessfully made a gravity bracelet. Its stats are.


    GRAVITY BRACELET( PINK )


    - AFTER WEARING THE BRACELET YOU CAN CONTROL THE GRAVITY.


    - MINIMUM GRAVITY IS 2 TIMES AND THE MAXIMUM GRAVITY IS 200 TIMES.


    - CAN BE ATTACHED TO WEAPONS TO INCREASE THEIR WEIGHT.


    Looking at gravity bracelet attributes I felt it was good. Especially I was thinking when it will be attached with a sword and while fighting you increase the gravity then the enemies will be caught off guard.


    After looking at its attributes I wore it and turned it on and started with twice the gravity. As soon it was turned on my whole body became heavy, but I decided to increase the gravity. After increasing the gravity to four times I felt my steps were heavy. So I decided to first adjust to four times gravity and then increase itter.


    Then I went out and began to do push up, sit up and other weight exercises.


    After working out for an hour my whole body was soaked in sweat and now I was panting.


    After I rested for some time and then took bath and went to eat breakfast.


    After eating breakfast I said," after three days gravity training will begin. So if you want to enjoy these three days you can roam in a group and also buy all the supplies".


    Then I went back to my room and began to work out for the next hour. Once again I was sweating and lying on the bed. After ten minutes I recovered and then once again I began to train like crazy. I had set a small goal for myself was to train myself ten times gravity within the next three days.


    So as I training like crazy the girls also came at night to make love. I wouldy naked and say to the girls to help themselves.


    After three days I had could barely adjust to eight times the gravity. I thought that I could easily adjust the gravity but as the gravity increased the pressure on my body also increased. So I decided to train normally as not to hurt my body and leave dark injuries which would be not beneficial but would harm me.


    Today Richard hadpleted all the gravity bracelets. So he handed me and I was busy working all day creating pink grade gravity bracelet for all the members.


    After making it I got out of my room and then at dinner I said," here are the gravity bracelet, all you will equip it and will not remove it unless you are facing someone whom you can''t defeat. At that time only can you turn off the gravity bracelet".


    Hearing my words everyone wore the gravity bracelet and as they activated, they felt a heavy feeling.


    Ava said," it feels ufortable to wear it as if suddenly someone has put weight on my whole body".


    Mia said," me too".


    Other members also nodded their heads. Looking at them I said," as you are starting so it will take a day to adjust your body, the next day onward you will not feel like you are feeling now".


    Hearing my words they nodded their words and then Richard said," leader, my body can easily adjust to two times the gravity. Can I increase it?".


    I said," of course, try five times the gravity".


    Richard then listened to my advice and adjusted to five times gravity.


    As soon as five times gravity was turned on we saw Richard was body was bent down. Then he used so strength to adapt to the current gravity. After doing so he looked at me and said," leader can I increase the gravity more".


    I said," of course, but it''s better to adopt five times the gravity and then you can increase it as it will not injury your body", saying so I stopped and then looked at others and said," don''t use mana to resist the burden on your body but rely on the strength of your body to adapt the gravity as only this way can you be stronger".


    Hearing my words everyone used physical strength to resist the gravity. The result was Richard, Fay, Freya and Fiona all could adopt three times gravity. Amelia, n, Drake, Lina, Ava and Olivia could adapt to two times the gravity.


    Seeing this I said," by next month try your best to adapt ten times gravity. And if you can increase more then I would be best. But remember to not hurt your body, or else this exercise will bring injuries instead of benefits. So be careful", saying so I headed towards my room. Then after reaching my room I said," Lucy wear it and try to adjust your body to two times gravity".


    Lucy changed to her human form and she wore the bracelet and then she changed back to mice while I was going to make more pink grade space bag. So for the whole night, I was busy making and the girls also didn''t disturb me as they were trying their best to adapt to gravity.


    The next morning I greeted everyone and then I handed the space bag to Fay, Freya and Fiona. After taking the space bag they were surprised and then they thanked me.


    Then I said," I will be going to the dungeon to upgrade, will you guys follow me".


    All those people with level 30 followed me to the dungeon and here I took them to a ce where no one could find us and then we began to train ourselves. I was trying to use two techniques. The first one was if I used my weapons in shrink mode then will it do the same damage as in regr mode or will the damage will be decreased. I tried to experiment with it and found that there were several drawbacks when fighting such as my range being seriously affected due to my small size. The radius of the explosion was also reduced.


    So seeing this I decided to make the enemy shrink and found that after reducing the size of the enemies theirbat power had decreased including their resistance. Seeing this my eyes shone, but the drawback was it consumes more than half mana so it could be only used when fighting a boss. Or else I need to prepare arge number of potions.


    The next thing I experimented with was I tried to use a silent spell with an arrow and this experiment was a sess as when shooting the arrow, no sound was made. Its effect would increase with stealth and sniper arrows. Then after several experiments, I found out that silent spell is a perfect killer move with stealth and sniper arrow. As most of the monster, I hunted down was killed in one shot.


    By the time I?had finished the experiment, it was already dark and everyone was talking about today''s gain. Then I said," let''s eat and then rest".


    Listening to my words they followed my instructions and they are the food and slept soundly as they were wearing gravity bracelets so I guarded them tonight. The next day they woke up early in the morning, I said," you guys were sleeping too soundly, we are in the dungeon now so be alert".


    Everyone was embarrassed and then nodded their head and after that, I said," okay eat breakfast and after that, we will practice. Today your body must have adapted to two times gravity. So the next day you will increase it to three times gravity".


    Hearing my words they nodded their head with a bitter expression. I saw this and I said," you guys, don''t show me your bitter expression", saying so I stopped and then I said," okay turn the gravity bracket off and try to feel the changes in your body".


    They all followed my instructions and n eximed, " my speed had increased by 20%, mana consumption has decreased by 20% and also my stamina had increased by 10%".


    Other members also were surprised to find about the changes brought by gravity training. So they looked at me with administration seeing this I was happy and then I said," okay now that you have experienced it''s the effect so be sure to follow my instructions".


    Drake said, "okay big brother".


    Ava and others also responded and then I waved my hand and said," okay we will train for this month and by the end of the month try to adjust to ten times the gravity".


    After saying so I began to teach them simple moves such as sit up and push up and they began to train.


    Many people walked past us and saw us doing physical work out. Seeing this some peopleughed and some people ignored us. We didn''t pay any attention to them and continued to exercise. I was mostly crazy doing twice the amount to exercise that they did. Within a week I had already adapted my body to ten times the gravity and other members had increased to five times. In the next two weeks, I had adapted to fifteen times the gravity while other members had adapted to nine times the gravity. Thest week by thest day their body finally adapted to ten times gravity. My body had adapted to eighteen times the gravity. And then we stopped the training. Although the girls worked hard with us their bodies shape had be more beautiful not muscr so I was relieved seeing it. And n and Drake had six-packs while I had developed perfect eight packs abbs.. Seeing this I felt good.

 Chapter 129 - Training 2

    <h4>Chapter 129 - Training 2</h4>


    After a month my guild membersbat power would be doubled if they turned off the gravity bracelet. While mybat power was tripled and I had enough confidence to fight a diamond grade monster that was of level 45 at my current level without changing the equipment.


    Today was a day when we would start levelling so I said," Let go I will take you to power levelling. You all will be responsible for attracting monsters, you can use the perfume to attract hordes of monsters while I will be responsible for killing". Saying so I have them the perfume and I took out my bow and pulled it. As my physical fitness had increased so my pulling power had also increased so the bow was drawn in full moon shape. Seeing this I smiled.


    After some time I saw n, Drake, Olivia, Lina and Ava had attracted hordes of monsters and they had already climbed on the hill where I was and then they threw the branches which were sprayed with monster attracting perfume inside the valley. Then all the monsters went towards the valley while I began to shoot them with st arrows.


    Within a minute everyone level increased by one and I continued to shoot and after five minutes once again our level increased by another level. When everyone level increased to level 35 then I said," collect the coins and equipment and then we will go to level 40 then we will hunt the monster".


    n looked at me and said," boss, with you our levelling speed is very fast".


    Ava alsomented," yes, even as a magician I cannot output as much damage as you, Robin".


    Lina came to me and kissed my face and said," as expected of my lover".


    Ava also came and kissed on another side of my face and said," our lover", saying so she red at Lina.


    Seeing this I said," okay let''s go".


    While we were walking Olivia had a sulking expression and she said," big brother, wait for me to grow up then I will also be your lover".


    I said," Okay Olivia, I will wait for you to grow up then I will ept you as my lover", saying so I rubbed her head.


    Seeing me rubbing her head, Olivia said," don''t rub my head, or else it will take more time to grow up".


    Saying so she walked ahead of us.


    We followed and after walking for a half-hour, we reached the fortieth floor. Many people were present here. One group eyes lit up after seeing using. As Lina and Ava were too beautiful, so it was impossible to not attract attention. They also saw that our level was 35 and so they came to us and said," beauty follow us we will take you to level up".


    Lina and Ava said," we have our leader helping us to level, we don''t need your help", saying so both of them stood on both my side and both of them held my hand and then looked at them and smiled and said," We forgot to tell you that he is also our lover".


    Hearing the girls word, the group of people were silly and had ck faces. Then the leader of the group of people said," let''s go".


    Then they went away while a member of the group couldn''t help ask," leader shall we go away like this, will we not fight them back".


    Hearing his word the leader pped his face and said," stupid, when I looked at that guild leader I felt I was looking at a beast. We are lucky enough that we didn''t do anything to them or else we would be killed without knowing".


    The group of people were taken aback and then stopped talking and ran away.


    While I was also stunned as I felt the change was so dramatic. Most people like them would fight back but this group of people ran away. This made me speechless and I said," Lina and Ava, you must dress more beautifully to attract other person attention so that we can rob them".


    Hearing my words Lina and Ava both punched me on the face and asked," do we need to dress more beautifully".


    I shook my head and said," no you all look beautiful". And so I had to give up my robbing n.


    I then took away my team members and found a suitable levelling ce and then we began to level up until we reached level 45 after levelling for four hours continuously.


    The next day I said," now that we had levelled up, next we need to collect the titles and afterwards we will once again merge the titles. Let''s go back to floor thirty and we will try to hunt gold level monsters. We will try to collect the titles within three days".


    Saying so I went towards floor 30 while others followed me.


    After three days we were on floor 45 and I shot thest arrow and killed the gold grade monster. After the monster was dead it left some gold coins, a mage cloak and a dagger and thest was title *6.


    After that, webined the title to get a new title.


    TITLE- HERO (ORANGE)


    - ALL ATTRIBUTES +30


    - TELEPORTATION- TELEPORT IN BASE THREE


    COOLDOWN-1 MONTHS


    - WHEN ATTACKING MONSTER INCREASE DAMAGE BY 10%.


    - UPGRADED TO THE HIGHEST LEVEL.


    After looking at the attributes I was surprised to find that the title would not be upgraded anymore. The teleport cooldown has been reduced by a month which would help us in time of need.


    And also an additional 10% damage done to the monster, which would increase our hunting efficiency when hunting high-level monsters. It damage would be more terrifying if we people wearing titles would hunt in groups. That means if all of us do damage to a single boss monster then we will do 60% additional damage to the boss as there are currently only six of us who have equipped the title.


    So our overallbat power had increased once again. Then I said," now that we have finished merging the title then you can either train here or do return to the vi and enjoy your time".


    Hearing my words Lina and Ava looked at me with scorching eyes seeing this I said," I will continue to train for a few days. Does anyone want to join me".


    Lina and Ava raised their hands while n said," boss using gravity training our stamina had improved a lot but we need to rest, especially Drake and Olivia".


    Hearing his words I said," okay then you take this equipment and give it to Mr Richard and ask him to sell it and buy 32 each ss equipment".


    n said," okay boss, then I will take them".


    I said," okay".


    Then n stored the equipment in a space bag and then he took Olivia and Drake with him.


    As soon as they went away Lina and Ava said," Robin shall we make love here".


    I said," not now, first take a bath after that we can make love".


    Lina said," but we can''t suppress our lust anymore. You know we haven''t made love for one month and seven days".


    I said," at least let''s look for a ce where no one will see us".


    Ava said," I used my talent and talked with the tree and it said there is no one near us, at least within fifty kilometres", saying so she took off her panties while Lina also began to remove her panties and then they both leaned towards a tree and then said,"e on Robin f*CK us. We are not afraid of being caught what are you afraid of".


    Hearing her words I could only go behind the girls and then I began to finger both their pussy and then I pped their asses. After doing so I took out my dick and began to f*CK Lina. While Ava said," Robin, my pussy is carving your dick, please f*CK me also".


    Hearing her words I took out my dick from Lina''s pussy and began to f*CK Ava. While Ava moaned and said," yes this feeling, I can''t get enough".


    Listening to Ava''s moan I began to move my hips faster while Lina said," Robin, my pussy is empty, please use your finger to y with it".


    I then began to finger her pussy and f*CK Ava''s pussy. After some time Ava had a huge orgasm and then I came near Lina and began to f*CK her. After some time I changed from her pussy to her ass, while Lina moaned," Robin, it feels so good, continue to f*CK my asshole".


    While Ava said," Robin, my ass when will you f*CK".


    I said," don''t worry I will f*CK it before going out of dungeon"


    Hearing my words Ava nodded her head while I continued to f*CK Lina until she had her orgasm.


    At this time it was already evening while Ava said," Robin someone ising in our direction".


    Hearing her words I said," climb the tree", saying so I began to climb the tree while Lina and Ava followed behind me.. They had also picked up their panties and stored them in their space bag.

 Chapter 130 - Making Love On The Tree (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Making Love On The Tree (R-18)</h4>


    After we climbed the tree we looked down to see a girl of age 17 yearse near the tree and she looked behind and when she saw no one was following she stopped. After that, she patted her chest and said," fortunately I escaped from those annoying guys", saying so she looked around and saw no one was there. Then she said," okay then I need to recover my energy and then go to another ce".


    While the girl was talking below, Ava was kissing my face and Lina sat on my dick and began to move her hips. I then cast a silent spell on the three of us and then I said," hey Lina, below us a girl is sitting, shall we stop".


    Lina continued to ride while Ava who was kissing me stopped and she took my hand and ced it on her pussy and she said," why stop, it feels more exciting to make love, while people are below us".


    Hearing her words I said," then when you will cum and if it will fall, what will the girl say".


    Ava blushed and she said," I don''t know but it will be fun to watch her".


    Hearing her words I was speechless. Then I said," okay, in fact, I also want to see what type of reaction will she have".


    Ava then said," then f*CK Lina faster so that she will cum on the girl".


    I heard her words and then I began to f*CK Lina while fingering Ava pussy. As the beach was thick enough so the branch didn''t shake which made me relieved.


    After some time Lina said," I am going to cum".


    Ava''s eye shone with excitement and she said," Robin make Lina ass point in the direction of the girl".


    I followed her instructions and rubbed Lina''s pussy to make her cum. After she had her orgasm it went down and dripped on the girl''s face which made her stunned. Then she looked up and saw no one which made her puzzled.


    She couldn''t help murmuring to herself," strange why is water falling from the tree", saying so she touched the water and said," it''s sticky and smells strange".


    While seeing the girls behaviour Ava wasughing while Lina said, " Robin, you are bad boy, see what the girl is doing. Oh no, she is going to taste it".


    Listening to Lina''s voice we looked down to see the girl tasting Lina''s orgasm. After that, she said," strange taste", saying so she spits.


    Seeing her like this the girls wereughing. While I looked at them and asked," why are you guysughing".


    Lina said," bad guy".


    Ava said," now it''s my turn".


    Saying so she began to ride me aggressively. After riding for some time when she was going to release her orgasm she had a mischievous expression seeing this I knew she was going to cum on the girl.


    And Ava did so while the girl had a stunning look and she said," what the hell is this sticky water. It is all over my clothes, it''s better to wash here. At least no one is looking at me", saying so she began to undress while I was looking at the girl down undressing my dick was hard. While Lina said," you pervert".


    Ava said," Robin close your eyes ".


    I looked at them and said shamelessly," it''s you girl who made the girl change the clothes, it''s not my fault and now you are not allowing me to see her. No way I want to see".


    Lina and Ava looked at me and punched me. And then I found out that the girl below didn''t remove her undergarment which made me feel sad.


    Then I honestly began to make love with Lina and Ava while the girl below said," strange the water is following from top of the tree and now its amount is increasing as well as the time".


    Then after thinking for a while she said," shall I collect the water and show my mom, maybe she will tell me what it is", saying that she was waiting with a container to collect the water.


    While we didn''t know that the girl below was collecting Lina and Ava''s orgasm.


    After making love for one hour I released and filled Ava''s pussy and then I said," well making love behind the girl makes you feel excited right", saying so I looked at the branch where we were making love was full of love juices, which was dripping from the branch drop by drop.


    Seeing this I was stunned while the girl down had collected a small bottle full of Lina and Ava orgasm. After collecting it she took it inside a space bag and then she walked away with a happy expression seeing this I couldn''t help pray for the girl not to be beaten by her mom.


    It was already going to be night so as we were going to climb down from the tree I saw two shadowsing in our direction at high speed.


    Seeing this I was stunned as I saw two people who came was the girl and a woman. Then the girl said," mom from this tree I collected the water".


    The girl''s mom looked at the tree and she said," let me show you the source of the water", saying so she came instantly to the ce we were and then she looked at us and smiled and said," you guys making love in the wilderness. Don''t you feel shame".


    I said," shame miss this word can''t be used for shameless people like me, but I can say it was indeed exciting to make love behind your daughter back".


    Hearing my words Ava and Lina were blushing like monkeys ass. While the woman was stunned with the answer. She looked at me and said," then shall you exin to my girl the source of liquid".


    I looked down to see the girl was looking at me with expectations while looking at her I said," if you want to look at the source of liquid I am showing you but will your mom agree to your request".


    Hearing my words the girl''s mom had incredible look while Ava and Lina said," hey pervert how many more sisters will you invite to guild".


    The girl mom said," are you sure you want to make love with me".


    I said," of course, if you have no problem then we can start".


    The girl mom had never seen such a shameless person in her life and she took a deep breath to calm down and then she said," if you make love with me then you have to be the enemy of base 5".


    Hearing her words I had a yful look and then I said," hey so this was the reason for finding me. Say me who are you and why did you send your subordinates to me", saying so I pointed at the girl.


    Now the woman was stunned and she asked," how did you know my identity and know that the girl is my subordinate".


    I said," well when the girl reached here when we were making love, I saw her face and she didn''t check the tree as she could easily find the source of liquid. The next one when you both wereing here I saw the girl was looking around the surrounding like a follower. The third one, if I asked any girl to make love with me I would be pped instead of saying the reason. The fourth you revealed it when you asked me to make love with you", saying so I looked at the women while I embraced Lina and Ava in both my arms and then I said," let''s talk about who are you? What is your intentioning here?".


    The woman said," well indeed you are very careful, let me introduce myself. My name is Alina from Holy City. I want my niece to join your guild".


    I said," let''s talk about the reason why she needs to join my guild".


    Alina looked at me and said," the reason is that our family need your support, as by getting your support we can be the top families and I will also give you 50 million tinum coins, orange set equipment to every member, top-grade elixirs and we can also give yound in the holy city".


    After gearing her terms and conditions I looked at her and I asked," are you done with talking", saying so I began to kiss Lina and Ava for a minute and then I stopped and I said," the condition isn''t tempting enough to allow your niece to join my guild. You can leave", saying so I embraced Lina and Ava and went ahead without paying attention to Alina. As we were walking ahead Alina felt like her pride had been trampled upon. She looked at me and gritted her teeth and she said," Robin, what do you want me to do to let my niece join your guild".


    I stopped and said," Aren''t you from the holy city so I would like to ask you to give us all set of red grade equipment".


    Alina had a ck face and she said," do you think Red grade is growing like a cabbage we can''t give you change your condition".


    I said," then you can leave", saying so I walked away with Ava and Lina.


    While walking Ava and Lina asked me," Robin why don''t you all her niece to join our guild".


    I didn''t reply to her but instead said in my heart," hey how can you know my problem, those people from the holy city can only afford a full set of orange grade equipment but I can provide them with full red grade equipment by the time I reach base 6. The next problem is her niece as if she sees pink grade equipment then she will report it to her family then I will be caught and asked to produce pink grade equipment for them.. How can you guys understand my reason?".

 Chapter 131 - Changes In Black Card // Alina (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 131 - Changes In ck Card // Alina (R-18)</h4>


    While I was walking away Alina was saying to herself," hmm boy, don''t you like women then I will seduce you", saying so she walked in my direction while saying to the girl," here are the 100 diamond coins, you can go".


    Hearing Alina words the girl came back to her sense and then she thanked her and then rushed towards the exit.


    I was walking ahead with Lina and Ava and then I asked," have you seen Lucy?".


    The girls said," Lucy sister said she was going to the forbidden zone 3 to look out for something. Maybe she wille back by the time we go back".


    I could only nod my head helplessly as I didn''t know where Lucy went. I could only pray in my heart that she is safe.


    Then as we were walking ahead I felt someone behind us. I turned around to see Alina behind us. Seeing her I ignored her and then found a ce to camp and then I took out dry food and we began to eat it. While Alina also set up her tent next to us and then she said," don''t mind me, I will stay here for tonight".


    Hearing her words I nodded then I ignored her and after eating our food I went to the side and took out a bathtub and filled it with water and took a good bath after that I went back inside the camp to sleep.


    While Ava and Lina also took bath and hade inside the camp and was lying beside me. While Alina was resting next to our camp was also sleeping.


    As I closed my eyes my consciousness was drawn to the ck card and its properties had changed.


    BLACK CARD( GRADE ???) (ACTIVATED)


    - NUMBER OF PARTNERS -9


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH DRAGON, NOW YOU CAN LEARN DRAGON MAGIC.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH LINA, NOW YOUR LUCK HAS INCREASED.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH FAY, FREYA AND FIONA. YOU CAN LEARN PIXIE MAGIC AND WHILE CASTING PIXIE MAGIC THE AMOUNT OF MANA REQUIRED IS HALVED.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH AVA, NOW YOU CAN LEARN DRYAD MAGIC.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH AMELIA, NOW YOU CAN LEARN ALCHEMY.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH ALICE, NOW YOU CAN LEARN CHARM MAGIC.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH MIA, YOUR GET PERMANENT 10% DAMAGE WHEN USING BOW AND ARROW OR CROSSBOW.


    - SOUL CHAIN LINK 9 - YOU CAN NOW SHARE AND EQUIP THE CARD WITH LUCY, FAY, FREYA, FIONA, LINA, AVA, MIA, AMELIA AND ALICE.


    CARD LIMIT 6 (PINK GRADE AND ABOVE).


    CAN BE UPGRADED.


    - PHEROMONES CAN BE CONTROLLED WHICH CAN BE CONTROLLED BY INJECTING MANA INTO YOUR BODY. THE MORE MANA YOU POUR THE MORE SCENT YOUR BODY PRODUCE.


    - DUAL CULTIVATION (LVL 9)- WHEN YOU HAVE SEX WITH YOUR PARTNER THE OVERALL ATTRIBUTES WILL INCREASE BY TWENTY-FIVE POINTS.


    UPGRADABLE.


    - WHEN MAKING LOVE IN A GROUP GET BONUS ATTRIBUTES POINTS. (THE BONUS POINT IS THE TOTAL NUMBER OF PARTNERS PRESENT.)


    - SEMEN CONTROL- WHEN MAKING LOVE YOU CAN CONTROL THE AMOUNT OF SEMEN YOU RELEASE. YOU CAN ALSO MAKE YOURSELF CUM WITHIN A FEW SECONDS TO SIX HOURS.


    After looking at the properties of the ck card there were several changes.


    First was pixie magic required half amount of mana to cast which would greatly reduce my mana consumption.


    Second archer profession 10% boost permanently would be of greatly improve mybat power.


    Third, the attributes after making love are increased to twenty-five points which is in overall directions. It''s an overpowered cheat that will be of great help in future.


    The fourth was the skill of semen control. Now I could release my semen as I wish that is it could be released within a few seconds or after making love for six hours.


    After seeing the properties of the ck card I came out of my consciousness only to find out that Ava was riding my dick while moaning and Lina was sucking Ava''s breast.


    As I opened my eyes I looked at Ava and said," you girl can''t you control yourself".


    Ava moaned and said," Robin, you woke up. Great! Now you can f*CK us both as we are not satisfied when we were making love on the tree".


    Listening to her words I said," okay then I will fulfil your wish, but you both need to moan a little louder".


    Ava and Lina were both puzzled and then they remembered that Alina was next to their tent thinking so they both blushed and said," bad boy".


    I said,"e on moan louder and let her hear".


    Saying so I began to move my hips and Ava began to moan loudly.


    While Alina who was next to the tent was trying her best to sleep but listening to moaning sounds made her blush and she couldn''t help murmur to herself," damm it, can they make love without making a sound", saying so she decided not to ignore the sound but next moment she heard a girl saying," Robin it feels so good in my ass, do it more".


    Listening to the sound Alina was stunned and then she murmured in low voice," what the hell are those guys doing and the girl sounds as if she is feeling great pleasure", saying so she looked at the tent next to her and said," shall I go and peek as I want to see what those guys are doing".


    Due to her curious look, Alina went outside her tent and peeked inside the next tent. When she saw the scene inside it made her face red like a monkey butt and her heart was beating faster and her pussy became wet.


    Inside the tent, Lina was using her anal hole to ride my dick while Ava was sitting on my face and I was licking her pussy. While Alina due to her high level saw the scene clearly of Lina''s ass was being prated by a huge dick while Ava pussy was being licked and she had a look of pleasure. Seeing this Alina put her finger inside her pussy and began to rub it. But she found a smelling out from that man was attracting her. So unknowingly she hade inside the tent.


    I saw Alina seeking inside and after looking at us her face became red and then she walked inside in our direction. Seeing this I said," Ava get up for a minute".


    Ava got up from my face and then she asked," what happened?".


    I didn''t answer her but I looked at Alina and said," miss Alina what are you doing inside our tent".


    Hearing my words Alina blushed and came back to her sense and she looked at me with hot eyes and she said in low voice," can you also y with my body like you ying with those girls".


    Hearing her words I was speechless while Lina continued to ride and she said," I am cumming", saying so she released it all on my dick. Then Ava sat on my dick and began to ride and I looked at Alina and said," I can also y with you but before that tell me the reason for following us".


    Alina had a tangled expression on her face and finally, she said," I can tell you but I want you to y with my bodyter", saying so she came near me and started to smell my body.


    Feeling her weird behaviour I was stunned while Lina and Ava would used to ride me after they would release orgasm and they had ignored Alina existence.


    I saw this then I said to Alina whose face had an intoxicated expression after smelling my body," Miss Alina, first tell me the reason then only I will y with your body and also please stop smelling my body. It makes me feel goosebumps", saying so I shook my hand trying to send Alina farther away from me.


    Alina looked at me full of anger as she saw me trying to get away from her. Seeing this she took a deep breath to calm her mind and then she said," anyway I am still a virgin and if you make love you will not lose anything, so why do you ignore me".


    I said," well beautiful women like you I have seen plenty. Two are before you, seven are at other ces and each girl has the proudest figure I have ever seen. So I don''t have any interest in whether you are a virgin or not. Just tell me the reason for following me or else you can go".


    Hearing my words Alina had an incredible expression on her face and she said," then I will ask you who provide you with the pink grade equipment, we want to contact that person and buy the equipment from him".


    I said," who said we have pink grade equipment".


    Alina said," well in the video Crystal I saw your equipment was giving a very faint pink halo which could be only found out after looking at it carefully so I want to know where did the pink grade equipmente from in the lower base".


    I looked at her and said," I can talk with the person who will provide you with equipment as he doesn''t like to meet other people".


    Alina said, "okay then", saying so she began to remove her clothes while I saw this and said," why are you getting naked".


    Alina said," didn''t you say you will y with my body", saying so she was looking at my face waiting for my answer.

 Chapter 132 - Alina (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Alina (R-18)</h4>


    I looked at Alina and said," I only make love with the women I love so I will not make love with you", saying so I looked at Alina.


    While Alina looked at me and she said," do you think by making me horny I will let you go and follow your words", saying so she undressed thest piece of cloth and then she said," in fact, if your level might be high then I wouldn''t do it with you but your level is low to resist me".


    Saying so she began to approach me while I couldn''t help say," if you dare to rape me I will make the loud sound then people nearby will see you naked".


    Hearing my words Alina was flushed with anger and shame and she said," shameless boy, do you think I have not taken the measure from preventing you from making the sound".


    Saying so she took out a crystal and broke it. Then all we saw was as we were surrounded by a formation and it felt like we were trapped inside. Seeing this I decided to escape with the girls but we were rebounded back by an invisible wall.


    Alinaughed and she said," how is it to be trapped inside the formation. Here I can toy with you as I like".


    I looked at Alina and said shamelessly," Hello Beautiful Lady What Type Of Service Do You Want?".


    Hearing my words the Lina, Ava and Alina were all speechless.


    Then seeing Alina not say anything I once again said shamelessly," Beautiful Lady If You Want To Make Love I Can Only Agree To Your Request", saying so I made a nostalgic expression and then said," Who Made Be Look So Beautiful, Therefore Even A Gorgeous Lady Like You Would Make Love With Me, So I Could Only Reluctantly Agree With My Body As To Not Break Your Heart", saying so I looked at Alina innocently.


    Listening to my words Alina had the urge to bury her head due to shame. But she gritted her teeth and had a charming smile on her face and she said," little brother" before she could finish the sentence I interrupted her and I said," don''t call me little brother", saying so I pointed my huge dick at Alina which made her speechless and then she took a deep breath and then said," okay brother, I want to make love with you", saying so sheid on our bed and spread her pussy and said," she, you need to put your dick here and then after we finish making love I will let you go".


    I then went to the bed with Lina and Ava and then I said," Alina then I will first satisfy my girls and then I will make love with you".


    Saying so I began to make love with Ava and Lina while leaving Alina stunned for a while. She reluctantly removed her hand from her pussy while and her face was full of shame.


    Before she was going to say something I interrupted her and said," Miss Alina youe from a big family and it''s rude to interrupt people when doing things".


    Alina felt suffocated hearing my words. She wanted to go away. But the smell of my body made her stay.


    After that Alina honestly stayed and watched us making love. After some time Alina felt her body be hot and her breathing became heavier. And when I released my semen, it made Alina addicted to the smell so she came near Ava pussy and began to lick it. After tasting the semen Alina blushed and she said," Robin I want you to put white stuff inside me".


    I looked at Alina and said," I can put my white stuff in you but on one condition", saying so I looked at Alina.


    Alina said," okay tell me your condition".


    I said," after making love with me, you will be my woman. You are not allowed to approach another man".


    Alina said," you can change this condition".


    I said," no way, after making love with me, if you make love with another man then I will wear a green hat so I can only say that you find a suitable man for yourself to make love".


    Saying so I moved towards Lina and then I began to make love with her leaving Alina with a frustrated expression and she couldn''t help murmur," don''t you make love with so many women so why can''t I make love with multiple men too".


    Hearing her words I said," it''s not like I asked you to make love with me and the women who made love with me are making love willingly".


    Ava said," miss Alina, I hope you can leave us alone cause we don''t want to be disturbed when we are making love", saying so she came and said," Robin do it in my anal hole".


    I then said," then get on your four and spread your legs".


    Ava followed my words and began to position herself while I went behind her and prated her while Alina was stunned seeing this.


    She couldn''t help say," you guys are making love in asshole".


    Ava had an intoxicated look on her face while Lina said," if you will experience lovemaking in that hole then you will ask for more", saying so she came near me and began to kiss me.


    While I continued to make love and said to Alina," Miss Alina you must make your decision soon or else I will change my mind".


    Alina looked at me and she said," you?", saying so she began to think for a while and then she said," okay then I have decided to make love with you but then I will join your guild".


    I said," if you want to join our guild then I can formte a special contract for you", saying so I stopped lovemaking and began to formte a special contract that had the following conditions.


    First not to betray the guild or any of its members.


    Second, anything you saw in the guild will not be said to even your closest person.


    Third, you must treat the guild member like your family members.


    After formting the contract I gave it to Alina. She read the contract and signed it.


    After that, she said," now that I have signed the contract I am your guild member", saying so she stopped and looked at me with a hot gaze and then continued," so now we can make love".


    I went near her Lina and f*cked her for some time and cream pied her pussy and then I f*cked Ava anal hole and cream pied it.


    After doing so I looked at Alina and said," now it''s your turn".


    Alina nodded and then spread her legs and I saw her pink pussy which was already wet. Seeing this I rubbed it while Alina moaned," so good".


    I just continued to y until she had her orgasm. After that, I said," do you still want to continue".


    Alina said," yes".


    I then said," okay", saying so I began to prate her. With a thrust, I went deep inside her while Alina moaned in pain," Robin it hurts a little".


    I then saw there was some blood flowing out from her pussy.


    After seeing this I said," you are a virgin".


    Alina gritted her teeth and said," I told you before".


    I said," then I will be gentle with you first", saying so I kissed her lips and began to massage her breast. After a minute she said," it feels good, Robin can you move your hips".


    Hearing her words I began to move my hips slowly and after some time I increased my pace while Alina had her first orgasm.


    I decided to f*CK Alina till next six hours so that whenever she would think of sex she would always think of my dick. Thinking so I began to f*CK her passionately while Ava and Lina slept in the next tent.


    I continued to make love until Alina began to beg for mercy as after making love for four hours Alina couldn''t even stand or sit. Her legs were shivering after having ten orgasms. But I didn''t stop and continued to make love until the next two hours after that I cream pied her pussy.


    While Alina was breathing heavily and after two minutes she calmed down and then she looked at me and she said," I will never make love with any man, except with you. But I want you to ravage me like today".


    I said," of course my dear if you want we can continue today", saying so I pinched her nipples while Alina said," no more, spare me I can''t feel my legs".


    I said," I have f*cked your pussy don''t you want to enjoy in your asshole".


    Alina blushed and she said," but will it hurt".


    I looked at her and said," yes it will hurt in the beginning butter you will enjoy it".


    Alina said," well let''s make love at night, you can then f*CK my asshole. Now let''s take bath and eat breakfast".


    I said," okay then", saying so I went to the next tent and woke up the girls.. Then we bath and ate breakfast and then training began.

 Chapter 133 - Asking Alinas Owner To Release Her Contract

    <h4>Chapter 133 - Asking Alina''s Owner To Release Her Contract</h4>


    For the next seven days, we were doing gravity training during the day and making love during the night. Today was the seventh day and Alina was going back to the holy city.


    Alina looked at me with emotion and said," Robin, I can''t live with you, so I wille back to you as soon as possible".


    I said," okay, then you can go and tell them the news that I can provide one orange grade equipment. During the transaction, you need to provide me with 32 of the same types of equipment and the level must also be the same", saying so I stopped and then I asked," what is the cost price of orange grade equipment".


    Alina said," orange grade equipment are generally auctioned so their price varies from 5000-10000 tinum coins".


    I looked at Alina and I said," okay then I will ask you to pay me 7000 tinum coins and only one piece of orange grade equipment can be provided each month. And also you need to sign a contract to not tell anyone about the transaction to any other person".


    Alina nodded her head and she said," okay".


    Then I drafted a contract and Alina signed it.


    After that, she looked at me with hot eyes and she asked," Robin ".


    Before she could bring the topic I interrupted her and asked," how did youe inside the dungeon as high-level members are restricted inside the dungeon".


    Alina looked at me and she said," I am a formation master so I tempered the formation of the dungeon and entered inside".


    Hearing her words I couldn''t help ask," then could you control the entire formation of base 3".


    Alina shook her head and she said," no way, my level is too low to temper the formation, I can only do this because I got a book which introduced how to bypass formation on dungeons", saying so she stopped and then she continued," by bypassing the dungeon if I do something against the formation rules then I will be killed".


    Listening to her words I nodded my head in understanding and then I couldn''t help ask her," where did you get the book".


    Alina said," Inside the secret room of dark guild, I found the book there".


    Hearing her words I was taken aback as I got the ancient strengthening form from the secret room of the dark guild and I lost in thought what was the dark guild base used for.


    As I was lost in thought Alina cane near me and began to kiss me. I looked at Alina and said," what are you doing".


    Alina said," make love with you for hours as it will take two weeks to travel from holy city to base 3".


    I said," can''t you use teleportation formation to go back to the holy city".


    Alina looked at me and she said," do you think it''s an orange grade crystal that would be handed to me".


    Saying so she had a bitter look on her face and she said," although I have a high level, my status in the family is very low. They treat me like a discarded item which can be tossed after it is used".


    Hearing her words I was puzzled and I asked," Then why did you have to go back to the family, isn''t better to stay with us".


    Alina said," I have signed the contract with the family. As they adopted me and now they sent me to look for you so that their daughter would join your guild and find out the source of equipment".


    Saying so she stopped and then continued," but they felt that the mission was risky so they sent me to find about the source of equipment but I fell in love with you and now I am going back to report it back to the family about orange grade equipment, maybe they will let me go and join your guild".


    Hearing her words I asked," you were adopted?".


    Alina nodded her head and she said," yes, I was adopted as their daughter, butter when my brother was born I was then cultivated to be my brother''s guard. As my level increased the master of my family felt their status threatened so she began to give me difficult tasks to aplish. So I continued to aplish the task and when my level had reached the owner level he called me and signed a contract with me. The condition was not to attack the family and they will not bother me unless something important is required".


    Saying so she looked at me and then she continued," after the people in holy city learned the new of conquering two forbidden zone, my master gave me the final task, that was to ask her granddaughter to join your guild, but as he didn''t want to take the risk so he sends me and next was how I met you".


    I listened to her words then I said," can you contact the owner".


    Alina nodded her head and contacted the owner and a middle-aged man projection was in front of us. He said," why did you contact me, Alina".


    Alina said," my leader wants to talk with you".


    Saying so she asked me toe ahead and then I came where Alina stood and then I said," hello there, I want to ask you what would you take to release Alina from her contract".


    The middle-aged man was stunned by hearing my words and then heughed and he said," if you can provide me with a set of orange grade equipment I can release her".


    I said," okay then which level of orange grade equipment do you want ".


    The middle-aged man was taken aback by seeing my calm face and then he frowned and then said," give me a level 90 warrior set. But it must be orange grade equipment and I will cancel the contract".


    I said,"e to base 3 after one month I will provide you with orange grade equipment here and also you need toe in person to take it. Don''t send your subordinates".


    Saying so I walked away while Alina looked at me with aplicated look and then she said," Master I will not be going back to the family".


    The middle-aged man said," okay, you stay there, I wille over to base 3 at the end of this month", saying so he hung up.


    After the talk was over Alina came to me and she said," thank you, Robin, I will do my best to protect you and your guild members in future".


    I said," don''t be too serious, now that you are going to be free you can enjoy life as you wish", saying so I stopped and looked at Alina and then I asked," by the way why did he ask level 90 equipment".


    Hearing my words Alina said," it''s because his son is at level 90".


    I nodded my head and then I said," let''s go back to the vi, today we will celebrate".


    Lina and Ava cheered and they said," okay let''s go".


    Alina also followed us while Ava couldn''t help ask," Robin, how much gravity can your body bear now?".


    I looked at Ava and then put on a mysterious smile and said," secret".


    Hearing my response Ava said," hmph if you don''t want to say then don''t say. Pretending to be mysterious", saying so she ignored me and walked ahead with Lina.


    While I couldn''t help say in my heart," my gravity level is 23 times and if I said you then you would be scared and be more pressured so I decided to hide it from you guys".


    By the time we reached the vi, it was already evening. So we took bath while n was busy preparing dinner.


    Then I introduced Alina to everyone.


    After eating dinner I asked," Mr Richard, can you buy level 90 warrior equipment".


    Richard said," leader I can buy it but I need to go to base 6 to buy it so it will take a week".


    I took out orange grade monster cores and handed them to Richard and then I asked," now Mr Richard how many days will it take".


    Richard said," two days".


    Then I handed him ten orange grade space bags and said," use them to sell and buy equipment 32 sets of warriors equipment and keep the remaining money".


    Richard said," leader you don''t understand the value of orange grade space bag is too expensive. One is enough to sell for millions of diamond coins".


    Hearing his words I was stunned and couldn''t help say," why is it so expensive".


    Richard said," as orange grade equipment provide us with bonus status andrge space, and the space type monster that orange grade space bag drops after killing them at dungeon is very rare. It''s not like the ordinary monster, if you kill it they will drop one or more than one piece of the space bag so it''s can be affordable bymon people also".


    Hearing Richard exnations I nodded my head and I felt a good way to make money when I head to a higher base. But for now, I said," okay then Mr Richard sell three orange grade space bags and buy equipment and please also buy wine the strongest one with good taste.. Please buy one thousand barrels of wine", saying so I was lost in thought that I could finally be drunk while other members had several ck lines on their forehead.

 Chapter 134 - Lucy Injured// White And Black

    <h4>Chapter 134 - Lucy Injured// White And ck</h4>


    After we finished dinner I was we were going back when I felt someone was missing. Then I remembered and asked," Hey guys have you seen Lucy".


    Richard said," the white mice, no I haven''t seen it".


    As I was going to continue talking with them suddenly I felt pain in my heart as if something happened to someone dear to me.


    Looking at my reaction the guild members were taken aback while I said," Mr Richard, I need to go somewhere, it''s urgent. Please take care of the guild members, until I return", saying so I ran out.


    I used to sense the contract that I signed with Lucy was little by little disappearing.


    I was panicked and I wanted to look for Lucy but I didn''t know where to start from.


    As I was confused I heard an old voice inside my head," Young master, if you are looking for the white dragon then head to the forbidden zone 3".


    I was confused but I said," thank you old man".


    Saying so I began to rush towards forbidden zone 3. This zone was too big and I don''t know where to look out for Lucy.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside a room, after making love with Lucy I was talking," Lucy making love with you always feels good".


    Lucy blushed and said," of course", saying so shey in my arms.


    After that, I asked, "icy can you teach me magic by which I can sense your location or search for a person".


    Lucy said," I have a magic that can help you. Its name is Locate Magic that helps you find the person after casting".


    I was interested and asked," Lucy teach me".


    Lucy listened and then pointed her finger on my forehead and then I learnt the locate magic.


    After I learnt I experimented with it and found that people higher level than me couldn''t be used to Locate while using this magic.


    Only people of the same level or fifteen levels higher could be used to locate their position using the magic.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After walking inside the forbidden zone I calmed my panicked mind and then I remembered that I had learnt to Locate magic which would be of great use in this situation. So I cast the magic and I saw a red thread.


    So I began to follow the red thread and after following it for an hour I reached the edge of the cliff. After that, I saw the red thread vanishing into thin air. It made me startled then I picked a stone and threw it the ce where red thread disappeared. The stone also varnished to the ce where the red thread was seeing this I jumped off the cliff in the direction where red thread disappeared.


    I felt my vision blurred and then I reached an unfamiliar ce. Here where ever I looked I saw the ces were giving of dark aura. Everything here was polluted by the dark aura. As I was concerned about Lucy so I looked at the red thread and once again I followed the red thread and then I reached a tform. It looked like a duelling tform and at the centre of the tform, I saw Lucy was in dragon form and she was seriously injured and had fallen unconscious.


    Not far away from the tform was a throne where a mature woman was sitting. She looked at me with a surprised look while I ignored her and reached near Lucy and looked at her body carefully. There were some ces on her body being corroded by a dark aura. Seeing this I touched the ce and then I took out the healing potion orange grade and then they were sprinkled on Lucy''s wound and as well as I poured a few two bottles in Lucy''s mouth and then I saw Lucy injury was recovering at very fast speed. Only the ces which were covered with dark injury was not healing seeing this I frowned and then I touched that ce and then a magical thing happened.


    The dark aura was absorbed directly inside my body which made me feel surprised and as I wanted to touch other ces on Lucy''s body where dark aura was present the Dark card for the first time came out from my consciousness and then it began to absorb all the dark aura present in this secret realm. Including the girl sitting on the throne.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As for the mature woman when she looked at me feeding Lucy two bottles of orange grade healing potion she was surprised and couldn''t help mutter," which rich person did my sister follow".


    Then when she saw the dark card which flew out from my body her body began to shiver. And then she saw the dark aura was being sucked inside the card like a bottomless hole. After sucking all the dark aura the ck card flew inside the man''s body. Even the dark aura she had absorbed was being forcefully being stripped out from her body and it was all tucked inside the man''s body. Now she was looking at the man with horror.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As I saw the ck card had absorbed the dark aura and then flew inside my consciousness I felt my body begin to heat up. And before I could do anything I felt my conscious began to fade and I came to an unknown ce. I saw two people exactly looking like me. One was dressed in pure white clothes and the other was dressed in pure ck clothes.


    The White cloth person said," it''s the first time you came to this ce. Let me introduce myself. I am white or a white card.


    The ck cloth person said," My name is ck".


    I looked at both of them and then I asked," where am I?".


    Then White answered," inside the card in your consciousness".


    I then lookd at them and asked," why did you summon me?".


    ck sneered at me and said," because your body absorbed all the dark aura so your consciousness has faded and we felt it was time to let you know our existence".


    White said," now that you havee to us I will demonstrate you something".


    I looked at both of them and asked," what will happen to my body".


    ck chuckled and said," you don''t need to worry about your body and the white Dragon, you just need to listen to us", saying so he released a little pressure which made me suffocate.


    Seeing this White said," so look at me seriously I will teach you to use cards, instead of ying around and creating legendary equipment it is better to learn how to use cards to fight. Cause you are insulting us as a card master using archery skills. I have to say you made us look down at you".


    ck then said," it''s not his fault as he didn''t have any teacher to teach him so now you need to teach him the basis".


    Then White said," okay then I can''t me you. So now look at the lesson that I am going to teach you. As a card master, you can create a card. The amount of mana required to create the card for you is 1 mana. But a special card requires 100 mana. The difference between a normal card and the special card is that a normal card can absorb anything under red grade. That you have already done and made many orange and pink props and other things. Nowes the special card that can absorb above red grade".


    Saying so he stopped and then he continued," As a card master you possess the ability to absorb every type of skill. ", saying so he looked at me and then he said," till now you have only used how to release weapon but you have never tried it on skill", saying so he said," look carefully I will demonstrate you". Then I saw him creating a card. Then he absorbed a white dagger inside it and then he used the same card to absorb a skill. Then I saw White throw the card at the dummy and as the card reached the dummy I saw White was directly teleported to the dummy and his hand had the dagger and it had already pierced the chest of the dummy. Seeing this I was stunned and felt a new way of using the card had been opened. I always felt that I could only absorb equipment inside the card but I never tried to absorb skill. When I saw white demonstrating me I felt that next time if I fight a monster then I would not need to set traps and fight but I could fight them and easily escape.


    White looked at me and he said," it seems you know what I wanted to teach you, but the horror of card master is not this. It''s the amount of skill weapon cards that can be kept that means you can store all these types of cards in your space bag and while fighting with monsters you can release them whenever you need it. Think about it if you stored thousand of orange grade spells and you keep on releasing them".


    Hearing his words I had a shocked expression and I couldn''t help say, "f*CK".

 Chapter 135 - Robin Status // Oreo (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Robin Status // Oreo (R-18)</h4>


    As I was listening to the exnation of White I couldn''t help ask," so what does it means to hold the card limit. When I view my status it shows a card limit of 10/20".


    White exined," it means that the card you created can be made and stored in your card. And you can spend mana on it to produce it. Later you can rece it with another card but you will need extra mana to do so".


    Hearing his words I then understood the purpose of the card slot. Then I asked," how much skill can I stack in white card".


    White answered," I can''t answer your question as it depends on the type of skill you store".


    Then I said," okay".


    After that, I asked," ck can you tell me how to use a ck card".


    ck listened to my words and he chuckled and he said," are you sure you want to use a ck card, as its use is of axiry type mainly used for seducing girls".


    Hearing his reply I was stunned and couldn''t help looking at ck with a strange look. Then I said," don''t ck card represents destruction".


    ckughed at me after listening to my question and then he asked," why do you ask so?".


    I answered," as I listened to other people say so".


    ck said," I know your question but I think you have got the wrong idea of the ck card. It will help you seduce the girls and help you create a harem that you desire. Even your enemies if it is a girl then they will be also introduced in your harem".


    Hearing the words of ck I asked," what do you mean enemies also?".


    ck said," after you return to the real world you check your status I will give you a surprise".


    Hearing his words I was puzzled but I decided to follow his words.


    Then I asked," White is there any way to permanently keep the skills".


    Hearing my words White said," yes there is a way, but after doing so you will not upgrade your skills in a normal way".


    Then I asked," how do I then increase the level of skill".


    White answered," you will need skill level up spar to level it one level. Of course, you can use your cards tobine to increase the grade of the spar. Which will help you max the level of skill at once. The other way is to use the experience gained but it takes a lot of time so don''t use this method. If you want to do this then try it after the white card is upgraded to red grade".


    Hearing his reply I nodded my head and then as I was going to ask the next question ck said," it''s time for you to go out. Remember toe here after you have reached level 200".


    Then I found myself lying naked and a mature ckdy was alsoying in my arms. Seeing this I was stunned and I couldn''t help saying as thedy''s face had a drunk look and she looked at me with eyes full of love. I couldn''t help ask," miss what is your name and why are you lying in my arms".


    Thedy looked at me and she said," Dear you made love to me and now you are asking my name. Well I will tell you my name is Oreo and I am the leader of the ck dragon and now I am your lover", saying so she kissed my lips and continued," you f*cked the hell out of me and dominated me. I was even forced to sign a contract with you, so I am your property".


    I was stunned by her answer and I couldn''t help ask myself," what the f*CK did I do when I lost consciousness. Even the leader of the back dragon has be my woman. Wait Lucy said her enemy was a ck dragon. It seems I am going to be in mess".


    Then I looked at the Oreo who had a stunning figure and looked beautiful even she was ck. So I asked," Miss Oreo what is your rtionship with Lucy".


    Oreo looked at me and kissed me and she answered," Don''t call me to miss Oreo, just call me by my name as we are already lovers", saying so she once again kissed me and she continued," I am Lucy elder sister. Later I will tell you the details. It better let''s make love now", saying so she climbed on top my body and began to ride me while I was looking at my status.


    ROBIN Lvl 45


    CARD MASTER


    TITLE- HERO (ORANGE)


    HEALTH-100,000/100,000


    MANA-50,000/50,000


    POINTS LEFT-00


    STR-1,300


    DEX-1,200


    INT-1,500


    CONST- 1,450


    (+7 IS THE?ATTRIBUTES AFTER DUAL CULTIVATION WITH LUCY)


    DEFENSE-3150


    ATTACK-2,500-3,500


    CARD SLOT-1/20


    BURN SKILL-0/20


    BLACK CARD- 2/2


    WEAPON SLOT-3/5


    ACTIVE SKILL SLOT-1/5


    STEALTH (PINK) LV1


    ACTIVE SKILL FOR ARCHERS


    -15 MANA IS CONSUMED TO CAST THE SKILL AND YOU WILL BECOME INVISIBLE.


    -IF YOU ATTACK THE TARGET THE STEALTH DISAPPEARS, BUT IF THE TARGET IS DEAD REMAIN IN STEALTH.


    -CONSUMES 1 MP PER SEC


    -WHEN SHOOTING AN ARROW IN THIS MODE DOES 500% DAMAGE AND IF IT HITS A CRITICAL HIT, CHANCE TO DO 1000% DAMAGE TO THE ENEMY.


    COOLDOWN- 1 MINUTE


    PASSIVE SLOT- 5/10 (MAX)


    EYE CRYSTAL (PINK).


    - CAN VIEW PEOPLE STATUS FIFTEEN LEVELS HIGHER THAN YOU.


    - CAN SEE WEAKNESS OF PEOPLE OR MONSTER


    - CAN APPRAISE ALL THINGS UP TO 15 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USER-LEVEL AND MUST NOT BE GREATER THAN PINK GRADE.


    - EYESIGHT +150


    NIGHT VISION (PINK)


    - CAN SEE IN THE DARK, SAME AS DAY.


    - CAN SEE SPIRIT AND THEIR WEAKNESS


    - CAN SEE INVISIBLE ENEMIES.


    SPIRIT RECOVERING (PINK)


    - RECOVER MANA 50 MP PER SEC


    - ADDITIONAL STATS MANA- 1000


    MENTAL ATTACK (PINK)


    - CONSUME 5 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF THE SAME LEVEL


    - CONSUME 15 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF 10 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USERS AND SERIOUSLY INJURE THEM.


    - NOW YOU CAN CONTROL YOUR SPIRIT POWER ACCURATELY AND YOU CAN CONTROL MONSTERS OR PEOPLE LOWER LEVEL THAN YOU BY CONSUMING 15 MANA. IT TAKES 2 MANA PER MINUTE TO CONTROL THE PEOPLE OR MONSTER.


    ACCURACY / PRECISION (PINK) LV1


    PASSIVE-


    - INCREASES THE ACCURACY WHEN SHOOTING ARROWS BY 150% IN THE RANGE OF 100 METERS.


    - WHEN USING SNIPER ARROWS THE ACCURACY INCREASES TO 300 METERS.


    SKILL- ENVENOM (PASSIVE) (PINK)


    WHEN ATTACKING 25% CHANCE TO POISON THE ENEMY. IF POISONED LOSES 20HP/ SEC. CAN BE STACKED.


    After I saw my properties I was shocked to see my health and mana had increased by arge amount and there was two new option.


    One was a ck card with two slots and the other was a white card with twenty empty slots and one slot was upied.


    And also there was burn skill with twenty slots.


    BURN SKILLS


    - CAN BURN A CARD TO PERMANENTLY GET THE SKILL.


    WHITE CARD 1/20


    - CARD 1 (DAGGER/BLINK/ ENVENOM/ BLINK)


    - CONSUME 50 MANA TO SUMMON AND USE THIS CARD.


    - THROW THIS CARD TO THE TARGET LOCATION WITHIN 300 METERS TO SUMMON A DAGGER AND THEN USE THE SKILLS.


    BLACK CARD 2/2


    - BLACK 1 ( FEAR/ ILLUSION)


    - CONSUME 1000 MANA TO SUMMON THIS CARD WITHIN 2 KM.


    - THE ENEMIES INSIDE THE DOMAIN WILL GAIN FEAR STATUS AND WILL BE TRAPPED IN ILLUSION.


    -BLACK 2 (ERASE CLOTHES)


    - CONSUME 500 MANA TO SUMMON THIS CARD AND USE IT TO ERASE OPPONENT CLOTHES AND MAKE THEM NAKED.


    - IF THE TARGET IS WEARING EQUIPMENT THEN IT WILL BECOME INVISIBLE.


    I saw the card properties and I was stunned and I couldn''t help say f*CK as the ck card was too overpowered. I easily got the domain skill and the next one was a perverted skill. I felt like all the beautiful girls from every race will soon fall into my hands and be my harem.


    As for the white card currently, I had only one card that white demonstrated me. I felt this card was useful. Especially from escaping monster and it could also be used for assassination especially when two blinks were attached to it. One would teleport me to the target and thest one would teleport me away from the target.


    The burn skill was also useful that would help me get permanent skills.


    So next I came out of my consciousness and then I saw Oreo moving her hips slowly. Seeing her lewd figure I began to f*CK her from while Oreo began to moan," dominate my love. p my ass as you did before".


    I then began to p her ass which made a loud sound and Oreo had a smile at the corner of her mouth and then she said, "yes dominate me, I like it very much when you do rough sex".


    I then looked at Oreo who had an intoxicated look and then I began to make rough love with her. I pped her ass mostly and f*cked her anal hole.


    I even thought of pping her face but I didn''t as her level was too high.. So as not to be killed by her I decided to not p her and then I made love with her for the next two hours and when she was finally satisfied I released my semen deep inside her pussy.

 Chapter 136 - Changes In Black Card// Oreo Story

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Changes In ck Card// Oreo Story</h4>


    After making love with Oreo I closed my eyes and then my consciousness sank inside the ck card. I found the ck card properties had changed it showed.


    BLACK CARD(GOD GRADE) (ACTIVATED)[SEMI SEALED]


    - NUMBER OF PARTNERS -11


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH LUCY AND OREO DRAGON, NOW YOU CAN LEARN DRAGON MAGIC.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH LINA, NOW YOUR LUCK HAS INCREASED.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH FAY, FREYA AND FIONA. YOU CAN LEARN PIXIE MAGIC AND WHILE CASTING PIXIE MAGIC THE AMOUNT OF MANA REQUIRED IS HALVED.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH AVA, NOW YOU CAN LEARN DRYAD MAGIC.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH AMELIA, NOW YOU CAN LEARN ALCHEMY.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH ALICE, NOW YOU CAN LEARN CHARM MAGIC.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH ALINA, NOW YOU CAN SHARE ONE OF HER SKILLS ( CHANGEABLE)


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH MIA, YOUR GET PERMANENT 10% DAMAGE WHEN USING BOW AND ARROW OR CROSSBOW.


    - SOUL CHAIN LINK 11 - YOU CAN NOW SHARE AND EQUIP THE CARD WITH LUCY, FAY, FREYA, FIONA, LINA, AVA, MIA, ALINA, AMELIA, OREO AND ALICE.


    CARD LIMIT 6 (PINK GRADE AND ABOVE).


    CAN BE UPGRADED.


    - PHEROMONES CAN BE CONTROLLED WHICH CAN BE CONTROLLED BY INJECTING MANA INTO YOUR BODY. THE MORE MANA YOU POUR THE MORE SCENT YOUR BODY PRODUCE.


    - DUAL CULTIVATION (LVL 10)- WHEN YOU HAVE SEX WITH YOUR PARTNER THE OVERALL ATTRIBUTES WILL INCREASE BY FIFTY POINTS.


    UPGRADABLE.


    - WHEN MAKING LOVE IN A GROUP GET BONUS ATTRIBUTES POINTS. (THE BONUS POINT IS THE TOTAL NUMBER OF PARTNERS PRESENT.)


    - SEMEN CONTROL- WHEN MAKING LOVE YOU CAN CONTROL THE AMOUNT OF SEMEN YOU RELEASE. YOU CAN ALSO MAKE YOURSELF CUM WITHIN A FEW SECONDS TO SIX HOURS.


    - AFTER ABSORBING THE BLACK ENERGY YOUR SEMEN HAS VERY LOW FERTILITY.


    - SENSITIVITY-


    CONSUME 3 MP/ SEC TO DOUBLE THE SENSITIVITY


    CONSUME 6 MP/ SEC TO TRIPLE THE SENSITIVITY


    CONSUME 9 MP/SEC TO QUADRUPLE THE SENSITIVITY


    As I looked at the properties of the ck card I was stunned to find that the card grade had changed to god grade and it was still in a semi-sealed state. I was looking forward to when it would be fully unsealed what type of changes will the ck card be like.


    Then I looked at the new properties sensitivity which would increase sensitivity. I need to experiment with this ability as I don''t know who''s sensitivity increases for it to find I need to make love to find out.


    So I came back to the present to find Oreo was looking at Lucy with aplicated look who had returned to her human form. I looked at Oreo and asked," Oreo can you tell me why were you fighting Lucy".


    Oreo looked at me and said," if I said I was controlled from the very beginning and was ordered to do something that I didn''t want", saying so she stopped and looked at me and then asked," would you believe me?".


    I said," of course, and I would like to hear your story".


    Oreo looked at me and then she sighed and began to tell me her story, while Lucy who had been unconscious had gradually recovered her consciousness and was listening to Oreo story.


    Oreo said," I have to start telling you my story from the very beginning when my father and mother met.


    My father Leonard had two wives one was Lucy mother Luna and the other was my mother Kristine. So Lucy is my sister.


    My father was a prince of the white dragon while my mother was the princess of a ck dragon. One day my father was seriously injured when fighting a monster and had fallen unconscious. My mother had sneaked out of the n came as she had arranged marriage. By chance when she passed by she saw my father was seriously injured. She looked at him and decided to save him. And after making the decision she took her and found a secret ce and then lived there with my father. After my father regained his consciousness he found out that except for his name he couldn''t find remember anything. So my motherforted him and they began to live happily. After a few months when my father made love with my mother his memory began to surface and after making love he told my mother everything about his origin. My mother also confessed her origin and she said she was from the ck dragon n. My father said even if we are from different ns he will be together afterwards. But he also confessed to my mother that he had a fiancee and his childhood sweetheart that was Lucy mother Luna who was still waiting for him at home. My mother was sad for a moment butter she cheered and said why don''t we go and bring her with him and then we will try to fight the contaminated monster and then go away from here.


    My father agreed with her and brought Lucy, mother, with him and then he exined the reason why he was missing. Lucy mother was stunned for a second butter she thanked my mother for saving my father and then both of them agreed to follow wherever my father would go.


    So as they began to fight with the monster and gradually the news reached my mother n that she was fighting with two members of a white dragon. The people from my mother''s n send someone to apany her back. But my father had gradually be a top powerhouse so they couldn''t take my mother back to the n. This angered the ancestor of the ck dragon n. So they sent three top powerhouses to besiege them.


    After that my mother saw my father was seriously injured so she decided to go back with the elders. What the elders didn''t know was that their princess was already pregnant. My mother didn''t tell my father the news as he wanted to give him the surprise. But when parting she said she will wait for him toe and pick her back from the dragon n. Saying so she went with the elder.


    Back at the ck dragon n, my mom was put under house arrest and thedy who guarded her was one of the ancestors who watched my mother grow up since she was a baby. So when my mother said she was pregnant my ancestor blocked the news to the outside n and then she gave birth to me after nine months. After I was born the princess of the ck dragon wasbelled as an outcast and then as I was born ck dragon so they didn''t kill me and trained me. But one of the ancestors was practising sinister techniques that would absorb all your levels and make you a waste. He nned to use my mom level to absorb and then break the boundaries to the legendary realm. But as my mom had already had a child so he shifted his attention to me and then he took me as his disciples and began to train me. Whenever I used to train with him I always felt ufortable so I decided to learn the secret techniques of the white dragon from my mother as my father had taught her.


    The secret techniques that I learned were the change in shape and size which allowed me to be a small insect and then one day I scouted my ancestor to find out that his body had been controlled by the deity who died. His corpse was the reason for being a contaminated monster. And he couldn''t recover his power and only control a very small fraction of power. So he used the dark aura to control me and then he sent me out to lure my father out and he wanted to kill him.


    I was kept in dark and not told about my father. So as I was controlled my father came out to save me but instead of saving me, he was killed by his hand. When I priced the knife he looked at me and smiled and he said to me secretly go and look out for your sister who you will meet in theing years. She will appear in the forbidden zone 3 secret realms. Saying so he passed me the location of this secret realm. I didn''t know the reason for him doing so. After he died his body vanished and then I returned to the n to talk with my mother then she told me about my sister. So I trained for a few years and after I became powerful enough to get not to be controlled by my ancestors I escaped from the n and came here and stayed insde. Today I saw Lucying here and attacking me. I don''t know the reason for it as you have to listen to her part of the story".


    Saying so she stopped and looked at Lucy who had opened her eyes and was looking at Oreo with aplicated look.


    Then she looked at her lying naked in my arms which made her angry and she came to me and pinched my waist and said," bad guy, you made love with my sister and you left me unconscious".


    Hearing her words I was drenched in a cold sweat while Oreo was smiling and looking at me with great interest. Seeing this I said," Lucy or you can also undress and I will make love with you. What do you say?".


    Lucy snorted and began to undress and then she looked at Oreo and said," sister I will tell you my part of the story after making love with Robin".

 Chapter 137 - Making Love With Lucy And Oreo (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Making Love With Lucy And Oreo (R-18)</h4>


    Hearing Lucy''s word I said," of course Lucy for you anything".


    Lucy said," don''t talk nonsense and f*CK me already".


    I said," okay".


    Then the I began to f*CK Lucy while Oreo who was looking at us making love could not suppress her desire so she bent down and stuck her ass and said," Robin y with my pussy".


    I saw her Oreo''s ass and then decided to use ck card skill sensitivity. So I activated two times sensitivity which made Lucy have her orgasm within the next few seconds and Oreo was shaking her ass and she said," F*CK Robin your finger feels so good. y with is more".


    As I fingered Oreo in the next few seconds she also had her orgasm.


    After trying my sensitivity skill I go the following result.


    First, it doesn''t increase my body sensitivity rather it increases the sensitivity of the person with physical contact.


    Second, it could be used for torturing and getting information.


    Although I got only two results. The first result would be enough to satisfy the girls as what will happen when you do normal sex and when your partner is going to have her orgasm then increase the sensitivity to maximum. It will make her go crazy and the next result was torturing which maye in handy while when the enemy is women. What will happen if I capture a woman and tie her up and make herugh by rubbing her stomach at four times sensitivity. I guess thatughing will be her eternal nightmare. Thinking about it makes me want to find a woman to experiment with her.


    As I was lost in thought, in reality, my face had a wretched expression and a grinning expression which made Oreo and Lucy looked at me weirdly.


    Oreo asked," does Robin always makes this expression".


    Lucy said," he sometimes have a brain problem, you need to punch him to wake him up", saying so Lucy cracked her knuckles and then punched me.


    Oreo looked at us pair and chuckled," it seems my future won''t be boring while apanying them".


    After I was punched by Lucy I showed my long lost sunny smile and said,"e, Lucy, spread your legs I will f*CK you".


    Lucy felt chill in her back when she saw the sunny smile and she couldn''t help ask," Robin are you going to punish me".


    I said," no way", then I went near her and spread her legs and inserted my dick in he pussy and began to f*CK her.


    After some time Lucy was going to have her orgasm seeing this I increased my pace and sensitivity to four times.


    Lucy felt too good that she was stunned and then after two seconds she had a huge orgasm which made her legs shiver. After ten seconds of having her orgasm, Lucy asked," Robin I am satisfied making love with you, let''s make love next time", saying so she escaped with her shivering legs. She couldn''t even walk properly seeing this I went near her and I said," Lucy let''s make love onest time".


    Lucy said," no way, you make love with my sister", saying so she pointed at her and continued," see she had spread her legs for you to go and f*CK her".


    I looked at Lucy and said," this time you have escaped next time I will prepare extra punishment for you", saying so I went to Oreo while Lucy felt terrified when she heard the word punishment as after making love with me she couldn''t help say to herself," after having the orgasm, I feel my pussy has be over sensitive so if you f*CK me now I will cum in seconds", saying so she looked towards Oreo and said to herself," Oreo sister, enjoy the lovemaking with Robin, I will watch you both".


    As I walked towards Oreo, she looked at me and smiled and said," Robine and make love with me".


    I said," of course my Princess".


    Saying so I began to make love while sucking her nipples. I tried to increase sensitivity of only my tongue, not my whole body. And I seeded so Oreo began to moan in pleasure while I slowly increased the sensitivity to four times and Oreo had her orgasm from her nipples being sucked. After that, I began to f*CK her while Oreo moaned," Robin f*CK me harder".


    I agreed to her request and began to make love and after some time Oreo was going to cum. So I increased the sensitivity to four times and began making love intensely. Oreo felt her pussy was in heaven and she had an intoxicated look and she said," yes this is the feeling when you made love with me first time".


    Saying so she continued to move her hips and after a minute when I felt she was going to have her orgasm I also released cum deep inside her pussy and at the same time Oreo kissed me and had her orgasm. After a few seconds, her pussy stopped twitching, but her legs were shivering. Seeing this I took out my dick from her pussy and my semen began to pour out from her pussy.


    Oreo began to kiss me for a few seconds and she said," you made me feel like I was in heaven. See my legs are still shaking. Do you want to continue to f*CK me".


    I said," if you are not satisfied then I can make love with you".


    While Lucy looked at us with jealousy and she came to me and asked," Robin you haven''t cummed in my pussy. Shall we make love".


    Oreo looked at Lucy and teased her," sister would you like to make love after me".


    Lucy grabbed my dick and put it inside her pussy and she said," sister you need to wait for your turn", saying so Lucy began to ride me. While I looked at Lucy with a smirk and said," are you ready for your punishment".


    Lucy said," can you not punish me and forgive me".


    I said," no way, you need to be punished", saying so I increased the sensitivity to four times and began to f*CK her and then changed to her anal hole which made Lucy moan out loud," f*CK Robin, I am Cumming", saying so she had a huge orgasm. Lucy said," Robin, please let me catch my breath".


    But I ignored her and continued to f*CK her and a few secondster Lucy began to cum. Lucy wanted to say something but I continued to f*CK her and after ten minutes when Lucy could no longer lift her legs. Due to intense orgasm, Lucy''s legs were shivering too much and now she couldn''t stand. Seeing this Oreo said," Robin, let her go, .now it''s my turn", saying so she spread her pussy.


    But I came to her and asked," have you been f*cked in your anal hole", saying so I put my dick inside her anal hole while Oreo moaned loudly and said," Robin it feels so good, why didn''t you f*CK me in this hole earlier".


    I said," don''t you feel pain".


    Oreo chuckled and said," at our level, this amount of pain only gives me pleasure so you can f*CK me until you are satisfied".


    Hearing her say I got horny and I began to f*CK her faster and deeper and changed and f*cked her in different positions.


    After some time I picked Oreo up and began to f*CK her standing while she embraced me and then when I felt she was going to have her orgasm I increased the sensitivity to four times and then released it all inside her anal hole.


    After that, I sat down with Oreo still having her anal hole prated. Oreo kissed me intensely for some time and she said," Robin after making love with you I don''t want to go back to my n. So I will follow you wherever you go".


    I then took out a contract and said," sign this contract and you will be mine forever".


    Oreo signed it without reading and then kissed me and asked," Am I yours now?".


    I said," yes, there will be many sisters in the guild and Lucy is the girl I made love with".


    Hearing my words Oreo said," well if I would have met you earlier then I would be your first woman".


    I said," okay, let''s not talk about this matter", saying so I tried to change the subject and asked," will you be your real form or you will transform into mice as Lucy does".


    Oreo looked at Lucy with a weird expression and she said," no way, I don''t want to change into any other form. I like the human form the most and now Lucy can also stay in her human form. As my level is enough to protect us all. After you absorbed the dark energy from my body so even if the ancestores back to catch me, I can fight back.


    Hearing her words I nodded my head and then looked at Lucy who was resting. Seeing her like this I came to her and then dressed her and we also wore our clothes and then I said," Oreo I will explore this secret realm. So you take care of Lucyter. When she will wake up we will hear her part of the story", saying so I handed Lucy to Oreo.


    .

 Chapter 138 - Secret Realm Elysium

    <h4>Chapter 138 - Secret Realm Elysium</h4>


    WISHING YOU ALL A HAPPY DIWALI ????????


    I began to explore the secret realm. I went to the throne. Then I reached it I decided to sit on it. The reason for sitting was the tone looked cool. It was made of ck material and there were various runes carved on it. As I sat on the throne the rune began to shine brightly which made me feelfortable.


    As I had made love with girls I was feeling a little tired but now my body recovered in an instant which made me feel as if I just woke up and was full of energy.


    I began to look curiously at the throne and found that I couldn''t understand anything while Oreo looked at me and said," Robin this throne didn''t react when I sat on it, but the runes lit up when you sat on it. Does it feel different".


    I said," I feel refreshed after sitting on the throne".


    Oreo asked," does it have a recovery effect then why didn''t I recover ".


    I looked at Oreo and said," maybe I am too handsome", saying so I smiled narcissistically while Oreo was speechless.


    Then I began to look at the surroundings and I couldn''t help say," which idiot left such a cool throne outside the pce".


    Hearing my words Oreo had several ck lines on her forehead while the thrown on which I sat lit up. But if you look closely at the rune shing you would do that that runes were shing in a different order. And then the at ten meters away from us an elevator came out.


    Then the throne sent me a message in my mind, stand on top of the elevator.


    Hearing the message I decided to see it as there was no ck energy so and even I there would be then my ck card would absorb it. Thinking so I said," Oreo I am going to explore this realm, you remain here".


    Oreo said," be careful of the traps".


    I looked at her and said," ok, you also be careful or you can leave the secret realm".


    Oreo said," no need to leave, I will stay here with Lucy and wait for you".


    Hearing her words I nodded and then stepped on the elevator then it took me underground and this ce looked ancient as there were runes carved everywhere which made me feel this must be at least a civilized ancient realm.


    As soon as I stepped on the path. The surrounding light lit up. Then I continued to follow along the straight path as there was only one way. So after walking for five minutes I finally saw a room. After I got insde the room there was a skull which gave an eerie feeling and its eyes were glowing seeing this I murmured to myself and said," if I sell the glowing skull how many tinum coins can I earn".


    Hearing my word the skull eyes began to burn with a blue me and then it looked at me and said," human you are very funny".


    I was startled by the voice of the talking skull and then I had an excited expression and then I looked at it and said," if I sell a talking skull many people might be interested in you so can you tell me anything important or else I will put you inside the space bag and take you for auction".


    The skull was stunned after hearing my words then it began tough seeing this I went near it and took out a dagger and poked its eye socket. Then I saw the skull closely and I asked," hey can you tell me your name and how did you survive Mr skull".


    Skull looked at me and said," human you are different from all the people I met. At least before you came there was one more person who came that was 20,000 years before. But after seeing me he was scared and ran out from here".


    Listening to the skull words I found out that it would be easy to go out and so I looked at it and asked," Mr skull can you tell me what this ce is".


    Skull looked at me and said," My name was Oliver but now you can call me either skull or Oliver", saying so he stopped and then said," this realm is known as Elysium as countless undead warriors are resting for someone to wake them up. I am the guard here so I can''t allow you to pass through unless I recognise you as the lord".


    I looked at the skull and asked," then Mr Oliver tell me how do I be lord of the ce".


    Skullughed and said," human your level is too low to take the test of the lord. Soe after you have reached at least false good realm".


    I looked at the skull with confusion while thetter looked at me and said," False God realm, means the level 501 to 600".


    I looked at the skull with a stunned expression and then I asked," Mr Oliver then if you wanted to kill me it would be easy for you to do so then why didn''t you kill me as I talked about selling you and all".


    Oliver said," if you didn''te here then I wouldn''t be able to chat with you. You know guarding alone makes me so depressed and your level isn''t threatening to me. While you also didn''t exclude any malice towards me so it didn''t offend me".


    I looked at Oliver and said," Mr Oliver is there any way to move the throne. It looks so cool I want to take it back with me".


    Oliver looked at me and said," just sit on it and as it to go with you. If the throne lit up then you can take it with you".


    Hearing his words I asked," Then if I take the throne will there be any problem".


    Oliver said," no, it will not affect us anyway but when youe next time you need to bring the throne to enter this ce".


    Then I asked," Mr Oliver is there any treasure inside the secret realm".


    Oliver said," of course there are, but sadly you are not the master here and the treasure is used by false God realm and above so it is useless to you now".


    Hearing his word my excitement went down but then again I cheered up and said," Mr Oliver wait for me toe backter", saying so I went out.


    While Oliver muttered," interestingd, your character remind me of a certain person but I can''t remember. We since you chatted with me I will give you a gift maybe it will protect your life below the sacred realm ( lvl 301-400)", saying so Oliver''s eyes burned vigorously and then the light became dim and once again it fell asleep.


    While as I was walking out I felt a burning sensation. Feeling it I checked my belonging and the dagger that I used to poke the skull eyes now had its entire status changed.


    DAGGER ( GRADE ???)


    LEVEL 1


    ATTACK - 999,999,999,999


    THIS DAGGER IS BLESSED BY OLIVER, CAN BE USED TO KILL THE SACRED REALM OR BELOW TARGET.


    TO USE THE DAGGER THROW IT TOWARDS THE ENEMY.


    NO. OF USE (3/3)


    I looked at the dagger status and was stunned to find out the properties. The attack power was a hundred billion and the level required to wield is at level one. This made me feel so good. I couldn''t help shout f*CK. Then I looked at the number of uses was only three times. Which made me depressed for a while but I cheered up as I had three times to save my life at critical times.


    Then I came out and looked at the surroundings and as I looked at the trees and flowers closely I found out that they were all blowing and giving out a refreshing smell.


    While Oreo looked at me and asked," Robin did you find anything".


    I said," yes", then I narrated to her the story of how I met Oliver.


    After talking with her I went to the throne and sat on it and then I asked will it follow me out from the secret realm. As if responding to my words the throne shrank and then became a ck tattoo and merged on the back of my hand.


    I looked at the ck tattoo and then thought about the throne. It responded to my thought and came out of my hand and became the throne.


    I tried it several times and then after I found there was no problem with it so I said," Oreo let''s go back to the guild base as I came in a hurry. Other members may be worried about us".


    Oreo said," okay".


    Then I walked in the direction of the vi while everyone was worried about us. After I reached the vi, I saw everyone was waiting for me while Richard and Amelia were not present. Seeing this I asked the reason then Alice took out amunication talisman and sent a message to Richard and Amelia.. After hearing the message they rushed back.

 Chapter 139 - Making Love With Girls (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 139 - Making Love With Girls (R-18)</h4>


    By the time Richard and Amelia came back, Lucy had already woken up. Seeing this I said," Everyone let me introduce you, my partner, Lucy. Her other identity is White Dragon. Standing next to her is Oreo and her identity is ck Dragon".


    Hearing my words the members of the guild took a deep breath and they couldn''t calm for a long time. While Freya on the side muttered," it seems great change is going to take ce in the wastnd", saying so she looked towards us.


    Fiona said," yes sister the man we choose will help us in the future".


    Freya said," hmm if that woman knew I made love with Robin, how will she react. But making love with him made my body satisfied but now I want to make love with him again".


    Fiona said," now that you remind me I also want to make love. Just thinking about it makes my pussy wet".


    Fay said," mom and aunt can you all talk about making loveter".


    Freya and Fiona looked at Fay and then said," okay let''s chat in the room".


    As the pixies were using pixienguage and their voice was very low so we didn''t hear their voice.


    Richard looked at Oreo and asked," Miss Oreo are you the daughter of Kristine ".


    Oreo looked at Richard with a surprised look and said," yes my mother name is indeed Kristine".


    Richard was surprised to know that Oreo was the daughter of Kristine and he couldn''t help say," your mother is a great woman. She used to be one of the great formation masters. She had once participated in apetition in the holy city and I happened to see her".


    Listening to Richard words Oreo became curious and couldn''t help ask," Mr Richard can you tell me more about my mother".


    Richard had a puzzled look but he still spoke," at that time my level was not high so I could only look at your mother from far away. Butter some people talked that your mom was a good painter whose painting had been admired by countless people".


    Oreo listened to Richard words her eyes became bright and she said," next I will learn to paint".


    While I then talked with other members and then I took Lucy and Oreo back to my room and said," Lucy can you tell your part of the story".


    Hearing my words Oreo also looked at Lucy. Lucy then said," okay sit well and listen".


    Hearing her words we sat down then Lucy began to narrate her side of the story," I didn''t see my father. I was abducted by members of the dark guild when I went out to roam with my mother. She said she will take me to a good ce but we were surrounded by the dark guild and then some high-level people stopped my mother and then she was surrounded by bright light and she vanished out of thin air. Then I was easily caught. As I was thinking those people will do something bad. Especially I heard the holy son was going to absorb my talent. But at that time you saved me and killed the holy son of the dark guild and I decided to follow you. So I signed the pet contract with you. And then I disguised myself as a nice to avoid attention and after that you know I have followed you till now".


    Hearing Lucy exnation I was stunned while Oreo couldn''t help ask," didn''t your mother tell you anything about your father".


    Lucy said," My mother would have a sad expression whenever I mentioned my father. She would always avoid the topic"


    Oreo knew something must have happened to her father and Lucy mom didn''t want to talk about it. Therefore she said," thank you Lucy, but can you tell me why you attacked me after seeing me?".


    Lucy said," I saw the ck dragon colluding with dark guild members when they surrounded us".


    Oreo was stunned by hearing her words then she said," maybe it was my ancestor who took me as his disciple".


    Lucy said, "it''s okay sister Oreo, when we be strong I will grow up to smash that shameless guy and save your mom and I will also ask where those guys sent my mom to".


    Hearing Lucy words Oreo also nodded her head and she said," it''s okay as it will not take a long time to reach my level so it''s better to work hard".


    As we were talking the pixies enter our room and then the girls and they all said," Robin make love with us".


    Listening to their words I said," hey keep your voice down what will happen if the other members hear your voice".


    Mia chuckled and said," don''t worry, the room isid with the formation which acts as a silent spell. Also, ites with auto cleaning formation".


    Hearing her words I said," okay then who wille first".


    The girls were excited while the pixes cast shrink spell and made us all small and then the girls removed their clothes and saw them all naked I felt a sense of aplishment in my heart. Now there were three pixies, one white dragon, one ck dragon, one dryad, one nine tail fox and four human girls. They were all my women. Thinking so I decided to use maximum sensitivity skills (four times) of my ck card to make everyone satisfied while I also said," Hey guys it will take one hour before we go to dinner".


    Freya said," don''t worry, I have activated the artefact, and we have plenty of time", saying so she smiled seductively.


    I looked at her and said," then get ready to be f*cked".


    Freya said," we would love to".


    Amelia looked at the pixies with a jealous look and she said," master please use my pussy first", saying so she spread her wet pussy.


    I looked at them and said," okay then", saying so I went to Amelia and teased her pussy and then after some time I began to f*CK her while the girls were jealous but Freya said," Robin, you can make love with any of the girls, but you need to make love until they are satisfied".


    I said," don''t worry if I can''t even satisfy every girl then what is the use of creating such a big harem", saying so I began to make love with Amelia intensely and due to four times sensitivity Amelia cum more than five times within ten minutes. And then Amelia said," master I am satisfied, please look for another sister".


    Hearing her words I smirked and said," Amelia my love,st time you rode me three hours and this time you were satisfied within ten minutes, so I need to refuse your request", saying so I continued to f*CK her and then I filled her pussy with my semen.


    Then I looked at Mia and said, " my dear Mia, next is your turn", saying so I began to make love to her and in the next ten minutes she was resting like Amelia. Seeing this the girl was stunned while Lucy said," don''t worry sisters you will all enjoy Robin, and you will be like them in ten minutes", saying so she smirked while Oreo said," Robin made love with you for half an hour so you fainted and we had to carry you back. Did you forget my little sister".


    Lucy smirking face gradually was reced by a blushing look. Then she said," don''t worry sister I will be able to increase my love making time".


    Oreo said," well we will know that in future ".


    While she was talking with Lucy I filled Lina''s pussy. Then I walked towards Alina and made love with her for twenty minutes. She also rested like Amelia. After making love with the human race I then called Ava and Alice to make love with me. Both of them agreed then I began to suck Alice pussy while Ava began to ride my dick. Both the girls were cumming due to four times sensitivity. So after sucking Alice pussy for some time my head was already drenched in her love juice. After that Ava was satisfied I called her and began to suck her pussy while Alice rode my dick. After some time Iid both of them on each other then I f*cked them from behind and creampie both their pussy. After that, I made love with Lucy and Oreo. I made love with both of them for twenty minutes which made them feel very satisfied. Then I made love with Fay, she was naughty and asked me to do in her ass. The result was after ten minutes she was lying on the bed and sleeping. And the ce where we had made love was filled with love juices.


    Then I looked at Freya and Fiona and asked them would they like to make love together or one at a time.


    Both of them asked me to make love with them at the same time. So I fulfilled their wishes by asking Freya to climb on Fiona who was on her all four and sticking her ass out.


    After Freya imed on top of Fiona the two asses had a wonderful view. So began to lick and suck those beautiful asses and then after a minute both of them cummed so I began to ravage them and made love with both of them for an hour. After that, both the women wanted to rest. Seeing this I began to f*CK their ass and filled both their asses with my semen. And then they bothy on the bed and slept.


    Then I saw several girls were lying on the bed and resting while my semen was dripping either from their pussy or from their anal hole.. Seeing this I recorded the scene in record crystal and saved it.

 Chapter 140 - Alchemy // Spring Dew Wine

    <h4>Chapter 140 - Alchemy // Spring Dew Wine</h4>


    After making love we went to eat dinner. Then we went back to sleep. For the first time, I was not presented by the girls to make love which made me feel a little empty. I even had the thought of visiting the girls but I discarded it and then I began to rest for four hours and then began to do weight exercise. As I wanted to adjust my current body to twenty-five times the gravity. So I had to work hard.


    Early in the morning the next day I went to see Richard and said," Mr Richard please can you buy the warrior set equipment level 90".


    Hearing my words Richard said," Leader today I will go andplete your task within two days".


    I thanked him and then went out to buy a space bag as new members had joined the and I was sort on supply so I decided to make a few more. I also bought an eye crystal. After buying it I went to refill my stock such as food, water, props, etc.


    Then after I had bought everything I came back while the girls had gone to roam with Oreo. So the Vi was almost empty. And I decided to use this time to create the link grade eye crystal and space bag.


    So I was busy from afternoon till the next day in the morning I finally finished creating pink grade space bags and eye crystals. If my talent had not improved then it would take at least two more days toplete the production.


    Then at the breakfast, I said," Freya, Fiona, Alina, Fay, Mia and Oreo take this gift for joining our guild".


    Then I handed them a space bag and eye crystal. After that, they looked at the gift and felt a little excited that they once again were going to y so I said," Amelia I need your help".


    Amelia asked," Master what shall I help you with".


    I answered," Amelia this is the youth potion and I need you to study it and produce it", saying so I handed her the ancient book given by the pixie chief.


    Amelia read the book and she was happy and then she kissed my cheeks and said," master this book is very precious so please don''t show it to the outsider casually or else they will try every means to rob us".


    I waved my hand and said," don''t worry about that, now I want to ask you, can you produce the potion".


    Amelia said," master it''s just that for creating the potion you need herbs of orange grade and I have only a few".


    I looked at Amelia and asked, " how is the grade of alchemy material ssified".


    Amelia answered," master it ssified ording to the age -


    Graymon- 1-10 year


    Green/umon- 11-100 years


    Blue/rare- 101-500 years


    Purple/epic- 501-1000 years


    Orange/legendary- 1001-10,000 years


    Pink/sacred- 10,001-50,000 years


    Red/ancient- 50,001- 99,999 years


    These are the grade of herbs. There is also alchemy material above ancient grade but it is ssified as immortal grade alchemy materials that have developed their consciousness", saying so she stopped but while talking about the immortal grade she had a longing look.


    Seeing this I said," don''t think of immortal grade. Now send me themon grade of alchemy material. Later I will send it to you".


    Hearing my words Amelia said," okay master, please give a moment", saying so she took out her gate and thenmunicated with it. Then we all show alchemy material was flying out at high speed and she had filled a purple space bag full of alchemy material and then she handed it to me.


    I took a look inside the space bag and was stunned to find that there were ten types of different alchemy materials but the amount was at least two thousand.


    Seeing this pped Amelia ass and said," you girl is going to get me busy for the next two days".


    Amelia rubbed her butt and moaned and said," master didn''t you ask me to provide you with so many materials so I could only provide it as you know there might be a failure when creating the potion".


    Hearing her words I took a deep breath and said," hiss, I finally know the reason why the alchemist profession is noble. So I will be busy for two days".


    Then I went to my room and began my retreat for creating orange grade alchemy material.


    After two days of hard work, I came out of the room with dishevelled hair and then knocked on Amelia room. Amelia looked at me with a confused look as she just woke up. Seeing her like this I had the urge to beat her. But I controlled myself and then handed her the space bag while saying," I had filled it with legendary grade alchemy material and after you have finished making a potion, distribute to the girls who had not taken. You can give three to n, three to Richard and talk with Olivia before handing her the potion".


    Amelia''s eyes shone looking at the contents of the space bag said," okay master I will give it to them and exin to them the uses and I will also talk with Olivia", saying so she pulled me into her room and without warning, she removed her underwear and then took out my dick and said," master you might not know but after making love with youst time I was satisfied so was other girls but my lust has returned so please ask the master to punish my pussy", saying so Amelia bent down and lifted her skirts to show her white ass.


    Seeing this I pped her ass and then fingered it. After ying it for a while I began to f*CK her anal hole while Amelia moaned out loud as I had increased sensitivity to four times. It made Amelia go crazy and she said," master your dick feels so good inside my anal hole", saying so she released her first cum. Then I continued to make love with her and finally, after twenty minutes Amelia kissed me intensely and we were making love in the lotus position. So Amelia, asked," master fill me with your stuff please".


    I said," okay then", after that I began to help Amelia raise her hips faster and after some time I creampie her anal hole. While Amelia also had herst cum and then she kissed my lips and said," master you made me feel satisfied, but the girls are not so get ready to f*CK them. I will join themter".


    I asked," can you tell me when are your girls nning to make love with me".


    Amelia said," master it''s a secret", saying so she giggled.


    I looked at her giggling and said," you mustugh more you look beautiful".


    Amelia blushed ans said," thank you master".


    I then got out of her room after dressing myself. After that, I went to have breakfast. While eating I was looking at the girls and the girls were looking at me with hot eyes. From time to time I would feel them winking at me.


    Seeing them like this I smiled and continued to eat. After eating breakfast I went to train and by night I continued to train until we had dinner. Today Richard hase back so I got the wine and equipment level 90 warrior set.


    So I went to my room and worked hard till the next night until Ipleted the orange grade warrior set.


    After creating the set I had dinner and then I asked," Mr Richard have you bought the equipment for us".


    Richard then took out a space bag and handed it over to me. I took the space bag and thanked him. Then I took out the wine and shared it with the guild members. The wine name was Spring Dew wine. It had a fruit taste and was a very strong wine. After taking a sip I started to feel a little dizzy. So I slowly sipped and enjoyed the taste while the girls already had a flushed face and now they can''t wait to pounce on me. But I continued to pour drinks and drank them. After drinking five sses of wine I waspletely drunk. And then I said," Hey guys, I need to sleep", saying so I headed to my room tumbling from time to time.


    I felt good and I had already started my sensitivity skill four times as who knows these girls would make love while sleeping. So after doing so I closed my eyes and slept nicely without any thoughts for the first time. While Freya, Fiona, Fay, Amelia and all the girls drank only a little wine as they mostly drank Spring Breeze wine so they were fine and full of spirit. And looking at me sleeping Lina and other girls came and squeezed my face and said," he looks good only when sleeping. If he doesn''t act shamelessly then he would be an idol gentleman".


    Freya said," you don''t understand if he is not shameless then we wouldn''t have gotten together like we are now. As we girls feel no shame when making love in groups. We need to thank Robin for shameless behaviour".


    The girls also nodded their heads and agreed to Freya opinion and then they asked," Freya sister make us small.. Now it''s time for our pussy to enjoy", saying so they looked at Freya.

 Chapter 141 - Sleeping F*cked (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Sleeping F*cked (R-18)</h4>


    Freya heard the girls request so she shrank everyone then the girls undressed me and they also undressed and then one by one the girls began to ride my dick. The girls wouldst for twenty minutes and they would feel satisfied and then the next girl would continue to make love. In this way, for the next five hours, the girls rode me and most of them had fallen asleep. Thest one was Oreo to make love and then she also fell asleep after making love for half an hour and then she slept beside me.


    The next day early in the morning I got up and saw the girls naked sleeping next to me. Seeing this my mouth twitched and I couldn''t help say in my heart," I was raped while I was sleeping", saying so I put an exaggerated expression as if a girl innocence was ruined. Then I looked at the girls sleeping as looking at the prey.


    First I cast a silent spell on Lucy and then I moved her down the bed. Then Iid her on the sofa as we were currently small so there was plenty of space. So Iid Lucy and then spread her pussy and fingered her for some time. After fingering her I brought my dick and f*cked her anal hole. While Lucy who had recovered found out that someone was f*cking her anal hole. And she was surprised to find that it was Robin. So she closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    While making love with Lucy my sensitivity spell was still on. So in twenty minutes, there was a puddle of love juices on the sofa.


    After that, I cream pied her and moved to my next target, Lina. As I had used silent spells so the girls were still asleep. So I didn''t wake her up and instead cast a silent spell on Lina and then f*cked her anal hole and pussy. After twenty minutes she also made a small puddle of love juices on the sofa and I creampie her pussy. Then I moved to my next prey Ava. Seeing her sleeping soundly I used silent spells and pinched her nipples and then I began to make love intensely. Ava also opened her eyes to see me f*cking her so she closed her eyes and slept. After half an hour I creampie her pussy and then moved to my next target.


    Amelia got up and wanted to drink water, but she found someone had already groped her breast and was carrying her to the sofa. And now she was being f*cked in her anal hole. She was startled at first and then she saw it was her master Robin who had a lecherous expression on his face and f*cking her. Seeing this she rxed her body and said in a seductive voice," master use my anal hole, it''s made me feel better".


    I looked at Amelia who had opened her eyes and now was looking at me. Seeing this I embraced her and said," you naughty girl, I will fulfil your request". Saying so I groped her breast tightly and pinned her nipples and then took out my dick from her pussy and put them in her anal hole and began to make love. After fifteen minutes Amelia said," master, please f*CK another sister, my body has be too sensitive". Hearing her words I cream pied her and let her go as this was the third time making love with her.


    Then I moved to Mia and after casting a silent spell I began to ravage her. Mia opened her eyes to meet mine. Seeing this I was excited and then I said," My dear, please wear your professional uniform when you were managing the guild".


    Mia blushed and then wore it. I went and took off her underwear then I began f*CK her with the dress on. Only her breast was taken out of the shirt. She looked very sexy. So I made love with her in different positions and after thirty minutes I creampie her pussy.


    Mia had a satisfied expression then she slept. After that moved to my next target Alina. As the space on the sofa was being crowded so I cast a silent spell on her and then I began to make love with her in her anal hole.


    Alina woke up to find me f*cking her sacred hole which made her feel so good that she lifted her leg and said," f*CK my anal hole Robin it feels so good".


    I did so and then I asked her to wear red undergarments and then I ravaged her intensely for the next half hour and then I creampie her pussy. After getting the creampie she slept on her position. Then I began to look for the next target Oreo. See had a devil figure so I cast a silent spell and began to y with her breast, pussy and anal hole. I yed with her until she had an orgasm and she opened her eyes to see me. I asked her to wear ck lingerie which made her look too sexy. So I just exposed her pussy and f*cked her. After some time I changed it to her anal hole and I continued to make love until I cream pied her anal hole. Then I left her to sleep and moved to the next girl Alice. She looked very sexy even without any dress as she had nine tails charm which would make any man go crazy.


    Next, I put on the silent spell and woke her up. Alive was confused and asked," Robin what happened", saying so she sat on the bed while her breast jiggled. I looked at the scene and said," I want to change you into nine tails fox form. I want to make love".


    Alice blushed hearing my request and then she changed into nine tail fox form. I saw Alice''s ears were covered in fur and above her butt, was nine tails. Seeing this I grabbed her tail gently and yed with them for a while. After five minutes I saw Alice had her orgasm. Seeing this I asked," Alice does it feel so good that you have an orgasm".


    Alice responded," Robin, the girls from animal races have their tails as the most sensitive part. So never touch it openly in future".


    Hearing her words I said," don''t worry I will only touch my women tail".


    Alice was speechless and then I asked her to serve me. Alice knew the meaning so she began to lick my dick. Her blowjob was very good so I quickly asked her to change to 69 positions and then I began to suck her pussy while she gave me a blowjob. Sometimes I would finger her anal hole which would make Alice''s ears red. Seeing this I began to suck her pussy and finger her anal hole and after some time she had her orgasm and my face was drenched in her cum.


    After that, I changed my position and began to ravage her. But I didn''t use sensitivity skills as I was touching her fluffy tails which made her aroused so much so that after half an hour off*cking she asked," Robin give me a deep creampie".


    I fulfilled her request and then as she was exhausted she fell asleep while my semen leaked out of her pussy. I then took out a recording crystal and recorded the cream pied girls. Then I move towards the pixie girls. First I used a silent spell on Fay and yed with her. While Fay opened her eyes and kissed me intensely and she said," Robin you haven''t made love with me so I am missing the feeling when you f*cked me", saying so she leaned near my ear and whispered," especially my anal hole".


    Hearing her words I began to make love with her for the next half hour while I used to activate the sensitivity skill only when she would cum. Which made Fay satisfied and then she asked me to creampie her anal hole. I fulfilled her request and then I moved to Fiona and cast a silent spell on her. Fiona woke up when she found a pair of hands were groping her breast. Then she looked behind to find it was her lover who had done so which made her instantly happy and she kissed my lips intensely and she whispered," Robin you haven''t f*cked my pussy and anal hole for two months. I want you to ravage me. You can even p me anywhere".


    Hearing her words I squeezed her breast tightly and then I fingered her pussy and anal hole at the same time. Which made Fiona moan," this feeling my body missed it", saying so she began to move her hips. Seeing this I fully inserted my finger into her anal hole and pussy. Then I yed with her body and after some time I asked her to were transparent underwear. Then I took out a knife and made holes in the nipples area andrge hole near her pussy and anal hole region. While Fiona said," Robin shall I wear this lingerie every time we make love".


    I kissed her lips and I replied," my love, it depends on your mood", saying so I kissed her.


    After some time I parted then I began to f*CK her pussy while my hand was fingering her anal hole and another hand was pping her ass.


    After making love for a half-hour I cream pied her anal hole. Then Fiona had a mischievous look and she whispered," shall we both go shopping for my underwear".


    I said," okay". Then Fionaid on the bed and slept while I moved to thest target Freya. I woke her up and then I kissed her lips intensely while Freya also responded to me. Then I sucked her breast and fingered her pussy. After a while, Freya had her orgasm. I asked," My dear do you have sexy lingerie".


    Freya said," yes I have", saying so she took out different types of lingerie and then I picked up a white one. Then I asked her to dress and also asked her to wear a skirt. That I cut it and changed it to a mini skirt. Then I sat on the bed with my dick pointing to the roof and said," My love satisfy me".


    Hearing my request Freya came to me and then she slid her underwear and showed her pussy and then sat on my dick and then she began to ride it while I was groping her breast and pinching her nipples from time to time. After that, I picked her up and f*cked her. I didn''t use sensitivity skills and f*cked her for three hours in different positions. In the process of f*cking her I tore her underwear into pieces which made Freya angry but she then asked me to take her to buy her underwear which calmed down her anger and then she used her anal hole to ride me and then when making love in lotus position we released the cum at the same time and then I ced the girls back together on the bed but I spread their legs and then I recorded it in the record crystal and then slept between the girls.. But before sleeping I stopped Freya''s artifact and then I slept soundly while embracing girls from both sides.

 Chapter 142 - Incest (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Incest (R-18)</h4>


    The next day early in the morning after breakfast I was nning to go to buy undergarments with Freya and Fiona. But Alina''s master came base 3.


    I looked at him and then asked him to sign a confidential contract with him.


    After he signed the contract I asked him to release Alina''s contract. He did so and then I handed him over the space bag and then he checked and went away with a happy expression.


    Alina looked at the smiling face of the man. She sighed and then felt happy after all she got rid of family and now she could enjoy her life with new guild members as they treated them like her own family. Which made her feel warm.


    After the small episode, Freya and Fiona urged me to take them to buy the clothes.


    I could only helplessly follow them. We travelled from one shop to another. After two hours the pixies didn''t buy anything as they said they were not interested in the cloth. So I took them to the most expensive shop present on base 3.


    Freya and Fiona were excited by seeing the clothes and they picked up four sets each.


    I looked at them and I asked," miss how much does it cost to buy the underwear sets of all sizes".


    The receptionist was taken aback but she responded politely," Sir the clothes will cost 500,000 gold coins".


    I looked at her and said," pack me all these clothes".


    The receptionist was taken aback and then she called her manager. Then I paid the manager the full amount of money and I bought all the clothes present in the shop.


    After buying it Freya and Fiona wanted to buy jewellery. Seeing this I coaxed them I woulde next time and then they reluctantly agreed to my words and followed me back to the guild.


    I called the girls and then I asked them to choose the clothes present. While the girls were all excited looking at the clothes and choosing them. After they choose the clothes they kept them inside their space bag while the rest were kept with Freya.


    After that as I was mentally exhausted after shopping with girls so I decided to take a good rest.


    As I had made love with the girlsst night so they were not in the mood to make love with me. So I was left alone and I was working out. And today I was adjusting to twenty-four times the gravity. After eating dinner I decided to create orange grade equipment for my teammates the next day. As Mr Richard had bought the equipment so I could easily create orange grade equipment which would take me two days to do so.


    So after dinner, I ate the food. Then I began to practice once again. After exercising for two hours it was alreadyte night so I decided to sleep.


    But I wanted to make love so I went to pixes room and picked up Fay and Freya and then brought them to my room.


    After that, I cast a shrink spell on myself and a silent spell on Fay and Freya.


    Then I woke them up.


    Fay woke up and asked," Robin I was having a good dream, why did you wake me up".


    Freya chuckled and said," because he wants to f*CK us".


    Fay was excited and began to undress while Freya asked," Robin do you want me to wear a special dress".


    I looked at her and said," well you can wear ckce while Fay wears whitece".


    Both of them followed my words and then they both changed before my eyes and then I asked," Freya please use your artefact".


    Freya nodded and then turned on the artefact. Then I came new her and said," Freya lick your daughter pussy".


    Freya blushed and then began to lick her daughter pussy while I went behind her and licked her pussy and fingered her anal hole".


    After some time both cum and then I asked," Fay lick your mom''s pussy".


    Fay blushed and began to lick Freya''s pussy while I began to y with Fay''s pussy and anal hole. After some time I put my dick inside Fay''s pussy and began to f*CK her. While Fay was moaning, Freya looked at me and asked," Robin you lie down and y with my pussy".


    I said," okay then let''s change the position".


    After that, Iid down and began to f*CK Fay while Freya came and sat on my mouth and began to rub her pussy.


    I then grabbed Freya''s thigh and began to suck her pussy while she moaned," yes Robin, your tongue feels so good".


    As I continued to make love Fay cum after some time and then Freya sat on my dick and began to ride while I looked at Fay and said," Fay use this sex enhancer in your mom''s anal hole", saying so I gave her normal grade sex enhancer while Fay used it to f*CK her mom''s anal hole.


    While Freya was twisting her hips in pleasure and after some time she had a big orgasm and fell in my embrace. I also embrace and continued to f*CK her while Fay had a naughty smile and asked," Robin give me one more sex enhancer".


    I handed it to her. Then I saw Fay put the next sex enhancer inside her mom''s anal hole.


    Freya who was lying in my embrace jumped up when she felt one more sex enhancer going inside her anal hole and then she red at her daughter and said," you naughty girl are you trying to tear my anal hole".


    Fay smiled and said," mom you would feel more pleasure if I put two inside".


    Freya red at her and said," wait I will punish your anal hole", saying so sheid her down and looked at me and said," Robin help me catch her, I will punish her anal hole".


    I nodded my head as this was the second time seeing Fay''s appearance so I needed to punish her a little. So I pressed her down the whole Freya went behind and then began to insert both the sex enhancer together.


    Fay felt a tearing pain and she couldn''t help say," mom forgive me I will not do it again".


    Hearing her words Freya had a sadistic smile and she said," what will I do if you repeat this behaviour", saying so she used a little force to put the sex enhancer in.


    While Fay moaned in pain and said," Mom, stop please I will never repeat this behaviour again or else you can punish me".


    Hearing her response Freya nodded and took out a sex enhancer and put the half sex enhancer in her pussy and began to f*CK Fay anal hole.


    I looked at Fay and shoved my cock in her mouth and began to move my hips. After some time Freya got up and stuck her ass and then spread her pussy and asked," Robin only your dick can satisfy me. Sex enhancer doesn''t give me pleasure so f*CK me".


    Hearing her words I took out my dick from Fay''s mouth and then I went to Freya''s anal hole and began to f*CK her.


    Then after that, I began to make love with Freya intensely while Fay had a jealous look and after an hour I creampie Freya anal hole. Then I looked at Fay who was looking at me. Seeing this I said," get on you all four", saying so I went behind her while Fay got in the doggy style and then I f*cked both her holes. I also changed into different positions and began to f*CK her. After the next hour, I creampie her pussy and then I said," Freya lick your daughter pussy clean".


    Freya blushed and began to suck my semen from Fay''s pussy and drank it while seeing this I felt pleased and then I said," stay here I need your help. If you want to rest then please do it as I need to do some work. So during this time, it''s better to stay here".


    Both of them then went to take bath while I was busy creating equipment for my guild members. Then when I felt exhausted I would f*CK both mother and daughter and continue to make the orange grade equipment. In this way, Ipleted the orange grade equipment for us, six people, by the next morning. Then next day I distributed the equipment and then said," have you guys adapted ten times gravity".


    Everyone responded yes except for Alina who had adapted to eight times gravity as she joined our guildter. Seeing this I said," good guys. This week train as much you can as next week we will head to the forbidden zone 3".


    Everyone cheered when they heard my words and said," okay leader".


    Then I called Mia and asked her when will n parents visit us.


    Mia said," I had talked to boss about it and he said he will be waiting for us in base four".


    I had a puzzled expression while Mia replied," my dear base 1 to base 4 is beginner base as you most people can easily reach to level 60. But after base 4 those people who pass to base 5 are all experts as they all have at least one orange grade equipment. And the distribution of monsters in the forbidden zone differs as it is increased by five levels that are the people passing the forbidden zone may meet monster of level 65".


    Hearing her exnation I nodded my head in understanding then I said," okay then we will head out after a week.. But this train as much you can".

 Chapter 143 - Mixed Race

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Mixed Race</h4>


    After talking with the guild member I increased my training intensity. As not to be disturbed by the girls I had moved out to the forbidden zone 3 and was practising with the high-level animals. Forbidden zone 3 had a vast area unlike the forbidden zone one and two. It felt like I hade to the forest. It was mostly filled with intelligent life forms. Such as some mixed races used to live in groups. They would attack if someone approached their territory. As I was walking around and wanted to find a fierce beast. I heard a fighting sounding from three hundred meters away from me, so I moved towards the source and found out the source. A mixed-race that had half body of the cat and half body of the dog was fighting with a fierce gold grade beast of level 45.


    I stood at a distance and watched the fight with interest. The mixed race had onlymon equipment and it could fight on equal footing with gold grade monsters. Such race could easily get a foothold in the base but they were living in the forbidden zone. Thinking about it I decided to help her kill the diamond grade monster that was going to sneak attack.


    So I took out a nk card and injected mana into it and then threw it out in the direction of the diamond grade monster. Afterwards, I blinked and came near the monster and attacked it using the dagger that was followed by envenoming skill and then I used blinked ten meters away from the monster.


    The monster had a terrified look and then its body fell without making a sound. If you would look closely then you would find out that there it''s neck was cut open and the ck blood flowing out shows it was poisoned.


    As soon as the monster died the mixed-race looked towards my direction and when he saw the dead body her eyes shrank and looked at me with a shocked expression.


    While I took out the bow and normal arrow and shot it past the mixed-race face. Then the gold grade monster that she was fighting was nailed to a tree behind her.


    The mixed-race when she saw me pulling the arrow she felt like she would be dead as long as I released the arrow. When she saw releasing the arrow her mind was nk thinking about her young sister and looked full of helplessness. She had already closed her eyes in despair. But after some time she felt something wrong so when she opened her eyes she saw the man who shot an arrow in front of her and smiling at her. Her head was nk when she looked at the smiling face. While she looked behind to avoid the embarrassment to see the gold grade monster nailed to the tree. Seeing this she felt the young man was a good person and then she returned and said," thank you mister for saving me".


    Hearing her words I was surprised and said," no problem.?My name is Robin. Can you tell me your name?".


    The mixed-race blushed and she said," my name is Karina".


    I asked," Karina what are you doing here?".


    Karina said," killing the ferocious beast. My job is the guard of the tribe. So now my work was to kill all the beasts in the present in our territory".


    I said," then can you take me to your tribe. I want to see it".


    Karina put up her guard and asked with a cautious look," can you tell me the reason for visiting my tribe".


    I said," I was interested in your race and thought of trading".


    Karina blinked and asked," do you want to trade with our tribe?".


    I looked at her and nodded my head. Karina said," okay then follow me".


    Saying so her appearance changed back to human form. And her figure was very good. I looked at her and said," you look beautiful".


    Karina blushed and then said," thank you", and then she speeded up while I follower behind.


    After some time I reached her tribe. It was located near a waterfall. That was hidden with some type of formation.


    As soon as she took me inside the formation. Many people looked at me with hostility. Seeing this Karina said," please don''t hurt him. He is my benefactor who saved me".


    Hearing her words the people put away the weapons, while I followed behind her. After some time I came to the ce where they lived. There were not many people in the mixed-race seeing this I asked," marina are these all the members of your tribe".


    Krina nodded her head and she said," there is a very low probability of giving birth two different races make love so there are very few members in our race".


    Hearing her words I nodded my head and asked," then are all the members present here".


    Karina shook her head and she said," no, they hunting the monster".


    Hearing her words I nodded my head and then I asked," how do you level up as after each fifteen level there is a restriction".


    Karina said," we have our awakening stone which the vige chief has which not only help us to awaken our talent but it also helps us advance. When we reach level 60 it will be thest advancement. After that, you can level up without any worries".


    Hearing her words I blushed as I didn''t know that level 60 was thest advancement stage. While we were talking we had reached her hut.


    As soon as she opened the door a loli embraced Karina and she said," this is my sister Karin".


    Karin looked at me and asked," who are you?", saying so she blinked her eyes putting on a cute expression. Seeing this I took out a cake and gave her to eat.


    Karin saw the cake and blinked her eyes and asked curiously," what shall I do with it?".


    I looked at her expression and pinched her cheeks and said," eat it".


    Karin took the cake and shared it with her sister while her sister had a dazed expression and she couldn''t help say," you have the space bag. It is so precious here".


    I looked at her and said," if you want then I can gift you a space bag".


    Karina said," no need, it will bring trouble to me if anyone saw it".


    Hearing her words I nodded my head and gave them a few more cakes and other food to eat. I even gave them an elixir to drink. After drinking the elixir Karina looked at me with a stunned expression and said," don''t take out the elixir so casually".


    Hearing her words I asked," do you know it''s the elixir".


    Karina nodded her head and she said," the vige chief would let us drink once in a while".


    Listening to her words I nodded my head while Karin blinked and said," big brother are you going to marry my sister".


    Hearing her words Karina blushed and pinched her sister''s cheeks and said," girl what are you talking about".


    While I looked at the little loli and said," if your sister agrees, I have no problem".


    Karin''s eyes lit up and she squatted near me and said," brother give me two hundred more cakes and you can take my sister away".


    Hearing her words I looked at her and said," are you sure she will go with me".


    Karin blinked and she said," don''t worry if she doesn''t follow you I you will kidnap me and then you can ask my sister to marry you".


    Hearing her words I couldn''t helpugh out loud. While Karina looked at us speechlessly.


    Then I looked at Karina and I said," take me to see your chief".


    Hearing my words she took me to her chief while Karin followed behind.


    After reaching the chief hut Karina knocked the hut twice. The chief came out. And surprisingly the chief was a woman. She looked at Karina and Karin and then smiled at them and then she looked at them and asked them to introduce me.


    Karina introduced me to the chief and then the chief looked at me and said," tell me traveller why did youe here".


    I looked at the chief and said," I was curious about your tribe so I came here. I also have some food that you can trade for your specialities".


    Then the chief said," okay then I will take out the fruits and some wine. What can you trade them with".


    I looked at her and said," I have the equipment, food, props, etc, you can choose what you want to buy from it".


    The chief said," trade it with equipment".


    Hearing her words I took outmon, umon, rare and epic grade weapon".


    Looking a the weapon present the chief said," we don''t need so much equipment as our fruit and wines are not so costly".


    Hearing her words I felt they were good people so I said," no need you can take them as this equipment could be only sold by me. So just keep it to yourself".


    Hearing my words the chief looked at me and seeing the serious expression she said," okay then I will ask someone to give you the fruits and wine".


    Hearing her words I asked," can I taste the fruits and wine".


    The chief said," of course", saying so she ced various types of fruits. I eat one each and found that these fruits would give me buff status after drinking it. They were not normal fruits so I said," chief the fruits you gave me can already be regarded as low-level elixir so it can''t be fair transactions so if you trust me to give me two days and I wille back with more equipment then we can settle the transaction".


    The chief said," wait a minute", then she came back with a box.


    Seeing the box I felt like something important to me was lying inside the box.

 Chapter 144 - Olivia Watches As We Make Love (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 144 - Olivia Watches As We Make Love (R-18)</h4>


    The chief said," take this with you, it was passed by our ancestor that was to give to the fated one".


    Hearing her words I was taken aback and asked," chief what do you mean by fated one".


    Chief smiled and exined," my ancestor said, if anyonees and does not cheat us then we will give them this gift".


    Hearing her words I was stunned and then I said," chief wait for me. I have to go back to base 3 to buy things. If you have any requirements you can tell me".


    Chief said," if possible, please give us equipment as in the wilderness the equipment is more important".


    I nodded my head and then said," can I take Karina back to my guild as I don''t know the way back".


    The chief said," okay you can take her".


    Then I said," okay chief, within the next few days I wille back", saying so I looked at Karina and said," let''s go".


    Karina nodded her head and she said," can I bring my sister along with me".


    I said," okay".


    Then together, with her sister, we went toward the base.


    After travelling for four hours we reached base 3 and then it took me one hour to reach back to the vi as Karin was excited to see the things so we took a detour and bought many things in the market and by the time we reached the vi it was already dark.


    Then as I reached the guild I introduced them to the guild members. Karin was a very lively girl and she chatted with other members and Karina also began to chat as she saw there was more than one race present especially from the girl''s side.


    After that, we had dinner and went to rest.


    Lucy and Oreo sneaked into my room and they were lying naked inside the quilt. While I entered the door I switched off the light and was going to sleep. When I got under the quilt, my legs came in contact with something fluffy which made me alert and I jumped from the bed and took of the quilt to see the girls naked smiling at me.


    I had a ck face and said," you are not allowed to tell anyone what happened now".


    Oreo said," Robin we will not tell to anyone under one condition". Saying so she looked at me.


    I asked," tell me the condition".


    Oreo had a mischievous expression and she talked with Lucy for a while and then she said," you will f*CK us in the garden".


    I looked at her and said," Mr Richard,?Ameli and Alina will see us making love as their level is very high".


    Oreo smiled and she said," don''t worry they will not be able to see it as if they see I can block their vision in advance".


    Hearing her words I said," okay then".


    Then we went to the garden while we had cast silent spells as not to make other members alert and then after reaching the garden I put the mattresses and bedding and then weid down.


    Then I asked both of them to spread their legs and then I began to suck their pussy.


    While I was sucking their pussy. Olivia woke up to go to the bathroom. After that when she returned to her room she couldn''t sleep. So she decided to take a walk on the rooftop. And she began to think," these days when I sleep all big sister goes away from my room andes out of Robin''s room. What are they doing at night? But before going sister warns me not to look for them which makes me feel lonely. Next time I will find out and take a peek at Robin''s room", thinking so she felt better. After walking for some time she sat on the edge and looked at the garden to see someone was there.


    Then she was shocked to find that Lucy sister, Oreo big sister and Robin big brother were doing something. Seeing this she became curious about what they were doing alone at night.


    And when she took a closer look she found Oreo big sister and Lucy sister was lying naked and Robin big brother was licking their private part. Seeing this she blushed and said," I know now why the sisters didn''t ask me to go to Robin big brother room. They were doing bad things. But seeing them I feel good, so I will peak at them for some time", saying so she began to look closely.


    Then she saw as Robin big brother was sucking Lucy sister began to pee after some time and then she saw Robin big bother licking at it and then pped Lucy sister ass and then he went to suck Oreo big sister pussy. The same thing happened with Oreo big sister. And then she saw Robin big brother take out a big fat thing from his pant while Lucy sister and Oreo big sister was excited after seeing the thing.


    Then Olivia eximed," how is that big ugly thing Lucy sister and Oreo big sister sucking and their faces look so good after doing so".


    Then after some time of sucking, she saw them doing something that wanted to her almost shout out loud.


    She saw Robin''s big brother ugly thing was inserted inside Lucy sister private part and then Oreo big sister sat on Robin''s big brother mouth. Then she saw both the sister had looks of ecstasy on her face.


    Seeing this she eximed," how can it be? Can my pee hole take that big thing inside. And it seems Lucy sister feels so good after taking it inside. I am also feeling weird down here. What shall I do?", saying so she looked at them and then she said," let me look a little longer", saying so she continued to look and then she saw something that she shouted out loud," how can Lucy sister put the dirty thing inside her anal hole".


    "I don''t want to see anymore but my body won''t listen to me and I want to watch more. But I will watch it closely", saying so she walked downstairs, and then came to the garden and sneaked near a tree and then watched us making love closely.


    While Oreo looked at the ce where Olivia was and she said to herself," Olivia little sister, today will be your eye-opener day. As you are also Robin''s lover so I will not tell them and you can look at them closely".


    Then Lucy had a big orgasm and after some time Oreo changed her position with Lucy and began to ride. While Lucy was lying down in my embrace.


    Olivia watched Lucy peeing and then she said to herself," How do I feel that whenever Lucy sister pees her expression is like she is feeling very good. But I also pee I don''t feel so good. Maybe it must be due to the big brother ugly thing. I must ask themter as my down feels itchy. But I don''t want to itch here or else if I make noise I will get caught and will miss such an opportunity. So I have decided to watch quietly".


    Saying so she watched us make love for almost two hours and then I released it all inside Oreo and then inside Lucy pussy.


    After doing so Iy down. While Olivia had a flushed expression. She felt her itch was getting worse. So she mustered her courage and she came to us.


    As soon as I saw Olivia figure appearing suddenly we were stunned while Oreo said," finally Olivia little sister couldn''t bear the feeling and she came to ask our help".


    Olivia blushed and said," Oreo sister since when did you see me".


    Oreo replied," since you came to the garden".


    Listening to their conversation I said," Oreo why didn''t you inform me".


    Oreo said," if I informed you then you would not make love with us and leave us in the middle which would make us frustrated so I felt it was necessary to not inform you".


    Hearing her words I facepalmed my hand and then I looked at Olivia flushed face and said," look she is already in heat, help her release it and not here".


    Oreo had a yful smile and she said," Robin, you have f*cked us too much that I can''t even move so you must help her release the orgasm or else she can''t sleep for tonight".


    Lucy also put a helpless expression when I looked at her. Seeing this I looked at Olivia who was breathing heavily.


    I said," Oliviae here".


    Olivia came to me obediently and then I said," sit on myp".


    Olivia followed my instructions and then I put my hands on her pussy. Olivia blushed but she didn''t say anything.


    Seeing this I began to rub her pussy while I asked," Does it feel good".


    Olivia nodded her head while I continued to rub my fingers faster and then after ten minutes she said," big brother I am feeling so good", saying so she had her first orgasm.. And then I felt her panties were very wet.

 Chapter 145 - Defloration Olivia (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 145 - Defloration Olivia (R-18)</h4>


    After that, I said," let''s go and sleep. Tomorrow I will be busy".


    Olivia then came back to her sense and blushed. Then she said," big brother can I sleep with you".


    I said," okay".


    Then we dressed and we went to our respective rooms while Olivia followed behind.


    After we reached the room we took bath and then we got inside the quilt and then we slept.


    As I closed my eyes Oliva whispered," big brother are you asleep".


    I said," hmm, I am going to sleep".


    Olivia blushed and asked," big brother can you y with my pee hole. I want to experience that feeling again".


    I looked at her and saw her blushing face and felt if I rejected her request then it would make her feel sad.


    So before ying with Olivia I asked," are you sure. If you will get addicted then it will be harmful to your mental health".


    Olivia said," big brother when I will feel weird then you will help me. Wouldn''t you", saying so she stuck out her tongue.


    I looked at her and said," okay then I will y with you", saying so I put my hand under her skirts while we were inside the quilt.


    Then I felt her pussy was wet. Seeing this I began to caress her pussy for some time while Olivia began to moan out loud," big brother it feels very good when you touch it there".


    I heard her words and then I said," get naked".


    Olivia blushed and she became naked then I asked her to lie down.


    Then before making love with her I took a deep breath and then I said," did Amelia give you youth potion".


    Olivia blushed and she nodded her head. Seeing this I said," drink it then we will make love further".


    Olivia said," okay, then big brother will you also insert your ugly thing in my pee hole".


    I looked at her and said," don''t say my one ugly thing as you will fall in loveter".


    Then I saw Olivia drink the youth potion. After that, her body began to grow. After a minute her transformation stopped and then she looked at me while I carefully looked at Olivia present before me.


    Her height was 150 centimetres which made her look small inparison with other girls.


    Her breast had be D cup which made me look at her chest and then I went and squeezed it to only make Olivia moan. While I thought so soft in my mind.


    Then I looked at her ass which was of normal shape and it matched with her figure perfectly to make Oliva more beautiful.


    After looking at Olivia I said," Olivia congrattions on bing an adult. Now we can make love without any problems".


    Olivia blushed hearing my words then she looked at me and said," brother can you make love already. My body is bing hot".


    Hearing her words I cast a silent spell on us and then I said," Okay, spread your legs and show me your pussy".


    Olivia blushed and then she spread her legs and I went near her pussy and used my fingers to explore it carefully.


    Then I said," Olivia you look beautiful".


    Olivia blushed and her eyes were a little blurred. Then she said," brother please y with my body. I feel very good when you rub my secret ce".


    Listening to her words I went to face her and kissed her lips. Olivia didn''t understand anything but as I continued to kiss Olivia learnt it soon. Then I began to lick and suck her breast while Olivia began to moan and she asked," big brother please start ying with my secret ce, as it feels very itchy down there".


    I then asked Olivia to change to 69 positions and then I will begin to lick her virgin pussy. Which gave of virgin smell. While Oliva looked at my ugly things and she thought," Lucy sister and Oreo big sister licked and sucked it very much. And now when I am seeing it from a closer look it makes me want to suck it", saying so she took my ugly thing in her mouth and then she blushed and said," it feels good to take ugly thing in my mouth. Especially my body feels better", saying so she began to lick continuously. While I sucked her pussy for the next ten minutes and then Olivia had her second orgasm. This orgasm was a little longer as she felt her body feel so much pleasure for the first time after being licked in her secret ce.


    After Olivia had her orgasm. I continued to lick her pussy while Oliva was blushing and she couldn''t help ask," brother can you put your ugly thing inside my pussy".


    I said," okay", as this girl became too active after having her orgasm.


    Then Iid her and then I put my dick inside her pussy. It stopped near her hymen. Then I said," Olivia get ready, it will feel painful for a minute or so. You need to hold on or we can stop it here".


    Olivia looked at me and gritted her teeth and she said," brother put it inside as I will have to face itter so it''s better to do it now and then I can also join my sister and enjoy your love".


    I looked at her and said," okay then", saying so I gave a fast thrust and my dick broke the hymen and went deep inside her pussy. Her pussy was very tight which gripped my dick. Then I looked at Olivia who was looking at me and was breathing very heavily. I looked at her and asked," Olivia are you okay".


    Olivia said," brother I feel very little pain and I feel very good as I am connected with brother", saying so she embraced my neck and began to kiss me wildly.


    While I was stunned and after the kiss ended I took out my dick to see her there was some blood on the sheet, also on my dick and Olivia''s pussy. Seeing this I felt there might be some changes after drinking the potion. So I decided to talk to Ameliater.


    While when Olivia saw that her brother has taken out the ugly thing from her pussy she felt that he might y with her but after waiting for a minute she saw brother was nkly looking at her as if lost in thought so she moved her hips and tried to put my dick in her pussy.


    After putting it inside Olivia felt very good, so she began to move her hips and then she embraced me and she said," big brother move your hips as you did it with sister Lucy and big sister Oreo".


    Hearing her words I came back to my sense and I decided to f*CK Olivia first as this girl is getting addicted to it.


    So Iid down while Olivia was on top of me, I began to move my hips while Olivia moaned," big brother it feels so good", saying so she also tried to match move her ass to match my rhythm.


    But I started to move my hips faster while Olivia began to moan louder and then she had her orgasm. I stopped for a few seconds and then I began to make love with her.


    After some time once again she released her orgasm. Then I said," you move your hips while I will rest".


    Olivia blushed and she began to move her hips. Then we made love in cowgirl position and after she had her orgasm we did in reverse cowgirl. After some time once again, she had her orgasm. Then I got up while Olivia, put her hands and bent down in a doggy position and then we continued to make love. After making love with her Oliva had her organsm and then I saw her breathing was bing back to normal which means that the side effects of youth potion must be going out. Then I sat on the chair while Oliva came and sat on my dick and began to ride it while my hands supported her hips. Then after making love for five minutes once again Olivia had her orgasm. Then I looked at her and decided to make herst orgasm as it was nearly an hour after we started our lovemaking session. And Oliva breathing had be stable. So she would have her orgasmst time then we can end our session.


    Therefore we sat in the lotus position and Olivia moved her hips. Then after making love for some time I felt Oliva was going to have her orgasm. So looked at her and said," Olivia this time you must hold your orgasm as I will also release my orgasm".


    Hearing my words Olivia had a happy expression and she said," okay brother then pour your white stuff inside me as you did with Lucy sister and Oreo sister".


    I said," okay", and then I continued to use my hands to move Olivia''s hip up and down. Then after a king love for another two minutes, Olivia asked," brother please release it inside me as I can''t hold any longer".


    Hearing her words I embraced her and then I stood and began to f*CK her while Olivia began to moan loudly and after a few seconds, my dick began to twitch released all the semen deep inside Olivia pussy while Olivia also had her best orgasm and then we lied on the bed. While Oliva said," brother when you put the white stuff inside my pussy I felt very good".


    Hearing her words I kissed her and said,"ter we will make plenty of love sometimes alone or another time with sisters".


    Olivia said," okay", saying so she lied in my embrace and slowly we fell asleep.

 Chapter 146 - Changes In Black Card // Oreo (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Changes In ck Card // Oreo (R-18)</h4>


    The next morning I woke up and looked at Olivia who was sleeping beside me. I kissed her cheeks and then went to take bath. While Bathing my consciousness sank inside the ck card. Its properties were-


    BLACK CARD(GOD GRADE) (ACTIVATED)[SEMI SEALED]


    - NUMBER OF PARTNERS -12


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH LUCY AND OREO DRAGON, NOW YOU CAN LEARN DRAGON MAGIC.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH LINA, NOW YOUR LUCK HAS INCREASED.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH FAY, FREYA AND FIONA. YOU CAN LEARN PIXIE MAGIC AND WHILE CASTING PIXIE MAGIC THE AMOUNT OF MANA REQUIRED IS HALVED.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH AVA, NOW YOU CAN LEARN DRYAD MAGIC.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH AMELIA, NOW YOU CAN LEARN ALCHEMY.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH ALICE, NOW YOU CAN LEARN CHARM MAGIC.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH ALINA, NOW YOU CAN SHARE ONE OF HER SKILLS ( CHANGEABLE)


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH MIA, YOUR GET PERMANENT 10% DAMAGE WHEN USING BOW AND ARROW OR CROSSBOW.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH OLIVIA, YOU CAN LEARN ASSASSIN SKILL


    - SOUL CHAIN LINK 12 - YOU CAN NOW SHARE AND EQUIP THE CARD WITH LUCY, FAY, FREYA, FIONA, LINA, AVA, MIA, ALINA, AMELIA, OREO, OLIVIA AND ALICE.


    CARD LIMIT 6 (PINK GRADE AND ABOVE).


    CAN BE UPGRADED.


    - PHEROMONES CAN BE CONTROLLED WHICH CAN BE CONTROLLED BY INJECTING MANA INTO YOUR BODY. THE MORE MANA YOU POUR THE MORE SCENT YOUR BODY PRODUCE.


    - DUAL CULTIVATION (LVL 10)- WHEN YOU HAVE SEX WITH YOUR PARTNER THE OVERALL ATTRIBUTES WILL INCREASE BY FIFTY POINTS.


    UPGRADABLE.


    - WHEN MAKING LOVE IN A GROUP GET BONUS ATTRIBUTES POINTS. (THE BONUS POINT IS THE TOTAL NUMBER OF PARTNERS PRESENT.)


    - SEMEN CONTROL- WHEN MAKING LOVE YOU CAN CONTROL THE AMOUNT OF SEMEN YOU RELEASE. YOU CAN ALSO MAKE YOURSELF CUM WITHIN A FEW SECONDS TO SIX HOURS.


    - AFTER ABSORBING THE BLACK ENERGY YOUR SEMEN HAS VERY LOW FERTILITY.


    - SENSITIVITY-


    CONSUME 3 MP/ SEC TO DOUBLE THE SENSITIVITY


    CONSUME 6 MP/ SEC TO TRIPLE THE SENSITIVITY


    CONSUME 9 MP/SEC TO QUADRUPLE THE SENSITIVITY


    CONSUME 15 MP/SEC TO QUINTUPLE THE SENSITIVITY


    - GODLY SEMEN- AFTER RELEASING YOUR SEMEN INSIDE A GIRL PUSSY. SHE WILL BECOME ADDICTED TO IT. (ON/OFF)


    After I looked at the changes and found that now I could increase the sensitivity to five times which would make girls orgasm faster. It would be helpful when I would be making love with arge number of girls and not to mention when torturing the pain would increase by five times. Then I looked at the new abilities, godly semen that would help me control a girl after f*cking her.


    Thinking about it I had a perverted expression and began tough while somewhere in the forbidden zone 3, inside the bossir Taint Fiend was shivering. He felt as if something bad was going to happen. Thinking about it he looked around to find everything was normal. But the creepy feeling that haunted him didn''t go but instead, it intensified. So he called his subordinates to check the bossir thoroughly.


    While I wasn''t aware that my pervertedughter would increase the security of bossir. Even if I knew I would ignore it as we have trained our body under ten times the gravity so if we turned off the gravity bracelet outbat would increase by arge amount.


    Then Olivia, who was sleeping was awakened by the evilughter. So she came inside to see meughing like a pervert which made her shudder and then she escaped from the bathroom while she patted her chest and said to herself," thank God, I ran away very fast, or else my end would be tragic", saying so she remembered the expression on my face that looked like an enhanced version of a sunny smile. Then she went out to the other girl''s room and slept there.


    After taking the bath I felt refreshed then I went to the dining room for breakfast. n greeted me and asked," boss good news, I have adjusted to eleven times the gravity".


    I said," okay, it''s good to adjust eleven times the gravity. Let your body adjust to the current gravity for some time at least for a week. Or elsee to me and eat a few elixirs that will increase your physique. Then only try to increase the gravity on your body".


    n said," well boss I remembered it".


    I nodded my head and said," well I will be busy today. You all can have fun".


    While we were chatting Karina came and asked," Robin when shall we leave".


    I said," after five days. Till that time you can join the girls and buy things that you like in the market", saying so I handed her ten thousand gold coins. Which would at least make her buy many things.


    Don''t think ten thousand gold coins is less. As for the ordinary person can support a family of three with one gold coin for a month.


    Karina had an embarrassed expression, seeing I said," take it,ter you can help me and our guild members to entertain when we reach your tribe".


    Hearing my words Karina epted the coins and then I talked with other members and went to the auction house to buy the equipment, space bag and eye crystal.


    I spent a total of one hundred thousand gold coins and bought different types of equipment for different talents. Then I bought plenty of space bags and eye crystals. Then I headed back to my guild.


    After I reached the guild I was busy making eye crystal few of pink grade and rest of purple grade. Then I created five pink grade space bags and the rest were purple grade space bags.


    It was already night after I finished today''s work. So I decided to continue to create orange grade two set equipment, each type and rest would be of purple grade.


    So the next day I was busy and until the next afternoon did I finish my task.


    Then I put all the equipment and eyes crystal inside a space bag and then I washed and slept like a log.


    When I was busy creating higher grade equipment, Olivia came to me and asked me to f*CK her, but I ignored her which caused her not to sleep nicely for two days. Today she saw me sleeping and became furious instantly.


    She came to me and undressed my clothes and then she stroked my dick.


    While she was doing it Oreo was secretly looking at Olivia and she couldn''t help say," after Olivia tasted Robin''s forbidden fruit she can''t live without it. Unless Robin increases the sensitivity and f*CK her which would be the only way to satisfy her. But seeing her like this my pussy is also bing wet. Let''s make a threesome this time", saying so she activated the silent formation of the room and then she arrived near Olivia and said," my little sister, what are you doing here alone".


    Olivia was startled by Oreo voice and now she was blushing and she said," sister shall we join and make love together".


    Oreo looked at Olivia and she said," well at least you are sensible, so get naked", saying so she began to undress. While Olivia also did so. Then after some time, both were naked.


    The Oreo began to kiss Olivia''s lips and fingered her pussy. While Oliva was stunned by Oreo''s sudden assault. But she responded as her body was in heat and after some time they broke away they kiss and Oreo said," if you want to make love, you cane to me".


    Olivia blushed and she said," well sister I will consider it", saying so she blushed while I looked opened my eyes to listen to the conversation of girls which made me re at Oreo and I said," Oreo wait for your punishment", hearing my voice both the girls were taken aback while Oreo was blushing. And she couldn''t help say," hey what will you do if I make any of your girls not make love with you", saying so she threw a provocative look.


    Hearing her words I showed my sunny smile and I went to Oreo and whispered," when I grow strong enough, then I will rescue your mother and then I will f*CK her in front of you, so you must better think about it twice".


    Hearing my words Oreo felt suffocated while she red at me and said," okay then let''s make love", while she said on the surface, she still wanted to make love with different girls. But I looked at her and said," after making love this time, you will beg me to creampie your pussy every time".


    Oreo said," okay then if I be addicted to your semen I will tell you the location of the ck dragon n".


    Hearing her words I said," lie on the bed". After Oreo lied down I began to tie her hands and legs. While Oreo allowed me to do so.


    Then I increased my sensitivity to five times and began to f*CK her while Oreo started to have her orgasm within the next minute. Seeing this I didn''t stop, but I increased my pace. After that, I made love for the next five minutes continuously while Oreo was begging me to stop. Hearing her words I creampied her pussy then I stopped. But before creampie, I had turned on godly semen. As I wanted to see the effect.


    So I untied her then looked at Olivia who was stunned seeing Oreo. She started to feel a little fear as Oreo had an orgasm every few seconds.


    I looked at Olivia and said," Olivia, naughty girls will be punished. So it''s time for your punishment", saying so I pounced on her and then I began to f*CK her, but the sensitivity was reduced to four times. After fifteen minutes I creampie her pussy. While Olivia had rolled her eyes and was lying next to Oreo.


    While I looked at Oreo to find out that her body looked seductive after I creampie her. Seeing this I pounced on her and f*cked her and creampie her several times until it was time for dinner. While Oreo finally said," Robin you have conquered me, I will tell you the location of my ck dragon raceter", saying so she went to the bathroom with Olivia. I also followed behind her and then I began to f*CK both of them.. Then we took bath and then went to eat dinner.

 Chapter 147 - Crab// Mixed Race

    <h4>Chapter 147 - Crab// Mixed Race</h4>


    For the next two days, everyone in the guild was shopping and then on the third day, we headed out towards the forbidden zone. After travelling for four hours we reached our destination under the guidance of Karina.


    When we reached the door, the guard recognised our faces and with Karina present he allowed us to go in, as he was instructed by the chief to do so.


    After we entered the tribe, we set the camp near the waterfall while I went to the chief and decided to trade.


    Chief said," take this box, and if you have any needs you can tell me. I will try my best to arrange it for you".


    I said," chief I have one thing to ask you, but let a trade first", saying so I handed her the space bag.


    The chief opened the space bag and was surprised to find out that there was enough equipment to protect their tribe members. She also knew the gift given was of great value, so she decided to let Karina and Karin follow him. In this way, if your tribe needs help in future, you can ask them to help.


    Then she handed me the box and I opened it to find that there was an ordinary card lying inside.


    As soon as my hand touched the card, my body was shrouded in red light that gave off terrifying pressure. The chief was affected that she couldn''t even breathe while Richard, Oreo, Amelia and Alina all came forward and they used their aura to protect the people and they looked in my direction to see me bathing in red light.


    The person with legendary realm felt that aura and instantly felt their bottleneck has been loosened. So they tried to sit and cultivate, but sadly after a minute, they found the aura radiated mysteriously disappeared. They felt great regret, but most of them benefitted greatly.


    As soon as the red light dissipated, I opened my eyes to see everyone around me was sitting around, having a flushed expression on their faces.


    Seeing this I asked," Mr Richard did anything happen, that made you all sweat so much".


    Hearing my question for the first time Richard had the urge to beat me, while the girls who listened to my question was blown in anger and then they cracked their knuckles. Then I was thrashed by the group of girls and after some time my face look unrecognisable while Richard, n, Drake and other people felt life the frustration in their heart was vented. Then I asked," Hey why did you best me without exining anything", saying so I put on an innocent expression and then said," it doesn''t like I did anything to you guys", by the time Ipleted the sentence I was thrashed by the girls again.


    I felt something wrong and I decided to not talk about the topic. For the first time, I felt the sentence," ignorance is bliss", was so true. I also felt pity for the man who said the sentence.


    Then I decided to ask," well shall we prepare something to eat. Let''s fish something out of water", saying so I tried to change the subject.


    Hearing my words the girl''s eyes lit up while I looked at chief as if asking her approval.


    The chief looked at us and said," you can fish, as long as you like it. Also, I will remind you that there is a strange creature inside the water, with ws that will cut of your fingers and hand if you are not careful".


    Listening to the chief words my eyes shone with excitement and I decided to look for the creature. As he way she described it, I had a hunch that it was a crab. Thinking about it I decided to look for it.


    Then I found a location where the water was very low and a very big ck crab was near a big stone. Seeing this I went to and catches it from it back. Then I tied its w with string. Then I took it out from the water with an excited look on my face.


    The girls were curious after seeing my happy look. While the chief was surprised when she saw the crab and then said," why are you so excited after catching it. This creature is made up of a hard shell and can''t be eaten".


    Hearing her words I said," chief, I think you tried to eat it without breaking its shell right".


    The chief had a puzzled look seeing this I said," now guys whoever want to eat new delicious food, catch me the crab or the creature I caught. Remember when catching try not to break kill it".


    When the guild members heard new delicious food, they became very energetic and began to search for crabs.


    While I instructed them on the location where the crabs would be mostly found. With the help of the guild members, we quickly found many crabs. The smallest was 50 centimetres to the biggest of 1.8 meters.


    Looking at the crabs I then said," ne and help me prepare a big pot. Fill it with water and boil it. Then wash the crab and put it inside the pot".


    n followed my instructions and Drake came to help us.


    Soon a very big pot was prepared, and water boiled inside. Then we washed the crabs and put them inside the boiling water. After that, I asked n to make sauce from fruits. By the time n finished making the sauce, the crab was cooked. As its colour had be red.


    Seeing that it was red, I took it out then I broke the shell to reveal the meat inside. Then I put in the sauce and took a bite. The meat was soft and with sauce, it perfectly blended which made me say," delicious".


    Other members copied my method and they also took a bite and eximed, "delicious".


    The chief after eating the crab said," I have never eaten such delicious food".


    Hearing her words the guild members boasted how they would eat delicious food.


    Then I asked," chief I asked you before trading that I would like to ask you a question".


    Chief looked at me and said," yes you may ask".


    I then asked," where is the location of the bossir in the forbidden zone 3".


    Chief looked at me with a surprised expression and she asked," why do you want to know the location of the bossir".


    I said," it''s because we are going to clear the bossir".


    Hearing my response the chief looked at me with admiration and then said," the bossir is located seventy miles from here. I will send Karina who will lead the way".


    I said," thank you chief".


    Chief said," it''s okay".


    Then she looked at me and asked," I need to talk something with you alone. Can you follow me".


    I said," okay".


    Then I followed the chief back to her hut. After I reached inside the hut I looked around and found everything was neat and clean. There was only one bed. Then she asked me to sit beside her and then she said," can you let us join your guild".


    I said," can you tell me the reason?".


    The chief sighed and said," it because you conquered me with the food".


    Hearing her words I said," can''t you tell me the real reason".


    The chief said," one of the reasons is food and the other reason is revenge".


    I looked at her and asked," what kind of revenge?".


    The chief had a sad expression and then she said," my name is Ka and my other identity is the fallen queen of mixed race. My daughters are Karina and Karin. We used to live on a beautiful ind. It''s was located in forbidden zone 4. Our race was attacked by a ferocious beast of diamond grade. And many people sacrificed their lives to help us escape. So I will do anything to take revenge", saying so she looked towards me with firm eyes. Seeing her firm look I said," you don''t need to do anything, just follow me I will help you get your revenge".


    Hearing my words she was overjoyed and she said," I will ask everyone to pack their things", saying so she went away.


    Then I went out and discussed with my guild member about talking to the mixed-race group with us. Richard and other members agreed. Then at dinner, we prepared arge number of food such as crayfish, omelette, meat, fruits and wine and everyone was present from mixed races. Including


    Ka, Karina and Karin the total number to 20 people. I asked the reason why they were few in numbers and they answered me, that many people were killed while hunting ferocious beasts due tock of equipment.


    Hearing her words I changed the topic and then we are and drank wine. Today I drank too much wine, as the mixed-race wanted topare wine capacity with me that made me drunk. So every step I took slowly as not to fall. While seeing me walking like this the girls came to my rescue and supported me from both sides and then took me to my tent.


    When I lied down I fell asleep. While Lucy said," you all go away, I will take care of Robin in case he needs to drink water".


    Hearing her words the girls said," no way, let''s make a draw. Whoever chooses the biggest will stay with Robin".


    Lucy choose the biggest and then the girls left with the room leaving her behind.. Then Lucy cast a silent spell and removed her clothes.

 Chapter 148 - Lucy And Kayla(R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 148 - Lucy And Ka(R-18)</h4>


    While I was sleeping Lucy undressed me and then she got naked then she said," now we are finally alone, although you are sleeping now", saying so she was getting ready to make love. When Ka entered the room and saw Lucy was naked and was going to make love with Robin. Seeing this she was stunned and was going to shout out loud when she felt her mouth was blocked and then she heard Lucy voice," don''t make noise".


    Ka nodded her head to indicate that she won''t make noise. Then Lucy said," I don''t want other sisters toe or else I can''t enjoy Robin alone. If you want then I can share him with you".


    Ka blushed and she said," it''s not what you think".


    Lucy said," then why are you dressing in such revealing clothes", saying so she stopped and then she continued," I can allow you to make love with him and also be our sister, but you need to keep it as secret. Or else we can both wear our cloth and sleep".


    Hearing her words Ka looked at Robin from top to bottom. Looking at his figure Ka pussy became wet, especially the eight pack abbs and down below the huge dick. Then she said," if I make love with Robin will he agree to let me be his woman".


    Lucy said," you don''t need to worry about it, I will take care of him", saying so she had a smug expression as everything I say, Robin will listen to my words. While Ka had a tangled expression and then she began to undress and then she cast a spell on herself which made her body look very hot. If anyone would see her they would be stunned by her look, as her beauty could bepared with any of the girls present in the harem.


    Lucy looked at Ka and asked," is it your real body or thest one".


    Ka said," this is my original look. As many people were fascinated by my beauty so I had to change my look and avoid trouble. I changed my look when I was escaping with my daughters but today I will revert to my original form".


    Lucy cast the silent spell and then looked at her and said," then who is your daughter''s", saying so she went to Robin''s dick and began to suck it while Ka looked at Lucy with an envious expression and then replied," Karina and Karin are my daughters. Only they both know my true identity and no one else".


    Lucy took out the dick then said," okay let''s chatter now let''s make love. Come and suck his dick".


    Ka became excited all of a sudden and then she began toe near Robin''s dick and swallow it fully.


    Lucy looked at Ka and asked," don''t you suffocate if you take it all inside".


    Ka had an intoxicated look and she said," after six years finally I tasted the dick", saying so she looked at Lucy and said," you haven''t experienced the pleasure of rough sex. Robin hasn''t f*cked you all like a bitch. So you have only experienced the basic pleasure".


    Lucy was stunned hearing Ka words and she couldn''t help ask," how does it feel to have rough sex".


    Ka had a perverted look and she said," I can''t express it in words. I can only say it feels both pain and pleasure".


    Lucy looked at Robin and said to herself," I will ask Robin to have rough sex with me. I want to experience it", saying so she blushed and then she came to Robin''s face and sat on his face and then began to rub her pussy vigorously.


    While Ka said," Lucy can you help me put this clip on my tits and cilt".


    Lucy looked at the clips that were tied with strings and then she got up from her position and then asked," what are the use of clips".


    Ka said," when I have an orgasm at that time you need to pull the string. It makes your body feel more pleasure during that time".


    Lucy said," okay then you will ride Robin''s dick first and I will pull the strings when you will have your orgasm".


    Ka said," remember to pull the strings faster so that all the clips will detach from my body at the same time", saying so she handed the clips to Lucy while she helped Ka put on the clips on her nipples and cilt.


    Then Ka had a perverted look and she asked," Lucy pull the string".


    While Lucy pulled the string with full force and then she saw Ka body was trembling and her face had a crazy look like she needed the dick urgently in her pussy.


    Then she looked at Lucy and she said," Lucy put on the clip on my body".


    Lucy followed her instructions and did so. Then she asked," you can pull the string yourself then why don''t you do it".


    Ka said," when other people pull it, I feel more pleasure. Especially I wanted Robin to pull the string which would make me feel more pleasure", saying so she couldn''t hold on to her lust and then she sat on Robin''s dick and moaned," f*CK it feels so good. Better than my king".


    Then she began to ride Robin like crazy while Lucy looked at Ka and thought it was the wrong idea to introduce her to Robin. She felt that her future was going to be bleak. But then again when she looked at the clips she felt like a new door to pleasure was opened to her.


    Then after some time, she saw Ka moaning," f*CK, I am going to have my orgasm".


    Hearing her words Lucy waited for her some time and then when she saw Ka body twitching she pulled the string with great force.


    Then she saw Ka''s face had an intoxicated look and then she looked at her pussy from there you could see her orgasm wasing out. Ka had her orgasm for ten seconds and then she calmed down. She got up from Robin''s dick and said," Lucy it''s your turn", saying so she handed put on the clips on Lucy nipples and her cilt. Then she looked at Lucy while Lucy sat on Robin''s dick and began to ride him.


    Lucy moaned," f*CK this feeling makes me addicted", saying so she began to move her hips faster while Ka looked at Lucy and went behind her and fingered her anal hole. While Lucy moaned and then kissed Ka on her lips.


    Then after some time, Lucy moaned and said," I am going to have my orgasm".


    Ka took out her finger then she put on a naughty smile and put two fingers inside Lucy anal hole. While Lucy was moaning out loudly then after. a few seconds she had her orgasm while Ka pulled the strings.


    Then Lucy felt like her nipples and cilt were giving pain and pleasure which made her feel a new type of pleasure. Then after a few seconds of orgasm Lucy body rxed.


    After that, she got down from Robin. While at this time Ka was going to out on the clips on her nipples and was going to ride when she saw Robin open his eyes and look at them.


    As I was thirsty so I got up to drink water. Then I felt cold air on my lower part which made me shiver andplete awake. Then I looked at Lucy and a woman whom I met the first time were naked. Then I saw a clip in the hand of the woman and she was putting it on her nipples while on her cilt I saw a simr clip.


    Seeing this my sleep went away and then looked at Lucy and asked her," Lucy why are you all naked in my tent and who is thedy".


    Lucy didn''t answer instead Ka did. She said," Robin remember I am the chief of mixed race. I traded with you the box earlier".


    Hearing her words I was stunned and then I couldn''t help blurt out," how did you be so beautiful".


    Ka felt sweet in her heart and then she said," it''s my real form. The form before was disguised".


    Hearing her words I nodded my head. Then I asked," why are you naked?".


    Ka looked at my dick and she said," I have already made love with you when you were sleeping. Lucy gave her suggestion to do so".


    Hearing her words my mind was messed up then I looked at Lucy and went near her and pped her ass. I continued to p her ass until it was red then I said," next time if you ask any other girl to make love with me without my permission then I will make you sit on a horse toy for two hours".


    Then I looked at Ka and said," you love rough sex".


    Ka asked," how did you know".


    I pointed at the clip and said," the clip used by you can be the evidence to prove that you like rough sex".


    Ka blushed and said," if I don''t have rough sex then I don''t feel satisfied".


    I said," okay I will have rough sex with you, so be prepared".

 Chapter 149 - Rough Sex (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 149 - Rough Sex (R-18)</h4>


    After saying so I went to Ka and said," I will tie you first and then make love with you".


    Ka said," okay, you can do anything you want".


    I nodded my head and then used shrink magic to make ourselves small and then I tied Ka and Lucy with a rope.


    After that, I began to p their asses, one after another and then asked," will you guys do naughty things when I am sleeping".


    Ka blushed and said," master I will do naughty things because your punishment is futile to me".


    Hearing her words I saw a sunny smile while Lucy began to feel bad in her heart and she said," Robin I will not do naughty things again when you''re sleeping. And can you please stop hitting my ass. It has already be red".


    Ka looked at Lucy and said," Lucy you will never experience the pleasure of rough sex".


    Lucy said," I want to have normal sex with Robin", saying so she looked at me and said," Robin f*CK me then we can together punish Ka".


    Hearing Lucy words my eyes shone with excitement.


    Then I went near her and began to f*CK her but I increased my sensitivity to three times which made Lucy satisfied within half an hour and then she said," Robin take out one sex enhancer and give it to me".


    I gave Lucy one sex enhancer and then I looked at her. While she said," Robin, Ka ass has not been f*cked, do you want to f*CK it or shall I do it", saying so she put the sex enhancer inside her pussy and then started to rub Ka''s anal hole.


    While Ka shivered and asked," Lucy why are you touching my sacred hole".


    Lucy said," don''t you want to enjoy rough sex", saying so she had a smug expression and then she said," if I f*CK your virgin anal hole then it can also be considered as rough sex. It will give you both pain and pleasure".


    While I looked at Lucy''s ass from behind which looked very tempting so I went behind her and fingered her anal hole and then I said," don''t f*CK her anal hole, use her pussy. I permit you that you can bite her nipples but not too hard", saying so I put my dick in her anal hole and then I said," f*CK her pussy".


    Lucy then put the half sex enhancer inside Ka''s pussy and then I began to move my hips while Lucy began to also match my rhythm. In this way, we made love in this position for ten minutes.


    Then I said," Ka it''s time for me to fulfil your promise", saying so Iid down and then I put Ka on top of me. Then I slowly inserted my dick in her anal hole while Lucy put the sex enhancer in her pussy and then sheid on top of Ka and kissed her lips to seal her mouth.


    Then I began to f*CK Ka''s tight hole. While Ka couldn''t make a sound as she was kissed by Lucy.


    After some time Lucy broke the kiss and then she began to bite Ka''s nipples while Ka moaned," F*CK master, I feels so good. I am your f*cking ve master. Please use me".


    Hearing her slutty words made my lust rise and then I increased my sensitivity two times which made Ka moan out loud. While Lucy also became aggressive and she pped Ka while saying," slut don''t you like rough sex today I will make you feel good", saying so she pped on her other cheeks.


    Looking at the aggressive Lucy I was stunned and then I took out my dick from Ka''s hole and then I got up and went to Lucy and then I pped her cheeks on both sides and the began to vite her while saying," Lucy, you need to ask permission when pping her. So don''t make mistake next time or else it will not end with two ps", saying so I used transformation magic to make my dick a little fat and then I f*cked Lucy''s anal hole which made Lucy scream out loud," Robin forgive me. Next time I will never repeat the mistake".


    Hearing her words I used transformation magic to revert my dick to its original form and then I began to f*CK her while saying," okay, you have learnt the lesson".


    Then I f*cked her until she had her orgasm. After that, I took out the sex enhancer from Lucy''s pussy and then I went to Ka who looked at me with a seductive look.


    I went to her and pinched her nipples and asked," did you like rough sex".


    Ka blushed and she said," yes master, I liked it very much. When Lucy pped me, I felt apletely different type of pleasure. So I ask the master to punish me".


    Hearing her words I took the sex enhancer and put it inside her pussy and then I said," okay then get ready for the next round".


    Saying so I pped her cheeks and then I put my dick in her mouth and gave her a deepthroat which made her feel suffocated.


    Then I took out my dick to see her gasping and then she said," master, please use me more".


    Saying so she opened her mouth while seeing this I gave her another deepthroat and then f*cked her mouth for some time.


    Then I asked her," get on your all four and raise your hips bitch".


    Ka did so while Lucy felt excitement watching Robin dominate Ka. She wanted to take her ce. When she was pped she felt insulted and then when she saw Robin viting Ka like a bitch. It made her feel like a new world was opened to her which made her eyes shine brightly.


    Ka heard my words and then she followed my instructions. Then I went behind her and fingered her pussy. I even wanted to do fisting sex. But I felt it would make her pussy hole stretch too much which would not give normal pleasure so I stopped doing so.


    Then I after fingering her for some time she was going to have her orgasm. Seeing this I looked at Lucy and said," Lucye here".


    Lucy obediently came to me then I said," suck her pussy and drink her cum", saying so I began to rub her cilt while Lucy began to follow my instructions and when Ka cum, all of it was drank by Lucy.


    Then she moved away while I began to f*CK her pussy and put the sex enhancer in her anal hole.


    After some time Ka had her orgasm again while I continued to f*CK her for some time. Then I said," I am going to cum", saying so I released it inside Ka''s pussy.


    Then I said," Lucy clean her pussy if you want me to fill your pussy with my semen".


    Hearing my words Lucy went and began to suck Ka''s pussy and she licked her pussy clean while I went behind Lucy and increased sensitivity to five times and then f*cked her. Then in the next five minutes, I creampie her pussy and then I said," Kae and lick her pussy clean as Lucy did so", saying so I looked at Lucy and said,"e and suck my dick clean".


    Lucy followed my instruction and did so. While Ka also began to suck Lucy pussy and then she cleaned it using her tongue.


    After sucking the semen Ka said," Master the white stuff you asked me clean has an addicting smell so I would like to ask the master to release it. I want to drink more".


    Hearing her words I lifted her chin and said," don''t worry, as long as you follow me you will get to drink my stuff".


    Ka was excited after hearing my words. Then I asked," so where is your husband".


    Ka became sad for a moment and then she regained her cheerful expression while saying," I don''t know where he went. Either he was killed by the ferocious beast or else he might have escaped. Master shall we not talk about sad things".


    Hearing her words I became a little speechless, while Lucy said," Robin don''t worry we will not abandon you like this Queen. We will follow you to death".


    While Ka heard Lucy words she was stunned and then she said," my husband abandoned me and his children. He used to f*CK his maid more than me. So I don''t have any emotion for him. Instead, it feels better to follow the master as at least you don''t abandon yourpanion when their life is in danger. My husband didn''t even care about the life and death of his children so I feel it''s better to forget him".


    Listening to Ka''s words Lucy said," sorry sister I didn''t know that your husband was such a bastard so I apologise to you to forgive me".


    Ka said," don''t mention it. It was all in the past. Now I just want to live with you guys".


    Hearing her words I gave her the contract that she signed without even looking at it. Then I said," okay let''s sleep".


    Then both of them slept by my side.. While I yed with both their breast for some time and then I slept.

 Chapter 150 - Black Card // Red Props// Multipurpose Bottle

    <h4>Chapter 150 - ck Card // Red Props// Multipurpose Bottle</h4>


    When I woke up the next morning, my consciousness sank inside the ck card and then I saw its properties were updated.


    BLACK CARD(GOD GRADE) (ACTIVATED)[SEMI SEALED]


    - NUMBER OF PARTNERS -13


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH LUCY AND OREO DRAGON, NOW YOU CAN LEARN DRAGON MAGIC.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH LINA, NOW YOUR LUCK HAS INCREASED.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH FAY, FREYA AND FIONA. YOU CAN LEARN PIXIE MAGIC AND WHILE CASTING PIXIE MAGIC THE AMOUNT OF MANA REQUIRED IS HALVED.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH AVA, NOW YOU CAN LEARN DRYAD MAGIC.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH AMELIA, NOW YOU CAN LEARN ALCHEMY.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH ALICE, NOW YOU CAN LEARN CHARM MAGIC.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH ALINA, NOW YOU CAN SHARE ONE OF HER SKILLS ( CHANGEABLE)


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH MIA, YOUR GET PERMANENT 10% DAMAGE WHEN USING BOW AND ARROW OR CROSSBOW.


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH OLIVIA, YOU CAN LEARN ASSASSIN SKILL


    - HAVE MADE LOVE WITH KAYLA, YOU CAN LEARN MIXED-RACE SKILL


    - SOUL CHAIN LINK 13 - YOU CAN NOW SHARE AND EQUIP THE CARD WITH LUCY, FAY, FREYA, FIONA, LINA, AVA, MIA, ALINA, AMELIA, OREO, KAYLA OLIVIA AND ALICE.


    CARD LIMIT 7 ( 1 RED GRADE AND 6 PINK GRADE AND BELOW).


    HIGHEST LEVEL REACHED.


    - PHEROMONES CAN BE CONTROLLED WHICH CAN BE CONTROLLED BY INJECTING MANA INTO YOUR BODY. THE MORE MANA YOU POUR THE MORE SCENT YOUR BODY PRODUCE.


    - DUAL CULTIVATION (LVL 10)- WHEN YOU HAVE SEX WITH YOUR PARTNER THE OVERALL ATTRIBUTES WILL INCREASE BY FIFTY POINTS.


    UPGRADABLE.


    - WHEN MAKING LOVE IN A GROUP GET BONUS ATTRIBUTES POINTS. (THE BONUS POINT IS THE TOTAL NUMBER OF PARTNERS PRESENT.)


    - SEMEN CONTROL- WHEN MAKING LOVE YOU CAN CONTROL THE AMOUNT OF SEMEN YOU RELEASE. YOU CAN ALSO MAKE YOURSELF CUM WITHIN A FEW SECONDS TO SIX HOURS.


    - AFTER ABSORBING THE BLACK ENERGY YOUR SEMEN HAS VERY LOW FERTILITY.


    - SENSITIVITY-


    CONSUME 3 MP/ SEC TO DOUBLE THE SENSITIVITY


    CONSUME 6 MP/ SEC TO TRIPLE THE SENSITIVITY


    CONSUME 9 MP/SEC TO QUADRUPLE THE SENSITIVITY


    CONSUME 15 MP/SEC TO QUINTUPLE THE SENSITIVITY


    - GODLY SEMEN- AFTER RELEASING YOUR SEMEN INSIDE A GIRL PUSSY. SHE WILL BECOME ADDICTED TO IT. (ON/OFF)


    - SMALL HAREM- YOU AND YOUR LOVERS ATTRIBUTES WILL INCREASE BY 100% FOR 30 MINUTES.


    SKILL COOLDOWN- 1 DAY


    (CAN BE UPGRADED).


    After looking at the properties of ck cards. I found that the card grade equipped with girls can be increased to a red grade but only one red grade card can be equipped and the rest were pink grade and below skill cards. Although there was only one red grade it would be better than nothing as it would increase my lover''sbat power.


    Then I began to look at the new skill that was small harem which would increase my and my lover''s attributes by 100% which means that ourbat power would be doubled. Which might be helpful in certain situations. Also, this skill can still be upgraded.


    After looking at the properties of the ck card I came back to my sense. Then I decided to make some props of red grade or at least pink grade. As I have to fight Taint Fiend boss of forbidden zone 3.


    So I kissed both the girls cheek and then went out to wash.


    Then I came to have breakfast. As everyone was present so I said to Ka," ask everyone to pack their things as tomorrow we will head out".


    Then I looked at Richard and my guild members and said," if you want to eat carbs so it''s better to catch and then boil and store them in a space bag, which will keep its meat fresh", saying so I went to my tent and then I took out the warning board which read," DANGER AHEAD, GO INSIDE AT YOUR OWN RISK", and then I hung it at the doorway and then I began to make the red grade rope props. The time taken to fuse was almost a day. As the red props have attributes like an artefact.


    MAGIC ROPE (RED)


    -BINDING EFFECT, PREVENTS THE TARGET FROM USING SKILLS


    - TO USE MAGIC ROPE, THINK ABOUT THE TARGET IN YOUR MIND AND IT WILL AUTOMATICALLY BIND THE TARGET.


    - CAN''T BE BROKEN, THE MORE YOU STRUGGLE THE TIGHTER THE ROPE BINDS YOU.


    - AFTER BEING TIED ADDS PARALYSIS EFFECT, WHICH MAKES THE TARGET IMMOBILE. THEY CAN ONLY SEE, HEAR, TASTE, BUT THEY CAN''T DO ANYTHING.


    - FEAR STAUS CAN BE ADDED TO THE TARGET AFTER BEING BOUND BY MAGIC ROPE. (ON/OFF)


    - CAN BIND ANYTHING WITHIN 500 METERS.


    - ITS SIZE VARIES FROM 1 CENTIMETER TO 1000 METERS IN LENGTH.


    - DROP A DROP OF BLOOD TO BECOME ITS MASTER.


    - IT HAS THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF A 5-YEAR-OLD CHILD. CAN FOLLOW SIMPLE COMMANDS.


    After looking at the red grade rope which was standing in front of me like a baby made me feel a little dazed.


    Then I cut off my finger and dropped a drop of blood and then I became its master. Fortunately, it has the consciousness of a five-year-old child and it didn''t run away after seeing me or use its abilities to tie me or else I would be in an embarrassing situation.


    Then I went out of my tent and looked at the sky. It had already be night and most members were going to eat dinner. So I decided to put the magic rope back in the space bag. But it was telling me it didn''t want to stay inside. So I could only let it stay on the outside. But I asked it to not show itself. Hearing my words the rope then shrunk its size and then it tied itself on my wrist. Then I asked will I be affected by its attributes. Then it replied no way as I was its master. Listening to its word I was reassured and then I said," okay then from today onwards I will tell you your name will be Bind".


    Bind said," thank you master".


    Hearing his words I felt good and said," okay then, Bind will you be more powerful in future".


    Bind said," after master breaks through level 100 then master needs to drop me a drop of blood again and I will grow at that time".


    After I heard his word I felt surprised. And then I had reached the dining table and I asked Ka," has everyone agreed to go with you".


    Ka said," no, they said they want to live here, as they will be no danger after I provided them with purple set equipment".


    Hearing her words I nodded my head and then I said," okay then".


    Then I looked at Richard and asked," Mr Richard, can you tell me about red grade equipment".


    Richard fell in thought and then he said," Red grade equipment was owned by only luck fellows and anyone with red grade equipment have the terrifyingbat power. As after the grade changes to red grade, it gives it consciousness that can also grow as the user".


    Hearing his words I asked," then can you tell me what is the difference between red grade and growth/ god grade equipment/props".


    Richard exined," Red grade weapons form the consciousness of three to five years old child when they are created. Their age will increase after every 100 levels as recorded in legends. But the god/ growth equipment is very rare grade equipment that increases its level every ten levels.


    But the user needs to sacrifice equipment of Orange grade and above after every ten levels to increase its level. So many people who find growth equipment will be sold to rich people as ordinary people cannot buy growth level equipment. You can find it''s dropping from monster level 101 and above. The weapon has high consciousness. But you need to grow it from level 1 and its grade will be ofmon grade".


    Hearing Richards words I had the general idea of growth and red grade equipment.


    The growth equipment requires more time to nurture. Mostly Orange and above grade equipment can be used as a sacrifice. And it''s pretty hard to find orange and above grade equipment as most people pass it to their loved ones. So the highest grade is the purple grade which can be auctioned off.


    Then I began to eat the food and went back to the tent and wanted to create more magic rope.


    Sadly after creating two pink grade magic ropes I found out that I couldn''t create any prop simr to magic rope. That means magic rope will be unique existence. It also makes sense as if more red grade props would be created won''t it make my guild members overpowered. Then I thought for a while and decided to do a fusion of ten bottles at a time and thenbined them to form a multipurpose bottle.


    Its properties were.


    MULTIPLE PURPOSE BOTTLE (PINK)


    - CAN STORE TEN DIFFERENT TYPES OF LIQUID IN THE BOTTLE.


    - EACH STORAGE CAN STORE UP TO 10,000 LITERS OF LIQUID.


    - AFTER DRINKING LIQUID FROM THIS BOTTLE CAN GIVE DIFFERENT TYPES OF BUFF ACCORDING TO USER NEED.


    - THERE ARE FOUR TYPES OF BUFF- ATTACK 200%// DEFENSE 100%// RECOVER MP 300 MP/SEC // RECOVER HP 4000HP/ SEC.


    - DURATION OF EACH BUFF IS 1 MINUTE COOLDOWN IS 3 MINUTES.


    - TWO BUFFS CAN BE STACKED AT A TIME.


    Looking at the attributes of the multipurpose bottle I was surprised to find the buff function. It would greatly increase mybat power. The only drawback is you can get four buffs and two can be stacked at a time. With this, I would also upgrade my weapons, but it would be next time.. Thinking about it I fell asleep.

 Chapter 151 - Status// 2 New Cards Added In Card Slot

    <h4>Chapter 151 - Status// 2 New Cards Added In Card Slot</h4>


    After that, I began to fill the multi-purpose bottle with Spring Breeze and Spring Dew wine. Then I took a sip from the bottle and spring dew wine wasing out from it. And I felt a little tipsy after drinking it.


    I then had to close my eyes and fall asleep. The next day early in the morning after eating breakfast, I said," today we will move out".


    Hearing my words Ka brought Karina and Karin to me and asked me to give them a contract to join the guild. I gave them then they also signed and joined my guild.


    After that, I said," have everyone packed the things".


    Everyone nodded their head and then I said," let''s go. Ka, you lead the way".


    Ka nodded her head and then she went ahead while we followed behind.


    We travelled for the entire day and in the evening we camped near a waterfall.


    Then I asked," Ka, how far is the bossir from here".


    Ka answered," it''s three miles from here".


    Hearing her words I said," let''s camp here for two days then we will head out".


    Everyone agreed with my suggestion then I went inside the camp and then checked my properties -


    ROBIN Lvl 45


    CARD MASTER


    TITLE- HERO (ORANGE)


    HEALTH-150,000/150,000


    MANA-55,000/55,000


    POINTS LEFT-00


    STR-1,500


    DEX-1,400


    INT-1,700


    CONST- 1500


    DEFENSE-4000


    ATTACK-2,800-3,800


    CARD SLOT-1/20


    BURN SKILL-0/20


    BLACK CARD- 2/2


    WEAPON SLOT-3/5


    ACTIVE SKILL SLOT-1/5


    STEALTH (PINK) LV1


    ACTIVE SKILL FOR ARCHERS


    -15 MANA IS CONSUMED TO CAST THE SKILL AND YOU WILL BECOME INVISIBLE.


    -IF YOU ATTACK THE TARGET THE STEALTH DISAPPEARS, BUT IF THE TARGET IS DEAD REMAIN IN STEALTH.


    -CONSUMES 1 MP PER SEC


    -WHEN SHOOTING AN ARROW IN THIS MODE DOES 500% DAMAGE AND IF IT HITS A CRITICAL HIT, CHANCE TO DO 1000% DAMAGE TO THE ENEMY.


    COOLDOWN- 1 MINUTE


    PASSIVE SLOT- 5/10 (MAX)


    EYE CRYSTAL (PINK).


    - CAN VIEW PEOPLE STATUS FIFTEEN LEVELS HIGHER THAN YOU.


    - CAN SEE WEAKNESS OF PEOPLE OR MONSTER


    - CAN APPRAISE ALL THINGS UP TO 15 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USER-LEVEL AND MUST NOT BE GREATER THAN PINK GRADE.


    - EYESIGHT +150


    NIGHT VISION (PINK)


    - CAN SEE IN THE DARK, SAME AS DAY.


    - CAN SEE SPIRIT AND THEIR WEAKNESS


    - CAN SEE INVISIBLE ENEMIES.


    SPIRIT RECOVERING (PINK)


    - RECOVER MANA 50 MP PER SEC


    - ADDITIONAL STATS MANA- 1000


    MENTAL ATTACK (PINK)


    - CONSUME 5 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF THE SAME LEVEL


    - CONSUME 15 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF 10 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USERS AND SERIOUSLY INJURE THEM.


    - NOW YOU CAN CONTROL YOUR SPIRIT POWER ACCURATELY AND YOU CAN CONTROL MONSTERS OR PEOPLE LOWER LEVEL THAN YOU BY CONSUMING 15 MANA. IT TAKES 2 MANA PER MINUTE TO CONTROL THE PEOPLE OR MONSTER.


    ACCURACY / PRECISION (PINK) LV1


    PASSIVE-


    - INCREASES THE ACCURACY WHEN SHOOTING ARROWS BY 150% IN THE RANGE OF 100 METERS.


    - WHEN USING SNIPER ARROWS THE ACCURACY INCREASES TO 300 METERS.


    SKILL- ENVENOM (PASSIVE) (PINK)


    WHEN ATTACKING 25% CHANCE TO POISON THE ENEMY. IF POISONED LOSES 20HP/ SEC. CAN BE STACKED.


    After equipping the orange grade equipment my overall attributes have increased by 200 points. My health has increased by 15000 points and mana by 5000 points.


    Now I have decided to fill the card slots.


    So I called Olivia and said," Olivia can you tell me the details of your blink spell".


    Olivia nodded and showed me the details.


    BLINK (ORANGE)


    - CAN TELEPORT ANYWHERE WITHIN 200 METERS.


    - AFTER USING THIS SKILL ATTACK SPEED IS INCREASED BY 100% FOR 3 SEC.


    - CONSUME 500 MANA TO USE THE SKILL.


    - COOLDOWN 3 MINUTES


    I looked at the skill properties and then I gave her a nk card and said," while holding the card you need to think about using the blink skill".


    Olivia did so and then I saw my card slot had changed 2/20. And blink spell was included in the card.


    It shows-


    CARD SLOT (2/20)


    1st CARD- (BLINK/DAGGER/ENVENOM/BLINK)


    MANA COST-500


    2nd CARD- (BLINK)


    MANA COST-200


    After that, I tried to use the skill blink. 200 mana was consumed to form an orange card with some runes carved on it. Then I used the card and I found out that I could teleport to any ce within 200 meters. Then I blinked 200 meters across and then once again I used 200 mana and found that I could form a blink card again. Then I tried to form another blink card and found that I could easily form another blink card.


    Then after experimenting for some time I found out that I could form fifteen-card of the same type and keep it as a reserve. To use the blinking card it cost 1 mana. Although it was not much it increased my survival chance.


    Then after that, I equipped every girl with one blink card in the ck card slot.


    Then I went and found that each girl I made love with had an extra blink spell in their skill column except Olivia. The skill properties were the same as Olivia skills.


    Thinking about it I decided to go to n and get his buff skill.


    I also gave n the nk card and asked him to use Heart of nature skills.


    HEART OF NATURE ( ORANGE)


    - USE THIS SKILL TO BUFF YOURSELF OR YOUR COMPANIONS. IT INCREASES HEALTH BY150% AND DEFENSE BY 100%.


    - COST 50 MP/SEC.


    Then I remembered that the skill could be stacked and used as abo. So I asked n to use one more skill of orange level that was Recover.


    RECOVER (ORANGE)


    - USE THE SKILL TO HEAL THE TARGET TO FULL HEALTH. ALSO REMOVES ALL NEGATIVE STAUS.


    - COST 3000 MP


    COOLDOWN- 20 MINUTES.


    After getting the skill the card glowed deep orange. Seeing this I felt that it could still upy one more spell. So I looked at n and asked," is there any orange level spell, use it once more".


    n thought for a while then he said," boss there is one more spell that increases the attack power and speed. But it''s aura type spell".


    I said," it''s okay, use it".


    WAR CRY( ORANGE)


    - AFTER USING THE SPELL THE TARGET ATTACK POWER AND SPEED IS INCREASED BY 100% FOR 5 MINUTES


    - CONSUME 1700 MP TO USE THE SKILL.


    COOLDOWN 18 MINUTES.


    n followed my instructions and then I saw the nk card had runes covered on both sides of the card and it looked very mysterious.


    Then I decided to look at my card slot and then I saw.


    CARD SLOT (3/20)


    1st CARD- (BLINK/DAGGER/ENVENOM/BLINK)


    MANA COST-500 MP


    2nd CARD- (BLINK)


    MANA COST-200 MP


    3rd CARD- (HEART OF NATURE/ RECOVER/ WAR CRY) COST- 8000 MP


    Then I also equipped the girls with this card in a ck card slot.


    Then I asked the girls about the skill. They looked excited and said," brother see we have got a powerful forbidden skill. Its name is Overload. But to use the skill cost 5000 MANA".


    I looked at the skill description and it showed.


    OVERLOAD (FORBIDDEN)


    - USE THIS SKILL TO BUFF YOURSELF OR YOUR COMPANIONS. IT INCREASES HEALTH BY150% AND DEFENSE BY 100%.


    - USE THE SKILL TO HEAL THE TARGET TO FULL HEALTH. ALSO REMOVES ALL NEGATIVE STAUS.


    - AFTER USING THE SPELL THE TARGET ATTACK POWER AND SPEED IS INCREASED BY 100% FOR 15 MINUTES.


    - CONSUME 5000 MANA TO USE THE SKILL.


    COOLDOWN- 8 HOURS


    After looking at the properties of the skill I said," it is indeed overpowered skill which helps you recover to the peak instantly. It must be only used as a killer move that can help you guys at critical times. And don''t use this skill to show off, as it will bring you disaster", saying so I looked at their puzzled faces and then I exined," think about it if you were fighting a strong person and you are on the verge to be killed. After you use the skill, you can recover instantly and all the negative status will also be removed. Yourbat power will be doubled and if you attack your opponent with full force then maybe you can even kill them. So it''s better to not let other people of your killer move".


    Hearing my exnation they knew why I told them to keep this killer move as secret.


    But Olivia said," it takes too much mana to use the skill".


    Hearing her words I said," as we grow stronger we can buy higher grade mana potions. And so in the future, 5000 mana will not be much. Now you all must have enough mana to at least use the skill once".


    The girls nodded their heads and Lina said," I am of the warrior ss, but I have 5,500 mana that is enough to use the spell once and with your eye crystal recovery abilities we could recover full mana within two minutes. But the duration of the cooldown takes time. So it can only be used when it is emergency".


    I nodded my head and then I created the 3rd healing card fifteen of them and then gave it to n and Drake two each. And then showed them how to use it.


    Drake and n learned to use it and they looked at me with worshipping eyes.


    Then I also gave them two cards of blink spells which increased their chances of survival from sneak attacks.


    Next, we are our dinner and went to our tent to rest.

 Chapter 152 - Lucy, Alina And Mia (R-18)// Planing

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Lucy, Alina And Mia (R-18)// ning</h4>


    The next day early in the morning I woke up and had breakfast. Then I called Lucy and said," Lucy you go and tell me the situation about the bossir 3".


    Lucy said," okay then".


    Then she changed into an insect and flew away. After that, I decided to take a rx.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Somewhere inside a room, a terrible monster was sitting on a big throne. Its body couldn''t be seen as it was shrouded by a dark aura. Before him, several subordinates were kneeling in front of him. And all of them had a monster body, that was covered with a dark aura.


    Then the boss monster whose name was Kraken who said," I heard that forbidden zone 1 and 2 have been cleared by the same group of people".


    One of the subordinates said," yes boss. That guild possesses legendary equipment. So we had our loss in these countless year''s".


    Then Kraken said," okay then send some people to ask him to join the dark guild".


    The subordinate said," boss he is surrounded by high-level members. The genius cksmith Richard. There is also the genius alchemist Amelia. And we found some pixies were also following him. As long as we entered the range of base 4 we were locked by their aura. So boss we can''t send anyone to contact him".


    Hearing his words Kraken eyes shark and asked while his voice was trembling," what did you say? The pixie race also came out", saying so he began to think and then after some time he said," from now on send the task of killing Robin to dark guild members".


    Then he continued," tell them, if they kill Robin then I will give them level red grade equipment".


    The subordinate said," boss we tried to contact the dark guild members but found that no one would take our offer. As if they are afraid of something. So most of the members of the dark guild members are currently hiding".


    Kraken was taken aback hearing his subordinate word then he said," okay then send the support and try to fill the bossir 3 with a tinum level monster from bossir 4. In this way, you continue to fill the numbers as it will not trigger the restrictions of the formation".


    The subordinate nodded his head and then went back while Kraken murmured to himself," even the pixie group followed him, what is his identity of that person. Could he be from the outside world?", saying so he began to think and then thought that the dark guild members had retreated which made him more sure that Robin''s identify is very terrifying. So he knew that he couldn''t escape and had to face him in the end. So he decided to kill him before he grows up and the best ce is a bossir.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While I took a good nap and when I woke up I found something warm was rubbing on my lower region. So I opened my eyes to see Lucy was sucking my cock. Seeing this I said," how long have I have been sleeping".


    Lucy said," three hours".


    I then asked," tell me about the bossir".


    Lucy nodded her head and said," before I will talk to you let me do something", saying so she removed her underwear and then sat of my dick and embraced me then she said," okay now we can talk. Let me tell you the distribution of monsters. First of all, this time the boss monster Taint Fiend is very alert so he had called all the monsters and gathered them in one ce. He had also instructed everyone to be alert so the guard always patrol and they are always on guard. The area is within 2 kilometres and inside it, the monster is present including the boss. So this time you need to fight them head-on", saying so she began to move her hips and then she continued," the bronze monster was as many as 500-600 the silver monster 200 the gold monster 50 the diamond monster 18 and two tinum monster. But I always feel something first so be careful as a monster from a higher base may be sent here likest time".


    Then she stopped and said," Robin, use transformation magic on your dick. I want you to f*CK both my holes".


    I looked at Lucy and said," Lucy you are bing naughty".


    Lucy chuckled and said," who made me addicted to this feeling".


    Hearing her words I used transformation magic on my dick and then put it inside her anal hole and then I increased the sensitivity to two times which made Lucy moan in pleasure. While she was moaning I was sucking her breast. Then after some time, Lucy had her orgasm.


    Then we continued to make love while I was asking her," Lucy can you give me any suggestions about the monster in the bossir 3".


    Lucy thought for a while and then she said," prepare a lot of potions and use a wide-area spell, that will help you clear it faster".


    Hearing her words I nodded my head then Lucy once again had her orgasm. Then she said," Robin, wait here for a minute", saying so she just made skirts then she walked out of my tent and then she came back with Alina and Mia and then she said," Robin this both sisters had not made love with you for a long time, so f*CK them".


    I listened to Lucy words and couldn''t help praise them," Lucy you are a great woman", while Alina and Mia blushed and then both of them removed their underwear. Seeing this I asked," isn''t it better to be naked".


    Alina and Mia said," we are making love in broad daylight, if someone caught us then what we will say".


    Lucy said," Robin just make love with it like this now. At night we will serve you. Maybe all the sisters will join uster".


    Hearing her words my dick became harder and then I said," who will ride first".


    Mia came and picked up her skirts and then put both dick in both her holes and then she began to kiss me passionately. While Lucy went to Alina and then fingered her pussy for while and then sheid her and said," sister Alina I will help you", saying so she became to suck her pussy.


    After some time I was felt too good after making love with Mia. I felt like I had to do nothing as if Mia was serving me. While making love Mia said," my love you don''t need to do anything, just enjoy yourself", saying so she began to twist her hips.


    While I felt I was in heaven. This continued for the next fifteen minutes and then I couldn''t control myself. Then I embraced Mia tightly and then creampied her both holes.


    After that, Iy on the bed with Mia. Then I kissed her for some time and by the time I broke the kiss I saw Alina looking at me with a horny look. Then I saw she came to me and then lifted her skirts and then she sat down on my dick, that had be hard after seeing her sexy pussy.


    Then she put it in both her holes and enjoyed it. She also rode me like a cowgirl. Then she bent down and kissed me like a wild girl. I also responded to her and then I saw her having her orgasm. While Lucy came to Mia pussy and was cleaning her holes with her tongue.


    After fifteen minutes of Alina riding me. I felt that I needed to release it all. So I embraced her and began to f*CK here for the next few minutes until I creampied her both the holes. After that, I felt exhausted then I felt Lucy with a lewd looke and lift her skirt and sit down on my dick and begin to ride it while she grabbed Alina and began to kiss her. Then Mia came to me and she had already exposed her breast and asked me to suck it. It felt pleasure when sucking them while Lucy was riding me.


    It continued for the next half an hour and then once again I creampie her both holes. Then I got up and saw Mia tits were had be a little red and her breast had my fingerprints on them. Seeing this I said," Mia does it hurt".


    Mia looked at me full of love and said," no, it feels good. Next timee to me if you want to relieve yourself".


    Alina also said the same line. While I said," you all cane to me if you want to make love cause if I go inside one girl tent then other girls will feel jealous so you all shoulde and call your sister together".


    The girls blushed and said," okay then tonight get ready to f*CK us. We will call all our sisters".


    Hearing her words I said," okay then I will want for you tonight".

 Chapter 153 - Gravity Level// Boss Lair

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Gravity Level// Boss Lair</h4>


    After making love with the girls I took bath and then I began to exercise my body as I felt I could adapt to twenty-five times the gravity by tonight. So I began to practice hard and then after five hours I looked at the gravity bracelet that showed twenty-five numbers. Which meant that my body had already adapted to twenty-five times the gravity. I also felt that if I turned off the gravity bracelet then I would be four times more powerful. That means my level is only 45 but I can fight with level 65 level easily without breaking a sweat if he has grey grade equipment. If he has an orange set of equipment then it would be difficult to win him. But drawing might not be any problem. And till now I haven''t met any person with orange grade equipment. Most of the people I had encountered with purple grade equipment. So I had more than enough confidence to face the monster in bossir 3.


    Then after hard work, I returned to my tent and I waited for the girls toe to my tent but after waiting for half an hour I fell asleep.


    The next morning I woke up refreshed. While the girls looked at me and smiled and Lucy said," Robin, you were practising hard all day so we didn''te to disturb you at night".


    Hearing her words I was taken aback and then I said," okay, but next time you must inform me or else", saying so I showed my sunny smile which made Lucy tremble in fear and she said," next time we wille", saying so she escaped.


    While Lucy went back to the girls and patted her chest and said," next time you guys don''t keep him waiting or else he will punish us".


    Ka said," Lucy I didn''t hear the master talking about punishment then why are you so afraid".


    Lucy said," didn''t you see his sunny smile. Whenever you see it run as far as you can or else you will suffer very much".


    Hearing her words the girls who had suffered started to share their painful experiences while the other girls after hearing their stories cast a sympathetic nce at the girls and also kept in mind that whenever they saw Robin''s sunny smile then they will escape from there.


    I didn''t know the girls were talking about. So I was enjoying the breakfast happily and after eating it.


    I gathered my team members, which included me, Ava, Lina, Olivia, Drake and n.


    Then I said," okay then let''s go and clear the forbidden zone 3".


    The people became excited and n couldn''t help ask," boss shall we turn off the gravity bracelet".


    I said," not now after you see you can''t handle the enemy then only".


    Hearing my words n was excited and said," Okay boss".


    I asked," how many times gravity have your body adjusted to".


    n said," my body has adjusted to twelve times gravity".


    Olivia said," my body also twelve times".


    Drake said," my body thirteen times".


    Hearing his words I encouraged Drake," we done Drake keep it up".


    Drake said," don''t mention big brother, I can''tpare to you at all".


    Then I looked at Lina who replied," thirteen times".


    I gave her a thumbs up.


    Then I looked at Ava who said," thirteen times", so I also gave her a thumbs up and then I said," You guys have worked hard. Keep up the hard work and you will be the strongest unknowingly. But you need to work hard every day".


    Saying so I stopped and then said," well let''s go and crush the monster".


    The members cheered and then I looked at other members and said," See you guyster".


    Then with other members, we entered the bossir.


    While Richard and other guild members were all waiting at the entrance of the bossir.


    Then Amelia asked," Richard big brother what level of gravity have you adapted to".


    Richard had a smug expression and he said," the level 30 what level gravity have your body adapted to?".


    Amelia chucked and said," level 26", saying so she looked at other girls with proud expression while other girls were not willing to admit defeat so they responded to their level one by one.


    Lucy said," level 20".


    Oreo said," level 35".


    Fay said," level 42".


    Freya said," level 45".


    Fiona said," level 45".


    Alice said," level 23".


    Mia said," level 21".


    Alina said," level 17".


    Karina, Karin and Ka said," level 3".


    After hearing the gravity of the pixies everyone took a deep breath and then Richard said," can anyone guess what level gravity leader body had adapted".


    Freya chuckled and said," well I can tell you if you want but you must not be pressured by his level".


    Everyone was curious and then Richard asked," Miss Freya please tell us. We also want to know the result as the leader never mentioned his level".


    Freya then said," level 25".


    Hearing her answer everyone was shocked and Richard couldn''t help say," no way. He is only level 45 and has adapted to 25 times gravity. How much exercise does he do every day".


    Freya answered," well I don''t know about the secret realm but I see him whenever he is free he uses this time to exercise his body. Such as push up, sit-ups, running, etc", saying so she stopped and then she continued," but you all don''t take too much pressure and adjust your body ordingly or else if your body might have hidden injuries which would be harmful atte stage".


    Hearing her words everyone calmed down. Then Richard asked," miss Freya, then do you all also practice like a leader".


    Freya said," no way, we don''t want to be a cultivation maniac like Robin. We want to enjoy life".


    Richard nodded his head and then chatted with others about other topics. While there would be many traveller''sings and whenever they saw the group of people they would talk about the reason ofing. And when they heard someone challenged the bossir so they would also wait to watch the excitement.


    While inside the bossir we had already reached the inner region. Then we saw that the monster was gathered at one ce. Seeing this I said," wait for my attack and protect me from interrupting my attack as it will take a minute to charge".


    Hearing my words they nodded their heads and protected me while I was a hundred meters away from them near a dense bush. Then I took out the bow and put the sniper arrow on the string and pulled it and then began to gather mana at the tip of the arrow. After a minute my mana had shrunk to five thousand. Seeing this I stopped and then said," n move aside, go back to ten meters behind me all of you".


    Hearing my words they all went back and then I released the arrow in the direction of the densely packed monster.


    As soon as the arrow was released. It appeared like a beam of one meter and then wherever it went we saw the monster were all killed. They couldn''t stop the sudden attack. Then the arrow reached near the Tiant Fiend tent and then exploded. It was an earth-shattering explosion that almost blew us.


    After a minute I saw that there more than half of the monster had disappeared into thin air while other monster presents were seriously injured. Only those monster that was patrolling farther away from the camp was saved. Taint Feind was also injured. It was because ten gold level monsters sacrificed themselves to stop the blow.


    Then I took advantage of the chaos and released exploding arrows one after another. Which resulted in casualties. Drake was next to me to support me with the unique small fireball that he released like a machine gun. While Olivia sneaked and killed the monster farther away from the camp. Ava supported Olivia. Where n blessed us with various buffs and Lina protected us. In this way for the next five minutes, a small explosion kept exploding and when it subsided then we saw that all low-level monsters were ughtered without any resistance.


    Seeing this my guild members were speechless and n couldn''t help say," boss now there are too few monsters for us to y. Please leave us some".


    I had an embarrassed look and said," okay".


    Then I began to think why my arrow did so much damage. The answer that I coulde up with was that after training in gravity not only did my body had be stronger but also my mana has be purer. Thinking about the possibility I asked," Drake do you feel like your fireball has be more powerful".


    Drake thought for a while and said," yes big brother I also felt it. Recently after training in gravity my mana seems to be purer".


    Hearing his words I nodded my head and then said," okay let''s clear the monster and then go and eat food".

 Chapter 154 - Attack On Boss Lair 3

    <h4>Chapter 154 - Attack On Boss Lair 3</h4>


    After hearing my words everyone rushed towards the remaining monster. I used a nk card and used the dagger to harvest the life of monsters. If I ever saw monsters in groups then I would blink away from them and then shoot them down with bow and arrows.


    After fighting for the next ten minutes all the low-level monsters were cleared. Now only gold levels and above monster remained. So I said," be careful guys. If you feel you can''t hold on then you can turn off the gravity bracelet".


    Saying so I shot two arrows to the nearest monster and made them seriously injured and after a few seconds due to poisoning, they both died. In this way, we continued to hunt monsters.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Taint Fiend had an anxious expression on his face. When he saw his army was dying constantly and now only a few elite monsters were left. So he decided to ask for help from the bossir 4. But as soon as he was going to talk to them he felt the teleportation formation lit up and then four tinum monsters of level 60 came to report him. It made him feel that now he could fight with enemies. So he said," get ready we will use our ultimate skill at once. Try to use sneak attack them to increase the chance of doing more fatal damage".


    Hearing his words the monster all followed his instructions and then the monster of diamond level and above grade we all lying in ambush.


    Taint Fiend was also waiting for an opportunity to attack. So after some time, they saw those groups of people hade in their attacking range he said," you guys get ready to attack".


    Hearing his words some monster said," boss if we attack now many monsters will die from our sides".


    Taint Fiend said," if we miss the opportunity then we will never get the opportunity to deal fatal damage to the enemies. And if we can kill the enemies then we can all stay alive or else we will all die".


    Hearing his words the monster became afraid and then they said," Okay boss, tell us when we will attack".


    Taint Fiend said," as soon as I say the attack then you will attack at once".


    Saying so he waited for the opportunity. His face looked hideous and then he saw a mage was surrounded by five monsters seeing this he said," attack".


    The monster followed his words and released their ultimate move.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As I saw we were being designed by a monster and then I felt the mana fluctuations. Seeing this was going to remind everyone but by that time the attack fell. And everyone in my group except me had their health reached to two-digit number from five-digit number. This happened after all they were wearing Orange grade equipment. So they were all had a little amount of health left. Or else most of them would be dead.


    Then they hurriedly used the cards that I gave them. And after using it they all had regained their health to full. Then they gathered around me while I looked at them and said," so how did the near-death state felt".


    Hearing my words Lina, Ava and Olivia almost started to cry. They had tears at the corner of their eyes. While n said," boss, I have very bad feelings".


    Drake also said," me too, I never want to experience this feeling".


    Hearing their words I said," y then take it as a lesson to never underestimate your enemies. As you all guys have never had experienced such type of feeling before so it made you careless. Take it as a lesson", saying so I stopped and then continued," next it''s time to turn of the gravity bracelet and vent the frustration on those monster. But don''t attack the boss. I have a way to bind it".


    After listening to my words they all turned off the gravity bracelet. In an instant, their body began to give of oppressive feeling which made most of the monsters shiver.


    Then I created the life-saving card once again and then said," take the card and use it at the time of emergency. But remember to be cautious".


    Everyone thanked me and then n said," boss you watch us how we will crush them. Boss, you take action when we are in danger".


    Saying so they went ahead to fight with the monster while with the help of n who had blessed them with many buffs such as recovery buffs, attack speed, etc. Which made those peoplebat rise to a new level.


    As they were going to fight the monster I looked at the ce where Taint Fiend was. Then I said," Bind it''s your turn to intervene. Go and bring the boss monster to me".


    Bind said," okay master. Wait for me", saying so it moved from my wrist and then began to crawl like a snake. Its speed was fast and in a few seconds, it had already reached the boss monster and then Bind tied the boss monster silently which made Taint Fiend losebat power in an instant.


    As Bind was a prop that didn''t give off any mana fluctuations so the monster couldn''t sense it and it was easily tied. Then after that, it moved to me silently.


    After reaching the ce Bind said," Master what shall I do with it".


    I said," just let it be tied. I will y with it as it had threatened me a bossir one. So how could I let it die easily", saying so I showed my sunny smile to Taint Fiend. While it looked as if a devil was smiling at it. If Taint Fiend knew that his enemy was so cruel then he would havemitted suicide but now there is no chance. As after being tied it felt like it was a weak chicken to be ughtered.


    While now the diamond level and above monster were waiting for their boss instruction and then one of his subordinates noticed that near the human boss there was a monster tied. Seeing this the monster felt that its body looked the same as his boss Taint Fiend. Which made the monster look puzzled and then it said to another monster," hey look near the human, a monster simr to the boss is tied".


    As its voice was loud everyone heard it. Then everyone looked towards the figure and then someone from the monster side grinned and said," human beings are doing stupid things. Making a copy of boss and tying it. Boss what do you think", saying so everyone looked behind to find that their boss was not there.


    Then someone said," it seems that human being is not stupid, but us who didn''t even know when our boss was tied silently".


    Saying so he stopped and then he looked, everyone was looking at him. Which made his face flush and then he said," I don''t mean we are stupid. But the human is cunning".


    Hearing his words the monsters stopped looking and then one of the high levels tinum monsters said," Let kidnap their members then we can ask them to change for their boss".


    Listening to the monster words all of them looked towards the location where humans were fighting was now empty and now they were running towards their direction and several spells were thrown towards them which made them feel flustered and then one of the monsters said," attack", saying so he charged with another monster. While I was looking at the monster with interest.


    Then I said," hello Taint Fiend, do you remember me".


    Taint Fiend said," of course I can remember you. You were that person who drew blood from my brother", saying so there was a minute of silence then I began tough at it.


    After that, I said," Bind tie him up on the tree including his hand and feet. His blood must be an alchemy material", saying so I looked at Taint Fiend as if looking pearless treasure. Then Bind followed my words and tied them to the tree. Then I took out unused bottles and then I cut its legs and began to gather its blood. After five minutes I have already gathered twenty litres of blood. Taint Fiend looked at me with hatred and said," kill me".


    I said," now I have just drawn your blood but I haven''t cooked you".


    Taint Fiend shivered with fright and then it said," you are a devil".


    I looked at it and said," no way, I am a human. You can see I have a human body".


    Saying so I looked at it and then I asked," I will ask you a question and if you answered me honestly then I will not kill you but if you don''t answer me honestly then I will cook you on fire".


    Taint Fiend felt like it would be saved so it asked," okay human ask me any questions, I will answer it truthfully".

 Chapter 155 - Pet Taint Fiend

    <h4>Chapter 155 - Pet Taint Fiend</h4>


    I then took out a contract and then said," sign the contract honestly".


    Taint Fiend signed the contract honestly then I asked," have you killed a human before"


    Taint Fiend said," yes".


    Then I asked," have you killed any innocent people".


    Taint Fiend said," no, but my subordinates have".


    After hearing it answer I was taken aback then I continued to ask," have you done anything evil, like eating or raping humans".


    Taint Fiend said," thew of jungle is strong eat the weak so yes I have eaten the humans before but I haven''t raped any humans as I don''t have such hobbies".


    "Okay, then you can follow us. But you need to give twenty litres of blood every month. If you agree then I will take out you from here if not then I can only kill you", saying so I looked at him and waited


    for his decision.


    Taint Fiend looked at its subordinates that were dying at very fast speed and so he looked at me and said," I can promise you that I will follow you, but can you let my subordinates go".


    I looked at him with a yful expression and then said," you are not in the situation to question me. But now your life is in my hands. So would you like to exchange their life with your life".


    Taint Fiend said," yes, as long as you let them go".


    Hearing his words I shouted," guys let those monsters go".


    n, Ava, Lina, Olivia and Drake was stunned by hearing my request. Then they followed my instruction and came to me and n asked," boss why shall we let them go. I was just getting in the mood to fight".


    I looked at n and said," well I have an opportunity for you", saying so I pointed at Taint Fiend and said," now if anyone wants a red grade talent monster. Then this is the best opportunity. I have subdued him and now you can take him as a pet. Who wants it?".


    The girls were speechless but n and Drake''s expression moved. They were tempted by a red grade monster. As this monster had a unique skill earthquake.


    TAINT FIEND (LORD MONSTER)


    TALENT- RED GRADE


    HP- 20,000,000


    MP- 500,000


    ATTACK- 10,000


    DEFENSE-7,000


    SKILL- BLOOD RECOVERY, FIREBALL, EARTHQUAKE


    BLOOD RECOVERY (ORANGE)- SHALLOW CORPSE TO RECOVER 20% HP.


    MANA -10,000


    COOLDOWN- 2 MINUTES


    FIREBALL (PURPLE)- THROW A HUGE FIREBALL OF 5 METERS IN DIAMETER AT THE TARGET.


    MANA- 5,000


    COOLDOWN- 10 SEC


    EARTHQUAKE (GROWTH)


    LEVEL 3/?


    CONSUME 50,000 MANA TO SUMMON AN EARTHQUAKE IN 1000*1000 METERS.


    DEALS 10,000 SHOCK DAMAGE TO EVERYTHING FOR 3 SEC.


    COOLDOWN - 5 MINUTES.


    After looking at its attributes I was shocked to find that it had an orange grade skill and a growth skill. Which would be terrifying as the monster grows. And the level of earthquake skill is not capped which means as the monster understanding of the skill grows. So will the skill.


    Drake couldn''t help say," big brother I want the monster".


    While n also looked at Drake and said," are you sure, if not then I will take it as a pet".


    Hearing his words everyoneughed and then Drake said," big brother I want this monster as a pet".


    I then said," okay then", saying so I looked at Taint Fiend and said," sign contract with him or else I will kill your subordinates first and then I will cook youter alive".


    Hearing my words Taint Fiend signed the pet contract. Now Drake could kill the Taint Fiend with a thought. Seeing this I was satisfied then I said," Drake ask your pet to shrink its size. It looks ugly".


    Hearing my words Drakemanded his pet which shrunk and became a tiger cub. Seeing this I was satisfied. Then I looked at another monster that was present. Looking at them I fell into thought shall I take them in and ask Taint Fiend to make its boss. Then I shook my head but again I thought although these guys look terrifying in front of us they are like chickens that can be easily ughtered. Thinking so I pped on Taint Fiend head and then I said," look at those monsters, they are so pitiful", saying so I looked at them with pity. Which made Taint Feind face twitch. Then I said," if you want then they can follow you but you need to look after them".


    Hearing my words Taint Fiend was taken aback and then it said," boss are you sure".


    I nodded my head and said," of course, but if they kill any human indiscriminately then I will fry you in oil".


    Hearing my word Taint Fiend began to tremble then he said," boss I will take care of them if they follow me".


    "Then you ask them to sign a soul contract with you. In this way, I will take them out", saying so I looked at it waiting for its answer.


    While Taint Fiend went to the monster and after talking for some time in the monsternguage it came to me and said," boss the monster agreed to your request. They have already signed a soul contract with me. If any of these monsters does anything that makes the boss angry then I will personally kill them".


    I was satisfied hearing his words and then I said," okay then ask them to shrink into small size. As I don''t like their ugly look".


    Taint Fiend then asked the monster to shrink their size and then I asked," now give me every valuable thing you have as we are not going toe back".


    Taint Fiend was sad for a while and then it took everyone to bring back the loot.


    After that, I counted the loot was huge-


    -10,000?PLATINUM COINS


    -100,000 DIAMOND COINS


    - 30,000,000 GOLD COINS.


    - REVIVE CRYSTAL *200


    - EQUIPMENT - BLUE GRADE (200), PURPLE GRADE(100), ORANGE GRADE(5)


    LOW-GRADE ELIXIR -


    BLUEBERRIES* 1000


    REDBERRIES*1000


    MONSTER CORES- BRONZE(500) SILVER(400) GOLD(50) DIAMOND(6)


    This was all brought by Taint Fiend and the monster. Looking at the huge loot especially the elixirs made me stunned and I felt next time it''s better to subdue the monster. Not only will you gain powerful pets but also very good loot.


    Thinking about it I was in a joyful mood and then I said," okay Taint Fiend I am very happy with the loot, so you don''t need to deliver me blood. But I will ask it only when it''s required".


    Hearing my words Taint Fiend almost burst into tears. Drake looked at me and said," big brother why does my pet listen to your words so seriously".


    I said," because I am handsome".


    Drake pretended not to hear and began to chat with other members. While I called Bind back to my wrist. Then I counted that there were ten subordinates left. They were still injured. Seeing this I said," n cast a healing spell on them".


    n followed my instructions and then he blessed them with a recovery spell.


    That made them recover in a blink of an eye. Then I looked at my teammates and said," okay it''s time to go out".


    But before going out I first asked," Taint Fiend what is the grade of monster in your control".


    Taint Fiend replied,"


    5 - DIAMOND LEVEL 45 MONSTER


    3- PLATINUM LEVEL 45 MONSTER


    4- PLATINUM LEVEL 60 MONSTER".


    Hearing his words I said," okay, then tell me how do you guys upgrade your monster grade".


    Taint Fiend said," boss after consuming higher grade monster cores we can advance our monster grade. Like a bronze grade monster after swallowing silver grade core can promote his grade to silver. The maximum core consumed by any monster is five maximum and one minimum. If they shallow five silver core then after promotion to the silver grade they will be top-grade elites among silver grade. This type of monster can easily dominate in their ranks".


    Hearing its words I had a new understanding of the power of monsters. Then I showed him the revived crystal and asked," how are these crystals formed".


    Taint Fiend said," boss we don''t know. But we only know that these crystals are very important to us which can be used to recover from injuries to full level. But your strength will be one grade lower. So these crystals are mostly given to bronze grade monster".


    I heard his words and then said to myself," these monsters must not have seen red grade revive crystal that can revive any monster with full strength. The condition required is their core must be present".


    Thinking about it I decided not to tell it to those monsters. As sometimes ignorance is bliss. Then I said," okay let''s go out".


    Saying so I walked out of the bossir while the monster followed. The monster after bing small looked very cute.. So I decided to leave them inside the guild that will help me protect my members from enemies.

 Chapter 156 - Ressurection Of Unicorn Sara

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Ressurection Of Unicorn Sara</h4>


    As soon as I came out of the bossir I saw arge number of people waiting. Seeing this I looked at the ce Richard was and walked towards his side.


    I went to Richard side and said," let''s go", saying so I went away with my guild members while other people looked at me with envious expressions. As in our guild their we''re all beautiful women present and I was surrounded by them on both sides.


    Then after that, we decided to camp near ake. And then I said," let me introduce the guard of our guild. Taint Fiend was originally Lord of bossir 3 and now his identity is Drake''s pet. In addition, he asked his subordinates to follow us in the future".


    Taint Fiend mouth twitched after hearing my words.


    Then I said to Drake," ask your pet to hunt some animals. And if they want to eat cooked food. Then ask them to hunt more animals that can fill their stomachs".


    n heard my words and then hemanded Taint Fiend.


    After Taint Fiend heard his order he alsomanded his subordinates to find animals while he was lyingzily. Seeing this scene I was speechless and then looked at it while Taint Fiend lookd at me and said," boss they are my subordinates".


    Hearing his words I also understood this guy was telling me I am his boss. I looked at him and then said," okay, but if your subordinates didn''t bring proper beast meat then I will cook your meat".


    After listening to my words, Taint Fiend felt that its future was going to be very dark and he then nced at its subordinates who looked at Taint Fiend with sympathy.


    This made Taint Fiend feel that their status was not different than of his subordinate and then he decided never to act rudely in front of the big boss who''s his master worshipped.


    Then after some time, those monsters went to look for food came with various types of beasts. Then n with the help of some girls cleaned the beast and then began to make barbeque while I was preparing sauce with the elixir I got.


    After two hours there were several types of roasted meat with sauce.


    For the monster, they also had roasted meat for the first time. After that everyone began to eat and then after eating I said," tonight I will be busy", saying so I went to my tent and then put the danger sign on the door.


    Then I began to fuse the revive crystal. It took me six hours to create a red grade revive crystal. The next morning I had dark circles under my eyes. Then I went to Richard and saw he had woken up and was training Aaron.


    Aaron greeted me and said," good morning eg brother".


    I looked at Aaron said," good morning, Aaron are you training every day in the morning".


    Aaron nodded his head and said," I want to be strong like a big brother then I will destroy bossir and search for revive crystal".


    I looked at him and said," okay you don''t need to look for revive crystal anymore. I will give you one", saying so I handed him the red grade revive crystal. As soon as I gave the red grade revive crystal to Aaron, Richard came to him and looked at the revive crystal carefully and found that it was the crystal that he had been looking for and now he finally found it. But at this moment instead of joy, he felt a little afraid.


    Richard began to think about how to face his dead wife. While Aaron looked at revive crystal and then said," dad hurry up and bring back mom alive".


    Hearing his words Richard looked at me with aplicated look and then he bowed and said," thank you".


    I looked at him and said," Mr Richard, everyone in fairy tail is like our family so you don''t need to say thank you".


    Hearing my words for the first time Richard felt that this guild fairy tail was worth his serving so he said," leader no I call you brother from no onwards as long as you don''t dislike me calling you".


    I said," okay brother Richard use the revive Crystal to revive my sister. I also want to meet her".


    Listening to my words heughed and then said," okay", saying so he looked at Aaron and said," Aaron ce your mother monster core on top of reviving crystal".


    By the time Aaron was going to ce the monster core on top of the red grade revive crystal, everyone had woken up and they also looked at our action curiously.


    Then we all saw that the monster core and red grade crystal began to fuse. Then it was surrounded by red and white light. And inside the light, we saw a very big unicorn of twenty meters long and seven meters tall was being born out of thin air. Then we saw its flesh was severely damaged and there were various terrifying wounds. After that, we saw the wounds were recovering at a very high speed and then all the wounds were healed. After that, thest red light began to condense the soul of a unicorn that had a noble aura. Looking at it I felt like it was simr to time magic. But what made me puzzled was that the creation of the soul. As I could only think of one possibility that the monster doesn''t die after death. But their soul is protected by the monster core so they can form their body with the help of reviving the crystal.


    As I was puzzled my consciousness entered into a mysterious state and then I inside card space where White and ck.


    White looked at me and said," you entered this ce faster than we expected".


    I said," I also don''t know how did I enter this ce".


    ck chuckled and said," okay let''s not talk about unpleasant things. So as we have less time so I will tell you one thing that what you watched was not resurrection but thew of time. Thinking about this thing now will be harmful to you so don''t watch it.


    White said," I have already protected everyone with my power so you don''t have to worry about others. Next time if you are reviving the monster then keep away from it".


    I then looked at White and asked," can I absorb it inside the special card".


    White said," yes you can, but if you use it to absorb it into a special card then you will die as the power contained in is not your body can handle. So next time stay away from ces where monsters are being resurrected".


    ck then said," okay, our time has ended and been next time while fighting tries not to expose your ck card. Keep it your secret", saying so he waved his hand and then I was transported outside and then I saw everyone wake up. Then I said," everyone, next time don''t watch the resurrection as it will cause harm to you".


    Hearing my words they were taken aback and then Mia said," that we felt like we were travelling in time and then I felt being pulled back by white light and then I fell asleep".


    Alina said," you too", saying so she looked and found everyone situation was the same. Seeing this I said," okay let''s not talk about the topic and let''s look at Aaron''s mom".


    Saying so we looked at the woman who was lying on the ground while Aaron rushed forward and began to wake her up. After some time Sara opened her eyes and then she looked at Aaron crying. Seeing this was stunning and she couldn''t help say," didn''t I die in the war. So how can I be alive. Or did Aaron also die?", saying so she stopped and then looked around to find Richard away from her which made feel that she was alive. Seeing this she got up and then took Aaron in her arms and said," don''t worry son, I am back".


    Hearing her words Arron didn''t cry anymore and felt good after hearing his mom words. Then Sara walked towards Richard and said," It has been hard for you", saying so she stopped and then looked around the beautiful woman which made her face frosty and then she said," tell me did you have any other women".


    Hearing her words everyoneughed while Richard coughed and said," how can it be. It is all my brother friends and our guild members".


    Everyoneughed and then Richard bowed to her and said," sorry I wasn''t strong enough to protect you. But this time I will never allow you to face such a dangerous situation again".


    Sara said," it was not your fault. We were ambushed if they didn''t sneak attack us then we would have the chance to kill them".


    Then she stopped and looked at us and said," tell me what did I miss?".


    Hearing her words I said," okay everyone let''s enjoy our time and give them some space".


    Saying so I took everyone back to their tent while I went to sleep.

 Chapter 157 - Making Love With Girls (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 157 - Making Love With Girls (R-18)</h4>


    Next, I went to my room while the girls except Karin and Karina followed me inside the tent. Seeing this n and Drake looked at each other and said," let''s go fishing as it is not suitable for us to be here", saying so he embraced Lisa and walked towards theke.


    Drake also followed while Karina and Karin also went towards my tent. After entering the tent they saw most of the girls were undressing while they found her mom was also among them. Seeing this they went near her and asked," mom what are you all doing".


    Ka blushed and said," you girls you must leave here, this ce is only for adults".


    Karina said," mom I am already an adult. I also want to see what you all are doing".


    Karin the little loli pouted and said," mom, I am also an adult, so I must see what you guys are doing", saying so she looked around and had a curious expression on her face.


    While I saw this I was speechless and at that time Lucy had already be naked and rushed into my arms and began to kiss me passionately while other girls had envious expressions and couldn''t help say," Lucy is so lucky. We missed the opportunity and now we have to watch them as they make love".


    Karina and Karin blushed when they saw this then Karin said," mom you are going to make love with Robin".


    Karina said, " mom we had already watched it in secret when our dad used to y with the maid, so let us also watch it".


    Ka blushed in shame and then began to think and said to herself," if these girls also make love with master then we mother and daughter will not have to worry about the danger as the new skill that appeared out of thin air was the skill that master gave it to us. Those girls who had made love with master only has this unique skill. So even if we mother and daughter serve master then we can also get more benefits from the master. Especially the unique skills like blink and overload skills which can save our lives at critical moments. And after making love with I felt like I had be stronger and so this reason is enough to allow them to serve him".


    Thinking about it she said," Karin and Karina I need to talk with youe to me".


    Both the girls came to her mother and then she said," after today you will sever my master".


    Hearing her words both the girls were taken aback and then they asked," mom who is your master".


    Ka said," Robin he is my master. After everyone makes love then we will make love atst as I will teach you how to serve master".


    Saying so she began to watch us making love with different girls while teaching the girls secretly.


    She also had removed their clothes and made them naked.


    After that, the pixes cast a shrink spell and Lucy cast silent spells. Then Freya used the artefact so now we had two days to make love.


    After everything was done then two girls would join to make love with me while the other girls would look at us making love. Seeing this I asked," you girls nned to make love like this".


    Hearing my words they blushed and nodded their head and then said," the number of women you are making love had increased so we knew that we can''t share you with us to our heart content so we could only take this measure".


    Hearing her words I felt like I had neglected one thing and that was I was almost going in the direction of bing a scumbag. As although I made love with them I didn''t give them care or spend more time with them. So I felt guilty in my heart and then said," girls I am sorry. I didn''t care how you felt while I kept on bringing more girls. I didn''t ask your opinion which was the biggest mistake I made. So I have decided to ask your opinion now whenever a new girl will join our harem".


    Hearing my words the girls came and said," Robin don''t worry it''s not your fault. When we choose to follow you we knew that you could never be fully ours so we decided topromise and then made the decision that as long as you make love with each of us we will be happy".


    Hearing their words made me feel more guilty and I decided not to add more girls as there were already twelve girls in my harem. And with this number of beautiful women if you don''t cherish and look for other women then it means that you only live the body of girls, not their feeling. This made my heart bitter. So next I decided not to add any more girls in the harem without the girl''s permission.


    After hearing our conversation Ka panicked and then she said," sister can you allow my daughters to be master lovers".


    Lucy who was riding on my dick said," no problem, anyway we can adjust with us sisters".


    Oreo who was embracing me from behind also said," hmm Robin first lover has givenmand the first time so we need to follow her request".


    Hearing her words everyoneughed and then the depressing atmosphere was gone away. And then all the girls joined the fun except for Ka, Karin, Karina.


    Everyone looked at the three people which made Ka blush and then she said," It''s like this I am telling the girls how to serve masterter. So I am teaching them the knowledge about it ".


    Hearing her words the girls said," okay don''t be shy. You cane near us and watch us closely".


    Listening to their words the Ka nodded and broth them near and then I began to make love passionately this time, not like increasing sensitivity and making them cum and then go to the next girls. But this time after making a passionate love it made the girls satisfied both mind and body.


    After making love with Lucy, Oreo began to ride and make love passionately. After some time she had her orgasm then Lina came and began whispering," Robin in my both holes".


    Hearing her words I used transformation magic and made two dicks and then began to make love in both her hole while Karin and Karina blushed and said," mom look what he is doing in that hole".


    Ka blushed and said," don''t worry you, girls, it will be your turn after the sisters had finished the lovemaking session at that time you will enjoy the pleasure of making love in that hole".


    Hearing her mom'' words the girls blushed like red apples and saw this other girlugh.


    After Lina, Ava rode and said to me, " like Lina both the holes".


    I pped Ava''s ass and then said," okay".


    Ava blushed and then made love with me until she had her orgasm. Then Mia came to me and began to kiss passionately for a long time and then she said," Robin make love with me in any position you like".


    Hearing her request Iid her down and then I put my dicks in both her holes and then began to make love while Mia was kissing my neck. She also had her orgasm after thirty minutes and then Alina said," I will ride you", saying so she rode my dicks in both her hole while I was lying Amelia came to me and then she spread her pussy and sat on my mouth and said," master pleases eat my pussy".


    Seeing this I began to suck her pussy. After some time Alina had her orgasm and then Amelia came and sucked my dicks for some time and then she got in the doggy style and stuck her ass out then she said," master please use me".


    I went behind her and then I began to make love with her passionately and after half an hour she also had her orgasm and then she got up and Alice came in her nine tails fox form and she said," Robin lift me and f*CK me".


    I first kissed her for some time and then tasted her pussy. After I was satisfied I embraced her and then put my dicks inside her holes and then lifted her while her legs were tightly embraced around my waist and she kissed my neck and whispered," you make me feel so good".


    Saying so she continued to kiss me while I grabbed her tails gently and rubbed them. It took only five minutes to have her orgasm after that she came down while her legs were trembling.


    Then the pixes surrounded me and said," Robin we make love with us mom, daughter and aunt together".


    I said," okay then I first kissed them passionately and then I Fay began to ride me while Freya was sitting on my face and Fiona was kissing her sister who was ying with her pussy and her breast. After some time Fay had her orgasm and the Freya went and began to ride while Fiona sat on my face. After riding for some time Freya got up and then Fiona began to ride.


    Then Freya got on her four and then Fay imed to her back and then Fiona looked at her niece and sister and then Fiona said," Robin see my sister and niece are sticking out their asses for you. I will also join them. You can then pick any one of us and f*CK us", saying so she also went and climbed on top of Fay while I looked at that three ass and then I took out record crystal and recorded this moment and then I went and first fingered their holes and after ying for a while I began to make love with those girls. I would change the holes whenever I felt the girls had reached their orgasm. In this way, I continued until I felt that the girls had reached their limit and had their orgasm at the same time. After making love with them I said," girls except for Ka, Karin, Karina all lie down and spread your legs".


    All the girls followed my instruction and then I went to them and then began to creampie one by one. After doing so I took out the record crystal and then recorded it.. After that, Iy on the bed while embracing the girls.

 Chapter 158 - Defloration Karina And Karin (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 158 - Defloration Karina And Karin (R-18)</h4>


    After resting for an hour I opened my eyes and found that Ka, Karin and Kaina were looking at me with hot eyes. Especially, Ka came near me and said," master it our turn to make love".


    I looked at them and said," okay, but sign the contract first", saying so I have both sisters the contract and then they signed it.


    After that, I said," Amelia do you have an extra youth potion".


    Amelia opened her eyes and then passed me three bottles of youth potion while saying," master the materials for youth potion are over so please make more when you are free".


    I nodded my head and said," okay".


    Then I gave the youth potion to Ka, Karin and Karina.


    T


    After that, I said," okay Ka drink the youth option and then I will make love with you. Karin and Karina, you wait for us and don''t drink the potion until I tell you to do so".


    Both girls nodded their heads and then they saw their mom drinking the youth potion. After that, they saw their mom body was bing more beautiful and finally became top beauty like other sisters.


    Ka also felt the changes in her body, but before she could feel the changes carefully, the lust in her body broke out. Then she came near me and said," master please y with me, I can''t control my body anymore".


    Hearing her words I nodded my head and then kissed her passionately. After that, I began to y with her breast and then went down to her pussy. As soon I began to lick her pussy, Ka had her orgasms and said," master your tongue makes me feel so good. Please y with my body more".


    I heard her requests and then said," okay then", saying so I fingered her anal hole which made Ka moan. While their daughters looked at their mother who was moaning in pleasure and Karin couldn''t help whisper to her sister," look sister mom must be enjoying when the master is ying with mom''s body".


    Karina said," sister don''t worry our chance is after mother then we can also enjoy the pleasure like our mother".


    Hearing her words Karin nodded her head and looked at her master and mom closely as not to forget any details.


    After ying with Ka I ced my dicks in both her holes and f*cked it.


    Ka moaned in pleasure and then after some time she cummed. But I didn''t stop and continued to make love with them in different positions. After half an hour I let her go as Ka''s legs was shivering so much that she couldn''t even stand up. So I looked at her daughter and then I looked at Karina and said," Karinae to me, it''s your chance", saying so I looked at her younger sister and said," Karin your chance will be after her".


    Karina came to me and said," Master".


    I looked at her and said," drink the youth potion".


    Karina followed my instructions and then I went to her began to kiss her. At first, the kiss was a bit awkward as she didn''t know to kiss. But as time went on Karina finally leaned to kiss back. Then I began to suck her breast and then I went down and began to suck her pussy.


    After ying with her pussy for ten minutes did Karina had her first orgasm which made her moan in pleasure and said," master I feel so good now".


    I chuckled and said," you will feel even better after I put my dick in your pussy"


    Hearing my words whileying on the bed she spread her legs and said," then the master, please use me".


    I went and rubbed her pussy and then spread it to show her hymen and then I said," it will feel pain for the first time".


    Karina said," master, please make love with me, I can bear that little pain".


    I looked at the girl in heat and then said, " okay".


    Then I rubbed my dick on her pussy and then I felt Kaina pussy was already wet. Seeing this I gave a fast thrust and then I felt my dick had broken something along the way.


    While Karina let out a small cry and she said," master it hurts a little"


    I listened to her voice and then stayed in the same position and then I began to kiss and y with her breast. After some time Karina said," master, please move your hips now. As I don''t feel any pain but pleasure".


    I heard her request and then I began to move my hips ans made love with her intensely.


    After some time Karina had her orgasm for a second time. I looked at her and said," after you are satisfied you can tell me to stop", saying so I changed the position to cowgirl and then to doggy style. Finally, she also copsed like her mother and said," master I am satisfied, please use my sister".


    Hearing her words I squeezed her breast and then went to Karin and said," it''s your turn. Drink the youth potion".


    Karin heard my instructions and then she drank the potion. After that, I looked carefully and found that her height didn''t grow, but other ces became more developed. Such as her breast bing big, her waist bing thin and her ass bing plumper. Then I went near her began to kiss her. She responded to me which surprised me. So I pressed her breast with one hand and began to y while my other hand began to y with her ass.


    After some time I broke away from the kiss and then I began to suck her nipples. After some time I began to lick her pussy. Then she cummed after some time. After that, I looked at her and said," are you ready as it will hurt the first time when making love".


    Karin blushed and said," hmm I am the ready master".


    I then rubbed her pussy with my dick and then slowly came in contact with her hymen. Then I said," get ready, I am going to put it inside".


    Karin said," please master"


    I then gave a thrust and my dick enters her pussy and then Karin said," master it feels good, please move your hips".


    Hearing her words I asked," doesn''t it hurt".


    Karin said," no it doesn''t".


    I then said," okay then", saying so I began to move my hips. I picked her up and began to make love. After that, I changed the position after she said," master let me serve you".


    Hearing her words Iid on the bed while she began to ride me. After that, she got on her all fours and invited me from behind. I fulfilled her wish and while making love from behind I put a finger inside her anal hole which made her moan out loud. I continued to make love and after some time she had her orgasm. Then I changed the position and made love in the lotus position and then creampie deep inside her pussy. After that, I lead down while embracing her.


    Karin said," master today was the best day in my life. The pleasure I felt was so good that my body carves more for it. If it weren''t for my shivering legs I would make more love with you".


    I heard her words and kissed her and said," no problem there will be always next time".


    Karin blushed and said," master then you make love with my anal hole next time".


    I rubbed her hair and said," okay, if you feelfortable then if not I will stop".


    Hearing my words she blushed and then slept in my arms. While I got up and then washed and then I began to practice. Due to our small size, the bed was very spacious.


    After a few hours, the girls opened their eyes and saw me doing exercise they also joined me. While I was looking at their sexy pose without wearing clothes which made my dick hard. But I controlled myself while the girls saw the hard dick they winked at me. I also winked at those girls and thenughed and said," go and take bath".


    Freya said," do you want to join us while taking bath".


    I said," okay".


    The girls cheered after hearing my words then inside the bathtub several girls were surrounding me and washing my body while Fiona was washing my hard dick and said," Robin I will help you wash your dick".


    Saying so she used her mouth boobs to wash it. For the first time, I felt boob job. It gave off apletely different feeling. Then I said," okay girls whoever wants to make love we can do one more round".


    Hearing my words Fiona who was giving boob job got up and began to ride me while other girls said, "let''s wait".


    While Fiona rode me until she had her orgasm and the next girl would rece her. In this way, we had fun. After making love with each girl I sprayed my cum on their bodies and then we changed the water and took bath honestly.. After that, we decided to go out of my tent so Freya took back her artefact.

 Chapter 159 - Chatting (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Chatting (R-18)</h4>


    Aftering out of the tent, I went to look out for n and Drake. While the girls rammed around and chatted with themselves.


    So I enjoyed fishing with Drake and n. While Lisa was looking at me and asked," big brother what were you doing inside the tent with the sisters".


    Hearing her questions I began to sweat and then I said," your sisters were having some problems in their bodies so I went to help them".


    Lisa felt puzzled and then she asked," big brother what kind of problems are inside big sisters bodies".


    I said," I can agree to tell you the problems the sisters are facing. But you must not ask the question with your sisters".


    Lisa asked," why big brother?".


    I replied in a serious voice," because the girls don''t like to know their bodies problems to another person. So you must never talk to anyone. Even your brother".


    Lisa said," okay brother these will be our secrets so I will not talk about the problem with anyone".


    I nodded my head after hearing her reply and then said," your sister bodies be heated after seeing me alone. So I need to remove excess water from their bodies. Which makes themfortable".


    Hearing my words Lisa nodded her head and said," big brother will my sister be good after treatment".


    I said," of course they will be good. But it will take some time", saying so I changed the topic while n was looking at us curiously and thinking," why is boss chatting with my sister with such a serious expression. Okay I will ask with herter".


    Then while chatting a big fish was caught which we fished out of water. It was big enough to fill our stomachs.


    Then we cleaned the fish and removed its skins and fins. After that, we cut its meat and then went back to camp.


    After returning to camp I ordered the monster to find the food themselves. So they left the camp and brought a few monsters for themselves. And also some fruits along the way.


    Then we cooked dinner with varieties of food. Including elixir, bird meat, eggs, bread, etc.


    After eating the food Sara said," Robin brother can you also give me the contract. I want to join your guild".


    Hearing her words I said," of course", then I handed her the contract and she read the terms ans conditions and signed it.


    After that, we chatted on the topics and I asked," Richard brother is there any difference after entering base 4 or is it the same as we travelled from base 1 to 3".


    Richard said," now brother there is no difference but the base 4 is bigger than the base 3. After you go out of base 5 you will reach the outer region. In that ce, you will meet experts everywhere.


    And base 4 will be thest time of going awakening guild. After all, here your body will finally awaken the element talents that you are proficient in".


    Hearing his words I looked forward to the base 4 and then I asked," Richard brother means that after this time I will not go to the awakening guild for advancing my level".


    Richard nodded his head and said," yes brother this is thest time. After that, you will not be required toe to the awakening guild. But if you have problems when breaking through level 100 then you maye back to the awakening guild. It may help you. But those cases are generally rare".


    I heard his words and nodded my head and then I said," okay brother is there anything important in base 4 the ce I should visit".


    Richard said," yes brother there is an arena where you can bet with other people and fight inside it. You can also select the type of match that is a simple match. In which after defeat or tie your match will end. The other one is deathmatch. In this match, unless one people die they will not be allowed to go".


    Hearing his words I nodded my head thoughtfully and some bad ideas began to brew in my mind. Such as robbing the rich and helping the poor.


    Thinking about it my face had drool at the corner of my mouth.


    Seeing my expression Sara chuckled and said," Robin expression looks weird".


    Lina and other girls also looked at his face and said," this is the first time I am seeing the new type of expression on his face. But it looks disgusting", saying so she stopped and said," sisters let''s go and wake him up".


    Hearing her words a few girls joined her and then went and best Robin until his voice was heard," you guys don''t disfigure my handsome face. Be careful if I will beat you".


    Finally, under his threat, the girls stopped. Then I said," who lead you, girls, to beat me".


    Hearing my words the girls looked at each other and then they reached the region at the same time and everyone except for Lina took a step back while Lina closed her eyes and shouted," yes who best my dear Robin", saying so she opened her eyes to find Robin was looking at her. Then she looked towards her left and right and found no one was there. Seeing this she looked back to see several sisters were looking at her with sympathy.


    While Lina looked at me and blushed and said," Robin it was not me".


    I looked at her and said," then why are you standing out honestly. Seeing that you are so honest I decided to reduce your punishment", saying so I walked ahead and said," follow me".


    Then I walked away from the camp while Lina followed behind.


    After that, I found a suitable location and then I said," get on your four and stick your ass out".


    Hearing my words Lina had curled upwards and said," thank you, Robin, for making love alone with me", saying so she got on her all four and then she raised her skirt to show her white ass.


    Seeing this I ced my hand and on her ass and felt the plump ass. I squeezed it hard. After that, I said," okay I will give you punishment", saying so I began to spank her. Which made a loud noise throughout the quiet forest.


    Hearing the noise the girls sitting in the camp felt sympathy for her and couldn''t help imagine the scene.


    While after spanking her ass for a while Lina would moan. And now her underwear had also be wet. Seeing this I felt speechless. So I removed her underwear and began to spread her pussy. After that, I fingered her holes. While Lina moaned and said," Robin when are you going to punish me. I feel so good. Please punish me more", saying so she began to shake her butt.


    I looked at her and then said," Lina if I make love with you now and you will tell themter. Then next time those girls would alsoe for punishment".


    Hearing my words Lina said," okay Robin after I go back I will tell my sisters", while she was telling in her heart," hmph thisdy finally found a way to make love with you alone. I decided to step up whenever I will be punished in future". Thinking about it she had a lewd expression.


    Then I took out my dick and began to make love in the forest. I kissed her neck and f*cked both her holes while groping her breast.


    After making love for twenty minutes I creampie her pussy and then we headed back.


    While Freya, Fay and Fiona talked with each other.


    Fay said," mom and aunt, Lina enjoyed being alone with Robin".


    Freya said," hmm, also her ass had be red after being spanked by Robin, so if you want to enjoy. Then you must get ready to be spanked".


    Fiona said," well I don''t know about you guys, but I am willing to be spanked as look at Lina''s face and her underwear it has already be wet".


    Hearing Fiona''s words Freya and Fay became jealous and said," we will also ask Robin to punish us. But when we three are alone. Don''t talk with other girls about it".


    Saying so the three of them looked at each other and smiled at each other with tactic understanding.


    While we returned to base, other girls looked at Lina who was standing instead of sitting. Seeing this they felt a little good. While Lina smiled after seeing this. As she said to herself," you guys are fools, my ass doesn''t hurt after sitting. But to fool you guys I can only keep standing".


    The pixies looked at Lina with knowing eyes and then looked at other girls. Then they found Oreo and Lucy looking at each other and they also did not expose Lina as they also enjoyed rough sex with Robin. So they knew the pleasure.


    After that, I said," okay then let''s go to sleep".


    Hearing my words everyone walked towards their tent and slept. While Lucy and Oreo and the pixies wanted toe to my tent but then when they thought that they had already made love during the day.. So they had to give up the n and honestly went to sleep.

 Chapter 160 - Base 4// Freya (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 160 - Base 4// Freya (R-18)</h4>


    The next day we walked towards the direction of base 4 after eating out breakfast. We travelled for the whole day and as night was approaching we found a suitable ce to camp.


    We were travelling but not in a hurry. So we enjoyed the scenery. We also encounter some monsters along the way, that were directly frightened by the Taint Fiend aura. So travelling in the forbidden zone 3 became very easy.


    At night after eating our dinner we slept. The girls wanted to sneak into my rooms and with the help of Freya''s artefact, I satisfied them. And next day we continued our journey.


    We reached base 4 after three days of travel.


    As soon as we reached base 4 we saw the gates were looking very big. There were pictures drawn of various races on the gate. I looked at them and felt the person who had made the door must have very high aplishment in cksmith.


    Then I walked towards the gate of base 4. As soon as I entered base 4 I looked around the surroundings and found that many people were waiting with flowers on their hands. Seeing this I was speechless and walked inside.


    As soon as we walked inside the flowers were thrown at us. And they cheered loudly," wee the members of fairy tail".


    The heaven-defying cheers ran throughout the base 4. Whether it was human or a different race. They all cheered.


    Then I saw n''s fathere ahead. Seeing this n and Lisa when they saw the figure ran out and embraced him and sobbed.


    Then n''s mother also came and thenforted them and then I said," n and Lisa you both go and enjoy your time with your parents".


    n looked at me and said," boss did you know my father".


    I said," well I had chat with him once".


    n nodded his head and then said," Okay boss. Where will you all stay".


    Hearing his word n''s Father said," don''t worry I had already prepared the flower vi for you. You can go and live there".


    Hearing his words I nodded my head while the crowd eximed," wow the flower vi. I heard this vi had never been rented before. There are several types of formation installed. The cost for renting this vi is at least 1000 Diamond coins a day".


    Hearing his words someone said," then how can this vi be rented".


    Another person said," only special people are qualified to live in such vi. And fairy tail guild meets the requirements".


    While other people were talking we walked towards the flower vi.


    As soon as we entered the vi we were greeted by the refreshing scent of flowers. It made us know the reason why this vi was known as a flowered vi.


    As inside the vi, there was a variety of flowers were present. Needless to say inside the room also there was a flower named the purple flower after smelling it will help you calm your mind. In this vi, if you try to create a new skill then it will take half the time. Also, there was a formation that would recover the health and mana. So after living here you will always feel refreshed.


    Then we began to divide the room. There was plenty of rooms enough for fifty people to live in. After that, I choose the room on the second floor. The girls choose rooms next to me. And after choosing their rooms were chatting with each other.


    While chatting I said," now that we are here I n a new training route for you guys".


    Hearing my words everyone was taken aback and then Lina asked," what type of training".


    I said,"st time when we were fighting inside the bossir. After Taint Fiendunched the sneak attack then we were almost killed by it. Especially you guys health bottomed out. So I decided to train you this month to hone the battle instinct that would help you to avoid dangerous situations".


    Hearing my words the girls didn''tment and choose to follow my words.


    Then Ava asked," Then how do you n to train us".


    I showed my sunny smile and said," you will train this time without any equipment. Only a dagger will be given to you. So you can use it to kill the enemies relying on your skills. I will summon gold, Diamond and tinum grade monster and you have to fight them. I will be present and will only intervene when you guys are facing a life and death crisis"


    Looking at my sunny smile and hearing my words the girl''s mood fell at the bottom while Drake''s eyes were burning with fighting spirit.


    After n came back with his sister and parents. Then we celebrated and n cooked for us. While the girls and Drake would help him.


    While eating the meal n heard about my new training. He felt like he was in heaven. Then I said," you need to not only worry about attacking. But also need to think about mana. As the potion will all be seized. So you have to skill only at critical times".


    Hearing my words n smiling face became more ugly than crying. Seeing this Iughed out loud. Then I said," okay next day we will go to the awakening guild. And this may be thest time".


    Then I went back to my room to sleep. After that, Iy on my bed and was waiting for the girls toe to my room. But sadly no girls came.


    While the girls had gathered inside one room and were discussing frantically the hell training.


    Lina said, " after we pass this training then we will be really strong. Think about it even when fighting one monster we used at least one skill to solve it. While Robin uses either the dagger or an arrow to kill it. And he uses skill only when he requires to use the skill".


    Hearing her words Olivia also said," yes sister Lina now that you said I haven''t him using the skills like us. We waste too much mana on a single opponent if not for Robin brother equipment we might not be able to fight those groups of monsters".


    Ava also nodded her head and said," yesst time especially when Taint Fiend sneaked attacked us Robin alerted us but it was alreadyte. But if not for his equipment we would be already dead". Thinking about it she was really scared.


    Then she said," let''s go and torture Taint Fiend for a while then I will feel good".


    Listening to Ava''s words Lina and Olivia also nodded her head.


    While Taint Fiend who was guarding the door suddenly felt a chill on its back.


    Then it saw Lina, Ava and Olivia walking in its direction. After some time many people heard the cry of the beast. But they ignored it.


    After some time Olivia, Lian and Ava came back to the girls with satisfied expressions.


    While Taint Fiend still had puzzled eyes and he didn''t know the reason for being beaten. His subordinates looked at him with admiration. And also decided to never provoke those girls. As they were scarier than their boss.


    While after waiting for the girls I found out that they would note. So I went out near their room and was guarding it. As soon as any girls woulde out I would take them to my room.


    While Freya felt my aura near their room. So she said," I need to go to the bathroom", saying so she flew away.


    Fiona and Fay looked at each other and also want to go. But if they went now then the girls would be suspicious so they decided to go after some time.


    While as soon as I saw Freya I was going to say something when she whispered," go to your room", saying so she flew away. While I chased behind her.


    As soon as I entered my room she closed the door and then cast a shrink spell on me.


    Then she pounced on me and began to remove my clothes while saying," Robin, it''s the first time we are alone. Do you want to punish me like Lina".


    Hearing her words I blushed and said," sister Freya it''s not like that".


    Freya said," I know", and then she said," punish me too", saying so she revealed her white plump ass.


    I couldn''t help squeeze it then I began to p her ass.


    After some time it was already red. And her pussy had be drenching wet. Seeing this I fingered her and then licked her love juice and then whispered," Your pussy is so wet. Do you need any help?".


    Freya said," I need your dick in my pussy".


    Hearing her request I lifted her chin and then kissed her passionately and then after that I said," okay then help yourself", saying so Iid on the bed.


    While Freya came and began to ride on my dick. I also used my hand to massage her breast and pinched her nipples from time to time. It made Freya orgasm faster.


    After that, she said," Robin f*CK me please"


    Hearing her pleading words I could only work hard.


    Then I rubbed her pussy and fingered her anal hole. After that, I began to make life with her in her anal hole. Then I changed to pussy.. In this way, I continued to make love in different positions and then finally creampie her pussy.

 Chapter 161 - Banging The Girls (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Banging The Girls (R-18)</h4>


    After making love with Freya I was going to sleep when she whispered, "don''t sleep, either my daughter or my sister wille to make love with me", saying so she flew out of my room after wearing her clothes.


    As soon as Freya entered the room, Fay winked at her aunt and then said," I need to get fresh air. You guys talk", saying so she escaped from there and rushed towards my room.


    Then she undressed and then began riding my dick. While I was lying speechless and couldn''t help say," why are you in hurry".


    Fay answered," my aunt is also horny. So after I make love with you aunt turn wille next".


    Hearing her words I was speechless. So I could only make love with her.


    After making love for half-hour Fay was satisfied and then she wore her clothes and escaped from the room and went back.


    And just as Fay reached back the room, the girls weirdly looked at her. But they didn''t say anything and after that Fiona said," I need to go to the bathroom to take bath. You all chat", saying so she came to Robin''s room and then she also like Fay made love for the next forty-five minutes and then she wore her clothes and went to the bathroom. After taking the bath she returned to the room.


    Oreo and Lucy looked at each other and then Lucy said," okay it''ste-night let''s go to sleep".


    Oreo said," sister I will sleep with you tonight".


    Then both of them aftering out of the room walked swiftly towards Robin''s room.


    While the other girls were still puzzled by the weird behaviour.


    When Ava was sniffing some weird smell made her feel stunned as it was the smell of semen. So she looked around and found both Freya and Fay''s bodies were giving off the smell. Seeing this she understood something and then when everyone was going out of the room. She said," don''t you girls want to go to Robin''s room".


    Other girls said," hmph that idiot would train us. So it''s better to let him suffer. So we will not visit his room tonight".


    Ava nodded her head and then she pulled Alice with her and said," sister Alice apany me".


    While Lina went to Olivia and said," sister let''s go".


    Amelia looked at Ka, Karina and Karin and said," let''s go, since sister will not make love with the master. So we can only serve him", saying so she walked towards Robin''s room.


    Alina pulled Mia and used her fastest speed to reach Robin''s room and when she opened the door she found the room was already upied by dragon girl.


    Seeing this other girl also followed and entered the room one by one and when they saw the scene they felt jealous.


    Then Freya came with Fiona and Fay and turned on the artefact.


    While I was enjoying time with Lucy and Oreo I found suddenly the door was opened and Alina and Mia appeared.


    Then after a few seconds, all the girls had entered the room. Seeing this I was puzzled and then I asked," girls were you not talking with each other. Howe are you in my room?".


    Alina blushed and said," after Freya came back to the room. She had your smell. So we guessed in our heart that she had made love with you. But after Fay also came back to the room with the smell then we became sure. After that Fiona came back to the room after taking a bath. But there was a faint blush on her face which made us even more suspicious. And when Lucy and Oreo went out we were sure that these girls had already made love with you. So how could we note".


    Hearing her words my mind became dizzy. Then I said," okay in short you guys want to make love right. So girls cast the spell so that children and adults can sleep well. And then you can undress and show me your sexy body".


    While Oreo saw me talking so much so she came and sat on my mouth and she said," Robin it''s time to y with me".


    I could only shift my attention to Oreo pussy. And then I fingered her while Lucy rode me.


    When Lucy would have her orgasm Oreo would ride me while Lucy would sit on my face. In this way, we continued to make love for an hour. After that, I creampied both their pussy and then said," who is next?".


    The girls blushed when they saw me acting like a rogue. Then I went to Alina and Mia and then said," okay you two. You both will make love with me. Now get on your four and stick out your ass".


    Alina and Mia followed my instructions and then I saw both of them sticking out their round ass. Seeing this fingered them while both of them moaned.


    Then I asked," Which of you girls want me inside?".


    Amelia said," master me".


    I looked at Amelia and said," okay thene and serve me".


    Saying so Iid on the be while Amelia approached me and began to ride my dick while Mia and Alina red at me


    Seeing this I said," okaye to me, I can help you both".


    Hearing my words both the girls rushed toward me while I made them lie on each side and then I said," Amelia you lie in the middle".


    Amelia followed my instructions then I began to f*CK Amelia while fingering both Alina and Mia pussy. In this way, I continued to make love with the three for the next hour. After that, I creampie their pussy.


    After that, I said," Lina and Olivae here".


    Hearing their names both girls came to me while Oliva was excited. Seeing this I began to love with both of them passionately and after the half-hour, I creampie both their pussy.


    Then I looked at Ava and Alice and called them.


    Alice said," Robin, please do me in both holes".


    Ava also said," me too".


    I said okay, then I used transformation magic to make one more dick.


    After that, I asked them to pose in 69 positions while I went behind and began to f*CK them. After some time I changed to another girl. In this way, I filled both the girl''s holes.


    After that only Ka, Karina and Karin were left. So I looked towards them and said,"e here now only you girls are left".


    Hearing my words the girls blushed and they came to me.


    After that Ka blushed and said," master let us serve you".


    I went to her and squeezed her breast and said," okay then".


    Saying so Iy on the bed. While Ka said," Karina go suck master dick. Karin, you also lick from the side", saying so she came and sat on my face and said," master please use my pussy as you like".


    Hearing her instructions I fingered her anal hole which made her moan and then I licked her pussy and then said," I am satisfied how you started to serve me and also looking forward to it".


    Listening to my words Ka moaned and said," master don''t worry, my girls we satisfy you".


    While I was chatting the girls were licking my dick. Which made me moan in pleasure. Karina and Karin, we''re rubbing their sacred region.


    After some time Karina said," sister do you want to ride first or shall I ride it".


    Karin said," shall we take turns after orgasm".


    Karina nodded and then she no longer hesitated and began to ride on my dick. While Karin went behind her sister and put her finger in Karina anal hole.


    Karina looked at her sister who was also smiling at her. Then she said," dead girl that hole I allowed the only master to y with. When you will ride master then I will punish you at that time".


    Hearing her sister''s words Karin said," okay, but now serve master nicely".


    While the sisters were serving me I looked at Ka and said," Ka get up. It''s time to move my body".


    Hearing my words she got up and then Iid down Karina and f*cked both her holes. After some time I took out my dick and then deepthroated Ka. Then after that, I caught Karin and f*cked her pussy first and then her anal hole.


    Karin would smile at me when I would f*CK her which made my lust rising. So I would f*CK her more.


    After f*cking her anal hole I went to Ka and said," spread your legs bitch".


    Ka followed my instructions while the girls watched the excitement were stunned by the sudden change in behaviour.


    After that, I began to f*CK her while lifting her. When she was going to have her orgasm, I brought Karina and said," taste your mom''s orgasm".


    Karina followed my instructions and began to suck her mom''s pussy while I f*cked her anal hole.


    After a few minutes, Ka body began to shiver and then she released a huge orgasm, which made Karina choked after drinking it.


    Then I put Ka down and squeezed her breast and then I pped her ass and said," get on you four bitch".


    Ka did so. Seeing this I went and f*cked her from behind. After that, I felt I was going to cum, so I said," you both lie on each side of your mother. I will fill you all up".


    Both the girls followed my instructions and then I creampie their pussy and after that, weid on the bed and then fell asleep.

 Chapter 162 - Status//Black And White

    <h4>Chapter 162 - Status//ck And White</h4>


    The next day early in the morning after eating breakfast, we walked in the direction of the awakening guild. After reaching the guild I found out that many people were looking at our group with lustful looks. Seeing this I condensed murderous intent which made those people tremble and they looked at me with horror.


    After that, they bowed their head down and never looked toward us again.


    Then we walked towards the counter where we need to fill the form.


    After filling it a receptionist looked at us and said," please follow me", saying so she lead us to the third floor. Then she pointed out the chamber and asked to go us in.


    We followed her instructions.


    After that, we went inside the chamber.


    I looked at the chamber curiously and found there were several runes carved at the centre of the floor.


    I walked inside the chamber and then I saw the runes appear in front of me and disappear inside my body. I was puzzled at first and then I was surrounded by white light.


    It was passing through my body and I felt like the restraint felt in my body was continuously removed.


    Finally, I don''t know how much time had passed I felt that something shatter inside the body. It made me feel endless power.


    After that, the formation stopped and the runes also came out from my body and disappeared at the centre of the formation.


    After that, the chamber opened and then the receptionist reminded me," sir you havepleted your advancement. So please leave the chamber".


    Hearing her words I nodded and then I went out.


    After that, I used eye crystal to view my status.


    ROBIN Lvl 47


    CARD MASTER


    TITLE- HERO (ORANGE)


    HEALTH-170,000/170,000


    MANA-61,000/61,000


    POINTS LEFT-00


    STR-1,580


    DEX-1,490


    INT-1,800


    CONST- 1600


    DEFENSE-4000


    ATTACK-2,800-3,800


    CARD SLOT-1/20


    BURN SKILL-0/20


    BLACK CARD- 2/2


    WEAPON SLOT-3/5


    ACTIVE SKILL SLOT-1/5


    STEALTH (PINK) LV1


    ACTIVE SKILL FOR ARCHERS


    -15 MANA IS CONSUMED TO CAST THE SKILL AND YOU WILL BECOME INVISIBLE.


    -IF YOU ATTACK THE TARGET THE STEALTH DISAPPEARS, BUT IF THE TARGET IS DEAD REMAIN IN STEALTH.


    -CONSUMES 1 MP PER SEC


    -WHEN SHOOTING AN ARROW IN THIS MODE DOES 500% DAMAGE AND IF IT HITS A CRITICAL HIT, CHANCE TO DO 1000% DAMAGE TO THE ENEMY.


    COOLDOWN- 1 MINUTE


    PASSIVE SLOT- 5/10 (MAX)


    EYE CRYSTAL (PINK).


    - CAN VIEW PEOPLE STATUS FIFTEEN LEVELS HIGHER THAN YOU.


    - CAN SEE WEAKNESS OF PEOPLE OR MONSTER


    - CAN APPRAISE ALL THINGS UP TO 15 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USER-LEVEL AND MUST NOT BE GREATER THAN PINK GRADE.


    - EYESIGHT +150


    NIGHT VISION (PINK)


    - CAN SEE IN THE DARK, SAME AS DAY.


    - CAN SEE SPIRIT AND THEIR WEAKNESS


    - CAN SEE INVISIBLE ENEMIES.


    SPIRIT RECOVERING (PINK)


    - RECOVER MANA 50 MP PER SEC


    - ADDITIONAL STATS MANA- 1000


    MENTAL ATTACK (PINK)


    - CONSUME 5 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF THE SAME LEVEL


    - CONSUME 15 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF 10 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USERS AND SERIOUSLY INJURE THEM.


    - NOW YOU CAN CONTROL YOUR SPIRIT POWER ACCURATELY AND YOU CAN CONTROL MONSTERS OR PEOPLE LOWER LEVEL THAN YOU BY CONSUMING 15 MANA. IT TAKES 2 MANA PER MINUTE TO CONTROL THE PEOPLE OR MONSTER.


    ACCURACY / PRECISION (PINK) LV1


    PASSIVE-


    - INCREASES THE ACCURACY WHEN SHOOTING ARROWS BY 150% IN THE RANGE OF 100 METERS.


    - WHEN USING SNIPER ARROWS THE ACCURACY INCREASES TO 300 METERS.


    SKILL- ENVENOM (PASSIVE) (PINK)


    WHEN ATTACKING 25% CHANCE TO POISON THE ENEMY. IF POISONED LOSES 20HP/ SEC. CAN BE STACKED.


    Looking at the attributes I found out that within three days my attributes had increased by almost a hundred points due to making love with girls.


    It made me stunned and I felt that I continued to make love then I would be more powerful in the future. But it also made me feel the horror of ck cards. Although ck card had given me two cards that I haven''t used up to now. I felt next time when I fight with other guilds then maybe I can use the card. Essentially the domain skill. I am looking forward to it.


    While I was lost in thought Ava pped on my shoulders and said," Robin get up. Tell me how many levels did you advance".


    I looked and found that Ava was standing beside me and looked at me curiously seeing this I said," only two levels".


    Ava said with a triumphant look," hmm thisdy level had increased by 3 levels".


    I looked at her and rubbed her head and said," good work".


    Ava felt joy while Olivia came and saw me rubbing Ava''s head. Seeing this she asked about the situation and when she learnt about it she also said," Brother my level had also increased by three levels".


    I heard her words and also rubbed her head.


    After waiting for some time Lina, Drake and n came out.


    Then they said each of them had levelled three levels.


    Seeing this I couldn''t help say," why only I advanced two-level while you all have advanced three levels".


    Although I was puzzled I decided not to talk about it. Then I said," okay let go and eat food".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside the card space.


    ck said," White do you think it''s good to take host experience without his permission".


    White said," don''t look at me like this we both know that without the experience you couldn''t produce two ck skill cards. In which one is wasteful".


    Hearing White words ck said," who says my card is wasteful. It is the most effective card when fighting the female gender".


    White looked at ck and said," okay I know you had grievances against that person. So you created this card. If that person wakes up and found that you had created that perverted card. What will happen to you".


    ck grinned and said," let me tell you a secret, that person told me to make this card. She especially wanted that card to be used on her".


    Saying so ck became quiet while White said," what!!?", saying so white began to shiver and then he asked," Are you not telling the lie?".


    Then ck said," of course it''s true. After all, it was all nned by her. After the host level rise to 200 that person will know about it and then maybe she wille to pick the host".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After eating our lunch we headed towards the market and we bought supplies and clothes. After that, we just roamed around and after some time we had unknowingly reached the Arena.


    Looking at the huge building where people shout could be heard, I couldn''t help be curious and decided to take a look at it.


    When we reached the door. A guard came to me and said," sir pleasee with me our boss wants to see you".


    I looked at the guard puzzled and asked," who is your boss".


    The guard said," sir my boss name is kept secret. I hope you can follow us".


    I looked at him and said," well then ask your boss to meet me. I don''t have time", saying so I walked away.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While the guard looked at us with a sullen look then he went around and then knocked at a room. When the door opened a man whose eyes were covered with a bandage opened the door and asked," why haven''t theye".


    The guard had a hideous expression and he said," hmph that bastard didn''t follow me. He asked you to meet him".


    The man whose eyes had been bandagedughed and said," well if it was easy to invite him. Then our dark guild would have already killed him. Since he will not follow us then we can only ask for help from the monster. As long as the monster helps us lure the members out. We will take action on them", saying so he stopped and said," you go and ask bossir for help. As them to lead a beast tide. This will help us lure him out of the base. Then we can inform our boss. Who will kill him".


    The guard had no choice but to follow his instructions and then he said," I will convey the news and what will you do if those high-level members from the guild take action"


    The man whose eyes was bandaged said," dark guild will dispatch several high-level members. I will convey the report to them".


    Saying so he dismissed him.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While we went inside the arena and found there were several floors. From the first floor to the tenth floor that was divided in terms of strength.


    The first floor had rooms made for levels 1-10


    Second-floor level 11-20


    Third floor- 21-30


    .


    .


    Tenth floor- 91-100


    Looking at the introduction we went to the fifth floor.


    Someone looked at our level and said," you guys this is the area for level 50-60 you guys haven''t reached level 50 yet".


    I looked at the other party who was an old man sweeping the floor. Seeing this my eyes shone and said," old man, thanks for your kind reminder but we want to challenge our limits and see which level we can leapfrog and challenge".


    The old manughed and looked at us with a surprised expression and then he said," you are the first group of people who came to leapfrog challenge. I admire your courage. If you can win the leapfrog challenge then you can ask me anything".


    I looked at the old man and asked," old man, if we invite you to our guild will you follow me back".


    Other members of the guild were puzzled by questions as if you would look at the old man then his level showed would be level 10.


    After hearing my words the old man said," if you can take me out from this ce then, of course, I will follow you guys. But the premises are you challenge a level 60 person".


    I said," Okay old man, I will challenge that level. Be sure to pack your things".


    Then I walked away with my guild members while the Old man followed behind.

 Chapter 163 - Communications Rune

    <h4>Chapter 163 - Communications Rune</h4>


    After that, I went to level 60 room and said to the person guarding the door," I want to challenge level 60 person. Any profession cane and challenge me".


    The guard was taken aback when he said," okay wait I will post your information. Is it a duel?".


    I said," yes it is a duel".


    Hearing my words the guard posted my information. Then soon the arena bes lively due to the news of the duel.


    Thinking about it I asked," how came so many people know about my duel"


    Hearing my words the guard exined to me," sir your information was posted on the front page which made many people interested in watching your watch".


    Hearing his words then I asked," is there any ce where I can bet".


    The guard said," sir after any person will ept your challenge after that only can you start betting".


    Hearing his words I nodded my head and after that, I said," if anyone epts the challenge then can you inform me".


    The guard said," no problem. Sir do you have amunication rune. If you have then please exchange your number with me".


    I was puzzled after hearing about themunication rune and then the guard exined it to me," sirmunication rune is a newly invented rune that can help users tomunicate with another person who exchanges their contact information with each other.


    You can buy one at the market".


    Hearing his words I nodded my head and then said," ok then I will buymunications rune after that I wille back".


    Saying so I went away. After that, I headed in the direction where themunication rune was sold. I reached the ce and found the game was C-H Store.


    I looked at the signboard and I was puzzled by the naming sense. Then I went inside and asked, " hello is this the ce where you can buy amunication rune".


    The receptionist said," wee sir to the store.".


    I asked her," what does C-H mean".


    The receptionist said," it meansmunication and hearing".


    I then asked," can any other person know about the talk between two people".


    The receptionist was puzzled by my question and said," sir we don''t know how it works. Our task was to sell the runes".


    Then I asked," we want to buy a one-timemunication rune. Does your store sell it"


    The receptionist had a disappointed face and then she said," yes sir. It cost 2 gold coins".


    I looked at her and said," I will buy ten thousand. Can you give us a discount".


    Hearing my words the receptionist disappointed face bloomed with joy and she said," of course sir, but you need to talk with the manager".


    I said," call him ".


    Then the receptionist went and came with a person whose face looked shrewd and his race was a hybrid goblin whose height was 1.5 meters.


    I looked at him and he looked at me. Then after some time, the manager broke the silence by saying," sir I can sell you ten thousandmunication runes at the price of 1800 gold coins"


    I said, "1500 gold coins. Take it or else we will look for other stores".


    The manager thought for a while then he said," okay sir 1500 coins".


    Then he asked someone to deliver me the runes and after that, he asked," Sir why don''t you buy permanentmunication runes".


    I looked at him yfully and said," it''s not that I don''t want to buy, but the newly developed product that yourpany is selling on the surface. But you are gathering information in the secret right".


    Hearing my words the merchant back was dripped in a cold sweat while on the surface he still maintained his calm expression. Seeing this I had to admire him a little.


    While the manager said," sir what are you talking about, I don''t know".


    I looked at him and asked," okay then farewell", saying so I walked out.


    While the manager went inside his room and then closed the door tightly and he called to someone. Then he said," boss today fairy tail guild came to buy themunication rune. But somehow they knew that by using amunication rune we are gathering information. So boss what do I do next".


    The boss who was covered in ck cloth replied," you better stay close to the store. After they leave base 4 then we can continue our n".


    The manager was surprised and then he said," okay boss I will go and close the shop", saying so the manager bowed and went out of the room.


    While the boss murmured," I hope fairy tail guild leave the base 4 as soon as possible. Then we can spy on the human race so that we can save other races captured by humans", saying so he cut off themunication.


    While after we walked out of the CH shop we went to the bar. As I wanted to see any new wine is stored her.


    Thinking about it I talked with other members. They said," we don''t want to go there. If you want then you can go alone".


    While I thinking about going alone Olivia said," brother why don''t I apany you. I am also curious how a bar looks like".


    The other girls looked at Olivia and said," you girl what are you going to bar for".


    Olivia said," if the brother will drink too much wine then I will bring him back".


    Seeing this I said," okay you guys can go ahead. I will take her with me".


    Hearing my words she cheered and then with Olivia I walked towards the bar.


    I walked around and finally reached the bar. This ce looked old. We walked inside to find that there were a few tables and chairs neatly ced. The whole bar was quiet while some people were drinking their wines and chatting in low voices. Seeing this I felt weird then I walked towards the counter and asked," master what kind of wine do you sell".


    The owner of the bar was an old man who looked at me and said," this bar only sells monkey wine".


    I looked at him in amazement and said," the real monkey wine or copied version".


    Hearing my words the old man looked at me and then said," real monkey wines are drunk by only those people who encounter monkey tribes. But they are difficult to find".


    I nodded my head and said," sir how much is the cost of a monkey wine (fake)".


    The old man said," it cost 3 gold coins for a barrel, of wine".


    I asked," old man how many barrels of wine do you have here".


    The old man answered," I can sell you three hundred barrels at most".


    I asked," first give me a ss of wine. If I feel good then I will buy the rest. If not then I will go back".


    Hearing my words the people drinking wine were a little angry. But they did not say anything and continued to drink their wine.


    While the old man filled me a ss of wine and said," please".


    I took a sip and then I felt a unique taste that went down my mouth and then I felt refreshed and also a little sober.


    I couldn''t help praise," this wine deserves its name", saying so I gulped the whole ss of wine and then I asked," old man, please bring me three hundred barrels of wine".


    The bartender went and then gave me a space bag full of 300 barrels of wine. While I checked the wines and then I said," here are 1000 gold coins. Please also prepare me some barbeque meat with the wine for two people".


    The old man said," okay then. You may sit and the food will be delivered within half an hour".


    Hearing his words we went and chose the corner seat where no one sat. I asked Oliva to sit on my side so I pushed her insde while I sat by her.


    Then I looked at Olivia and cast a silent spell on us. After that, I said," Olivia do you want to have fun here".


    Olivia was puzzled and asked," brother what fun?".


    Seeing this I whispered," I will help you release the orgasm here. What do you say?".


    Olivia blushed and said," brother will people not see us".


    I said," look why do you think I asked you to sit at the corner. And this table cloth is long enough to block other people vision. So no one will know. You just need to enjoy it. Just tie a veil around your face so that people don''t see your lewd face".


    Olivia blushed and said," okay then".


    After getting her permission I slipped my left hand in her underwear and found that it was already wet.


    Seeing this I couldn''t help say," you girls what naughty things were you thinking".


    Olivia said," I decided to make your drink to the full and then book a hotel and then I would make love with you".


    I began to think about it and felt like the script was wrong. Doesn''t boys get the girls drunk?


    Then I decided to pass time by ying with Olivia so, I yed with cilt as it was easy to reach. While Olivia moaned and while many people were present so she felt more pleasure than usual. Then after some time, she said," brother stopped ying with me or else my underwear will be wet".


    Hearing her words I took my hand back and then took her to the bathroom.


    After that, I said," remove your underwear".


    Olivia did so and then after rubbing her pussy for a minute Olivia had her orgasm and then I asked," did you enjoy it".


    Olivia nodded her head and said," brother it felt a different type of pleasure. Especially when people were looking in my direction and you were ying with my pussy I felt more pleasure than making love".


    I looked at her and said," okay let''s not talk about it. Let''s go back".


    Then we went back to our sit as nothing happened and began to wait for the old man to deliver us food and wine.

 Chapter 164 - Oliva (R-18)// Talk

    <h4>Chapter 164 - Oliva (R-18)// Talk</h4>


    When we reached back to my seat the old man had already brought food and drink.


    Then we took it and began to it eat it. After that, I asked," Olivia we will wander around in the market and then go back to the vi".


    Olivia blushed and nodded her head while I began to enjoy myself.


    After eating and drinking I felt dizzy. As I didn''t use the mana to resist it.


    Then with the help of Olivia, I walked towards the Arena and then I said to the guard," when you have arranged the fighter for me, you can tell me at that time".


    Saying so I handed him themunication rune one time.


    After that, I walked with Olivia and began to roam the market. Many people would look at us. As we were both eye-catching.


    Then I looked at Olivia and whispered," do you want to make love".


    Olivia blushed and nodded her head.


    Seeing this I said," okay then let''s go to the hotel".


    Olivia followed me and then I took her to Homestead Inn and then I booked a room.


    After that, I went inside with Olivia. Then I said," do you want to take bath".


    Olivia nodded her head. Then I said," okay let''s take bath together", saying so I began to undress my clothes and then walked behind Olivia while admiring her beauty.


    After entering the bathtub. I made Olivia sit on myp and then I began to y with her pussy while kissing her neck from behind.


    Olivia then moaned in pleasure. After some time ying with her I said," okay let''s wash and then we can enjoy".


    Olivia said," okay brother, let me wash your body", saying so she came behind me and began to wash my back. After some time her hand came in contact with my hard dick which made Olivia blush and then she said," brother let me help you", saying so she began to move her hand up and down.


    While I was lost in pleasure Olivia came in front of me and then she began to give me a blowjob.


    After some time I couldn''t control myself and released it all inside Olivia''s mouth.


    And then I opened my eyes to see Olivia gulping down my semen.


    Then we washed our bodies honestly and then we wiped ourselves and walked to the bedroom.


    Olivia sat on the bed and asked me a question," brother what are you going to do after you be the overlord".


    Hearing her words I said," after bing the strongest I will continue to work hard and be more strong. Strong enough to break the legendary realm. After that, I will try my best to continue to work hard and be stronger".


    Olivia asked, " then brother when will you stop bing stronger".


    Hearing her question I came and sat beside her and then I said seriously," Olivia, in this world after bing the strongest you will be surprised to know that even if you be someone strong person in this ce, there is still a person who is stronger than you. He can easily kill you. So I want to continue to be stronger until I think that I have the power to protect my loved ones".


    Hearing my reply Olivia blushed and then she said," brother please make love with me", saying so her eyes were a little blurred.


    I heard her request then I lifted her chin and kissed her passionately. After some time of kissing, I said," spread your legs I want to taste your pussy".


    Olivia happily agreed to do so. After that I have her


    cunnilingus and then I said," okay you ride me".


    I theny on the bed while Olivia began to ride on my dicks.


    After some time she alsoy on me and began to kiss my mouth while riding my dick.


    Then after a few minutes, Olivia had her orgasm while at times I began to f*ck her. Olivia''s eyes were rolled upwards when she was having her orgasm.


    After that, her legs began to shiver.


    Seeing this Iid her on the bed and then I began to f*ck her.


    After some time I ced her on top of a table while sticking her ass out. Then I pierced her anal hole which made Olivia moan in pleasure.


    After making love on the table I picked her up and then brought her near the window and I began to make love there.


    Olivia blushed and said," brother will they not see me".


    I said," no way, each room has a special ss window that only lets sunlight pass through but others can''t see inside the room from outside".


    Hearing my word she made love with me more passionately.


    Then after some time, I filled her pussy and then I said," Olivia clean my dick".


    Olivia squatted down and then sucked my dick clean.


    Then I said," ok let''s go back. Or else those guys will be suspicious".


    Olivia then went to the bathroom and pissed which removed all the seeds from her pussy. After that, she washed it with water and after wiping it she came out of the bathroom.


    Then we dressed and left the room. As auto cleaning formation was on so there were no stains left after making love.


    After that, I walked towards the vi.


    By the time we reached it was already evening and we decided to eat dinner.


    Then Richard chatted with me and said," Brother do you have any thoughts of joining the Royal Academy".


    I asked," Brother tell me about Royal Academy".


    Richard then answered," this is a top academy that nurtures genius from the ancient and noble ns".


    I heard his words and then I asked," brother is there any other Academy that nurtures normal people".


    Richard said," of course there are many".


    Hearing his words I said," okay brother then I will join an ordinary Academy as I don''t want to meet the genius from those ns".


    Richard was taken aback and then he asked," why?".


    I said," now is not the time. I want to be low key and I also want to experience a ce where I can truly study seriously as in royal Academy I don''t want to be pursued, ancient n".


    But in my heart, I was saying," those guys must have a way to look at our attributes and if they find each of us people has a full set of legendary equipment then they would surely make dirty moves to force me out. As the human heart is selfish".


    Thinking about it I decided not to talk anymore on this topic but I also got information that people are studying in academics. It gave me hope that maybe I could read somenguage or other profession.


    While Richard said," okay brother let''s eat food".


    I nodded my head and ate food. Then after eating I headed towards my room and then I began to make orange grademunication runes.


    COMMUNICATION RUNE (ORANGE)


    - PEOPLE CAN COMMUNICATE WITH EACH OTHER.


    - MAXIMUM DISTANCE THE MESSAGE CAN BE SENT IS 2000 KILOMETERS


    - MAXIMUM TWENTY TIMES A DAY. IF OVERUSED THEN CHANCES THAT RUNE WILL SHATTER INCREASE.


    - RECOVER USES 1 USE PER HOUR


    After looking at the properties of themunication rune I was satisfied with it then I began to create more runes.


    After three hours I had created enough to be used by our members.


    Next, I decided to rest.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Somewhere in the forest, a dark figure was passing with great speed.


    Then after reaching a huge gate he knocked on the gate three times in a strange manner.


    After that, the huge gate was opened and then a figure that looked like a monster asked," why have youe for".


    The ck figure responded," my lord asked me to attack the base 4".


    The monster sneered and said," we don''t want to die. Tell your boss you fight your enemies yourself. We will not intervene ".


    Saying so I closed the door shut.


    While the dark figure face became blue after he saw the door was shut.


    Then he took out amunication rune and then he said," boss the monster is not cooperating with us".


    Then the other side was silent and then he said," try to kidnap the kid from their vi. I will try to ask someone to modify the formation of the vi".


    The dark figure then said," okay lord".


    Then themunication was cut off and the dark figure rushed and disappeared into the darkness.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While somewhere inside a room several monsters were sitting and then a monster said," boss we declined their request".


    The monster who was sitting in the centre gave of terrifying pressure. Then he said," okay you did a good job. That bastard always will make us cannon fodder so it''s better not to provoke. Especially the evil star", saying so he was silent and then asked," I heard Taint Fiend had taken shelter with that evil star. How is his condition".


    A monster whispered," boss they are living a peaceful life. The food that they eat is roasted meat. The only drawback is that his mighty figure is changed into a cute figure and he spends most of his time with kids".


    Everyone was taken aback hearing his word. Then the boss said," okay you all go back".


    Saying so he dismissed everyone and then he was lost in thought


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 165 - Heading Out To Dungeon// Talk

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Heading Out To Dungeon// Talk</h4>


    The next day early in the morning I woke up and then at the breakfast. While eating the guard sent me a message saying a person epted to fight me in a duel. He also said that the other party would like to duel today afternoon.


    Hearing his words I replied," I will be there in the afternoon", saying so I sent the message.


    Then I distributed themunication rune to every member and also I gave Taint Fiend threemunication runes and said," guard the kids. If someonees to kidnap them then inform me immediately ".


    Taint Fiend took themunication rune and then looking at its attributes his eyes lit up and he showed a ttering smile and said," boss don''t worry, if there is any trouble then I will inform you as soon as I can".


    Then he also showed his subordinates themunication rune which made them envy and then said," work hard for the boss, I will ask him to provide you all with amunication rune".


    I looked at it and nodded my head.


    Then I said," okay I will prepare some moremunication runester. You can take it after a few days".


    The monsters were happy after hearing my words and they then honestly began to patrol the vi.


    Seeing this I was satisfied.


    Then I walked out alone towards the arena. The person who was fighting me was a fire mage.


    Seeing this I said," shall we start the battle".


    The mage said," of course we can".


    Then we entered the duel and the old man watched us fight with interest.


    The mage released several fireballs in my direction. I used to shoot the fireballs explode them in the mid-air and then I used blink and came at the back of the mage while pointing the arrow and said," don''t move".


    The mage back was drenched in a cold sweat and then he said, "you have won, I admit my defeat".


    Saying so he walked out of the duelling tform with a helpless look.


    Then I walked down towards the old man and said," old man let''s go. Follow me back my guild".


    The old man said," I will follow you back, but what work will I do".


    I said," anything you like to do old man. Or you can just stay in the guild and enjoy your retired life".


    Hearing my words the old man was taken aback and then he went back to the guild with me.


    While the guard was puzzled when he saw the old maning out of Arena as he has never seen the person before. He wanted to stop and ask about his identity but seeing that he was following the young man he ignored it and let him go.


    While the old man thought," now I am with the young master at least I don''t have to worry about his safety. I hope to bring out him from this ce and take him back to Mistress but the task given by mistress is to protect him and not to reveal his identity until he has defeated the fallen powerhouse that escaped to the wastnd".


    Saying so he kept following me. On the way, I asked," old man can you tell me your name".


    The old man said," Albert".


    Then I asked," old man where is your family members".


    The old man looked at me and said," it''s far away from this ce. But don''t worry my children are living a happy life".


    Then I was puzzled and asked," old man does they not take care of you".


    The old man said," no way, there is only one daughter who is learning with her master", while in his heart he was saying," master my daughter is under your mom''s care".


    Then I returned back and then I introduced him to everyone and then I took him to the room and then I said," sign the contract old man".


    Seeing the contract the old man signed it after that we had a banquet.


    Then I said," okay next day onwards the hell level training will begin. This time with us Karina, Karin, Mia and Alice will join us".


    Hearing my words those girls cheered and were a little excited and likest time I took out four million gold coins and said," Brother please buy me the equipment".


    Richard epted the gold coins and then I took out a pink grade space bag and handed it over to Sara, Albert, Karina and Karin.


    After getting the gift they were happy and then I said," rest tonight and then we will go the next day".


    After that, I walked into my room and slept peacefully. The girls also didn''te to my room as the next day we were going to the dungeon.


    So I slept peacefully.


    After I woke up we ate breakfast and then I went to Lucy and passed her a few orange grade monster cores. Oreo also saw the monster core but she ignored it as her level was too high. And it would not benefit her.


    Seeing this I shook my head decided to think about itter.


    Then I said," okay let''s go".


    Then the group of people followed me into the dungeon.


    While the other girls looked at us enviously and then Alina said," don''t worry, this will be thest dungeon that restricts level. After we go to base 5 we will enter the outer region. There are no restrictions on level. So we can also train with them at that time".


    Hearing her words everyone was happy and then they also began to train with each other.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside a room, there was a beautiful,dy projected. While an old man was kneeling in front of it.


    Then the beautifuldy said," get up and report me how is my son", saying so her eyes were full of love.


    The old man said," mistress he is fine. He has established a guild now. Now there are many people in the guild and all the girls recruited by the master seems to be his lover", saying so he stopped and looked at mistress reaction.


    Then he saw mistress had a smiling face that didn''t look like smiling at all and asked," how many girls are in his harem".


    The old man said," Mistress I don''t know the approx number but it''s more than ten".


    Mistress said," very good, I need to talk with the girls one by one".


    The old man said," mistress you don''t need to do so".


    Mistress looked at the old man and said," I don''t want any more girls to enter his harem. Try any means to avoid himing in contact with a beautiful girl".


    The old man nodded his head and said," okay miss".


    Then the beautifuldy once again said," then I will give you one more task, try to bring my son out of the wastnd with his members in four years".


    The old man nodded his head and said," okay mistress I will try my best".


    Then themunication was cut off and then inside a bedroom, a maturedy was lying and thinking," did my son forget his promise that when he will be big he will marry me", saying so she stopped and then she said," oh I forgot that his memory had been sealed so he doesn''t know anything".


    Thinking about it she said," it''s my mistake. Shall I go and look for my son. But it will not be good. Instead, I must wait for four years. Anyway, we are immortals we can''t die. Four years will pass in the blink of an eye".


    While she was talking to herself a girl came to her room and asked," master what happened ".


    Then the beautifuldy said," I talked with your father today".


    The girl asked," has a father contacted us after a long time".


    The beautifuldy said," it''s not that he contacted me after a long time but he just met with my son and now he is in his guild and will report the situation to me".


    The girl was taken aback and said," master you mean young master. When will he return".


    The beautifuldy said," after four years, that is the minimum time I have given your father".


    The girl nodded her head and said," yes master you did the correct thing. I also wanted to meet the young master as fast as I can".


    The beautifuldy said," my son already has more than ten lovers".


    The girl was taken aback and then she said," master how could he do such a thing after he made a promise to us".


    The beautifuldy sighed and said," remember we sealed his memories before sending him".


    Hearing her words the girl was taken aback and then said," than master what shall we do".


    The beautifuldy said," of course ept him. After all, he will be the person with destroyer realm in future".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 166 - Training//Kidnapping

    <h4>Chapter 166 - Training//Kidnapping</h4>


    After reaching the dungeon I had unequipped everyone armour and only gave them a normal weapon. Some guild would pass by our location and see us with no equipment they would see us and would ignore us.


    They also saw beautiful girls in our team and wanted to chat with them but I would look at them with cold eyes which would make them feel chill behind their back and then they would walk away from here.


    Seeing this I lead them and finally found a ce where no one would disturb us.


    Then I said," okay you guys now it''s time to fight those monsters. You may face life and death situation. When HP drops to 50 then you can turn off the gravity bracelet and escape to me. I will give you potion enough to heal 500 points of health. And once again you will face the cruel training".


    Now the members of my guild were soaked with cold sweat and wanted to say something. But at that time they saw the sunny smile and they shut their mouth n said with a ttering smile," boss we are ready".


    I looked at him and said," okay then start fighting. Remember the essence of this training is to hone your battle instinct which would warn your body about the danger you will be facing".


    The members of the guild then began to train like crazy, while I took out wine and took a sip and enjoyed it also at some times I would intervene with the monster and save them.


    After an hour of practice, n came and said," boss this type of training makes my whole body excited. Boss the feeling of fighting a monster when you have low health left is like fighting with your life. So we need to do our best. And now one hour of training isparable to a whole day of training".


    I said," okay then train like that and you cast healing techniques when necessary. I need to exercise my body".


    Saying so I walked away and then began to do push up, sit up, squat, nk. After training for an hour I would go and fight with monsters without any weapons.


    Seeing this n''s eyes were wide open.


    Ava mouth was wide open and could help say," f*ck".


    While Mia looked at me with love and said," the man I love is a monster", saying so she licked her lips.


    Lina looked at Robin and then asked," who do you think is a warriorpared to me?".


    Hearing Lina question everyone was stunned and then n said," of course you, But don''tpare with boss. He is a monster among monsters", saying so he nced at the monster that was being punched without the ability to fight back.


    Seeing this the guild members looked at each other and then Lina said," hey would it look cook if we also punched the monster to death".


    Several members had ck lines on their heads while some girlsined and said," Lina you are a girl".


    Lina said," of course I am a girl so wouldn''t it be more awesome", saying so she went and began to train her body.


    While the other members of the guild also became busy.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Near the Fower Vi, two people wore a ck cloak and sneaked inside the vi. As they walked inside they saw a small girl and boy were ying with the small monster.


    Seeing this a person said," it seems the task is easy toplete".


    Another person said," of course look those small monsters looked cute. Shall we take them and sell them. We can earn a small amount of money".


    While the two people were whispering.


    Taint Fiend who was chasing a butterfly happened to listen to the talk of both the man. Then it grinned and first scouted the level of both the person and found that their levels were only 30 seeing this it felt like its good days was going toe.


    While the person in ck cloak whispered," why do I feel someone is looking at us".


    Another person said," me too, but we didn''t see anyone around".


    Taint Fiend heard their words and was taken aback and then it gave the orders to his subordinate and said," go and stun them. Catching them alive we can contribute to the boss and then maybe the boss will give us high-grade monster crystal to level up our level".


    Hearing this other monster also nodded their head and then they followed Taint Fiend words and stunned them.


    After doing so Taint Fiend went to Richard and said," master someone sneaked inside and was going to kidnap Aaron and Lisa".


    As soon as Richard heard Taint Fiend words it said," okay you have done a good job, I will reward youter. Where are the enemies".


    Taint Fiend said," we stunned them", saying so he lead them to towards the kidnapper.


    After that Richard first took off the ck cloak and then he found on the wrist of both the person had a skull tattoo.


    Seeing this his mood was gloomy and then he looked at n''s father and said," there is someone who can temper the formation from the dark guild".


    Hearing his words n father understood that someone from the dark guild had already infiltrated inside his business and his status was likely to be noble.


    Thinking about it he said," brother Richard I will try my best to find out that person but let''s first control these both people and ask about the n".


    Hearing his words Richard then used eye crystal to control one of the members and then woke him up and asked," who sent you here?".


    The man said," I don''t know. My job was to kidnap the children from here".


    Then Richard asked," do you know anything about the person who asked you toe".


    The person said," I only saw his hand. His right hand had burnt skin and I don''t know anything else".


    Hearing the men word n''s father Alfred was very angry and then he said," brother Richard I may know who that person might be. Please follow me, maybe we can catch the group of people together".


    Richard then looked at Taint Fiend and said," you have done a good job. After Robin brother returns from the dungeon, I will ask him to reward all of you".


    Taint Fiend was excited and then he asked," sir are you going to catch that person".


    Richard said," yes".


    Taint Fiend said," sir I can help you lead to that person as we monster has an excellent sense of smell and we can smell the scent on the bodies of any person the ck cloak man might havee in contact with".


    Richard was overjoyed and then he asked, " okay then follow us".


    Taint Fiend nodded his head and said," but I would like to take these monsters with me. As we can search the culprit ordingly".


    Hearing his words Richard said," okay then if you guys catch those people from the dark guild I will try to fill any one of your wishes".


    Then Richard said to Sara and Maria (n''s Mom)," we are going to look out for the member of the dark guild. You all keep an eye on these people and don''t let themmit suicide".


    Maria said," don''t worry, we will not let these peoplemit suicide. But do you need to contact Robin".


    Richard said," not now, as they would be training so it''s better not to disturb them and with our power, we can already take care of them".


    Sara said," if Robin would be here, I wonder how would he deal with those guys".


    Oreo said," don''t mention it. Even thinking about it makes me chill behind my back. Especially his sunny smile".


    Other peopleughed after Oreo''sment and then tied the person hand and feet and stunned this person.


    Then Richard, Alfred, Taint Fiend and all other monsters walked in one direction.


    As they were going out of the flower vi, Albert blocked them and said," those guys that you want to catch is waiting at ten kilometres south of here in the forbidden zone 3. Be careful of an ambush as most of the high-level members of the dark guild are present".


    Hearing his word the members going out were all stunned and then looked at the old carefully and after using the eye crystal his level was only ten but what them more puzzled was the old man could tell everything with a w.


    Then Richard asked," old man can you help us".


    Albert shook his head and said," you can fight with them to your heart content, whenever you will be in danger I will save your life. It depends whether you can kill them or not".


    Hearing Albert''s word everyone was taken aback. Then Richard said," shall we call everyone back, as alone we can''t fight. But as a guild maybe we can stand a chance to fight".


    Hearing his words Albert nodded from the side. Then Richard used amunication rune and called Robin and reported the situation.


    After doing so he said," let''s wait for an hour then we will attack them".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    .

 Chapter 167 - A Glimpse Of Fays Power

    <h4>Chapter 167 - A Glimpse Of Fay''s Power</h4>


    After receiving the message from Richard I gathered my guild members and said," Let go, next were are going to fight like and death battle for the first time. I will ask you guys to support me from behind and not to fight with high-level people as we had not levelled up".


    n said," boss don''t worry, we will use support skills and try to harass the target as much as possible".


    I said," n you don''t need to harass the opponent but you need to heal our teammate first", saying so I stopped and looked at Olivia, Ava and drake and said," you guys must be ready to sneak attack to the targets".


    Then I looked at other girls and said," Lina, Mia, Karin and Ka you four will form one team and encircle one person at a time. Try to kill them and move to the next target and remember not to go far away fifty meters from away from n''s group".


    Lina nodded her head thoughtfully and then she asked," okay then, I will not be away from fifty meters away from n".


    I was satisfied after hearing her words. Although she can''t followplicated instructions as long as you can exin simple instructions then she would execute it.


    Karina used to fight closebat like Lina but her profession is a blood warrior.


    The blood profession is a rare profession that can replenish the energy and blood when killing a monster.


    While Karin was a blood hunter that could make a blood arrow. If the target is killed then there is a 50% chance to get 35% health and energy of the dead target.


    Then I said," you guys Karin and Karina did your mom gave you equipment".


    Both of them said," yes master mom had already given us orange grade equipment".


    Hearing their words I then said," let''s rush as fast we can".


    Then after that, we rushed with full speed towards the flower vi.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Somewhere in forbidden zone 3, the situation in the forest looked gloomy.


    And the monster in the forest went into hiding today as there were six powerhouses of level 150 and above gathered here and they gave off the terrifying aura.


    Seeing this gloomy breath a person whose one hand was made up of unknown metal said," give of gloomy aura will make Richard alert. So it''s better to suppress your aura".


    Hearing his words the other party said," that guild killed my son who was the holy son appointed by the lord. But after he has killed the lord didn''t personallye to fight with us. After this battle I will leave the guild".


    Hearing his words other five members looked at each other with cold eyes and decided to kill this idiot first or who knows when this guy will go and leak their identity. But they were also wary as he was the strongest in their group. So he had the capital to tell his words arrogantly in front of them.


    There were many other people present from the dark guild. They were mostly from levels 60-90.


    As they were waiting Carl who was the father of the holy son cursed," that b*stard muste by now. But his shadow is nowhere to be seen", saying so he looked towards the middle-aged man and said," Anthony have you tampered the formation or have you betrayed the dark guild", saying up to now he used his aura to make Anthony kneel in front of him.


    Anthony felt terrified and said," Lord I had already tempered the formation. They must being with an hour".


    Hearing Anthony''s words Carl took back his aura and snorted," I will wait for an hour if your men don''te within the given time then I will use it as my experiment materials. Recently there is a new experiment I did that requires your help", saying so he grinned.


    While Anthony shivered from thinking about it. As he had shown Carl had gone insane after the death of his son. Countless innocent people died in his hand. As he was researching the forbidden techniques to bring the dead to life.


    While other five powerhouses whose name was de level 175 whose upation was a swordsman.


    Bowie level 160 whose upation was a bomber. He could create different types of bombs was his skill.


    Burton level 165 whose upation was a boxer. His hand had been modified by himself to transform into cannon and he overcame the shoring of boxing.


    Davy whose face was covered in a cloak. His level was 177 assassins.


    Carl the holy son''s father whose upation was level 190 soul eater.


    Andstly, thedy who had covered herself with dark clothes and had gothic make-up on her face. She looked like a beauty whose level was 175 but her upation was a priest.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After I reached the flower vi, I saw most of them were ready to fight with the dark guilds.


    Then I said," okay let''s go but before reaching the ce we must replenish our energies. And we must not act in haste", saying so I looked at Freya and said," help me protect my guild members. As I don''t want anyone to be dead".


    Hearing my words she was taken aback and nodded her head. While Fay came to me and then whispered to me," Robin if there will be any girl powerhouse then I will take her with me andter you need to help me deal with her".


    I said," of course ".


    Hearing my words Fay was excited while I prayed for the unlucky girl who was going to be caught from the dark guild.


    Then after that, we walked and while going I was also giving them some explosive arrows, and elemental arrows. And also taught them how to use it.


    And it was almost an hour and finally, we reached the ce where the members of the dark guild were present.


    Seeing this I said," okay let''s start the n".


    Then I took a sip of wine and began to eat the roasted bird legs that gave off a tempting smell.


    Seeing me eating other people also took out and ate the food.


    While Carl had a ck face after waiting for an hour and just as he was going to find Anthony to scold him his nose suddenly smelled delicious, food that made him a little hungry and then he said," go and look which group of people are eating food".


    A member went and came back and reported," lord they are from Fairy Tail. Everyone seems to eat the food while the people that we send to kidnap was not present".


    Hearing his words Carl roared," Fairy Tailse and fight with us, why are you f*ckers eating when you came to fight us".


    Hearing the roar I lead out augh and said, " don''t mention it, I was a hungry old man with a ghost face. So I could only eat".


    Carl was taken aback by hearing," ghost face". He didn''t like to hear this particr word so he was so angry that we were going to charge in our direction.


    Burton held him and said," Carl if you charge like this then you will be the first one to be killed. Somedies give off a more terrifying aura than Richard".


    Hearing his words Carl came back to his sense and then took a deep breath to calm down.


    While de said," Hey look, guys aren''t the unicorn Sara whom we ughter back then. Howe she is alive".


    Hearing de words they looked at each other and then had a solemn expression.


    While Fay''s eyes were like a torch and she had an excited look on her face and when she the priest in ck cloth she was taken aback and then sheughed out loud and then she said," Robin, I have found the target. Don''t forget our promise".


    Hearing her words I said," okay, I know I will honour my promise. You can choose a girl".


    Fay then said," okay then", saying so she flew towards the ck cloth priest and she reached to her in a blink of an eye.


    After that, she sealed the girls magic and brought it back to us.


    While we just say Fay disappeared from our sight and came back with a woman whose everything was covered in ck robes.


    And the woman covered in ck cloth only had one question in her mind," who the f*ck am I dealing with. My husband said my task was to kill the young man Robin and now I am captured without any resistance. F*ck I must think of a way to escape ".


    de and another powerhouse of the dark guild felt the person in the back cloak simr to the priest in the dark guild so they looked around to find that she had disappeared from their side and was already captured by the opponent. It made them feel desperate.


    And they began to also think about one question," who the f*ck did we provoke?".

 Chapter 168 - The Miserable Dark Guild Member

    <h4>Chapter 168 - The Miserable Dark Guild Member</h4>


    After seeing the strength of Fay Richard and another high-level member were soaked in a cold sweat and they couldn''t help think that these cute little pixies had such a terrifyingbat power.


    While I walked to Fay who smiled at me and then I said," Fay use your shrink magic and then don''t let her escape or else I won''t allow you to get another toy".


    Hearing my words the woman in ck cloak whose name was Nadia began to think and regret why does this guy have to think of such a way to subdue me.


    While Fay nodded her head and shrunk the woman and then after doing so she blinked at me and seeing this I nodded my head.


    Then I said," okay now six powerhouses have be five".


    "Now it''s our turn to fight equally or shall we say our side has more high-level people", saying so I stopped and then continued," Oreo you keep that ghost face upied".


    "Richard brother you keep that sword bastard upied".


    " n''s dad (Alfred) you keep that person who had modified his arm upied. But keep an eye on his arm that makes me suspicious of it".


    " Amelia and n'' mom( Maria) you both fight that guy wearing a weird ck hood who doesn''t like to show his face".


    " Alina and Sara sister please keep that bomber guy alive and if possible then keep those guys alive I want to experiment with their bodies", saying so I showed my sunny smile which unconsciously made the guys from dark guild shudder.


    Alfred looked at Anthony and cursed," you bastard joining the dark guild I will make you feel good after I catch you".


    Hearing Albert''s words Anthony was covered in a cold sweat and fell everything was over.


    While Iunched an attack with my bow and arrow where there were more people


    My attack did a little damage to those people but then also I continued to fire.


    While Drake, Ava and Olivia supported me with sneaking attacking the members whose levels were 90 and killing them with a fatal blow.


    After killing them they didn''t feel any difort as they were used to it.


    And then we continued to fight.


    With help of pink level eyes crystal, theirbat power had increased by several times.


    Richard used his blood-red hammer for the first time to confront the de guy from the dark guild. The collision from their weapons gave of terrifying shockwaves that were fatal for us. Seeing this Freya pinched her fingers and destroyed the shock waves and said," fight to your heart content. Rest assured I will protect you guys when you are in danger".


    When Freya showed her powers it made the people in the dark guild have no hope of survival. So they used their ultimate attack to kill the members of our guild.


    Seeing this we alsounched the ultimate attack and for the first time, I used the ck card that had domain like skill.


    As soon as I summoned the ck and used it then within 2 kilometres all the enemies were trapped in an illusion which made them terrified and the fear status was also added to them.


    Looking at the skill I nodded with satisfaction and then said," what are you guys waiting for. Attack them as they are trapped in illusion".


    They were shocked by hearing my words and then came back to their sense and attacked the people from the dark guild and killed many people inside the domain. Only very few people were able to resist my domain skills below level 100 those were all mage.


    Seeing this I also knew the drawback of ck but then again it also had a terrifying effect on the enemies whose intelligence was lower than would be pulled inside the illusion.


    Then after dealing with many levels 70 dark guild members.


    I looked around the ce and found that there were very few levels of 90 members left.


    Seeing this I said," n you support us while we will kill them using sneak attack. Lina, you fight with those people while I will sneak and try to kill them with one blow", saying so I used stealth and then hid my body and after that I used sniper arrow and was waiting for an opportunity to deal a fatal blow.


    And as Lina used her skill charge with a whirlwind. The opponent had to use his weapon to defend himself from the attack. While Drake, Olivia and Ava took the opportunity to do damage when he was defending.


    Seeing this I took the opportunity and released the sniper arrow that bypass his armour and then struck at his heart and killed him.


    While the other members of the dark guild who were left wanted to gather and fight together with their members to resist the attack. But there was a mysterious force acting on their bodies that kept them from reaching together.


    Feeling the mysterious force they knew that couldn''t survive and seeing hispanion die in a tragic way they were so depressed that they chose tomit suicide.


    While after we killed one level 90 dark guild members other people from the force directly blew themselves. They wanted to harm us using the suicide bomb method but the mysterious energy that was preventing them before gatherings also didn''t allow them to reach the Fairy Tails members.


    After seeing that all low-level members brought were killed, de became aggressive and began to fight with Richard while I saw the situation and decided to use the ck card that made the clothes and armour invisible. Thinking about it I used to summon a ck card and threw it at the de.


    After that de felt something wrong with his body and he hurried to see his clothes had disappeared at some time leaving him naked with only underwear wearing on his body. When the wind blew and he felt cold all over his body it made him realize that there were no more clothes on his bodes. Even the armour that he wore became invisible. Seeing this Richardughed and said," de how does it feel like to fight naked".


    The de had a ck line on his face and the veins on his head had alle out in anger and he roared," who the f*ck stole my clothes. Give it back to me".


    Listening to his words I shouted," that uncle with ck underwear. Why did you remove your clothes while fighting? Are you an exhibitionist?".


    The de felt like he couldn''t help himself and then he vomited a mouthful of blood and seeing this I couldn''t help say," Richard brother be aware of the guy you are fighting maybe he will catch and do something bad with you. See how he is pretending to vomit blood".


    de who was lying on the ground felt very angry and began to question himself," f*ck why did I need to fight these people, who even steal clothes. I curse you dark guild leader will have more ugly death than me".


    Saying so he thought about taking out clothes from his space bag, but Richard didn''t give him any chance to take out anything of the space bag as he was always on guard with the members from the dark guild and now he got the opportunity to humiliate the members of the dark guild so how could he miss the opportunity.


    de saw that he wasn''t able to take out clothes from his space bag. It made his face more ck and finally, he roared," you f*ckers die with me", saying so he blew himself up while Richard seeing this ran back.


    While another high-level member of the dark guild saw the death of de. They felt very bad and also chill on their back. They were thinking about what would happen to them.


    As soon as Richard became free he went towards Albert to help him fight the Boxer Burton. After teaming up with Richard, Alfred grinned towards Burton and then they both began to abuse Burton.


    Burton wanted to use his arm to transform and attack but failed to do so as someone would do fatal damage at that time.


    Seeing them teaming up and fighting I looked towards the girl''s Amelia and Maria. They both had cut on their bodies seeing this I decided to use the ck card once again. And then Davy felt that somehow his clothes had disappeared from his bodies leaving only underwear which made his situation the same as de the tragic guy who blew himself.


    Now Davy had a ck face while seeing this I shouted," Amelia and n''s mom. Be careful that guy is a pervert. They are almost shing in the pubic without any shame".


    Amelia and n''s mom face be cold and then they began to fight with the pervert/ Davy with all their powers.


    While I shouted towards Alfred and said," n''s dad see the guy your wife is fighting is a greater pervert than that de b*stard who blew himself up".


    Alfred had a ck face and then said," Richard brother help me hold this guy, I will kill that person who is harassing my wife first".


    Richard said," leave this boxer to me, I also wanted to hammer his modified arms so I will take this opportunity to do so".


    Hearing his words Alfred went to fight Davy.. With the help of Alfred, Maria and Amelia punched the guy to death and then Maria and Amelia went to hold on to Bowie while Alfred went back to fight Bruton.

 Chapter 169 - Bruton And Bowie Was Captured

    <h4>Chapter 169 - Bruton And Bowie Was Captured</h4>


    Burton was now thinking about how would his death be. Will, he also die naked in his underwear. Thinking about it he felt terrified and then decided to use his ultimate move to damage Alfred and Richard. So he began to gather mana in his modified arm. After some time he grinned at Alfred and Richard and asked," do you know how it feels to be punched with a giant hand".


    Richard felt something bad was going to happen so he turned off his gravity bracket. After doing so he looked at Burton cautiously and found that his modified hand was bing big.


    Seeing this he said," Alfred you go away and deal with the bomber man. That guy has different types of bombs and is difficult to deal with. So go and help thedies I will take care of this guy".


    Alfred also saw the situation of girls were a little embarrassing so he went away.


    Then Bruton also didn''t do anything to him but looked at Richard cautiously as now the aura that Richard gave off wasparable to that of his modified arm.


    After that Richard took the initiative to attack as he felt that Bruton was still gathering mana in his arm. So he decided to interrupt it.


    As soon as Richard brought his hammer down he felt like the space was going to crack wherever his hammer passed through. Feeling this he became more confident and then smashed the hammer on Bruton''s modified arm.


    While Bruton who was looking at Richard felt that Richard disappeared before his eyes and to his horror when he appeared he was already smashing his modified arm. It made him feel terrified as he felt that the blow made his modified arm almost crack which was made from a pink grade material.


    After the blow, Richard felt that his speed had increased and his strength had be very strong. It was enough to thrash Bruton.


    Seeing this Richard grinned and thenughed and said," Bruton let''spare my hammer is more powerful or your modified arm".


    Burton had a mental breakdown and he roared,"pare your mother. My arm is made of pink grade material and your hammer is red grade. Do we need topare. It''s basically your total domination".


    Saying so he stopped and then asked," Richard what type of pill did you eat that increased your strength to a terrifying level".


    Richard said," do you look at the young man who was giving us the direction he is the guild leader whom I currently follow. He asked me to make a device whose name is a secret that improves ourbat power three times is my limit now. In future, it will grow".


    Burton felt his mentality copse and he asked," where did you get the blueprints from".


    Richard grinned and pretended to think while secretly looking at Bruton''s face and then he said one word," secret", saying so he began to attack Bruton.


    After ten attacks Bruton modified arm couldn''t take any more damage and it broke into pieces. Seeing this I said," Richard brothere on. Thrash that guy face to blue and ck".


    Lina had taken out a chair and was going to sit when she saw me looking at her. She blushed and brought the chair to me and said," Robin you can sit and I will massage your shoulders".


    I was taken aback by her sudden change so I just sat on the chair and she massaged my back and then she asked," Robin now that I have massaged your shoulders can you fulfil my one request".


    I looked at her and said," you massaged me only for ten seconds".


    Lina then began to massage once again after that while messaging she asked," Robin can you listen to my request now?".


    I was eating a wild grape that Ava was feeding me and then I asked, " tell me what request do you have".


    Lina finally had a happy smile and then she asked," Robin I want to punch that guy who is fighting with Richard".


    I was taken aback by her request and asked," why do you want to do so?".


    Lina said shyly," thrashing a top powerhouse of the dark guild. If we record it and then sell it we will earn a lot of money".


    Hearing her words I was taken aback and then said," Lina you are a genius".


    Lina who was praised wanted to say something more but when she remembered Robin''s sunny smile she decided to be satisfied with it.


    Then I shouted brother Richard," subdue that one-armed person who doesn''t even fight back. I wille and tie him".


    Hearing my words Bruton who was fighting Richard vomited blood in anger and he said," you you ", and then he fainted".


    I went to Richard while thetter subdued Bruton after sealing his energy.


    Seeing this I said," Bind can you tie and suppress the energies f that guy".


    Bind replied," of course master, as his energies had been sealed so now it''s very easy to subdue him. If you want then I can add fear status to him".


    I said," don''t add fear status to him. I want to use this opportunity to make a wave of money. First I will torture him and try to find out how many properties, treasure does he have. After that, I can ask for information about the dark guild from him. Then I could ckmail a little amount of money from the sage. And then use the record crystal to record how small level pped a high-level powerhouse of the dark guild and sell it at a low price. It will not only tarnish the reputation of the dark guild but also the people would think about joining the dark guild would first think about the situation after being caught alive".


    Hearing my words Bind tied, Bruton.


    While Richard was taken aback and he couldn''t help exim," red grade props".


    I nodded my head and then I said," okay girls look at one hand man from the dark guild. You have a chance to use him to beat a high-level powerhouse. And you must record it properly. After thatter we will talk about his secret treasure and property that we can get legally", saying so my eyes had be dor like signs while corners of the mouth were already drooling. Lucy who saw my eyes looking like the dor sign she secretly became a white mouse and came inside my pocket andid there without making any movement.


    While I then came back to my sense and asked," Richard brother I need the bomber man alive. If you can disable him just like Bruton he will be of great help to me".


    Richard heard the first time when I asked something from him. Hearing my request made him feel happy and then heughed and said," don''t worry brother I will capture that guy for you".


    Saying so he rushed towards the direction where Amelia, Maria, Alfred, Alina and Sara were fighting with.


    After seeing Richarding for help, they were happy and then Richard showed his hand and said," turn of the secret weapon Amelia and Alina. Yourbat power will increase greatly".


    Hearing his words Amelia and Alina also turned off their gravity bracket and then theirbat power doubled in an instant and seeing this Richard said," let''s abuse him. His talent is of great use to the leader. Don''t let him blow up", said Richard by his divine sense.


    After saying so heunched the attack.


    Seeing Richard attacking himself Bowie summoned a sh bomb and then used it to distance himself.


    While Richard and other people were stunned by the sh bomb. Seeing this they looked more cautious and decided to not give him the chance to attack.


    So once again Richard tried to use his speed to his advantage. After that, he rushed to stun Bowie.


    Bowie saw the situation was not in favour so he summoned a freeze bomb to freeze the people from Fairy Tail guild to release him. Thinking about it he no longer hesitated and threw it in Richard direction. Richard saw this and smashed it and sent the bomb back to Bowie who cursed and said," how the f*ck can the bomb did not explode after touching your hammer".


    Saying so there was a boom and then within 50 meters Radius everything was frozen.


    Seeing that Bowie was frozen, Richard touched his hammer and said," of course the hammer is made from red grade material which can be the toughest metal in an instant and also the softest metal which when filled with mana is enough to repel in your direction. But you will not understand the reason as Robin brother took fancy to your abilities. So I don''t know what will be your future", saying so he looked at Bowie who was frozen with a sympathetic look. After solving Bowie Richard grinned at Alfred and Maria and said," Alfred do you not want to join our guild now. See ourbat power can be increased and anyone in our guild can cross a few levels and fight the enemies. That includes your son too".


    Hearing Richard words Maria said," if you don''t want to join the guild then don''t join, I am going to join the guild as my son and daughter are not going to leave the guild".


    As soon as Maria said this Alfred sighed and said," okay I will join your guild".


    While Richard had a victorious look and he said in his heart," Robin brother now we don''t need to pay to live in a high vi like flower guild.. With him joining the guildter we can enjoy 1st ss treatment at Homestead Inn".

 Chapter 170 - Fight//Bruton

    <h4>Chapter 170 - Fight//Bruton</h4>


    After capturing Bowie and Bruton I looked at Oreo who was fighting with Carl. Her strength was surprisingly very strong. She could easily defend against attacks from Carl. What made me more stunned was that she was counterattacking and now Carl had some beads of sweating out from his forehead.


    Seeing this I grinned and then found a suitable ce to set up a tent and then I took out a table and chairs from a space bag and then I said," n go and prepare food and drinks for Richard brother and other members of the guild".


    "Drake you ask Taint Fiend to serve collects the spoils from the war".


    n went to prepare food while Drake followed n and he alsomand Taint Fiend to clear the battlefield.


    After that, I was lost in thought and began to think how what method should I use to irritate the ghost face.


    I was lost in thought when Oreo counterattacked Carl and punched his stomach.


    Carl clutched his stomach and couldn''t help say," you girl don''t show mercy to the old man".


    Hearing Carl''s words Oreo said nkly," I don''t see the old man before me, I see the only ghost face".


    Listening to Oreo''s words Carl had a ck face and felt it was useless to talk to her.


    Seeing that so many people had fallen, Carl grinned and then he used his soul eater techniques to devour the soul of a dead from the dark guild to enhance his strength. After absorbing the soul Carl''sbat strength increased by another level.


    Feeling the pressure Oreo sighed and then she turned off the gravity bracelet.


    Oreo felt that her body became very light all of a sudden and then she looked at the ghost face like a test subject.


    So she didn''t suppress and used her whole strength to punch the ghost face.


    While after absorbing the souls of his members he thought now I can subdue the girl and then escape while he was thinking about it he felt terrifying pressure from the other party.


    Now the girl Carl was fighting gave him the illusion like the girl opposite to himself had been released from a cage and now was going to fight with him with full power.


    He looked at the girl punch with a cautious look and he took out several talismans that could increase defence and he stuck it to his body. After doing so he put on a defensive armour and by the time he had put on the armour the punch from the girl arrived.


    Carl then only saw that the defensive talisman that could withstand a full blow from level 199 powerhouse was pierced like paper and then the punch reached his armour that was being cracked by the air pressure. And then after that Carl only said," I am f*cked", saying so he felt his consciousness blurred and then he couldn''t look at anything.


    While after punching the ghost face, Oreo saw that the ce hadpletely disappeared. Seeing this she stuck out her tongue and then grinned towards the ce her members were sitting.


    Then she walked towards them.


    As she was walking suddenly she saw various souls wereing out from the ce where ghosts face died.


    Aftering out they looked at Oreo and then bowed and said," thank you miss for letting us free. We were killed and then our soul was captured by that ghost face. Now we can finally rest in peace"


    There were not a hundred but more than ten thousand souls present varying from a child to a middle-aged person.


    Oreo then said," okay you guys can go through the pool of reincarnation and rest in peace".


    Then the souls bowed and then they began to vanish.


    Seeing so many innocent souls captured I felt anger in my heart and decided to kill every guy in the dark guild. These guys even y with souls. Thinking about it I looked at Bruton and then I asked," you one-armed bastard"


    Burton who was terrified after seeing the girls punch heard a voice calling him. He turned around and saw a man looking at him with a cold expression.


    Burton suppressed the fear in his heart and asked," did you call me?".


    Hearing a one-armed voice I said," then is there any other person with one arm", saying so I stopped and then I continued," you can give me the details of the dark guild, including everyone you know. I will give you a painless death. But if you don''t give me the information then I torture you until I have yed enough then only will I let you go".


    Burton had a pale face and wanted to resist but again, thought about the people in the dark guild and then heughed and said," of course I will give you the names I know from the dark guild. I hope you will send them to me. As hell would be lonely without them", saying so he began to tell the names of the people and also he gave the names of the branch from the different bases.


    Saying so he looked at me and said," I have told you all the names and branches from the dark guild. I have a request I want to know I hope you can fulfil myst wish".


    I looked at him and said," tell me what is yourst wish".


    Burton grinned and said," I want to die with my hand. I don''t want to die under anyone. If I was not stunned by Richard then I would choose to suicide".


    Hearing his request I nodded and said," Bind untie him"


    Bind then untied Bruton and then Bruton said," maybe if my destiny was different then we could be friends but it seems we were enemies. I hope you can take care of a person. His name is Saber. He is small and innocent and is currently hidden by me 20 kilometres away from here".


    Saying so he let out a loudugh and then his body burst into blood mist.


    I looked at Bruton and said," of course we would be friends if you would not be from the dark guild. Don''t worry I will take care of your friend Saber".


    Then I looked at Bowie who was still frozen till now. Seeing this I also looked at Freya and asked," can you release him from the ice".


    Freya nodded her head and then she pinched her fingers and then Bowie was freed from the ice. He saw that he had no chance to escape. So he said," what do I need to do to get painless death".


    I looked at him and asked," tell me the names of members of the dark guild and the branch and sub-branches you know".


    Bowie didn''t resist and then he told all the names of branches and then said," I want to die with my bomb".


    I said," of course", saying so I looked at Freya.


    Freya then pinched her fingers and the space around Bowie was covered with an energy shield.


    Seeing this Bowie said," send that bastard to hell as their crimes are heavier than me".


    Saying so while smiling his body burst into an ear-shattering explosion.


    The shield created by Freya absorbed all the shock or else the whole thing would be destroyed by this group of lunatics.


    After the members of the dark guild were dead I sighed and then looked at Fiona and asked," Fiona see if there is any cave near twenty kilometres from us".


    Fiona closed her eyes and then after opening her eyes she flew in one direction. After reaching the cave she picked the white baby cub and brought it back to me.


    Seeing this I looked at the white baby tiger and said," Is your name Saber?".


    Sabre looked at me cautiously and then he asked," who are you, mister. Where is the crazy man".


    Hearing his words I came near him and squared down and asked," who is the crazy man?".


    Sabre said," he is the person who saved our tribe from a very big flying monster. As I was going to be eaten by the monster he saved me but one of his arms were eaten by that monster. After that, I used to call him a crazy man".


    I looked at him and said," he is dead"


    Sabre didn''t cry as a child would do, but he asked," who killed him?".


    I looked at him and asked," Do you think a crazy guy like him could be killed by any person?".


    Sabre looked like he had anticipated his ending then he asked," what was his expression before dying".


    I said," he wasughing".


    Sabre finally shed tears and said," that crazy man".


    After sobbing for a while he looked at me and then said," thank you for fulfilling hisst wish".


    I said," he asked me to take care of you. Join our guild and we will treat you like a family".


    Sabre said," is it okay".


    I looked at him and then gave him the contract and said," sign it and you will be one of us".


    Sabre asked," are you from the same organisation as that crazy man".


    Hearing his words I said," no. We are not from that crazy man organisation. We are from Fairy Tail. Our goal is to be the strongest. Here members treat each other like a family. Here you can show your weak side, joke with others and enjoy many things together bing the strongest".


    Sabre looked at Robin and was lost in thought...


    Sabre asked," crazy man what is your ambition?".


    Burton looked at Saber and asked," you kid why did you ask it".


    Sabre said," don''t nag crazy man. Tell me what is your ambition?".


    Burton looked at the setting sun and said," I want to be free and enjoy life with like-minded people. If possible I want to be the strongest".


    Seeing Saber not responding to my words I shook him and asked," why are you daydreaming?".


    Sabre then signed the contract and said," I want to be the strongest".


    Hearing his words I smiled and then I said," okay".


    Then I looked at everyone and said," let''s go and party after a hard fight", while other members cheered.


    Sabre looked at the smiles of these people and said to himself," crazy man you helped me find a suitable ce to live.. I will fulfil your ambition to be the strongest", saying so he walked with them.

 Chapter 171 - Nadia And Fay (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 171 - Nadia And Fay (R-18)</h4>


    At night we enjoyed the feast and then I allocated the room to Saber after doing so as I was going to sleep.


    Fay came to me and cast a shrink spell and then she carried me to forbidden zone 3. And we flew towards the cave.


    After reaching the cave I saw there was a woman with a ck cloak. Seeing this I remembered that I would apany Fay and then I looked at women in a ck cloak with a sympathetic expression.


    Nadia felt that she was tied inside a cave and she felt very bad. Since she became the women of guild leader of the dark guild many people woulde to lick her legs. And now her treatment was no different from a prisoner.


    Then she realised that she was really a prisoner and then cursed," Tchort if I ever escape from these guys the first thing I will do is fight with you. F*ck who the hell knew there was such a monster present in this guild. And here I thought that Dark Guild was invincible", while she was lost in thought


    Fay came to her back and then said," now I will give you two choices".


    Hearing Fay''s word Nadia who was lost in thought screamed and said," let me go, or else Tchort will not let you go".


    Hearing her words Fay smiled and said," don''t scream, no one will protect you", saying so she pped her face and then tore her clothes into pieces.


    Nadia felt great humiliation for the first time in her life. Then she calmed her mind as she knew that she couldn''t escape from them, so it was better to cooperate with them. At least they would torture her less.


    While Fay looked at me and removed her clothes. After that, she asked," Robin whose body looks more beautiful".


    "Your body Fay", I replied without hesitation.


    As I don''t want to do anything to make this girl angry now as her mood is sadistic.


    Then Fay went to Nadia and said," call me master".


    Nadia was stunned after hearing Fay''s words and she wanted to resist but what greeted her was a p from Fay.


    Fay controlled the power of her p, so only there were five fingerprints on her cheek. And it was not swollen.


    Seeing this I couldn''t help admire her. While I also became a little warry of Fay and decided to act more manly before her or else if she starts domination then...


    As soon as the thought came to my mind I felt a chill on my spine and today I decided to use ck card skills godly semen on Fay. So I would at least have the power to negotiate with her.


    Then I went to Fay and said," Fay do you only know to p her face".


    Saying so I walked behind Nadia and then spread her legs and showed her secret region to Fay and said," you need to learn a lot, Fay. Do you want her as your toy".


    Fay said," of course but the condition is will she follow me obediently".


    Hearing her words I said," of course she will follow. As long as I f*ck her with my dick then she will follow us".


    Fay was taken aback and then she asked," if you can make her follow and her to be my toy then I will listen to any request in future".


    I looked at the lewd pixie and decided to help her for my future.


    Then I looked at the woman and asked," what is your name?".


    Nadia answered," my name is Nadia", as soon as she said her name she was kissed in her mouth and she was surprised by the sudden attack. After that, she felt the hand of the man whose name was Robin was running around her sensitive parts. She felt so good for the first time and she felt like a new door of making love had been opened to her. Then after some time, Robin broke the kiss and then lifted her chin and whispered into her ear," do you want to experience the pleasure, more than before", saying so he teased her nipples.


    Nadia felt that she could resist the pleasure that her body was experiencing. So she nodded her head dumbly.


    Seeing this Robinughed and looked at his smile Nadia was captivated by it. Then she heard the man saying," tell me master and then you can experience a new world full of pleasure, or else I will ignore you and y with my girl Fay", saying so he embraced the pixie in his arms.


    Nadia felt jealous in her heart and then she asked," master please y with me. I want to experience the pleasure".


    Fay was taken aback after she heard Nadia''s word and then she asked," how did you make her say master in a short interval", saying so she looked at the blushing woman.


    I kissed Fay''s lips and then I licked my lips and said," it easy as long as a handsome man like me talk with her".


    Fay was dissatisfied after hearing my words but when she felt her pussy was being yed she was lost in pleasure and then she began to embrace him tightly and asked," Robin, I want you to f*ck me now".


    I looked at Fay who had be horny. Seeing this I said," where do you want it", saying so I rubbed her pussy and then her anal hole.


    Fay blushed and said," both holes".


    I looked at Fay and teased her with my dick and then used the transformation technique to make one more dick and then I pierced into both her holes.


    Fay moaned in pleasure and said," Robin making love with you is the best thing I have experienced".


    Saying so she pushed me on the ground and then began to ride me like a horny tigress.


    While Nadia looked at the girl who was riding those fat and long dick. It made her envious. She wanted to be in Fay''s ce and then she said," master please also make love with your new toy"


    Hearing her words Fay had a smug expression and she kissed me passionately while moving her hips. And then she had her orgasm and she continued to ride Robin while throwing nces at Nadia.


    It made her feel satisfied as she could see that even Nadia wanted to ride on those big things. It made her guess that Tchort didn''t make love to her as Robin did.


    Then after half an hour, the cave was filled with the lewd smell and there was thick white cream dropping out of Fay''s pussy.


    Then Fay looked at Nadia and said," do you want to ride Robin''s dick".


    Nadia nodded her head and she said," yes mistress. What do I need to do to get the reward?".


    Fay said,"e and lick the semen clean from the stone", saying so she sat and let the semen drop out from her pussy.


    Nadia asked," can you untie me miss first".


    Fay snapped her fingers and then Nadia was untied. She then rushed and began to lick the semen while showing her naked ass to Robin.


    Her pussy was very wet and Robin could see it dripping down her thighs.


    After Nadia ate the semen, then she looked at Robin and bend down then used her hands to spread her pussy and said," master please use my hole".


    Robin saw this and said, " Fay shall I f*ck her".


    Fay said," of course use her, after all, she had already recognised her identity".


    Hearing Fay''s words Nadia said," thank you, mistress".


    While I walked at Nadia back and squeezed her plump ass and then pped it a few times. After that, I fingered her anal hole and said," I want to use this hole first".


    Nadia said," okay master".


    Hearing her words I was satisfied and then I put my dick in her anal hole. It was very tight and my dick was gripped while Nadia began to moan in pain.


    Seeing this I took out my dick and then said," Faye and spit in her anal hole".


    Fay came and did so and after that, I put my dick once again in her anal hole. And this time it went smoothly and then I gave thumbs up to Fay while Nadia first felt pain and then she found the pain subsided little by little and by the time it had disappeared she only felt pleasure.


    Then she began to moan," master use my hole as you wish".


    " I am your f*cking toy master. If you want to f*ck me before my husband then also I can agree to your request", saying so she moaned.


    While I felt pleasure after hearing her words that I bent down and grabbed her breast and began to squeeze it. As soon as I squeezed her breast I found that milk wasing out like a fountain. Seeing this I felt Fay found a good toy to y with.


    After half an hourter, finally, I picked Nadia and then filled her anal hole.


    Then I put her on the ground and then said," yes I liked making love with you very much. If you can tell me about your past.. How did you join a dark guild and be the dark lord mistress then I can help you be a member of my guild? But you need to ask Fay if you don''t want to be a f*ck toy", saying so I squeezed her breast to find milk squirting on my chest.

 Chapter 172 - Nadias Story// Lucy (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 172 - Nadia''s Story// Lucy (R-18)</h4>


    Nadia heard my words and then she said," master I am an orphan. At the age of ten when I awakened the pink grade talent of the priest. After that, an adventurer group came to me and asked me to join their guild. I agreed and asked them I would join them. The reputation of the guild was very good on the surface but in the dark, this guild is generally made to absorb high-grade talent. The leader of the guild was a high-level member of the dark guild. He had always kept his identity secretive.


    After that, I trained like any other person in the guild and as I showed my talent in the priest upation some high-level members began to notice it.


    After that, I was asked that the guild leader would send me to a higher base to train me.


    I was taken aback and then was very happy. What I didn''t know was that my nightmare would just start from that day.


    After that, I was taken to the outer region of the forbidden zone Area number 6. Here I had to heal the members of the guild every day. I was not allowed to step out as anyone would vite the rule then they would be killed. From then onwards my task was only to heal.


    And from morning to night I had to eat and use skills.


    I was not even allowed tomunicate with others.


    Later after a few years, I had already grown up. Then on the day, the chief asked someone to take to the dungeon. But before that, the chief ced a seal on my body. That would be detonated from inside the body if I tried to escape or say anything about the seal.


    I was terrified and then honestly levelled up with the members and after two years I was at level 160. Then one day the dark lord came to the ce where I would heal the injured and he took fancy to my beauty.


    So I was married to him. After that, I was still kept inside a room and used for healing a few members and making love with the dark lord.


    Later I learned that my husband was the dark lord who is the enemy of everyone in the world.


    After hearing the news I thought the biggest joke in my life was to awaken pink grade talent.


    Then I took this opportunity to level up my level and then when I be strong enough I wanted to escape from there. So I levelled to level 176 and then I was called urgently.


    I was puzzled and then I followed his instructions toe and fight with your guild members master.


    After being captured by a mistress I felt my life was over. But due mistress personal hobby I was taken as a prisoner.


    Thenter I was pped and stripped naked, I felt humiliated and had prepared for the worst but master after you talked nicely with me. So for the first time, I felt good after 17 years. And making love with you made me feel even better. So whatever master wants to do with me I agree with your request".


    After listening to Nadia''s story we were both stunned and speechless and then I embraced her and said," don''t worry from today onwards you are free. But you need to join our guild as your identity is sensitive".


    Nadia''s face was full of joy as she could enjoy master dick and then she said," thank you master".


    Fay also came and said," sister you have suffered and we thought you were a bad person so we did those things".


    Fay apologised as she had a way to know the truth and everything that Nadia talked about was true. So she apologised or else she would have pped her.


    After that Fay also said," sister I can''t take you as my toy now as you are innocent and I also found out that I am not capable of taming a girl so it is better to enjoy making love with Robin".


    Hearing her words Nadia nodded her head and said, " thank you, sister", saying so she looked at me and said," Robin can you make love with me once more. As I like making love with you very much".


    I smiled and asked," why".


    Hearing my question Nadia squeezed her breast and said with an angry expression," because you don''t hate my milky breast like my husband who would p me".


    I heard her words and then stroked her head and said," it because your husband doesn''t know your value", saying so I grabbed her breast and sucked her tits and after drinking some milk I said," your milk taste good".


    Then I fingered her pussy and then Fay also came and began to kiss me.


    I also responded to her and then soon we were already lost in lust.


    Then once again the lovemaking session began.


    Then after that, I f*cked Fay pussy first and after Fay was satisfied I creampie her pussy and then I looked at Nadia and said," now it''s your turn".


    When Nadia saw Robin was making love with Fay then she felt a little jealous and also felt that the time was passing very slowly.


    She was also in heat and wanted Robin to y with her body so she saw that when Robinid down to f*ck Fay then she used this opportunity to ce Robin''s hand on her pussy.


    After that when she felt Robin was fingering her pussy she finally felt a little relief.


    After making love with Fay, it was finally Nadia''s turn. This time she took the initiative to kiss Robin passionately and while kissing she had already had her pussy filled with Robin''s dick. After that, she began to move her hips slowly and then took it deep inside her pussy. This time she didn''t want the lovemaking session to end soon.


    So like this, she changed into various positions. Although she wanted to enjoy it very much Robin didn''t give her the chance when he began to f*ck her harder and faster. Nadia also fell in love with it so she also began to match the rhythm with Robin.


    But she was tired after some time then Robin changed the position and f*cked her like a dog.


    After making love with Nadia for something I picked her up and began to f*ck her.


    The best thing about making love with Nadia was her breast would keep onctation whenever she would feel pleasure. And now there is continuously milk flowing out of her tits.


    Iid her down and f*cked her and then sucked her tits.


    Finally, after making love with Nadia for one hour she couldn''t even sit or stand seeing this I picked her up and f*cked her until I creampied her.


    Then Fay took out a bathtub and we washed our bodies in the bathtub.


    As the girls were already satisfied so they didn''t ask me to make love.


    So we took bath very fast and then we headed back to the flower vi.


    After reaching back Nadia also came back with us. She was wearing a ck cloak as she also had a space bag.


    And also I had asked them to sign the contract that she signed without hesitation.


    Then I said," you guys can go and rest while I will go to my room".


    What I didn''t know was that white mice smiled after hearing those words as she had waited for this moment for five hours.


    Lucy intention was to hunt treasure with me but after I changed the n so she could only stay silently.


    But she saw Fay, Nadia and Robin making love. it had already made her horny enough but she still stayed in the mice form as she wanted to spend the time alone.


    As soon as I opened the room I saw the bed and was going to sleep when I felt movement in my shirt.


    I opened it to find out white mice grinning at me seeing this I had a bad premonition. And it came true after the white mice changed into Lucy and then she cast a silent spell on us and then she undressed and also Robin.


    After that, she pounced and said," Robin we are alone after a long time. Now make love with me", saying so the horny white dragon began to rub her pussy against my cock. Then my cock became hard and seeing this Lucy smiled and then she said," Robin your body is different from another person. Even if you make love for two days you will still be energetic".


    Saying so she put the cock inside her pussy and then she began to ride it.


    While I said," Lucy I can make love with you, but you need to ride me. As I am tired. Don''t worry when you will have an orgasm at that time I f*ck you".


    Lucy was excited and then she kissed me and said," thank you Robin", saying so the lovemaking session once more started and then after half an hour when I felt Lucy having her orgasm once again. I began to move my hips from below and Lucy had a great orgasm and then I also took the opportunity to creampie her pussy.


    Lucy also felt hot semen pouring inside her pussy. She felt good and then sheid on top of Robin and said," Robin let me stay here tonight".


    I said," okay".


    Saying so we closed our eyes as I was already exhausted so I just slept soundly.


    Lucy saw this and then separated and then sucked Robin''s dick cleans and then she went to the bathroom and washed and then she came back andid in Robin''s embrace and slept.

 Chapter 173 - Dark Guild Defeated// Saber Punished

    <h4>Chapter 173 - Dark Guild Defeated// Saber Punished</h4>


    While I was enjoying a night with Fay, Nadia and Lucy, the dark guild had a gloom all over the headquarters as the people who Tchort sent didn''t respond. It means that those people were dead.


    As he was nning to do call the high-level members some of his subordinates came in a hurry and reported," master it''s not good. Many of our branches have been destroyed".


    As soon as he got the news Tchort asked," is it a low-level branch then you don''t need to report it to me".


    " Master it''s not a low-level branch but all those are core branches. And those people were all captured and then were beheaded outside base 6 and 7 and then in the holy city also the same thing took ce", said the guard.


    Then as Tchort was going to ask the reason for it. Another guard came running and said," master it''s not good. Someone has discovered the main base we need to evacuate quickly".


    Tchort knew that this time he had been yed by his team members. He thought that those guys would capture or do some damage to the Fairy Tail guild. But it is all opposite. Not only did they die but they also leaked the core secret of the dark guild. If he before it would happen then he could force them to sign the contract. But he trusted them too much and made them do all the dirty work.


    Now it was his time to suffer.


    As he was going to say something the formation had already cracked and now elites were fighting with the dark guild.


    The war was terrifying. The sage looked at the situation and then he looked at all the powerhouse and said," if this goes on then both sides will be damaged to a very great extent. It''s better to capture their leader".


    Hearing his suggestion then everybody nodded their head and then together with sage everyone looked in the direction of the core region and began to attack the core region directly.


    Tchort saw the destruction of the dark guild and he felt pain for the first time. Everything that he was asked to protect was being trampled under the other forces.


    He looked around and saw that the sage had already reached with all the powerhouse. Seeing this his face was pale.


    And then he said," the grand elder attack them, use the secret weapon as long as we can kill the powerhouse. We can''t escape it''s better to die with them".


    An old man nodded his head and then turned on the super formation. It was a tier 7 unstable formation that after activating it would shallow everything present in hundred kilometres.


    Then he said," Master if you want to escape then please do it now".


    Tchort had an ugly smile and then he said," can I still escape".


    While Sage stopped for a moment and his eyes shed white light. Seeing this he said," ask everyone to evacuate from here or else we all will perish. We only have two minutes".


    Hearing Sage words everyone was puzzled but seeing his solemn expression they all rushed out while giving themand.


    Tchort seeing this said," all the members of dark guild it''s time to attack those people. Don''t let them go".


    He shouted like a madman but the members of the dark guild were hit hard and so only a few members who had some rtionship would work hard to stop the people while the rest of them tried to save their own lives.


    It was already a mess and the situation was out of control.


    Then after two minutes, everything was being sucked inside the formation. Seeing this all the people tried their best to run away. But they couldn''t escape the speed at which the formation was devouring.


    After a minute''s everything within a hundred kilometres disappeared. This shows the horror of formation.


    After that, the sage and another powerhouse with only five thousand people survived.


    When they came the number was almost ten thousand. Now more than half was dead. Seeing these the people were depressed.


    Then everyone looked at Sage and bowed and thanked him.


    Sage eyes once again became white and then he said," thanks friend foring and solving the threat. But the crisis hasn''t lifted. As I saw that now that the real person behind is still alive. So we need to keep our guard up".


    Hearing his words everyone was angry and helpless but they were also thankful so that they would make their security more strict.


    After that everyone said farewell to each other.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside a dark room, an old manughed and said," if not for the sage warning, no one could stop me", saying so he stoppedughing and then he looked and said," after three years my strength will recover by one-tenth. At that time I would be enough to suppress these waste lenders. But for the time my the corrupted beast/ monster must be enough to trouble them", saying so he closed his eyes and began to meditate.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Early next morning many more dark guild bases were found out and the people involved were captured and investigated first and then were killed.


    It became a nightmare for the members of the dark guild. For the first time, those people felt helpless.


    This continued for a week and then the Justice Department stopped the action.


    After the fight, the power of the human side was greatly reduced and so the beast with higher wisdom took the opportunity to attack the border.


    Then once again the tension between the beast and human increased and a fight was going to take ce so Sage ordered," go and seek people and adventurer groups. Those people can redeem precious skills, potions, formation, props, etc".


    As soon as the news was circted most of the bases were shocked and then excited.


    It was an opportunity formon people who didn''t have any background to earn merits and have better equipment. But it was also sending themselves in the mouth of the corrupted beast.


    The corrupted beast is that beast that is seriously infected with dark energy.


    These beast intelligence increases but the side effect of dark energy is that it increases the violent effect of beasts as soon as they are hurt.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While I was training inside the dungeon so we didn''t know the news as Richard didn''t inform us.


    So in this month, we trained like crazy. Fighting without any equipment and most of the peoples hone battle sense, that would give a warning if you are going to be attacked by the something.


    Saber also had improved a lot during training with us. And he also became to joke and treat us like his own family members. He also levelled up quickly after following us.


    Mia and Alice also had learnt to fight but they had not honed battle sense.


    Then today was the end of the month. I said," guys, rest and then from tomorrow Saber, Mia and Alice will also hone battle sense with you guys", saying so I showed my sunny smile.


    Alice and Mia wanted to punch the smiling face very much but they didn''t as they had heard Ava''s story before so they controlled themselves.


    While Saber looked at me and said," I am fighting with you. Your sunny smile wants to make me punch you", saying so he punched my face without hesitation.


    I caught Saber''s punch while another member of the guild looked at Saber with a trace of sympathy.


    While I showed my sunny smile and said," Saber I will teach you a rule, although I like your reckless personality you need to remember that you can act recklessly before those people whose strengths are lower than you. If you act recklessly then", saying so I stopped and then said," bind tie this guy up".


    Bind followed my instructions and then tied Saber.


    Then I hung Saber upside down and said," Saber did you understand why were you punished".


    Sabre said," you bastard put me down".


    Seeing this I grinned and then opened his pant which made Saber blush with shame and then said, " I know my mistake, I will never act recklessly before anyone stronger than me".


    Hearing his words I showed my sunny smile and said," don''t worry the punishment has just got started".


    Saying so I looked at Olivia and asked," Olivia did you kept any small girl clothes".


    Olivia nodded her head and then gave me a skirt that she used to wear when she was small and then I went to Saber and dressed him in a girl skirt and then I took out record crystal and made more than a hundred record crystals and then I handed them to each of the guild members while Saber''s face was green at the moment.


    He couldn''t help say to himself," f*ck I will never provoke this devil again or else who knows maybe he will ask me to run naked", thinking about it made him chill down his spine.


    While the other membersughed and some girls looked at Saber with sympathy.


    And finally, after an hour when food was cooked by n did I let Saber return the clothes to Olivia.

 Chapter 174 - Gravity// Bad Luck Duo

    <h4>Chapter 174 - Gravity// Bad Luck Duo</h4>


    After eating the food I said," tomorrow onwards we need to work harder until the first group of people Lina, n, Drake, Olivia and Ava adapt to twenty times the gravity while the second group of people Karina, Karin, Saber, Mia and Alice had reached adapted to ten times gravity. Mia and Alice as you both have already adapted to twenty times the gravity. Next, you need to adapt to twenty-five or more times".


    And then I also set my target to thirty-five times as in this one month after training day and night my body had adapted to thirty times the gravity.


    Then we took the rest and the next day everyone was enthusiastic as they knew the horror of training under gravity would increase your physical body as well as your mana is more refined and consumes less mana to cast a spell and do more damage to the target and also it increases the speed of the body.


    Then everyone would train diligently and seeing this I nodded my head while members of the guild would alsopete with each other from time to time to keep each other in check.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside a wooden room, a beautifuldy was sitting and then she asked," have you found the location of Fairy Tail guild".


    The only teacher said," sister I have found their location but Richard said they were training inside the dungeon".


    The beautifuldy said," what training can those guys do without a teacher. No way I need to go and drag them into my school. If those old guys know that Fairy Tail guild ising then they would recruit them first which would make our school not have a single student", saying so she said," lead the way to base 4 now".


    The only teacher sighed and said," Taaroa do we need to go and teach those students who can clear the bossir".


    Taaroa said," Taino do you not want to smash that stinky old man face. Due to him, we don''t have any students in our school", saying so she mmed the door which turned into powder.


    Seeing this Taino said," sister stop punching the door, we can''t even sell this building if you destroy it like this".


    Taaroa heard her brothers words and was instantly angry and she said," Taino you bastard if we sell this ce then where shall we live. You know in the outer region how hard is it to earn money".


    Taino heard his sister words and was quiet and said, " sister it''s not that we don''t earn money but most of them were used by you in gambling and now we are still a debt of 100,000 diamonds coins. The sad thing is our talent gives us overpowered attack power but its drawback is that we both would have bad luck".


    Hearing her brothers words she sighed and said," let''s pack our things and sell our building. Let''s go and look at my new student. I heard that they had earned a lot of gold coins".


    Saying so she ignored her brother pained look and picked him up and put all important things in the space bag. Then she said," Let go, we will return with our students", saying so she looked at the broken house without a door. It was already empty but a que was still hanging on top near the entrance. It read," THE STRONGEST SCHOOL".


    Looking at the lonely que she took it out and stuffed it into a space bag and then both the person walked in the direction of base 4.


    While walking Taino asked," sister what will you do if the people from Fairy Tail guild doesn''t follow us".


    Taaroa raised her face and said," then I will sell myself as a ve and ask them to hire me as a worker. And you will also join me. At least we don''t have to remain hungry".


    Taino heard his sister words and had a ck face but still followed his sister quietly. No way who made his sister so strong.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While today Richard had a frown on his face and Sara saw this and said," what happened Richard".


    Richard said," the bad luck duo contacted me. They would reach base 4 by next week".


    Sara was excited and knocked on Richard''s head and said," how can you tell them bad luck duo. Anyway, Taaroa had helped us once", saying so her voice became softer by the end and sighed and said," but their bad made us suffer a lot".


    Richard said," that''s why I am thinking how shall I avoid those guys".


    Sara said,"?it''s better to talk with the guild leader. Maybe he can create a miracle again".


    Richard nodded his head while remembering some bad memories he couldn''t help say," or let us ask guild leader to escape".


    Sara said," hmph why are you so scared, Richard. Come on be a man and talk with the guild leader. I know you have very bad memories of when you met them. But they didn''t do it intentionally".


    Hearing her words Richard came to sense and said," okay I will talk about the matter with the guild leader".


    Sara asked," but can you tell me what happened after those guys saved us. As I had fainted so I only saw your ck face when I woke up".


    Richard heard Sara''s words and had a ck face and he said," no way I will not tell it".


    Sara said," then I will ask Taaroa, she treated me like a sister. Getting information would be a piece of cake".


    Richard then was lost in thought and then looked at his son who was ying outside and then he said," when were chased by the members of the dark guild. We met the bad luck duo", saying so he gritted his teeth and narrated the shameful story.


    After Richard met the bad luck duo he asked for their help and then they escaped sessfully.


    But as they escaped deeper into the forest due to the bad luck of the duo many precious types of equipment was scarped by those guys as their talent is vibration. With the help of mana, they could vibrate the air at a very speed to crack the space. So how can equipment bear the pressure?


    Not only that by the time they escaped to the base 6. Every piece of equipment present was scraped by those guys. At that time Richard had just started his career as a cksmith so his name was not so famous.


    After reaching base 6 he took out a few gold coins and gave them and left with a ck face with Sara but the bad luck didn''t let them go and took them to their ce.


    There, Richard, had his hair burnt by mistake so he had to shave his hair. After seeing his shaved hair Saraughed and Taaroa also joined and made fun with her. While sleeping some pointed objects would be ced at unknown times. And many more incidents took ce that made Richard mentally tortured. And so he never wanted to meet those guys again.


    But once again those guys wereing which made Richard facepletely dark and then with a dark face hemunicated with Robin.


    " Robin brother there is one to say that two of my friends areing to our vi as guests. Maybe they would join the guild in future. But it depends on your words. If you don''t want them to join the guild then say to me I will not ask them toe", saying thest sentence he felt good but Sara said," Robin brother don''t listen to Richard word, they are good people. It''s just Richard had bad luck with those guys so please let theme to our guild".


    As I was training I heard the message from Richard and then from Sara.


    Hearing their words I couldn''t help say," interesting", saying so I said," okay sister Sara you can treat them as a guest in the flower vi. After Ie out of the dungeon I will meet them".


    Then I cut off themunication channel as I heard Richard was crying in pain and I couldn''t bear to listen to his voice and couldn''t help whisper to myself," women are strange creatures not to be provoked. Brother Richard I can only pray for you in my heart".


    Lina asked," Robin what did Richard say".


    I looked at Lina and squeezed her face and said," two guests areing maybe we will have a new member soon".


    Lina nodded her head dumbly and then said," don''t squeeze my face".


    I took back my hand then looked at Olivia and the other girls face and all those girls covered their faces.


    I couldn''t help say to myself," where are you, Lucy".


    Inside the flower vi, Lucy who was eating her meal sneezed twice and couldn''t help say," who is thinking about me", saying so she began to eat again.


    Oreo said,"e sister we will train againter".


    Lucy said," of course sister after Robin returns I will show how powerful have I be", saying so she stuffed the food.

 Chapter 175 - Returning// Bathroom Fun (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Returning// Bathroom Fun (R-18)</h4>


    Next, once again we were busy training our bodies and honing our skills. When it was thest week of the month left I said," okay guys you all have trained hard, now it''s time to level and then end the training. Later we will head towards the bossir 4 and after clearing it we will finally reach our destination that is base 5", saying so I stopped.


    Lina asked," Robin do you know anything about the base 5".


    I heard her words and responded," of course, I know that base 1 to base 4 is the inner region. This region is also known as the easiest ce.


    From base 5 andter is the outer region. This base has to face the beast tide in a year. There is also all levels of beast found in the forbidden zone after base 5. Anyway, after we will reach there you guys can see it".


    Hearing my words they all nodded and then after eating dinner we slept.


    The next day early in the morning after eating breakfast, we started to hunt and level up in teams. It took an extra one week to level everyone''s level to peak level 60. The experience required had increased too much. It''s one of the reasons why it took us an extra week and the other region is that we waited as Saber had also honed the danger sense. Although the guys who joined our training didn''t have a fighting experience like n, Lina, Ava, Olivia, Drake and myself but they had more fighting experience enough to cope up with melee fighters and could also escape and defend from range attacks.


    Today morning we all left the dungeon and headed back. Although our level was only 60 our team gave of oppressive feeling that made the other person give us the way as we walked.


    Sabre was satisfied and as he was going to say something, I patted his head and smiled at him.


    Saver saw this and then decided not to say something and then he looked at me and asked," boss where shall we go".


    I said," back to the guild".


    Hearing my words he nodded and walked along the way honestly. But he was ring at some macr guys.


    Seeing this I was speechless and I said," the faster we return the better it is".


    Hearing my words Saber sneered at the muscr man and then rushed towards the guild with us.


    While the muscr guy looked at us with a dazed expression and he couldn''t help mutter," that small white tiger was level 60", saying so he looked around and found everyone also had a dazed expression.


    After we reached the guild I went to the bathroom and took afortable bath.


    While Lucy saw that we had returned so she winked at Oreo and said in her mind," sister do you want to have fun now or shall I go alone".


    Oreo said," Let go sister will follow you. Good things are meant to be shared".


    Lucy and Oreo then sneaked into my bathroom.


    While I was lyingzily in the bathtub saw the door open and two girls sneaked inside.


    Then they removed their clothes and Lucy said," Robin let me help you wash your back", saying so she went back to Robin and began to wash his back.


    While Oreo grinned and said," then I can only wash your chest and", saying so she entered the bathtub and began to stroke my dick and then she said," Robin, I can''t help anymore so", saying so she sat on my dick and began to ride it.


    While Lucy said," sister Oreo you have be naughty", saying so she used her boobs to rub my back.


    I felt it was good to have women who would serve you after you are tired.


    Then Oreo who was lost in lust embraced me and kissed Lucy wildly while my finger was squeezing her hips and now my fingers were going to enter her Anal hole.


    Oreo moaned in excitement and began to move her hips faster and then after some time she kissed and then released her orgasm.


    Lucy who was waiting for the moment walked to the front and then she said," sister Oreo, now it''s my turn", saying so she removed Oreo and then she sat in her ce and then after riding for some time she said," Robin transform one more dick".


    Hearing her words I did so anyway I wanted to enjoy the pleasure.


    While as Lucy was putting my dick in both her holes the bathroom door was opened and a beautiful girl with big boobs walked in and saw the scene when Lucy was putting my both dick her both holes. It made the women stunned, while Lucy grinned and said," sister Taaroa, I bet till now you have never experienced the feeling of man and women", saying so she had a smug expression on her face.


    And then she sat and moaned," so good".


    While Taaroa was stunned and then she was blushing and she looked at Lucy smug face and felt defeated for the first time.


    Then she wanted to go back but seeing Lucy smug look made her unconvinced and she came near Lucy and asked curiously," does it feel good Lucy".


    Oreo said," after you experience it you will naturally know".


    While I was puzzled and couldn''t help ask," hellody, it''s not convenient to chat now. We should finish our business then we can chatter".


    Taaroa said," I came here especially for experiencing the feeling of man and women".


    Hearing her words I said," it''s better to find a person you love".


    She said," them tell me are you Lucy lover".


    I nodded my head and then she asked, " what about Oreo".


    I said," she is also my lover".


    Then she asked," what about other girls in the guild".


    I responded," except for Maria and Sara everyone is my lover. Don''t include Lisa the small children".


    Hearing my words Taaroa asked excitedly," then it means that I still have a chance to be your lover".


    As soon as she said, Lucy had her orgasm and Oreo removed Lucy away and then she sat down and began to ride and then said, " Robin your dick makes me feel so good".


    Taaroa saw the girl hungry look and she felt like she discovered a new world and then she looked at my dick and asked," if I cut it then will there be any problems".


    I heard her words and my little brother became small in the blink of an eye and then Oreo looked at Taaroa with a dangerous expression seeing this Taaroa who didn''t feel fear felt that if she didn''t give the correct answer she would be miserable.


    So she removed her clothes and said," please look at my naked body and y as you like".


    I looked at the Taaroa and said," I am afraid of you, so please go out. And don''t talk about anything now then I will y with your bodyter".


    Hearing my words Taaroa had a bitter expression and then she remembered she had to pee.


    So she squared down and took a pee and then wore her clothes and went out of the bathroom and closed the door.


    As soon as she closed the door Taaroa blushed with shame and couldn''t help say to herself," that was the person whom I was going to teach, but seeing his dick made my pussy itchy. I also showed that guy my dirty body. Maybe I need to seduce the girls and ask them to introduce me to their harem".


    Thinking about it she walked towards Freya room and shouted," sister Freya I need to talk with you...".


    While after the women went away Oreo stroked my dicks and it became hard again then said," don''t worry Robin, if anyone has ideas about your dick then I will be the first one to kill them".


    Hearing her words I embraced her and said," tell me what style do you want to make love in".


    Oreo got on her four and lifted her leg like a dog and she said,"e and f*ck me, Robin".


    I then went behind her and began to make love with Oreo madly.


    Lucy saw this and said," maybe I can use sister Oreo''s face".


    Then she went and also got on her four and moved her ass to Oreo''s face.


    Oreo saw this and began to lick Lucy pussy and also her anal hole.


    After some time Oreo had her orgasm.


    Then Lucy said," Robin I will also kill anyone who has any idea about your dick".


    I nodded to her and asked," which style".


    She said," pick me and f*ck me in both the holes".


    Hearing her word I fulfilled her wish. After making love for some time she also had her orgasm.


    Then I said," suck my dick now", saying so I sat back in the bathtub tub and then Lucy and Oreo sucked my dick.


    When I felt I was going to cum then I said," cumming", saying so I filled their mouths and they drank my cum.

 Chapter 176 - Ancient Family// Top Guild

    <h4>Chapter 176 - Ancient Family// Top Guild</h4>


    After that, we took a bath and came out of the bathroom.


    While Taaroa was chatting with Freya enthusiastically. Seeing this Freya felt something wrong so she asked," tell me sister Taaroa, did anyone bully you".


    Taaroa face blushed and she began to narrate the shameful encounter in the bathroom.


    Hearing her words Freya nodded and asked," do you also want to join our harem".


    Taaroa said," yes, in this way I can teach Robin more nicely, anyway I am going to be their teacher and will also take them to participate in thepetition held after two years".


    Hearing her words Freya smiled and asked," then do you want to train Robin in fighting or will you apany Robin to learn about sex".


    Taaroa blushed and she said," both. But I will call sister Freya and Fiona to apany me to train Robin".


    Saying so she looked at both of the pixes waiting for their reply.


    Freya and Fiona looked at each other and then Fiona said," we would be happy to apany you. But you need to make Robin submit to yourself first".


    Taaroa asked," can I beat him to submissions".


    Freya said," of course you can, but remember that Robin is a vengeful guy who will take revenge in one or either way. For example, when making love with you he may ask you to do something embracing that you have never thought in your life".


    Taaroa was lost in thought and then she looked at Freya and Fiona with bright eyes and asked," sister Freya and Fiona would you like to apany me. If Robin is doesn''t listen to my words then I would like to ask you to help me make Robin take me as his teacher".


    Freya knocked on Taaroa forehead and said," you girl, okay we will apany you once, but that is when Robin would be free".


    While I was busy creating Orange grade equipment as I was creating I began to sneeze for a few seconds and then I couldn''t help say," who the hell is talking about me", saying so I once again began busily creating the equipment. This time I also had nned to fuse twenty pink grade tier 4 monster cores for Taint Fiend, his subordinates and Lucy.


    After two days I came out of the room with untidy hair and ck eyes on the face. It showed how tired I was.


    While Alina, Amelia, Ka, Nadia and Alice were spying on my door. They had already thought as soon as Robines out of the room, they would go inside and wait for him.


    And now they saw the opportunity so how could they miss it.


    But looking at Robin''s face Amelia said," master looks very tired so let him sleep for some time. After he recovers energy then we can make love to our fullest.


    By the way, let''s call sister Freya also as with her time artefact we can enjoy for a longer time".


    Alina said," it''s better to call all the girls so that we all can enjoy it and in this way, no girls would make love with Robin in secret".


    Hearing Alina''s words other girls praised her and also decided to follow her words.


    After creating Orange Grade equipment I decided to go to the dining hall to eat.


    After eating I watched and the girls looked at me with his eyes. Seeing this I decided to ignore them and after eating I escaped into the room.


    And then I slept soundly for the whole day and night. The next day early in the morning I woke up and headed towards the dining room.


    Here I header Richard talking with Alfred.


    Richard said," the condition is looking very bad. In this month there was two beast tide. It had made those people physically and mentally exhausted.


    After that, I asked," Richard brother is the condition so bad".


    Hearing my words Richard looked at me and asked," Brother Robin how are you feeling?".


    I said," I have recovered so brother tells me the situation a little about that region".


    Richard looked at me and said," brother the situation of the border is looking very bad. That corrupted beast are sending their elite tier monster to attack the base of the holy city. Andst time many elite soldiers died when eliminating the dark guild".


    Hearing his words I asked," then Mr, Richard can you tell me has the Sage found a solution to the problem. Or shall we also go and defend the base".


    Richard said," now the ancient families namely,


    Viodkiller Family- This family has the red grade talent to use space elements used mainly for assassination and escaping.


    Nadririsk Family- This family has the red grade talent to use dual elements light and dark. Lights element can be used as a group heal and dark energy has various debuff like abilities making this family the most powerful among the four.


    Ironmane Family- This family is mainly known for their defence. They also have red grade talent. This group of people isn''t like other families as they are arrogant but this family likes to chat even with ordinary people.


    Coldfrost families are thest and this group of people have mostly had females in their families.


    Also, the people head in this family is female. This group of people talent is also red grade and that is they can manipte cold and frost at will.


    The leader of these groups and other races such as the ck dragon race, the centaurs and the wood elf race (not the real elf race) took out many treasures to attract the adventures guild to participate in the war to help them fend off the beast.


    As you might know that each base has a few kilometres of the safe zone.


    Holy city base also has, it was 50 kilometres before and now it had reduced to 25 kilometres. If this continues then the situation would be disastrous. After Holy City falls, it would be a matter of time before everything ends.


    So we also need to go and support after we clear the forbidden zone 4 bossir".


    Hearing his words I nodded my head and then asked," Richard brother what is the minimum level that we need to fight if we go and participate in wars".


    Richard said," the monster elites usually send arge number of low-level beasts as cannon fodder. If we can defend them then we can easily hold go and kill those elites corrupted beast".


    Hearing his words I said," okay Richard brother is there anything we can redeem that would increase our power".


    Richard said," if you can then you can look out for red grade artefacts. There are also growth type weapons. Several rare potions and many more things that even I don''t know"


    I then said," okay then we will leave towards Holy guild after clearing bossir 4. There we will train ourselves in life and death training and everyone would take part in this training. The Fairy Tail will be the leading guild by the end of the war", saying so I stopped and then asked," Richard brother can you tell me which is the top guild in the Holy City".


    Hearing my words Alfred had a ck face and he couldn''t help say," didn''t you say you wanted to be the top guild so how can you be when you don''t even know the names".


    Richard said," Alfred, Robin brother was very busy till now so I will exin it to him", saying so he continued,"


    The top four guilds are


    Nadrirsk guild -1


    Coldfrost -2


    Voidkiller -3


    ck Dragon-4


    Centaur guild-5


    Ironmane wood-6


    ckguards-7


    Ape Rage-8


    Ravenstars-9


    Silent Dust-10


    These are the top guilds in which although Ironmane wood is at number 6, if these people fight seriously then they would easily be the top guild. They areposed of Ironmane and wood elves.


    ckguard is the only human guildposed of ordinary people with the strongest talent.


    Ape rage is the guild full of ape race.


    Raven stars are made up of bird races.


    Silent Dust is made up of women only".


    I listened to Richard exnation to too ten races and then decided to fight for the top position.


    Then I asked," Mr Richard how many members do those guilds have and what is the highest level in their group".


    Richard said," there are many people in those guilds. It could reach almost reach hundred thousand. But the core members are only thousand".


    Hearing his words I nodded my head and then began to think," do I also need to recruit people".


    But again I decided to make everyone in this guild a monster so I said," thank you, Mr Richard. I will take my leave".


    Saying so I ate my food and felt a little pressure and I decided to start the important training n if I seeded in training then mybat power would be doubled.


    Then as I was walking around in the vi I felt like I was stuffed inside a sack and as I wanted to shout for help, someone used a silent spell on me.


    Seeing this I felt nervous for the first time.


    While the girls smiled at each other and said," Last night this bastard ignored us and now we can finally do what we wished for", saying so they rushed towards their room.

 Chapter 177 - Making Love (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 177 - Making Love (R-18)</h4>


    After five minutes I was lying in the familiar room and the girls had removed their clothes and looked at me with hot eyes. Seeing this I first asked," who kidnapped me".


    The girls looked at each other and then Ava made a pitiful expression and said," Robin we don''t know. After we find them we would bring that person to you".


    The girls nodded their heads. Seeing this I was speechless and then saw their naked bodies and their nipples were already hard. I then said," okay then I will go andplete my work".


    Taaroa came forwards and she said," Robin worship me as the teacher and I will teach you my magic. It''s a unique magic in this whole world and only my brother knows about it".


    Hearing her words I asked," why are you with the girls. Shouldn''t you be with your brother".


    Freya responded and said," Robin we let her join the harm and she would be thest one after Nadia".


    I said," okay then since you have agreed I don''t have any problem", saying so I asked," what is the unique magic that you were talking about".


    Alina felt that Robin was changing the topic in another direction. Seeing this she came to me and began to suck my dicks and other girls looked at Alina with a jealous look.


    Lina who saw this also came and joined and said," Alina sister share some with me also".


    Alina moved took my dick head in her mouth while seeing this Lina began to lick my shaft.


    Taaroa looked at the girl with an envious look and then she said," if you want to learn what type of magic I use then first take me as a teacher and then I will answer your question".


    I was lost in pleasure was embraced by Ava and then she said," Robin since you are free to chat with sister Taaroa you lie and talk with her".


    Saying so sheid me on the bed as the pixes had already made everyone small so it was not a problem for every girl to amodate on it.


    After that, Iy while Alina felt that she couldn''t take anymore so she spread her pussy and sat on my dick and began to make love with me.


    While Lina saw this said," Robin transform your dick into two".


    I followed her instruction and then Lina was licking my other dick and fingering Alina in her anal hole.


    While Ava sat on my face and said," Robin, talkter, first make me orgasm. My pussy is f*cking wet".


    I looked at Ava''s detached pussy and then began to suck her pussy. While Taaroa felt that she couldn''t trick Robin with the girls present. Next time she decided to trick him with the pixes present or else she would make love to him continuously until Robin agreed to her words.


    Thinking about it made her feel proud of herself. At that time she heard Alina''s loud moan and then she saw her orgasm. After that Lina who was waiting for the moment was overjoyed so she picked Alian and moved her ass to the side and then she began to ride Robin.


    Karin and Karina saw this and then looked at each other and then they came ahead and joined the fun. They began to lick Robin''s dick and also fingered Lina''s anal hole. While seeing Karina and Karin''s back Amelia said," Ka let also go and join the fun", saying so she took Ka and then went behind Karin and Karina pussy and then Amelia yed with Karin pussy while Ka yed with Karina pussy.


    Fay, Freya and Fiona saw the scene and they looked at each other and then began to finger and y with their bodies.


    Other girls saw the hot scene and then came near my hands and then Mia sat on my right hand and said," Robin, y with my naughty pussy".


    While Aav had reached her limit so she had her orgasm and then she stood up and went to lick my dick and Oreo came and sat on Ava ce and then once again I was busy.


    Lucy saw that one hand was still free saw she had a naughty look and then came and sat on my hands and enjoyed herself.


    Now only Alice, Olivia, Nadia and Taaroa was left.


    Alice pulled Olivia and asked," have you ever wanted to know the feelings of Robin''s leg".


    Olivia''s eyes shone and then followed Alice and then they both sat on the foot and enjoyed themselves and seeing this I couldn''t help wanted to say something, but Oreo ced her pussy and said," Robin it''s not good to be distracted when a girl is waiting for you".


    I was licking at Oreo''s pussy while my both hands were used for fingering the girls pussy and even my toes were not spared.


    I felt that the girls are not only bing stronger but also hornier. Seeing this I felt bad and decided to talk to them and tell them not to make love on the street or else it would be a feast for other people eyes.


    I then started to suck Oreo pussy with passion and fingered her anal hole.


    Oreo couldn''t help herself and had her orgasm.


    Taaroa who was waiting for the opportunity saw it and Nadia also saw this.


    Then Nadia said," sister you go ahead and taste the feeling of making love. I will join youter as master will make love to every one of us".


    Hearing her words Taaroa went and then sat on Robin''s face like she saw oreo do saw.


    After I had made Oreo have her orgasm I was thinking of fucking the girls when once again a girl sat on my face.


    I looked at the pussy and saw that it was a new one so I rubbed it and Taaroa who felt very sensitive for the first time and she began to moan.


    While seeing this I thought maybe bing a student of Taaroa would not be a bad thing. Not only can you f*ck her but also you can learn unique magic for free".


    Then as I licked her pussy Taaroa felt so good that she couldn''t describe it in words and she wanted to be lost in pleasure and then she also knew the reason why even so the posture was embarrassing the girls would enjoy mouth sex.


    After ten minutes Taaroa felt like her body had be so sensitive that she wanted to release it all and so she burst all the liquid on Robin''s face. After that, she began to take a deep breath and then calmed herself down.


    By then time the other girls had already had their orgasm. After that, they obediently lied on their beds with their legs spread.


    Seeing this I said," it''s better to get on your all four girls except Nadia. Nadia you follow me".


    The girls then followed my instructions and then I went behind their ass and spread each of their pussy and inspected it. It was f*cking wet. Then I saw this and said," I will start from left to right".


    Saying so I went behind Oreo who was the first on left and then f*cked both her holes and after ten minutes I creampie her both the holes.


    In this way, I continued to f*ck and fill their pussy and anal hole until thest girl Taaroa who was on the extreme right. Seeing her I squeezed her ass into various shapes and then I grabbed her breast and yed with it for a while and then said," I inspected your pussy and there is a little hole. Have you made love with any other person".


    Taaroa shook her head and she was embarrassed and then said," one day I was curious about my pussy after I saw two people making love. Then I ced my finger at my pussy during my bath and as my brother knocked on the door I was taken aback and my fingers went inside and then I made a hole in that ce. Some blood came out andter it stopped flowing. Seeing this I decided not to y with it and if you hadn''t reminded me I would have forgotten about it".


    Hearing her words I said," it might hurt a little".


    Taaroa said," go ahead, I can bear the pain".


    I nodded my head and then I kissed her pussy and then after licking it for some time I ced my dick and then gave a thrust. As her pussy already had a crack so there was no obstruction and my dick entered inside her smoothly. After that Taaroa left a soft grown and so I stopped my hips. Then Taaroa felt good and she began to wiggle her ass and had a naughty smile. Seeing this I began to make love with her. She had seen me making love in different positions so she also asked me to do the same thing with her. I fulfilled her request and as I was making love Taaroa said,"?Robin my anal hole too".


    Hearing her request I thought about it and as I was going to exin to her that it might pain, Taaroa said," I want to enjoy the same as other girls".


    After hearing her words I shut my mouth and decided no longer to talk reason with the girls so I said," Nadiae here and spit here", saying so I spread Taaroa butt cheeks and then fingered her anal hole.


    Nadia felt that finally, her chance hade but after hearing my words she decided to do it without hesitation.


    Then after spitting in her anal hole she also looked at me with love seeing this I said," don''t worry, I will satisfy you".


    Hearing my words she backed away and then Taaroa anal hole was pierced and then after making love with her for half an hour did I creampie her.


    Now Nadia looked at me with an excited look. Seeing her I went to her and whispered to her," as you were waiting obediently I will give you a chance to enjoy time with me and only two of us".


    Hearing my words Nadia nodded her head and seeing this I whispered,"e to my room tonight, I will make love with you alone.. Bring me a candle that you like the most", saying so I squeezed her breast and then went walked towards the bathroom to take bath.

 Chapter 178 - Enjoying Time With Freya Alone (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 178 - Enjoying Time With Freya Alone (R-18)</h4>


    After I walked out of the room Nadia listened to my words and so she walked out and went to buy candles and ropes. Although she was a little puzzled in her heart she decided to do so.


    While Freya stopped me outside the room and then she asked," Robin why didn''t you make love with Nadia".


    I looked at Freya and responded to her," I made an exception for her and decided to make love with her tonight", saying so I looked at Freya and then whispered," if you want then you can apany me to the forbidden zone. There we can make love only both of us".


    Hearing my words Freya agreed without hesitation and then I said," carry me as if I have to ande back it will take too much time".


    Freya made me small and then in a block of an eye we came to forbidden zone 3 and Freya had chosen a good location. There was a smallke by our side and some yellow butterflies were flying around.


    Seeing this Freya removed her clothes and then came to me and began to kiss me intensely. After that, she took out her artefact and turned it on and then she said," we have one day and time will be slowed within a hundred meters".


    Hearing her words I then asked," if anyone saw us then what would they see".


    Freya responded," they wouldn''t be able to see us unless they are false God realm. As the ce we are the time has been slowed to one hour to one day. So one hour outside is equal to one day inside the hundred meters around us. After activating the artefact we create different dimensions around ourselves. The rules allow the sunlight, air and living things to be shared with the dimensions we are in. Don''t worry there are no side effects as if there would be then we would be old at a very fast rate".


    Listening to Freya''s words then I took out a mattress and then I said," do I take the initiative or you".


    Freya walked into the water and then seeing this I followed her behind and took bath. While washing my body I took the initiative to say," Freya let me wash your pussy".


    Freya blushed and then said," you what are you thinking always. Anyway, the girls are not here so you can wash it".


    Saying so she spread her legs in the water and how could I ignore such an opportunity and so I swam and then let my dick enter her pussy and then I began to clean her pussy.


    Then I said," Freya shall I clean your anal hole".


    Freya blushed and said," what are you waiting for ".


    I then pulled my dick out of her pussy and then put it back inside her anal hole. Freya felt the cold water from outside and the warm dick in her inside making her moan out loud.


    Then after washing her holes I was satisfied and then I asked," Freya where shall I cum".


    Freya said," not inside my holes as you had washed it now"


    Hearing her words I said," then I will wash your holes again".


    Freya said," no way, cum out after all I want to eat something that you cooked".


    Hearing her words I said," okay", saying so I increased my pace and then creampie her pussy.


    Freya looked at me and red and said," now once again I need to clean it".


    I said," just take a piss, all my semen woulde out anyway. By the way how much time does it take your pussy to absorb my semen inside your body".


    Freya responded," it takes half an hour and then your semen would disappear into our body increasing our attributes a little", saying so she stopped and then she asked," does pissing empty all the semen in my pussy".


    I said," you can try it".


    Freya then came out of the water and then walked towards one side and squatted down.


    Seeing this I went to her and spread her legs and then said," Freya show me your slutty side".


    Freya blushed and then she said," Robin I have done this shameful thing only within your presence and not even Fiona, Fay or my husband had seen me like this".


    Hearing her words I nodded my head and said," don''t worry, I will not mention it to anyone".


    After hearing my word she was going to piss when I said," wait Freya", saying so I took out a recording crystal and then started recording and then said," okay Freya now you can piss".


    Freya blushed and then was pissed. While I recorded it and then kept it inside a space bag.


    Freya asked," is it necessary to record such a shameful thing".


    I grinned at her and said," if someday we separated then I would look at your slutty picture and pleasure myself".


    Freya blushed and then she asked me to cook while she took the bath.


    I did so and took out bird legs and then chopped them into small pieces. After that, I took out a container and then took out egg white not yolk and then I took small cut pieces and ced it into it and mixed it with spices and salt.


    After that I took out bread crumbs and then smashed them into powder after that I took out the bird meat and ced it inside the bread crumbs. After that, I took out a pan and then poured it with oils and then I fried the meat pieces on it.


    After half an hour when the meat was prepared I took out onions, garlic''s and capsicum and chopped it into a little big size and then after that I took a walk and put some oils and fried the onions, garlic and calcium for a while. Then I added salt and a little spice. After that, I ced the bird meat and then I applied a suitable amount of tomato sauce.


    After doing so I let it be cooked on low me while I went to prepare some sour fruits sauce mixed with a suitable amount of salt and chilly.


    After doing so I looked at the wok and felt the bird Manchurian was prepared so I said," Freyae and enjoy the food".


    Freya heard my words and then she came to me as she knows that whenever a girl stays alone with Robin, they taste his craft and most of them are different. She was also curious what type of craft would Robin prepare for herself.


    After she opened the lid of the wok to feel the sweet smell hitting her nose. Then she said," Robin hurry up and give the food".


    I had prepared enough food so that I won''t have to worry about Nadia tonight.


    Then I gave her a portion of food and then stored some portion of food inside my space bag.


    Freya didn''t notice this as she had an intoxicated expression after eating the food.


    Seeing this I said," use the sauce it will taste more delicious".


    While I watched Freya naked wet body eating the food my dick became hard and I wanted to make love very much with Freya but she was eating so I could only suppress and then I also took a bite and felt it was delicious.


    Then I began to eat the food and after some time, Freya said," Robin pack me the leftover I will share some with my sisters and look at their envious expression".


    Hearing her words I gave her the food honestly and then said," okay then now that we have eaten the food, what do you want to doy down and enjoy the sun or ", saying so my eyes roamed on her body.


    Freya said," I to make love. You lie down I will pleasure you".


    Hearing her words Iy down while Freya sat in 69 positions while I mumbled," didn''t you say that you would please me".


    Freya said," be quiet and also y with my pussy. I am f*cking wet as seeing your naked body makes me so horny".


    Hearing her words I then began to lick her wet pussy while Freya used her tongue to pleasure my dick.


    I enjoyed the sixty-nine position with her and then we both had an orgasm at the same time and I released it all inside her mouth while she sprayed on my face.


    After that Freya swallowed my cum and then sat on my dick and began to ride me.


    After that, she said," do you like milky breast".


    I said," of course".


    Hearing my words Freya smiled and then bent down and whispered," suck my milk and f*ck mu y pussy".


    I heard her words and then I fulfilled her wish and her milk taste was sweet which made me feel like I drank an artificial man-made warm ice cream.


    Then after some time, Freya had her orgasm and she was shivering seeing this I asked," did it feel so good when I suck your nipples".


    Freya blushed and said," you know my husband didn''t like milky breast so he didn''t make love with me and made love with other pixies but after I met you everything changed although you have many girls and you are a narcissistic guy. But overall you are a good guy who loves his women and doesn''t ignore them", saying so she kissed me passionately while and she moved her hips and then after some time I had my orgasm then Freya continued," the best thing in my life happened was meeting you and so whatever are your orders I will agree to it, even if I am with other sisters and my daughter", saying so she stopped and then she looked at me and whispered," like pissing in front of them".


    Hearing her words I smiled and said," don''t say anything about it, but you know I am a lewd person so I would request youter so", saying so I pinched her nipples and sucked them while Freya said," okay you can order me. Even if my husband came I would only listen to your order", saying so she kissed and then we began to make love passionately for the whole day until the time in Freya''s artefact was over. After that, I saw her nipples were a little swollen and red. And her pussy too.. Then we headed back to the flower vi and Freya carried me.

 Chapter 179 - Freya And Fiona (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 179 - Freya And Fiona (R-18)</h4>


    Note- Dear Readers thank you for reading the books. There will be some explicit sexual content that would be not like be some people. So you have been warned. Thank you


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After reaching back to the flower vi I decided to work out as the sun was still high in the sky. Then as I doing my crazy exercise the girls had also woke and they were washing each other back.


    Seeing Freyaing back Fiona ced at her red nipples and breast and she was taken aback and then she came and whispered," Freya you enjoyed time with Robin alone and you didn''t even tell me about it".


    Freya was embarrassed and then she said," you can take my artefact the next day and then enjoy time with Robin. What do you say?".


    Fiona nodded her head and then said," okay then I will forgive you but how did you spend time with Robin".


    Freya blushed and told her shameful deeds it made Fiona blush and then she whispered," will he will also y with my body as he did with yours".


    Freya said," of course so you need to be mentally prepared and I have a way to deal with it".


    Fiona blushed and then she said," what is the way?".


    Freya said,"e with me and don''t let any other girl see us".


    Fiona nodded her head and then followed Freya out of the bathroom and then she saw that Robin was training near the pond of the flower vi. Seeing this she decided to ask Robin to apany her.


    While I was doing a push up madly," 596,597,598,599,600.."


    Then I saw Freya and Fionaing in my direction. Seeing this I nodded at them and continued to do push up.


    While Freya show me working out she used the spell to make me small and then she said," Robin my sister needs your help".


    I looked at Fiona and then asked," what type of help do you want".


    Freya lifted Fiona skirt and then I saw her naked pussy. Seeing this I asked," does she wants to make love".


    Freya said," no, she wants you to y with her pussy while she takes piss".


    Fiona blushed like a tomato and seeing this I said," is it necessary to do so".


    Freya said," I told our lovemaking session with you and Freya was interested in it".


    I understood and also realised the sister rtionship is too close with each other.


    Then I went to Fiona and fingered her pussy while I said," Fiona if you don''t feelfortable then you don''t need to do so".


    Fiona looked at my face and then said," since my sister has decided to do those shameful things with you. So I will follow her to the end as I had promised my sister".


    I looked at her and said," okay then I will watch but are you sure that nobody would see us in broad daylight".


    Freya smirked and said," don''t worry Robin, I guarantee you that nobody can see us".


    Hearing her words I no longer hesitated and then I said," Freyae closer".


    Freya did so and then I fingered her pussy through her skirts.


    After some time I said," where do we make love".


    Fiona said," on the tree".


    Hearing her words I said," okay".


    After that, I saw Fiona snapping her fingers and then a few leaves from the tree fell off and under Fiona control, they piled upon each other. Then she said," let''s go".


    I walked onto the ce and found that the leaves were woven strangely and then Freya asked," Robin do you want us to remove our clothes".


    I said," no need, just take out that breast. It makes your appearance very sexy".


    Hearing my words Freya and Fiona nodded their head and then Iid them on the bed while their skirts were lifted to show their naked pussy.


    After that, I began to feast on it until they both had their orgasm.


    Then I said," who is first".


    Freya said," my sister".


    I nodded my head and then I began to make love with Fiona. Not long after that Fiona whispered," John do you like breast milk".


    I said," yes".


    Then Fiona also bent down and then she asked," suck my tits, I haven''t enjoyed the feeling for a long time".


    Hearing her words I nodded and then began to suck her nipples. Her breast milk taste was simr to Freya. While Fiona when she saw Robin drinking her milk with enjoying expression she enjoyed the feeling and then began to move her hips.


    While Freya saw this and whispered to herself," hey if not for Fiona''s husband her expression would be happy. After all, that bastard broke the girl''s heart and now seeing her smiling face after thousands of years I feel good. It''s all thanks to Robin that Fiona cane out of the shadow. But I need to find a way to Robin''s dick as watching them making love makes me so horny", saying so she fingered herself.


    While Fiona had her orgasm but she kept on moving her hips and then she asked," Robin can I be your woman, just like my sister Freya".


    I responded to her," Fiona I had already considered you to be my woman when I first made love with you. So you don''t need to mention it ever again".


    Fiona then kissed me passionately for some time and then she said," thank you, Robin".


    I then said," look your sister pussy is so wet watching us making love".


    Hearing my words Fiona blushed and then she said," okay then f*ck my sister and after that fill out pussy", saying so she stopped and then she whispered," don''t you want to look at us both pissing at the same time".


    My dick that was inside Fiona pussy became harder. Seeing this Fiona winked and said," F*ck my sister like a bitch Robin. We like rough sex very much. Only after Fay was born did we suppress doing it like that. But now we can have rough sex with you as Fay had told us that she had rough sex with you".


    Listening to her words I squeezed her ass tightly which made Fiona moan in pain.


    While Freya heard her sister''s words and couldn''t help say to herself," Fay inherited everything from me. Even rough sex was included. If I knew before then today I would ask Robin to tie and f*ck me. Damm, I missed such an opportunity".


    While I took out my dick and put it back inside Fay''s anal hole while I called Freya and said," Freyae and spank your sister ass".


    Freya blushed and then she came had a mistress aura and then she pped her ass for some time.


    Then I picked Fiona up while her backside facing my chest and then I f*cked her anal hole while I said," Freya p Fiona''s thigh but too rough".


    Freya followed my instruction and then pped Fiona''s thigh which made Fiona say," sister, a little harder".


    Hearing Fiona''s words Freya did so and then after some time Fiona was going to have her orgasm. Seeing this I said," Freya pinch Fiona''s cilt lightly".


    Freya responded by putting a clip on her sister cilt seeing this I couldn''t help say," you girl do you have more of these".


    Freya said," Robin I will talk about itter, but now give me instructions".


    Hearing her words I said," when Fiona would have her orgasm then pull of the chain attached to the clip".


    Freya said," isn''t there anything new".


    I said," use the clip of her nipples".


    Freya''s eyes shone and she couldn''t help murmur to herself," why didn''t I think of this method before", saying so she clipped Fiona''s nipples and then Fiona felt too much pleasure so she released her orgasm.


    After seeing this Freya grinned and the pulled chains attached to the clip. It made Fiona close her legs from the pleasure and then her body began to twitch and after a few seconds Fiona shouted," F*ck this is the best sex I ever had after a thousand year''s".


    Freya then came to me and stroked my hard dick and said," Robin shall I ride you now".


    I squeezed her breast tightly that milk was spraying out of it. Seeing this I ced the ss and squeezed ss of milk from her breast. Then I drank it and said," Freya if I sold your milk for more than 100,000 diamond coins then what will you give me".


    Freya asked me suspiciously," is my milk so costly".


    Hearing her words I said," yes I will treat you to ice creamter. At that time I will need your and Fiona milk".


    Freya said," what is ice cream".


    I said," something that girls like, but we need to talk about the topicter".


    Then I said," Freya since you have made love with me in the afternoon. Do you still want my cock?".


    Freya grabbed my hand and ced it at her pussy entrance and then she said," Robin can''t you see my pussy has be so wet that the liquid is dripping through it and you ask me do I need to make love", saying so she used a little bit of power and thenid me down and she then imed up of me and began to move her hips.


    Seeing this I squeezed her ass and said," Freya if you keep indulging in making love with me then you would be a slut who needs my cock in your pussy".


    Freya responded," really, don''t worry the situation will note as I can y with Fiona and then relive myself until the next sex session but Robin for God sake f*ck my pussy".


    I squeezed her breast and said," okay then", saying so I began to f*ck her while Freya felt pleasure. Then Iid her down and then spread her legs after that I carried her thighs it made Freya almost have her orgasm. Then I pped her cunt a little hard. It made Freya who was holding her orgasm squirt all over and her body began to tremble in excitement for a while. After that, I used the moment to f*ck Freya.


    While Freya whose body was very sensitive at the moment could only fall deeper into pleasure and then after making love with her for a while I decided to give them both creampie as it was already evening.


    So I creampie both their pussy. After that, I took out a recording crystal and then I began to record the scene when both the pixies squatted and then pissed.


    Then I looked at Nadia who was walking towards the vi with an expectant look.. Seeing this I smiled and looked forward to meeting her.

 Chapter 180 - Nadia (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Nadia (R-18)</h4>


    After making love with Fiona and Freya it was already night so we went back to our room.


    Then Nadia when she saw me enter the room she said," Robin I need to talk with you".


    I said," okay follow me".


    Nadia then followed me back to my room and then she said," Robin you haven''t forgotten your promise did you?".


    I heard Nadia''s words and pretended to be stupid and then teased her," what promise?", saying so I put on a confused expression.


    Nadia red at me and she came near me and took my hand and ced it on her underwear.


    I found that her underwear was wet. Seeing this I said," Nadia did you piss in your underwear".


    Nadia blushed and then she said," it''s not my piss but I was too horny and now I can''t control myself", saying so she kissed me passionately while she felt that I was not ying with her pussy so she broke away to form the kiss and removed her underwear. After that, she said," if you don''t let me have my orgasm then I will not allow you to go out of the room", saying so she came to me instantly and then she caught me and thenid me on the ground and sat on my face.


    I had a dazed expression and by the time I realised Nadia''s wet pussy was already over my face.


    I could smell the scent emitted from her love juices. Seeing this I fingered her pussy and then I asked," Nadia tell me since when you were horny".


    Nadia who was finally enjoying her pussy being yed heard my words and she responded," in the artefact, it was almost ten hours and then six hours after your lovemaking session with the other sisters", saying so she looked at me with hatred and then she sat on my face and after some time she moved her hips and then saw me gasping for air seeing this she said," Robin y with my body more or else I will suffocate you to death".


    Saying so she grinned at me while I felt the girls in heat are very dangerous so I decided to have her orgasm and then at night, I will have my revenge.


    Thinking about it I began to y with Nadia''s pussy and then whenever Nadia felt that she was going to have her orgasm she saw Robin stop ying with her pussy. It made her almost go crazy and then she said with a dangerous tone," Robin if you don''t give me orgasm this time then you will at your own risk".


    Hearing her words I grinned at her and then said," Nadia you see".


    I was going to say when she interrupted and said,"


    Robin thisdy will fight with you if you dare say a word to me. Now help me release the orgasm".


    I looked at the angry Nadia who was almost at the peak of anger. Seeing this I licked her pussy honestly and decided to make her cum.


    Then after some time once again Nadia felt she was reaching her orgasm. So seeing this she took out a dagger and held it in her hand seeing this I honestly continued to lick her pussy until she had her orgasm.


    After having her orgasm Nadia put back the dagger inside her space bag and she blushed and said," Robin you are a very good person, if you wouldn''t help me have my orgasm I was almost going crazy", saying so she gave me a passionate kiss and then winked at me and said," don''t forget that we still have to do something at night", saying so she showed her angle like smile and was going to walk away when I said," at least wear your underwear".


    Nadia said," no need, I like to walk here without wearing underwear".


    Hearing her words I went to her and then spanked her ass and said," although I like a lewd, slutty girl. But that is when I am alone. If Richard and other members saw your naked pussy then wouldn''t my face would be green at that time. I only want to see your naked body other than me it can be girls who can see it".


    Seeing my strong possessive attitude Nadia was taken aback and then she felt happy and she took out several sexy underwears and then she asked," Which one do I wear".


    I picked red underwear. Seeing me picking up a red one she took out the red bra and then she undressed and said," Robin help me put on my undergarments".


    I went to her and squeezed her breast that squirted a lot of milk and then I made her wear a bra. After that, I dressed her underwear and rubbed her pussy from the outside.


    Nadia said," Robin would you like to y with me at the dinner then I would sit next to you".


    Hearing her words I said," no need as this would be riskier and while eating it''s better to put those dirty thoughts out as some things are not done or talked while eating", saying so I knocked on her head.


    Nadia put on an aggrieved expression and then she said," okay".


    After that, we ate the dinner honestly and then we walked into my rooms. Few girls saw this and they were envious of Nadia but when they realised that the torture Nadia suffered to stay alone with Robin would they would be able to bear it. So they ignored them and walked towards their room.


    While after we entered the room Nadia undressed herself leaving only undergarments and then she said," Robin help me remove my underwear".


    I then went to her and helped her remove her bra and then her panties. After doing that I kissed her and then undressed them.


    Then I asked," have you brought the candle and ropes".


    Nadia nodded and took out the candles.


    I lighted the candle after turning off the lights and then picked her up and tied her on the bed. After that I looked at her and then I asked," do you want to be spanked, tickled, loved, or do you want something more intense".


    Nadia felt a little nervous in her heart and then she said," something more intense".


    Hearing her words I said," then do you want candle y".


    Nadia asked," what will you do in this y".


    I squeezed her breast and then said," I drop the wax on some parts of your body and then make love with you".


    Nadia asked," can I enjoy all of it".


    I said," of course in which I will not do tickling".


    Nadia nodded her head and then I kissed for some time and then I ordered her to lie on her back and then I spanked her ass. They beat her ass lightly that would give her a little pain and thenter pussy be wet as I continued to spank and after some time she had her orgasm.


    After doing so I began to lick her wet pussy and fingered her anal hole. Then I stroked my dick and put it inside her anal hole and began to make love with Nadia. After half an hourter I untied her and then said," Nadia do you want to drink my semen".


    Nadia who was lost in pleasure after hearing my words she nodded her head seeing this I took out a te and released my semen on the te and then I said," Nadia get on your four and lick the semen on the te".


    Nadia then got on her four and began to lick it. Seeing this I walked behind her and then fingered her holes and then I fucked her while Nadia moaned.


    I continued to f*ck her until Nadia had enough orgasm. After that, I said," Nadia open your mouth".


    Nadia opened her mouth obediently and then I filled her mouth with semen. Then she drank all of it.


    After that, I said," Nadia it''s time for the finale ".


    Nadia said," Robin carry me".


    I said," okay".


    Then I carried her back on the bed and then I tied her once again. After that, I took out a few tissues paper and then wrapped them on her breast living her nipples uncovered. Then I covered her thighs with tissue paper. After all, was prepared I said," baby enjoy the finale", saying so I brought a candle and then I dropped a few drops on her breast which made Nadia moan and she said," Robin I don''t feel any burning sensation but only warm feeling. It doesn''t hurt me but it gives me so much pleasure", while she was talking I kept on dripping the wax near her breast. After that, I saw her nipples were squirting too much milk. Seeing this I grinned and then said," how is it did you enjoy the feeling".


    Nadia said," yes Robin".


    I said," okay then it''s time for the next stage", saying so I began to drip wax on her thighs inner region. I continued and then slowly moved towards her pussy while Nadia felt something was moving on her thighs towards her pussy. It made her so much pleasure that she wanted that the warm liquid reaches her pussy quickly. But as she was felt the warm liquid reaching the pussy. It stopped and then she felt it falling on her other legs. It makes her feel good, not irritated like wanting to cum but she wanted to feel this sensation forever but after some time, she felt warm liquid was falling on both her thighs seeing this she opened her eyes and saw Robin was holding and dripping wax on both her thighs and when he reached near her pussy she felt the best orgasm of her life. It wasn''t one she felt of lust but this orgasm was full of pleasure. And then she felt Robin''s dick in her pussy.


    After making love for some time Robin finally cummed in her pussy.


    Then Nadia walked to the bathroom where Robin asked her to piss in front of him. She blushed and then showed her slutty pissing pose that was recorded in Robin''s record crystal.


    Then after that, she took bath with Robin and slept in Robin''s room.

 Chapter 181 - Training Plan/ Olivia (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 181 - Training n/ Olivia (R-18)</h4>


    The next day early in the morning I looked at Nadia and pinched her nipples. The milk squirted like a fountain seeing this I sucked her and then began to feast on it. While Nadia who was sleeping soundly felt her milk was being sucked so she opened her eyeszily to find that Robin was drinking her milk. Seeing this she took one of Robin''s hands and ced it on her pussy and whispered," Robin after you sucked my milk it made me horny so please help me have an orgasm".


    I heard Nadia''s seductive voice and my dick was hard became harder and then I said," spread your legs girl".


    Nadia did so and then she felt the dick inside her pussy and then once again enjoyed the lovemaking session with Robin. After she had her orgasm Robin carried her to the bathroom where her anal hole was being f*cked from behind. She could only moan in pleasure. After half an hour of making love in the bathroom, she felt warm liquid pouring into her pussy.


    Then as she was going to wash herself Robin said," let me help you wash", saying so Robin sshed water on Nadia''s body and began to wash her body nicely. Especially her breast, pussy and anal hole were given extra attention. After washing them Robin said," Nadia your pussy is not clean let me wash it for you".


    Before Nadia could say something she felt her pussy was once again prated by Robin''s huge fat dick. She was once again f*cked and then fifteen minutester Robin creampie her pussy and then after squeezing her breast for some time he said," let''s wash and go to eat breakfast".


    Nadia nodded her head dumbly and she couldn''t help say to herself," although Robin didn''t f*ck me with the girls I felt it was worth it after making love to him and the special y at the night not to mention the bath was even more erotic. I hope that Robin would bath with me and use a candle on me more", saying so she washed and then dressed and walked out with Robin.


    She went to the girl''s room and decided to chat about her romantic affairs with her sisters.


    While I decided to eat the food and then leave base 4 and head towards forbidden zone 4.


    Then I called everyone at the dining hall and then I said," tomorrow we will leave for the forbidden zone 4 so get ready to go guys and Taint Fiend you guys worked hard so this is the reward for you and your subordinates", saying so I handed over several pink grade monster cores.


    Lucy saw this and gave me a look seeing this I took out and handed her ten monster core pink grade tier 3 monster.


    Lucy was happy after getting it and then she put it inside her small pouch.


    Then Lucy grinned and said," Robin when will you take me to Rob the people".


    I looked at her and said," wait for some time, when the timees I will tell you".


    Lucy murmured," thest time was Assassin guild that we robbed, but since then no guys came to provoke us".


    Hearing her words several members had ck lines on her face while Lina and Taaroa pulled her to one side and asked," Lucy you need to tell us how you robbed the Assassin guild".


    Lucy said," I can tell you but you need to promise me not to tell anyone about it".


    Lina and Taaroa are both curious people who began to listen to Lucy story when I said," you girls eat first and then chat".


    Then after I finished eating the food I walked out of the vi and decided to roam today.


    Sabre saw me going out seeing this he squinted his eyes and then said," Drake shall we follow Robin".


    Drake said," I am going to practice. You can go and follow him and if you get caught then don''t say I didn''t warn you".


    Listening to Drake suggestion Sabre said," okay I will not follow this guy", saying so he looked at Drake and then asked," let''s train together. By the way, can you tell me how powerful is Robin".


    Drake said," he gives me an unfathomable feeling as if I could be easily solved by big brother".


    Sabre then said," don''t worry one day I will also give the same feeling".


    Drake didn''t pay attention to Saber bragging and walked away to train himself.


    While I walked out of the vi and then roamed around the auction house and then towards the arena.


    After watching the fight I decided to head back as I didn''t listen to any news. Most of the gossip of people were about the fight that was taking ce in the holy city.


    They were mostly talking about rewards that were very rich this time.


    After I heard this I shook my head and then walked to the tavern. I sat in a corner and asked someone to give deliver me some food and wine. After that, I drank the wine calmly and ate the food. I enjoyed the moment and then after drinking I walked out of the tavern to find that it was evening seeing this I decided to buy some daily necessities and fill the space bag.


    After that two hours were spent mostly buying the things and roaming the market.


    Then I decided to go back.


    While I was returning many lonelydies threw me seductive looks but I ignored their looks and then reached the vi.


    After that, I walked on the roof. Then I found a ce to sit and then I began to decide my ns.


    I decided to start the training with Taaroa and also decided to train other members of the guild.


    The training location would change this time and I have decided to train them in the water region where they will learn two techniques.


    Tree climbing techniques- in this technique a person evenly distributes the mana in their bodies and then they try to climb on the tree or walk on the tree.


    Water walking techniques - in this technique the operation is the same as tree climbing techniques but you need to control your mana nicely or else you would be drenched in water.


    After the people in the guild learn the two techniques their mana consumption would be reduced when using any techniques.


    After that, they will train their bodies inside the water. So I need to prepare special props for the guild members and this time we would level up only after we have finished the training.


    Thinking about it I was happy and looked at the sky to see countless stars and then I couldn''t help but ask myself, "will I be able to travel in the start sky and explore it. Maybe I would think about it when I would reach the peak of my level".


    So I decided to ignore the thought and then walked down towards my room when I saw Olivia at the door of the room.


    Seeing me Olivia was excited as she finally could stay alone with me so she came near me and said," Brother where are you going".


    I said," to my room".


    Olivia lifted her skirt and said," do you want to y with me".


    I saw this and then ced my hand and said," I have never enjoyed the feeling of making love on top of a roof and now the opportunity is presented to me. So", saying so I fingered her pussy and then I bent Olivia near the wall I f*cked her from behind.


    I didn''t undress her, as anyone woulde here then I could simply pretend nothing happened.


    So I began to f*ck Olivia and then I felt that someone wasing so I took out my and put it back inside my pant and then said," Olivia get up someone ising".


    Hearing my words Olivia had to get up and then we saw Sabering on top of the roof and he said," big brothere and fight two or three rounds with me".


    Seeing Saber smiling face Olivia who was interrupted when she was going to have her orgasm became furious in an instant and as she was going to take action she felt Robins hand inside her skirt. It made her heartbeat speed up and she was blushing like a red apple.


    Sabre then asked," big brother are you going to challenge me".


    I said," okay I will challenge you but you need to pay me 500 gold coins".


    Hearing my words Saber who had a smile over his face had panicked while I was ying with Olivia''s pussy made my way to her anal hole. It made Olivia almost have her orgasm but she was holding it inside and didn''t want to know the shameful thing to be seen by Saber.


    Sabre after listening to my words he walked towards Drake room with a disappointed look.


    Then as soon as Saber went away, Olivia bent down after removing her panties and then she winked at me," Robin f*ck me, now no one is here".


    I nodded my head and took out my hard dick and then I began to f*ck her once again.


    Ten minutester I creampie Olivia who was squirting from her pussy.


    Then I said," let''s go".


    Olivia nodded her head and she just made her skirt straight and then walked down the stairs as if nothing happened.


    Seeing this I said," Olivia you missed something".


    Then I pointed to her underwear. After seeing this she bent down to pick it up while I used the opportunity to go behind and lifted her skirt to see my cums were dripping from her pussy.


    After that, I put the skirt down and then walked down towards our room.

 Chapter 182 - Boss Lair 4

    <h4>Chapter 182 - Boss Lair 4</h4>


    The next day early in the morning everyone had gathered and then I first distributed equipment to the members whose level had reached 60.


    Then I said," since everyone is here, then let''s go".


    Saying so I looked at Taaroa and asked," do you know the location of the bossir".


    Taaroa nodded her head and then said," my brother will lead us", saying so she signalled to Taino.


    Then Richard whispered to Sara," did you know that the bad luck of these has vanished after they joined our guild".


    Hearing Richard words Sara nodded her head and then said," maybe it might be due to Robin. His luck can make other people bad luck disappear".


    Richard said," okay let''s talk about itter. I don''t want to be whacked by the violent girl. We should walk on our own".


    While Taino was leading us the way out of base 4, Ka came to me and whispered," master can you help me take revenge on the beast who invaded our region".


    I said," don''t worry I will help you take revenge, but you need to lead us towards the location".


    Ka nodded her head and then she said," after you have conquered bossir 4 we will lead you towards the ce where we lived".


    I nodded my head and then followed along the way while charging with Taino.


    He is an interesting person and he said," boss after joining your guild my bad luck disappeared".


    I was puzzled and then Taino exined to me that he and his sisters were people with bad luck so no people would join him and they had sold everything to join our guild if not now they would be working and doing some odd jobs.


    Then I asked," can''t you hunt the monster and sell them".


    Taino answered," boss it''s like this when we go hunting the monster we either encountered a monster that we can''t beat or beast tide or we might be lost. So after experiencing the days we opened our school. But as we were famous so no one joined our school".


    Then I asked curiously," how did you survive until now".


    Taino said," we used to eat fruits for the past three years", saying so he had tears in his eyes and seeing this I said," okay no need to bring those bad memories".


    Then I thought something and looked at Lina who was chatting with the girls enthusiastically.


    Seeing this I called her and Lina came to me with a puzzled look then I looked at Taaroa and also called her.


    After the three people gathered I said," you three-ce your hand on each other".


    Although Taaroa, Lina and Taino were puzzled they did so and then a mysterious force arose from the three of them and flowed into each of their bodies.


    Seeing the mysterious manifestation taking ce everyone stopped and watched it.


    Then after a few minutes, the three people were blended in white and ck light. Then it disappeared into their bodies.


    Seeing this I asked them," are you feeling alright".


    Lina said excitedly," Robin I have got a new skill".


    Then I Taaroa and Taino also responded," me too".


    Then I asked," what skill".


    Lucy said,"


    SKILL- LUCK (UNIQUES SKILL)


    GOOD LUCK- USE THE SKILL TO INCREASE THE LUCK OF YOUR FOR THE NEXT 15 MINUTES.


    COOLDOWN- 1 HOUR


    BAD LUCK- USE THE SKILL TO MAKE SOMEONE LUCK TURN INTO BAD LUCK FOR 2 MINUTES. THERE IS A 0.01% CHANCE TO SUMMON THE DISASTER FOR THE TARGET.


    COOLDOWN- 3 HOURS ".


    Then I looked at Taaroa and Taino and they also had the same skill.


    While Taaroa had a naughty expression and she said," I can now take revenge on those old guys", saying so sheughed off like crazy which made me feel sympathy for the person Taaroa was talking about.


    While Taino came to me and then said," boss whatever you say in future I will follow your words. Even if you ask my life I will give it to you".


    Hearing his words I said," hey don''t about it. Now that you are free remember to not use bad luck on fellow guild members and this would be very helpful".


    Lina, Taaroa and Taino then voluntary signed a contract.


    Then we continued to travel for the next few hours and then it was almost evening. So I said," Let camp here and move out the next day".


    Others had no objection and then we camped at the region and enjoyed the food.


    Then I also chatted with Alfred, Richard, Taino and other members of the guild. It was mostly about knowing about different types of food, talents, etc.


    After that, we ate and then slept.


    The next day early in the morning after eating breakfast once again, we began our journey.


    I asked," Taino how much time will it take us to reach the bossir 4".


    Taino said," it will take two more days to reach the location".


    Hearing his words I nodded and then followed him.


    While passing by we met several adventurers groups who watched us with a cautious look until we left the ce.


    Seeing this Richard said," brother most of the people in the forbidden zone 4e either from base 4 or base 5. So they are always cautious as killing and looting is an ordinary thing for most of the people in this region".


    I heard his words and then I kept his words to heart and also reminded small guys about it.


    Then we continued and like yesterday we slept in our tent and then the next day we continued on our journey.


    Finally, we reached our destination but it was almost night so we once again camped and then Lucy asked," Robin do you want me to go and gather information about them".


    Oreo said," I will apany Lucy too".


    Hearing her words I nodded and then Oreo said," let''s go"


    Saying so she pulled me with Lucy and then disappeared into the distance and then she found a good ce and then ced us there.


    Then Oreo removed her dress seeing this my eyes twitched.


    After that Oreo said," Lucy go and gather information, while by the time you return I will finish making love with Robin".


    Lucy said," then will you not intervene when we make love".


    Oreo blushed and then she whispered something inside Lucy''s ears and then she agreed and went to look out for information while Oreo came to me and pulled my pant down and then began to suck my dick.


    I felt good and then I decided to deep throat Oreo for the first time so I grabbed her head and pushed her deeper and deeper until my whole dick had entered Oreo''s mouth. After that, I looked and she was suffocating seeing this I removed my dick and then f*cked her mouth.


    Oreo felt suffocation at first and thenter she adjusted her breathing and began to enjoy the deepthroat.


    Then I took out my dick from Oreo''s mouth and said," spread your legs bitch".


    Oreo nodded her head and then spread her legs obediently.


    Seeing this I prated her anal hole and Oreo moaned. Then I began to y with her pussy while f*cking her anal hole and this time I began to p her pussy lightly so that it would only give pleasure and not pain. I continued to do so until Oreo had her orgasm.


    And at this time Lucy returned to inform me.


    Before talking she first undressed and then she saw my dick which was inside Oreo''s anal hole. So she came to me and began to kiss me while she said," Robin when will my timee".


    I said," it will be soon. Tell me the information you have gathered".


    Lucy said," most of the monsters are alert waiting for you at the entrance of the forbidden zone. There are special arrow towers equipped with heavy bows and arrows.


    There was also a mysterious tower at the centre of the bossir. I wanted to get closer to detect the function of the tower but there was an rm so I walked out of the bossir".


    Hearing her words I squeezed her breast while f*cking Oreo and then said," you continue talking".


    Lucy moaned and then she took one of my hands and ced it on her body, seeing I fingered her and then Lucy moaned and talked," I have walked only to the outer region as I couldn''t enter the inner region. The outer region is 10 kilometres and there are several types of monster beasts. In which there are few elemental monsters. It can only be damaged unless you attack it with the opposite element. Or else it can''t be killed. When dealing with this type of monster try to kill them as fast as possible as they can fuse with another monster together to fight even diamond grade monsters.


    So you need to prepare something for it. Also, I couldn''t count the number of monsters as many monsters were very present so I couldn''t use my divine sense to count them. But approximately there are 2,000 bronze grade monsters and of which 500 is considered to be of several elements. Then there is also a silver grade monster about 900 or so.


    The number of gold grade monsters and above you need to find out yourself".


    Saying so she finished talking.

 Chapter 183 - Lucy And Oreo (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 183 - Lucy And Oreo (R-18)</h4>


    After listening to Lucy words I nodded my head while Oreo embraced me and then began to kiss me wildly and after some time she had her orgasm.


    Then Lucy saw this and then moved Oreo and then sat on my dick and began to ride me.


    While I was lost in thought. Two new types of building, an elemental monster that could fuse and increase their attack power. The situation of the inner region is unknown. So I felt this time attacking hastily may be able to put as into desperate consequence so I decided to train them inside water and also let them learn the tree climbing techniques and also water walking techniques in advance so if we walk inside the bossir then we can defeat it easily and also have the power to face the inner region.


    Thinking about it I no longer hesitated to do so as I don''t want any members of the guild I am leading to be dead and so the next day we would head lookout for a water source to practice for the next three months.


    After thinking about it I saw Oreo who was looking at my face with an intoxicated expression and when I looked at her she blushed seeing this I kissed her deeply while Lucy said," sister Oreo it''s not fair to let me also enjoy Robin kiss and embrace".


    Oreo blushed and then after I broke away from the kiss she walked out of my embrace. Then I embraced Lucy and kissed her lips. After some time she broke the kiss and whispered," Robin is there any new way you want to make love. You can experiment with it on me".


    I looked at Lucy blushing face and then figured her anal hole and said," there is many but in our current situation we can''t find a suitable ce. Or else have you seen a dog taking the piss".


    Lucy blushed and then said," they raise one of their legs and piss".


    Hearing her words I said," raise your legs like that".


    Then Lucy was blushing like a red tomato and raised her legs, seeing I stroked my dick and then f*cked her pussy while I said," Lucy when you feel ufortable then say to me", saying so I squeezed her breast and f*cked her for some time and Lucy felt very embarrassed making love in this way. She wanted to stop but her body was moving of her own. So she could only enjoy it.


    After f*cking her in the pussy for some time I took my dick out and then f*cked her anal hole. After ten minutes or so then we both had orgasms at the same time.


    Then Oreo came and sucker my dicks and cleaned them and after that, I squeezed her breast for some time and then said," Let go back".


    But Oreo embraced me and took my dick I did her pussy and she said," fill me up to and then only will let you go".


    Lucy who felt her womb was filled, didn''t do anything as she didn''t want to be f*cked in such an embarrassing position again.


    I looked at Oreo who was embracing me tightly seeing this I said," okay then I will f*ck you but before that, you need to do one thing".


    Saying so I took out my dick and then said," get on your four and then raise your legs like Lucy".


    Oreo said," okay", saying so she got in the posture.


    Then I went back and recorded her picture in recording crystal after doing so only I started f*cking her.


    Oreo was moaning and asking," Robin why are you recording the video crystals".


    I said," when you girls would not be with me then I will use your recording crystal to jerk off".


    Oreo blushed and said," shall I do a more sexy pose then".


    I said," not today,ter when we have time. I will record all the girls doing lewd things", saying so I had a lecherous smile at the corner of my mouth while Oreo blushed in shame and she felt it was necessary to keep this guy in check. So she asked," Robin will you record the video in the crystal only ours or of other girls also".


    I said," only your girls. Don''t worry although I am lecherous but only towards you girls".


    Hearing my words she switched the topic and then asked," how will you deal with the bossir 4".


    I said," I have decided to train you all. Everyone will participate in this training even Drake pet Taint Fiend", saying so I began to exin to her the training method.


    When she learnt about the training method of walking tree and water walking she felt suddenly a new way to improve herbat power. As at her level increasing her realm was difficult and by mastering how to control the mana effectively in her body she would even reduce the power required by some skills and control it effectively.


    After learning about it she said," Robin if you want to bark me now I will do it and fulfil any of your wild fantasies".


    Hearing her words I picked her up and embraced her in my arms and then I said," why did you mention the words earlier".


    Oreo said," the technique you mentioned is very helpful in increasing ourbat power".


    I nodded my head and then asked," then this technique must not be leaked".


    Oreo said," of course, even my dragon race would covet this technique".


    Hearing her words I said," then it will be fairy Tail exclusive training method and I would ask everyone to sign the contract".


    Oreo nodded her head and then began to kiss me passionately and then she said," now you rest and let me serve you", saying so she got out of my embrace and then pushed me down and began to ride me wildly.


    Then after some time, I decided to ride her and so I decided to put her down but Oreo who was in the heat didn''t listen to my word. So I fingered her anal hole and then after some time we both has an orgasm at the same time.


    After making love Oreo said," did you like to be served".


    I said," no way, next time I will ride you".


    Oreo smiled and said," then you need to get stronger than me".


    I pped her ass and put my dick in her anal hole and f*cked her wildly from behind and then I squeezed her breast and whispered," although I am not stronger than you you need me to make love with me. So listen to my words obediently".


    Oreo blushed in shame as she felt for the first time Robin was viting her. She could feel her breast was squeezed tightly than before. And her anal hole was also being f*cked deeper. She wanted to say something but her body was lost in pleasure and she knew that her body would not listen to her words so she surrenders.


    Then she said," Robin next time I will listen to your words".


    Hearing her words I said," okay but you need to be punished", saying so I spanked her ass a few times and then f*cked her anal hole.


    While Oreo felt she was going to have her orgasm and then she felt Robin was not f*cking her anymore.


    So she woke up and saw he was walking with Lucy towards the camp. Seeing this Oreo was panicked and then she rushed into their direction naked and then she said," Robin wait I know I was wrong please let me have my orgasm".


    Hearing Oreo''s words I said," don''t worry I will give you an orgasm but not now. I will inform you at that time saying so I walked away.


    While Lucy nced at Oreo with a sympathetic look and then followed me.


    Oreo felt that she needed something to calm herself so she took out water from the space bag and poured it on herself. It made her a little sober but she was still feeling ufortable.


    So she rushed towards Robin''s direction and she decided never to provoke the dignity of the man.


    After catching with them she looked at Robin and then sent a mind transmission," Robin please help me I will never provoke you in future".


    Hearing her words I said," tonight when eating sit beside me without wearing underwear".


    Oreo blushed and then responded," okay".


    By the time our chat ended, we had reached back to the camp.


    Then I said the information to the guild members and several members then asked," Robin are we going to fight or not".


    I said," we are going to fight but we need to prepare before that", saying so I took out a contract and made each member sign it.


    After that, I told them about the training method and location to train.


    Albert said," five kilometres to the east from here. There is a water source suitable for training".


    Hearing Alberts words I thanked him which made him panic.


    I also looked at Albert with a helpless look as this old man whenever I would thank him then he would always panic and I always felt that I know the old man, but I can''t remember where.


    Thinking about it my head hurt so I ignored the topic and then ate the food with everyone.

 Chapter 184 - Guild Training

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Guild Training</h4>


    After eating the food I talked began to chat with Richard and Oreo was sitting next to me was feeling a little weird as the cold air was passing through her lower body then it gave her a chill.


    Then she held my hand seeing this I almost forgot about Oreo. Then I slowly ced my hand on herp. As it was night and there was able to block the sight so I could easily get till here.


    Oreo felt her heart speed up when she heard Robin''s voice transmission," don''t blush, act natural or else I need to take back my hand".


    Hearing my words Oreo sent me a voice transmission," okay put your hand inside my pussy. y with it. I want to feel your warm hand".


    I said," okay", saying so I slowly slid my hand inside Oreo''s skirt and reached her cilt that I rubbed. Oreo kept her natural expression when I heard Richard saying," Robin are there any more new foods that we can taste".


    Listening to Richards words everyone wanted to listen to my words. Looking at this I said," I will treat you guys ice creams. I know you will like it very much. But till now I don''t have milk to make it".


    Richard said," shall I go and bring some".


    I fingered deep inside Oreo''s pussy and replied," Richard brother when we reach base 5. Then maybe we can look for the source of milk".


    Richard nodded his head then Alfred said," Robin is there any new way to cook meat. Like we just roast meat on fire cook it in oil".


    Hearing Alfred words I said," yes there is but I will tell you guys a new way of cooking. This type of cooking is generally done to prepare small bird meat or fish meat. The meat must first be cleaned. Then oil it a little and then rub spices on it", saying so I stopped and pulled Oreo cilt and then continued," then wrap it inside a leaf. The leaf size must be big and it must be edible or leaf that would add some fragrance to the meat".


    Saying so once again I stopped and then fingered Oreo a little deep inside her pussy and then I continued," after that tie the meat and then cover it with soil that is in a stic state. After covering its ce it on a firece. But the fire must not be too high or else the food inside would be burnt and so you need to keep it in mind. Later after a half or quarter-hour break off the soil to get the delicious meat", saying so Ipleted the new type of cooking process and Oreo also had her orgasm. My finger was wet when I took it out from her pussy. And then I smeared her juice on her skirt and took my hand back.


    Richard then said," Robin brother would the food taste good".


    I said," that we can only know by eating it. Okay, let''s go and sleep. From tomorrow onwards everyone has to train".


    Hearing my words they nodded and went to their tent.


    Oreo looked at my leaving figure withplementation and then she decided not to go to his tent and then she got up and calmly put her chair inside. Her skirt also had be wet but since it was night so hardly anyone noticed it.


    Inside the tent, I closed my eyes and fell asleep.


    The next day early in the morning I woke up and found Alina lying naked next to me. I couldn''t help say to myself," how the f*ck did it happen?".


    I remembered I slept nicely so how could she appear in my tent.


    While Alina opened her eyes and show me awake seeing this she dragged me into the bathroom while I was still puzzled and then she said," Robin make love to me".


    I asked," first tell me how did you appear inside my tent and did you do anything at night".


    Alina blinked her eyes and said," you were sleeping like a dead man. I tried to wake you up but since I couldn''t I slept and decided to make love to you in the morning", saying so she pointed at my hard dick and she said," see it has already be hard. Use me to relieve yourself".


    I said," it''s a natural reaction of every man''s body during the morning time".


    Alina said," Robin no need to be shy, I know you want to make love", saying so she bent down and lifted her skirt and showed me her sluty look and she said," f*ck me Robin my pussy is already wet".


    I said to myself," f*ck her then anyway we still have an hour before we set off".


    Thinking about it I no longer hesitated and then prated her anal hole which made Alina surprised and then she said," Robin wrong hole".


    I pped her ass and said," you said your pussy was wet but I like your anal hole even more so shut up and enjoy it".


    Saying so I began to make love with Alina while Alina had a little bit of grievance in her heart but when she felt her breast was squeezed her little grievance went away. Then she said," f*ck me, Robin".


    I pped her ass and said," I am already doing it. Say something new".


    Alina then began to moan and say," y with my pussy Robin".


    I pped her ass and then said," change the position".


    As she wanted very much in her pussy so this time I f*cked her pussy while Alina began to kiss me wildly and we were making love in a standing position.


    I continued to f*ck her until she had her orgasm then I said," get on you four".


    Alina did so I f*cked her in that position and filled her pussy.


    After that, I said," let''s take a bath as I don''t want to be caught now".


    Alina nodded her head and we took bath honestly after that we walked out of the tent. A few girls looked at Alina and gave me a hot look seeing this I was embarrassed while Alina had a triumph look.


    Then after some time, everyone assembled and ate breakfast then we walked in the direction Albert said to usst time.


    After ten minutes we reached the location. There were several big trees and also there was a smallke. Seeing this I said," okay now I will tell you the first is to try tree climbing techniques and after mastering them can you try water walking techniques".


    Saying so I first demonstrated them. I gathered the mana in my legs and took a step and began to climb after ten steps I couldn''t support it anymore and then I jumped down the tree.


    Seeing this everyone started to train in the techniques and the high-level members like Richard and Alfred broke the trees as soon as their legs came in contact with the trees.


    Seeing this I said," try the same thing but it''s for water walking techniques".


    They nodded their head and then began to practice it.


    The first by evening most of the members got used to the technique but they were very tired seeing this I said," rest today next day we will continue".


    Hearing my words they nodded and then after eating the food they slept and the next day once again we all trained and it went on for weeks until we finally mastered it.


    Today everyone was not exhausted like a dead man like the first day of the week. So we ate the food and then I said," next day onwards we will train inside the water. Everyone must punch and kick inside the water. It increases your power in the punch and kick".


    Listening to my words everyone nodded their head and then Taaroa said," I want to teach you guys how to use mana vibration techniques. If you learn it you can cause damage inside the body".


    I said," Taaroa tell me how do we practice it".


    Taaroa said," the principle is very simple. You just need to gather mana in your fist or fingers and then imagine it vibrating. After doing so you need to keep the visualisation until you feel your fingers or first would vibrate from inside. Remember never to use the technique to vibrate inside your body or else you will be seriously injured", saying so she punched the tree that broke apart from top to down. Even the fibres of trees were damaged. Seeing this I took a deep breath.


    The vibration technique is indeed a very dangerous technique that not only would injure you insde your body but also does damage to muscle tissues.


    So we decided to learn it any way we have three months to practice.


    Then we walked into our tent while some girls like Mia, Alice, Alina and Taaroa followed into my tent.


    Seeing this other girls were envious but they honestly walked into their tents.


    After getting inside my tent I show the girlsing seeing this I asked," purpose".


    Then Mia showed me her tits seeing this all the other girls also shed.


    I then grinned and said," follow me".

 Chapter 185 - Card Space// Dark Energy (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 185 - Card Space// Dark Energy (R-18)</h4>


    The girls followed me inside while I was smiling at her. Then the girls removed their clothes under my watchful eyes. And then Mia embraced Alice and asked," who do you want to make love with Robin?".


    I said, "everyone".


    Taaroa smiled and then asked," have you learned the mana vibration technique".


    I said," yes but it will take some time to master it".


    Taaroa smiled and then looked at Alina and then she said to me," watch closely", saying so she used a finger to vibrate it and then ced it on Alina''s cilt. After that, I saw Alina expression be a sluty one.


    She was moaning loudly seeing this I used a silent spell on us and then continued to watch.


    Then after a minute, Alina began to have her orgasm while seeing this Taaroa removed her hand and didn''t allow Alina to have her orgasm.


    Alina woke up from her pleasure but she couldn''t help say," sister Taaroa can''t you y until I had my orgasm".


    But Taaroa ignored Alina and then looked at me and said," how is it?".


    Hearing her words I gave her thumbs up and then I said," did you y with yourself using this technique".


    Taaroa nodded her head and seeing this I said," don''t use the technique in future. As for some time, you will enjoy it at the start butter you would feel hornier and if by mistake you increase the power of vibrating mana then you will destroy your most sensitive region".


    Listening to my exnation Taaroa nodded her head and she said," Robin fortunately you exined it to me as after using this technique, to pleasure myself I felt hornier but at that time Ava came into my tent so I stopped it. If not for you I would have destroyed myself".


    I said," it''s okay. Some techniques can be used for pleasure so I use them on you it''s the most simple technique that will give you boundless pleasure and even you may fall asleep after using this technique as it makes the target sofortable".


    The girl''s eyes brightened and then they asked," what kind of techniques".


    I said," who woulde to try my new technique".


    Alina came to me and said," anyway my pussy is wet so you can try your technique on my body".


    I nodded my head and then lied her down and then said," this is the most simple technique named light hand massage technique. As the name suggests you need to touch the target part lightly and move your hand slowly throughout their body", saying so I began to demonstrate my ability and Alina who felt soft feeling touching her breast and then she closed her eyes and felt the light and soft sensation was giving off a type of pleasure she couldn''t exin. But she felt sofortable that she closed her eyes and then enjoyed it.


    Then she felt Robin''s hands were roaming around her thighs and inner thighs. It made Alina moan," sofortable", and by the time Robin reached her pussy she felt she was having orgasm in the most rxed manner.


    After that other girls alsoid on the bed and I gave them the light hand massage techniques it made the girls moan in pleasure and they felt sofortable that they wanted to sleep.


    Seeing this I coughed and said," girls pleasure me also".


    The girls were taken aback and then they remembered they hade to make love but the massage made their pleasure and also sleepy. But they got up and then Alina asked," Robin do you also want to enjoy the massage that you gave us".


    I said," I need it but before that", saying so I kissed her and pinched her nipples and then said," let''s make love".


    Alina then said," you lie down and leave the rest to us".


    Hearing her words I nodded my head and slept. While the girls came and used their tongues while Mia slipped and sat on my face and said," Robin please".


    I smiled and then fingered her pussy and began to y with her and then Alina saw that my dick was ready so she looked at the girls and asked," who is first".


    Alice said," you guys make love first I will be thest".


    Hearing her words Taaroa sat on my dicks and began to ride like a cowgirl.


    While I was making love suddenly I felt my consciousness is drawn into a card space and ck and white was looking at me.


    Seeing this I said," why did you call me when I was making love with girls".


    ck said," Robin we have called you to say something".


    White said," we don''t want to talk about the topic but we feel that the familiar power was awakening".


    ck said," you don''t need to be puzzled by it but we will exin you to it".


    White said," since you are chosen by us then you have a great responsibility. And also you need to end the war that started after we were created".


    I was puzzled and couldn''t help say," who is the great enemy are you talking about and what war do I need to end".


    White and ck looked at each other and then ck said," Robin do you know how we came into creation".


    Hearing his words I looked and said," how the hell do I know?".


    The serious atmosphere was destroyed and then both of themughed. Then White said," well anyway let us tell you. We were born from the darkness".


    ck said," Darkness exists all around you even now every ce in this world if the light doesn''t reflect then you can only see darkness".


    I couldn''t help interfere," doesn''t that means everything is derived from the darkness".


    ck and White nodded their head and then said," exactly everywhere you see is a product of darkness including the light too. You know why the darkness is known as the source of all creation?".


    I asked," why?".


    ck answered," because it is the only source that can''t be destroyed. It''s present everywhere. If you can destroy it then you can destroy the whole universe".


    Then I asked," but then what is the role of light".


    White answered," light is a product of dark. Its function is only to emit light up to a certain amount of time and then it will once again be extinguished and return to the source dark itself".


    Then I asked," Then what war are you talking about?".


    ck said," after we were born we had the peak of our power at that time we both could use the power to entrap dark energy and then use it to create life and could also give life. So we became the existence that shouldn''t exist in this universe so it made countless powerhouse from different dimensions to subdue us and make us theirs. But we were overpowered and so we had defeated most of the existence in the universe. But a person with vast knowledge inw and he also had reached the destroyer realm who had mastered thew of sealing. He used his life to seal the power of us and then as we thought we were going to be sealed forever your soul attracted us".


    Hearing their words I felt very puzzled and then I asked," can you tell me who the enemies I am going to face".


    White and ck were almost speechless and then they looked at each other and then said," after reaching the false God realm that you will know in the future try to use us less in future".


    Hearing their words I couldn''t help say," damm send me back I still want to make love. You both don''t call me while I am making love".


    Both had an awkward look and then send me back to my body.


    Then ck said," if the people from false God realm would listen to our words and if they wouldprehend the meaning behind our words then they can easily breakthrough God realm. But our user seems to be ignorant".


    White said," in this way, it''s better for him, just enjoying life. But I hope that he can continue to be strong and make love less with girls so that I can sleep peacefully".


    ck said," indeed I am envious of him. I have decided to open my harem after Robin reaches Destroyer realm".


    White blushed and then said," it seems I who was a monk also have to look for girls after Robin reaches the Destroyer realm".


    White and ck looked at each other and said," are we forgetting something".


    They both looked at each other and eximed," f*ck we didn''t tell him about the enemies".


    ck looked at White silently and then asked," do you remember the enemy".


    White had a ck face and then he said," I don''t remember, maybe we need to wait for some time to let our memory recover".


    ck spread out his hand and then said," it''s better to watch Robin making love. This guy sure have a lot of girls even mom, daughter and aunt has apanied and served him".


    White said," indeed", saying so he closed his eyes and began to meditate while ck said," boring guy", saying so he also closed his eyes and began to meditate.


    While I when I came out thest girl Alice was embracing me and making love seeing this I couldn''t help curse," f*ck next time I will find a way if those guys dare to pull me inside the card space".


    Saying so I embraced Alice and wanted to make love with Alive but she began to have her orgasm and then she fell in my embrace saying," Robin I couldn''t make you cum, sorry", saying so she fell asleep.

 Chapter 186 - Oreo (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 186 - Oreo (R-18)</h4>


    As I was horny at night I needed to find someone to make love and so for the first time, I sneaked out of the tent and found Oreo was sitting and drinking wine. Seeing this I walked to her and then said," not feeling sleepy".


    Oreo heard my words and she said," no", saying so she said," Robin I am sorry for thest time".


    I said," I didn''t take it to heart and I had already forgiven youst time", saying so I stopped and then held her and said," but I enjoyed fingering your pussy down the table when everyone was chatting".


    Oreo blushed and then she said," I also enjoyed the feeling".


    Iughed and then said," want to make love out in the forest".


    Oreo blushed and nodded her head.


    Seeing this Iughed and then squeezed her breast and then said," let''s go".


    Saying so I took her away while Oreo said," I know a ce and you will like it", saying so she held my hand and led me to that ce.


    Aftering to opennd that was filled with small grass. Beautiful fireflies of blue and purple colour were flying around.


    Looking at the scene I said," it''s beautiful. Oreo how did you find this location".


    Oreo answered," for the past three days I woulde and enjoy some time alone here".


    Listening to her words I nodded my head and then said," next time don''te alone. Call someone else with you so that they can also enjoy this ce".


    Oreo said," then I will bring you every time here".


    I chuckled and said," if I am free then I will apany you".


    Oreo blushed and then said," I want to make love here".


    I then took out a mattress and put it on the grass. Then Oreo and I both of us removed our clothes.


    After that, Iid Oreo down and then said," do you want to eat before making love".


    Oreo blushed and said," I want to eat your semen before making love".


    I knocked on her head and said," I mean food".


    Oreo held her head in grievance and then nodded her head. Seeing this I took out some food for both of us that I prepared for Freya and then ate it.


    Oreo said," you cooked this food when you were with sister Freya".


    I nodded my head and seeing this Oreo said," I also want you to cook something unique for me".


    I looked at her and said," don''t worry I will treat you to my unique food when we will be alone".


    Listening to my words Oreo felt instantly happy and then began to chat with me enthusiastically. After ten minutes of eating the food, I said," Oreo don''t you want to eat my semen", saying so I pointed my dick and said," you can suck me out".


    Oreo said," I will do my job but what about my pussy", saying so she took my hand and ced it on hers and said," it''s already wet after looking at your naked body. So we should pleasure each other in this way we would be both satisfied".


    I said," okay I will follow your words but there is a change in position".


    Oreo was puzzled and then asked," what do you mean by change in position".


    Hearing her words I said," I will sit and then you will be upside down sucking my dicks and while I will lick your pussy".


    Oreo said," okay I will agree to it but you need to put me down when I feel ufortable".


    Hearing her words I said," okay you can tell me".


    Oreo nodded her words and then I sat and spread my legs and then Oreo took an upside-down position and began to lick my dick while she used her legs and then held tightly around my neck.


    My mouth came in contact with her wet pussy and my nose was buried inside her cilt.


    After smelling her pussy I felt good and then I began to lick that sluty pussy. Oreo felt the blood was running down her head and after three minutes she said," Robin let''s lie down and eat each other".


    I followed her instructions and thenid and then we began to eat each other in sixty-nine positions.


    Oreo was already at her peak and afterying down she squirted the white liquid all over my face. Seeing this I said," Oreo suck me harder".


    Oreo followed my instruction and then I fingered her anal hole while asionally taking a lick at Oreo''s pussy.


    Finally, after a few minutes, I had my orgasm and then Oreo sucked me clean.


    After doing so Oreo got up and thenid on the mattress and then said," Robin f*ck me".


    Hearing her words I felt good and then began to make love with her while Oreo began to lick off her orgasm from my face.


    Seeing this I said," Oreo you don''t need to do so".


    I was going to tell her something more when Oreo began to kiss me wildly.


    I felt Oreo taste for the first time and then I enjoyed the wild kiss. After a while, we broke our kiss and then Oreo said," how does my orgasm taste".


    I said," can''t tell it in words but it''s good".


    Oreo blushed and then said," okay let''s continue".


    Hearing her words I moved my hips and then after some time I said," Oreo it''s your turn".


    Saying so Iid on the mattress and Oreo on top of me.


    Then Oreo smiled and teased," don''t want to f*ck my sluty pussy anymore".


    I said," I will f*ck you senseless", saying so I got up and then picked Oreo up and then began to f*ck her.


    While Oreo was enjoying seeing this I said," well Oreo you are a naughty girl", saying so I bite her nipples lightly and Oreo had her orgasm.


    Oreo said," Robin let me down".


    I said," don''t you want to enjoy me f*cking I will fulfil your wish", saying so I ignored her protest and f*cked her and Oreo who was sensitive after having her Orgasm began to twitch her body and then white liquid began to fall like a waterfall.


    Seeing this I was excited and then after five minutes, I creampie her pussy while Oreo had passed out due to excessive pleasure.


    Then I looked at the mattress that was fully drenched in a white liquid.


    I decided to keep it and then give it back to Oreo.


    Thinking about it I picked it up and then ced it inside the space bag.


    Then I looked at the grass where the mattress was and it had overgrown.


    Seeing this I felt Oreo orgasm might act as a fertilizer for growing nts but then again I shook my head and ignored the thought and walked away to my tent.


    The next morning I woke up and saw the girls were already out of the tent and were bathing seeing this I decided to sleep a little longer as going inside the bathroom means I need to make love once again so I decided to ignore them and slept soundly for an hour.


    Then after an hour once again I woke up and then walked towards the bathroom and decided to take bath.


    The bathroom was empty so I rxed and took a hot bath. And then I fell into thought. Thest time I was summoned inside the card space ck and White told me about something like creation, dark energy and all sort of stuff.


    I didn''t understand what they said but I know for sure that they were telling me something important as I felt mystery hidden in their words. If only my level was high enough then only would Iprehend the meaning of their words?


    But one sentence still stuck in my mind and then I questioned myself. What is thew and how is it created?.


    I began to think and after some time my head began to hurt so I decided to not think anymore but remember one thing that Darkness is eternal.


    Thinking about it I felt relieved somehow in my mind.


    Then I walked out of the tent and saw that everyone was training underwater seeing this I also joined them.


    Then I said," Taint Fiend do you know the situation of the bossir 4".


    Taint Fiend who was also training with his subordinates looked at me and said," Guild leader I don''t know anything maybe you can ask my subordinates".


    Hearing his words I pped my hands and said," why didn''t I think about it before", saying so I looked at his subordinate in which three diamond grade level 60 monsters that had be more powerful after consuming the pink grade monster core. Then I asked," Which of you will tell me about the bossir 4".


    A monster that looked like a snake hissed and said," guild leader I can answer your question".


    Saying so he began to give me the urate details of the bossir 4.

 Chapter 187 - Information On Boss Lair/ Training (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 187 - Information On Boss Lair/ Training (R-18)</h4>


    I first looked at the monster and then asked," tell me your name".


    The monster then said," boss my name is Scar".


    I then carefully looked at the monster and it had the body of a snake but there were several small scars on the body seeing this I felt the person who named it must have given the name on its look.


    Then I said," okay then tell me about the bossir 4".


    Hearing my words Scar began to tell me everything about the bossir 4.


    He said," boss the bossir 4 is about 30 kilometres in circumference. It is not divided into the outer or inner region but here survival to the fittest is applied.


    The boss is in charge of base 4 makes the monsters fight each other and if you are defeated then you will not get resources and if you win then even the boss will give you enough resources to promote you to upgrade your grade. Like bronze to silver, silver to gold, etc.


    There are 2000 bronze monsters, 1000 silver monsters, 500 gold grade monsters, 100 diamond grade monsters and then 40 tinum monsters.


    The boss is a mysterious figure to us as we have never seen him taking action. But I fell suffocated whenever I used to look at his eyes", saying so he stopped and there was a look of fear in his eyes and then he continued," the boss also had built some defensive building. It is of two types. Arrow tower. This tower shoot arrows at a target. And one arrow attack power could reach up to level 70 attack.


    Then the next one is Magic Tower. There is only one magic tower. It is located at the centre of the bossir. Its function is to detect and rm the people and also can be used to fire a fireball.


    The attack power of the magic tower I have never seen as the boss has never used the defensive formation".


    Hearing his words I nodded my head and felt that its power would reach up to level 75 at max. We could defend it with our orange grade armour and now as we had trained in tree climbing techniques and also water walking techniques. And also we were still training our bodies in gravity. So I could only guess if our team members could reach twenty-five times then I don''t have to worry so much as after turning off the gravity bracket theirbat power would be tripled.


    Then I said," okay the members who are going to fight with me have to adapt to twenty-five times gravity. There is still a month and three weeks left".


    Saying so once again I began busy and train with my guild members.


    After training for the whole day Taaroa came to me in the evening and then said," I want to train you special skills so follow me tonight".


    I was puzzled and as I was going to refuse her I saw Taaroa clenching her hand and punching the tree next to me. It burst into pieces. Seeing this I smiled and then said," of course, I will follow you whatever you want to train".


    Lina and the other girls shook their heads helplessly as they knew that if Robin refused then he would be beaten. And they were also envious of him as being able to be trained by high-level warriors like Taaroa was a dream to them so they also decided to ask for instructions the next day onwards.


    But they didn''t know Freya and Fiona looked at each other eyes and they felt the spring wasing soon.


    After I walked away with Taaroa. Freya and Fiona said," We also want to impart him so you guys can eat and if you want to watch Robin''s miserable look you are wee".


    Listening to Freya''s words the members of Fairy Tail felt chill behind their back and then Richard sighed and said," Hey Robin brother is indeed courageous".


    Amelia said," I hope master wille back alive".


    Fay said," well with my Mom and Aunt present at least Robin wille back alive".


    Alfred looked at Taino and asked," how does your sister train your students".


    Taino had a cold sweat on his back and he became very serious in an instant and then said," if Robin cane back in one piece then I would be happy for him".


    Listening to Taino words finally Richard couldn''t take anymore and he said," let''s chat about another topic as we will know the result after Robin returns".


    Taino and other members began to chat with each other while travelling fifty kilometres away from the out temporary training camp. Taaroa dropped me and then I looked at the ces that had trees all around and then Taaroa said," Robin the first thing I would be training you would be about evading techniques. You need to evade while I will throw stones at you".


    Saying so she said," start running Robin or else you will be raped by us".


    I heard about the evading techniques and I felt good. But hearing the next sentence made my ass right and then I said," Taaroa my dear if you want to make love I will agree on you with my body but please don''t rape me".


    Taaroaughed and said," don''t worry Robin I will make love with you but before that, we need to train you".


    I said," we".


    Taaroa said," sister Freya and sister Fionae out".


    Then Freya came out and she said," Taaroa you can start. I had suppressed my strength and then locked two kilometres as my zone. No one cane here inside this region and also Robin can''t go out".


    I felt danger and then I began to evade the stones thrown at me. At first, it was easy and as the speed increased I began to feel pressure and this type of pressure I didn''t feel while fighting and so I also began to burst out with potential. And Taaroa felt that training Robin was the best decision she ever made in her life. As not only she gets to train the disciple the way she wants to but also would make love with him. Thinking about it she increased the speed and then kept the constant speed. And an hourter she stopped. There were some bruises on all parts of my body but Iughed and said, "hey train with me moreter as I have never experienced the feeling like this".


    Taaroa smiled and then said," don''t worry I will train you even better but now that training has been done", saying so she stopped and then looked at Freya and said," sister Freya it''s our turn to enjoy".


    Hearing her words Freya cast a shrink spell and then the girls undressed their clothes and then also undressed my cloth.


    Looking at the girls in excitement I said," girls shall we eat food and then talk about making love".


    Taaroa said," no way. If we return to camp then we can''t enjoy you to ourselves so we can only make love with you here".


    I said," it already dark and we don''t have much time".


    Freya smiled and said," Robin don''t worry I have used my artefact".


    I thenid down honestly and then said," you guys win, who is the first".


    Fiona came and began to ride me and she said," Robin take off your clothes and train next time. Seeing your eight packs and that strong muscles make me so wet".


    Saying so she sat on my dick and began to ride me.


    While I looked at Taaroa who sat on my face and then she said," Robin eat my pussy".


    Hearing her words I fingered her anal hole. Taaroa moaned and said," Robin wrong hole".


    I said," it''s okay, you will enjoy my dick in your pussyter. So let me y with your anal hole more".


    But Taaroa felt hornier and then she lowered her hips and it touched my mouth. Seeing this I said," okay you win".


    Saying so I kissed her pussy while Taaroa moaned.


    Then Fiona rode me until I filled her pussy and then Taaroa began to ride me while Freya came and then said," Robin do you want to drink my milk or eat my pussy".


    I said," Which one do you want to experience".


    Freya said," both".


    I said," okay then bent down I want to suck your tits".


    Freya nodded her head and then bent down and I began to suck her milk. Then after a minute, I said," now it''s your pussy, Freya".


    Freya then sat on my face and also spread her pussy and she said," Robin you can use any of my holes but I would prefer my pussy to be yed with".


    I nodded my head and then began to lick Freya''s pussy and also fingered her anal hole and then after some time Freya sprayed on my face while I cummed inside Taaroa''s pussy.


    Seeing this Freya got up from my face and then began to ride me but she bent down and said," Robin y with my tits while I will ride you".


    I said," okay then", saying so I grabbed her breast and began to knead it into various shapes.


    Whenever Freya would have her orgasm her breast would also start toctation. Seeing this I also began to move my hips and began to f*ck her while drinking from he tits.


    Finally, after ten minutes, I cummed inside her pussy and then said," your milk taste good".


    Freya said," till the time we will train you. You can drink my milk whenever you want".


    Listening to her words I yed with her breast for some time and then said," okay let''s go back to camp".

 Chapter 188 - After One Month (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 188 - After One Month (R-18)</h4>


    After one month somewhere in forbidden zone 4.


    A person could be seen standing at a ce. He was being attacked by several stones by women.


    The person stood still and would move his body a little to evade the attack.


    This person was Robin and after a month of training his body had adapted to level 85 speed that he could easily avoid. Any faster than he had to move his body continuously. There was improvement when he first started his training as now there were no bruises on his body.


    Then Taaroa said," Robin get ready to adapt to level 90 speed", saying so she began to adjust the speed at which she used to throw stones at Robin.


    I said," is it necessary to increase speed by five levels at once".


    What greeted me was stone so I used my whole strength to avoid it.


    Freya saw this and said," Robin has got used to avoiding projectiles at level 90".


    Fiona sighed and said," yes sister there has been a huge improvement in his strength since a month before. And now his body looks even more sturdy", saying so she bit her lower lips and looked at Robin with love.


    Freya saw this and said," Sister which pose are you going to make love with Robin".


    Fiona said," you will know when by the time I make love".


    Freya said," indeed, but before that, we need to train more for the next two weeks".


    Fiona said," s the time went so fast, but it''s also good as long as Robin strength increases it would be best for us".


    Freya nodded her head and said," but his strength is still too small in front of us".


    Fiona said," sister don''t worry about us Robin will soon level up very easily. After that, it would be his turn to help us enter God realm".


    Freya said," of course but we still need him to grow".


    Fiona then nodded her head and then looked at Robin who was removing his shirt and after seeing his muscles she put her hand inside pussy and then took out her hand but her fingers were wet. Seeing this Freya shook her head helplessly. Her sister pussy would be wet seeing Robin''s muscles.


    Then Taaroa said," okay you havepleted the one-month training. From tomorrow I will fight you in closebat so get ready".


    I grinned and then said," no problem, but now, are you the first one going to make love or is it, Freya or Fiona".


    Listening to my words Taaroa blushed and looked back to see four pairs of eyes looking at her seeing this she honestly confessed and said," it''s the sister Fiona''s turn".


    I went to her and then whispered," good girl", saying so I patted her head which made Taaroa dissatisfied and then she said," don''t pat my head".


    I then looked at her and asked," does your brother know about our rtionship".


    Taaroa nodded and said," I have confessed him and he agreed".


    I asked," didn''t he have any dissatisfaction".


    Taaroa answered," no. He said that I looked happy with you so he would not interfere with our rtionship unless you make me sad".


    I nodded my head and then I asked," so how do I make you sad".


    Taaroa punched my face and I had panda eyes. Seeing this I changed the topic," okay see Fiona is already waiting for me to make love with her so I won''t take with you", saying so I walked towards Fiona and Freya with a lecherous smile.


    Freya said," Then let''s start", saying so she used the shrink spell and made us all small and then Fiona came and embraced me and said," Robin seeing your naked body makes me want to y with myself".


    I said," don''t y with yourself, or else you will not be satisfied and be hornier".


    Fiona nodded her head and then said," Robin which style do you want to make love with me", saying so she stopped and then raised her skirts slowly and showed me her naked pussy that was already wet and some liquids could be seen flowing on her thighs.


    Seeing this I asked," Fiona why is your pussy so wet".


    Fiona said," in fact all the girls pussy is wet like mine", saying so she went to Freya and lifted her skirt and then put her finger inside her pussy and then she took it out and showed me the sticky liquid and said," as you can see, my sister is already horny but she is just suppressing her desire while I show it openly".


    Then she walked to Taaroa and also lifted her skirt and said," see even your teacher pussy is so wet that her panties are wet", saying so she removed Taaroa panties and brought them to me.


    I examined Taaroa panties and saw it was already wet. Seeing this I said," yes this proves one thing that I am very handsome".


    Listening to my words Fiona said," of course Robin you are the most handsome person in the world", saying so she pounced on me and then began to kiss me while Freya and Taaroa also joined and then took out my dick and began to lick it.


    I felt good and I was groping Fiona''s breast and said," will you remove your clothes".


    Fiona said," not today, I want to experience making love while wearing the clothes", saying so she wore her panties.


    Seeing this I said," are you sure?".


    Fiona nodded her head and then I removed my clothes as I didn''t want them to be stained by their love juices.


    Then I came to Fiona and slid her panties and licked her pussy for some time and then Iid her and f*cked her.


    Freya and Taaroa kissed each other and the Freya said," sister Taaroa would you also wear clothes and make love".


    Taaroa said," no way, I prefer making love naked".


    Freya also nodded her head.


    While I said," Fiona bring our your breast".


    Fiona then removed her tops to me her tits. Seeing this I began to suck it and f*ck her.


    Fiona moaned in pleasure while Freya saw this and came and sat on her face.


    Fiona began to lick her sister pussy while Taaroa saw this and felt she needed to do something so she went behind Fiona and licked her pussy and my dick from time to time.


    I enjoyed making love with Fiona and finally after fifteen minutes I gave a deep creampie.


    After that, I took out my dick andid on the ground.


    Taaroa and Freya looked at each other and then Freya nodded to Taaroa so took the lead and sat on my dick.


    Freya then moved away from her sister''s face and came and sat on my face.


    Seeing this I wanted to say something but Freya sealed my mouth with her pussy. So I licked her pussy and Freya lifted her ass slowly while she had a smile on the corner of her mouth while she was telling to herself," hmph Robin I will make you suck my pussy as if you don''t kiss and y with my pussy then who will y with it and also when your tongue touches my pussy it sends shiver all over my body".


    While Taaroa rode and she also wanted Robin to suck her tits while f*cking her but she didn''t have the opportunity as Freya was enjoying her time with Robin.


    So she put his dick inside her anal hole and began to ride him.


    After some time Freya squirted like a fountain and my face was sprayed with her orgasm. Then she got up from my face and then said," Taaroa don''t you want to lick Robin''s face it''s your opportunity".


    Taaroa also embraced and began to lick my face clean and then she said," Robin I helped you clean your face so, please also f*ck me like while sucking my breast".


    I said," okay", saying so I sucked her tits and fucked her anal hole first and then pussyter.


    While I was sucking Taaroa tits after sometimes I said," Taaroa move your hips".


    Saying so once again I yed with her tits while Taaroa moved her hips.


    I made love with her for the next twenty minutes and then creampie deep inside her pussy.


    After that, I was lying on the ground and taking deep breaths.


    Freya saw this and smiled and sat on my dick and said," Robin only you are the man who can satisfy my pussy so work hard my man", saying so she embraced me which she pushed her hips down and swallowed my whole dick inside".


    I said," okay my dear will follow your instruction but before that, I want to y with your ass first", saying so I grabbed her ass and yed with her for a while and then I fingered her anal hole and started f*cking her while Freya moved her hips until she felt Robin dick was reaching her wombs. It made her moan in pleasure and we made love like this for half an hour and then I creampie her pussy deep down her.


    Then Freya said," Robin please let mey like this for a while".


    I nodded my head and embraced her and Freya just lied on my chest and then she said," Robin be stronger faster. Please level up and don''t go and free each bossir".


    I said," I need to do it as I can do so. I don''t want to be a flower in the greenhouse. The bossir is currently the only thing that makes me feel fear of death so I want to clear them and also ovee my fear by the way".


    Saying so I kissed Freya''s lips and sealed her mouth. Freya wanted to say something but after being kissed by Robin she stopped and then she said," Robin then promise me that you will return safely".


    I said," don''t worry, I will. I am working hard to be strong to protect you all.. So I will definitelye back as without you girls my life would be iplete", saying so I kissed the other girls lips.

 Chapter 189 - Training Last Day (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 189 - Training Last Day (R-18)</h4>


    Today was the day when training finally ends and we were looking forward to fighting the monster inside the bossir.


    After everybody trained and it was already evening. Taaroa said," Robin let''s go today is thest day".


    Other members of the guild gave a sympathetic nce at me and then I was carried away with Taaroa and then after reaching the ce she said," Robin get ready to fight me with all your abilities".


    Hearing her words I got into position and then threw three blink cards towards Taaroa. It surrounded her from three sides and then I towards her and attacked her but she defended and then counterattacked seeing this I donked at the ce where my other card was and evaded her attack and then I blinked once again and came to her punched towards her stomach.


    Taaroa easily blocked my attack. Seeing this my mouth twitched and then I distanced far away from Taaroa and then began to shoot at her with bow and arrows.


    Taaroa saw a dense amount of arrows were flying towards her so she gave punch covered with vibrating mana. And then all the arrows began to explode in the air upon contact.


    Seeing this I mouth twitched and then I said," very good Taaroa you are using greater power than level 90".


    Taaroa said," so is there any problem. If there is any problem then level up faster and then you can beat me", saying so she gestured for me to continue to attack.


    I had a ck face and then for the first time I decided to use the ck card skills of removing clothes on the girls.


    Taaroa also looked at my lewd face and was puzzled while Fiona saw this and blushed and said," sister if Robin looked at me with this look then I will get naked before him".


    Freya shook her head helplessly and then she said," okay sister I know you will do it but do it when there are only girls present".


    Fiona led a sadisticugh and then she said," if any men other the Robin saw me naked then I will gauge their eyes out".


    Freya nodded her head helpless and then watched the battle.


    Then I used the erase clothes ck card skills on Taaroa.


    Taaroa when she saw the ck card in Robin''s hand felt that danger.


    Then as soon as she felt the card in Robin''s hand disappear she felt chill and she put a defensive position while looking at Robin.


    I saw Taaroa naked figure putting on the defensive position. It made me look at her body figure nicely in a fighting pose.


    After that, I took out a recording crystal and recorded the Taaroa naked fighting posture while Taaroa saw my weird behaviour and felt chill in her ass which made her subconsciously pull her skirt.


    Then she found at a certain time there were clothes on her body. It made her ashamed and then she walked to Robin and hammered him for some time.


    While Freya and Fionaughed for a while. And Fiona said," sister if Robin would use this technique, on you then what would you do?".


    Freya said," I would make love with him".


    Hearing her sister''s words Fiona said," sister what will you do if Robin uses the technique in open".


    Freya said," do you think Robin would ever do so?".


    Fiona also felt it was impossible as he had never used the technique on them and also in thest battle he used the technique on the members of the dark guild but those were all man and the women was saved by Fay so he didn''t use his power on her.


    So she knew the answer in her heart when Freya said," I know Robin, although he is lustful towards us to other girls, he hardly looks. Even the beautiful girls he just looks at them once and then ignores them. It is like looking like an ordinary person".


    Fiona nodded with her sister words as she also believed Robin''s character.


    Then Freya said," sister shall we go and rescue Robin or else we won''t be able to enjoy Robin if he makes any excuse".


    Freya shouted," Taaroa stop for me, if you don''t want to make love then you can continue to beat him".


    Taaroa heard Freya''s words and stopped halfway through and then she looked at Robin''s ck eyes and red nose and then she decided to forgive him but she also tore Robin''s clothes and then said," I wanted to make love with passionately with you on thest day of our training but since you ruined it I will rape you".


    Saying so she kissed my lips and began to suck them and also bite them and then after she broke away from the kiss my lips were a little swollen. Seeing this I hissed in pain and said," you are a fierce girl", saying so I grabbed her breast and squeezed it hard while Taaroa moaned and then she sat on my dicks and moved her hips and began to make love.


    Seeing this I took the opportunity to bite her nipples but only softly as after making love so long I knew about one thing that was rough sex gives you pleasure but after you release your semen you will feel a little bit of hatred.


    I don''t want to make the situation worse so I began to make love with Taaroa gently.


    Taaroa also embraced me and began to kiss wildly and then she made love with me until we both had our orgasm.


    After Taaroa got up Fiona cast a shrink spell on me and Freya said," Taaroa lie and already your legs. I want to eat Robin''s semen".


    Taaroa nodded her head and then spread her pussy with her hands while Freya walked into Taaroa''s hole licking inside and then after she came out she took out a bathtub and began to wash her body.


    Taaroa said," Sister Freya did you enjoy it".


    Freya said," of course, we will do it sometimes not always".


    Taaroa nodded her head and then she asked," sister Freya is there anything we need to train to Robin".


    Freya shook her head and she said," not for the time being. Let other girls also enjoy him. Although they make love with Robin in a week only. How can they be still satisfied".


    Taaroa said," now that we will separate I will miss Robin so much. I still wanted the training to go longer so we could enjoy our time".


    Freya nodded her head and agreed with her but she sighed and said," s but it can''t be changed. Only after bing the strongest can we quench our thirst for sex. As of that time, Robin will no longer need to train and he could make love with us till we would be satisfied".


    Taaroa nodded her head and then she saw Fiona moaning loudly, seeing this she said," sister Freya your turn has alreadye. Go and enjoy yourself".


    Freya smiled and walked towards Robin. While Fiona reluctantly moved her hips and separated from Robin''s dick and then she said," enjoy my sister next", saying so she walked away while Robin''s semen was leaking out from her pussy anding down from her thigh.


    Freya then came and kissed me and then said," Robin today is thest day of the training so do you want to make love in any special position".


    I shook my head and said," no need, I just want to make a passionate love when you need to think that you had be one with my body. Only this type of love can give ultimate pleasure. I have only heard about it in legends but never experienced it. I hope someday we can love each other so passionately that we can experience that legendary feeling".


    Freya felt joy in her heart and then once again she kissed me. After doing so she said," Robin please make love with me".


    I pushed my dick inside her pussy and began to feel pleasure and also I wanted to experience the feeling when I am bing one with Freya but I couldn''t achieve that state as I could hear the seductive moan, the sound made by our body when it connected made my mind attracted towards her and then I removed that thought and made love with Freya.


    After making love for some time I once again gave Freya creampie.


    Then I embraced her and said," Freya once again you made me feel so good. I feel happy that you are with me".


    Freya said," don''t worry we will never leave you".


    I kissed her and then said," okay let''s go".


    Freya nodded her head and then she walked out of my embrace and after we washed our bodies we went back to camp.


    Today the atmosphere was lively as everyone was rxing.


    And as I entered the camp and saw my ck eyes and red nose. They felt a little sympathy and also admiration.


    The girls looked at me with hot eyes. Seeing this I felt today was going to be a sleepless night. Fortunately, Freya didn''t use her artefact so it could be used tonight.


    Thinking about it I walked towards them and sat between Ka and Amelia.

 Chapter 190 - Alice (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 190 - Alice (R-18)</h4>


    Ka blushed after seeing me sitting beside her while Amelia winked at me and whispered," Robin do you want to y with my body if so you can finger me".


    I looked at her and said," not now".


    Then I looked at everyone present and then said," let''s eat and then we will talk".


    Saying so we began to eat out food.


    And after half an hour everyone was sitting on their chairs.


    It was already dark so I said, " next day I will go to the bossir 4 and then we will head to Ka ce next".


    Hearing my words they nodded their head and then Richard said," Brother are you sure you can defeat the bossir 4".


    I said," of course, this time I am confident enough to destroy bossir 4".


    Listening to my confident words Richard nodded his head and Taino said," boss watch out for a higher-level monster".


    I said," don''t worry I will watch out for them".


    Then I said," can anyone tell me the situation after base 4".


    Richard thought for a while then he exined," the situation after the base 4 is a bit different. As after reaching base 5 means that you are entering the danger zone. Inside the base, all the rule remains the same except that inside the dungeon higher there is no level limit for entertaining the dungeon. So we can also enter the dungeon with you.


    Then here you can kill people. That so why the situation bes difficult. Many people join the guild for this reason.


    There are various factions in the group and many people have built territory in their region.


    But the dungeon is very vast with a high monster spawning rate so it doesn''t matter.


    After you enter the dungeon this time then we can find a suitable region to form the headquarters".


    While he was talking I interrupted and then asked," brother do you want to tell that people are living inside the dungeon".


    Richard nodded his head and said," yes you will know about it after entering the dungeon. There are many new things in the dungeon, that I can''t exin in a few words. It''s better to look at the dungeon yourself".


    Sabre, Drake, Ava, Lina and all other members who had not seen base 5 was thinking about it. Seeing this I said," don''t worry guys we will see the base 5 and see the difference in the dungeon after reaching there".


    Listening to my words they nodded their head and then other members decided to walk back into the camp to sleep while when Lucy was also getting up to walk to her tent, Oreo grabbed her hand and said," do you want to make love with Robin".


    Lucy nodded her head and then she saw all the girls were still sitting seeing this she sat down and looked at Robin.


    While I was thinking about how to sleep nicely today but looking at the hot eyes of the girl I wanted to say something when Amelia put her hand inside my pant and began to stroke my dick and she smiled and said," Master where do I serve you inside the tent or here".


    I coughed and then took back what I was going to say. And then I honestly walked inside the tent while other girls followed including Taaroa, Freya and Fiona.


    The pixes made us small and the dragons cast silent spells.


    When everything was ready the girls began to undress and then Lucy and Oreo got in the doggy style and then Oreo said," Robin would you start from us dragon".


    I said," Lucy you climb on top of Oreo and Oreo remain in that position".


    Simrly, I looked around the girls and then I said," you girls also can get up to three partners and I will make love in groups", saying so I walked behind Oreo and Lucy ass and then I saw two asses were upon each other seeing this I fingered Oreo and Luc hope and then I sucked it for a moment and then I began to make love with both the girls".


    After ten minutes both Oreo and Lucy was squirting like a fountain seeing this I asked," do your legs hurt in this position".


    Oreo said," of course but we still felt good. Fill our holes Robin and then you can make love with other girls".


    Hearing her request I fulfil it and then walked towards Amelia and Ka who was lying on top of each other.


    I also did the same with the two girls. After ten minutes both of them got their creampie.


    Then I f*cked Ka''s both daughters together, Karina and Karin and also creampie them.


    Then with Freya, Fiona and Fay. This daughter, mom and aunt had a sexy ass so I f*cked them for a little longer close to an hour and then filled them up.


    Then I walked towards Alina, Nadia and Taaroa and made love with the girls for another hour and then creampie them.


    After them was thest group in which Ava, Mia Lina and Olivia were all f*cked for two hours and fifteen minutes and then I creampie their pussy.


    Thest one left was Alice. I went there and squeezed her breast and said," follow me back to your tent", saying so I walked back while Alice led me out towards her tent.


    After that, she walked inside and then said," Robin are you going to make love with me now".


    Hearing her words I said," no, I am going to take bath".


    Saying so I walked towards the bathroom and then I took a good bath. After half an hour I walked out of the bathroom and saw Alice was sitting on her bed and was waiting for me seeing this I said," Alice haven''t you slept".


    Alice saw meing out of the bathroom and felt happy in an instant but when she heard Robin''s words she wanted to beat this guy and rape him.


    Thinking about it she no longer hesitated and then pounced on Robin and then punched him on his face and felt that he had been knocked out. Seeing this she carried him to his bed and thenid him there.


    After that, she rubbed her wet pussy and wanted to f*ck herself very much but she knew making love like this would not give the pleasure that Robin gave when he was conscious. So she had a naughty expression and sat on his face and rubbed her pussy for some time.


    After fifteen minutes finally, she felt she was going to have her orgasm so she let out the hot liquid fall on Robin''s face.


    While after being knocked out by Alice there was the only thing in my mind," what the hell did I do? I just asked to sleep. Do you need to react so violently". Then I felt hot liquid pouring on my face and after I woke up I almost opened my mouth to breathe. When at that time some of Alice love juice poured down my mouth. It made me sober and then I almost want to throw out the liquid but Alice sat on my face and said," do you remember the reason why you were beaten".


    I nodded my head and the Alice immediately smiled and got up from my face and said," then Robin it''s my turn".


    Looking at her face I nodded my head and then walked to her and fingered her anal hole. Alice blushed and then said," f*ck me, Robin, I am already wet".


    I said," okay Alice", saying so I turned her and then I f*cked her from behind and embraced her while grabbing her breast.


    After some time Iid Alice on the bed and raised her hips. Then I pped it and caught her tail and f*cked her anal hole.


    Alice began to moan loudly after she felt her tail was held by Robin. It increased her pleasure by several times so after three minutes she began to squirt.


    Seeing this I rubbed my dick at her pussy entrance and rubbed it until she was squirting. After that, I put it back inside and once again ravaged her. But this time I picked her up and f*cked her in my embrace.


    After that, I changed to lotus position and now her pussy was so sensitive that after each time my dick went in and out of her pussy it squirted. Seeing this I began to move her hips and finally, I gave her a deep creampie while Alice body began to twitch for a while and then she had her orgasm and then she fainted in my arms. Seeing this I got her back to bed and then slept while embracing her.


    Then I felt the girl opening her tent and then swarmed inside and everyoneid by her side and fell asleep.


    Seeing this I enjoyed the time with the girls and fell asleep.


    The next morning I woke up and found someone legs were on top of me. And someone pussy was on top of my face.


    Several girls bodies were on top of mine. Seeing this I fingered the girl pussy and then removed it from my body. And after struggling for some time I finally came out.


    Then the girls woke up and also asked me to apany them to take bath with them.


    I took the bath honestly while several girls gave me a blowjob.. After doing so I walked out of the bathroom and said," don''t bete we are going to destroy the bossir 4", saying so I walked out of their tent.

 Chapter 191 - Status/ Boss Lair 4

    <h4>Chapter 191 - Status/ Boss Lair 4</h4>


    I walked towards the ce where we eat food. When I reached the ce I looked at the team members and found many of them were looking nervous and the atmosphere was a little depressing.


    Seeing this I said," guys why do you all have a solemn look".


    n said," boss we are going to face bossir 4 and there are some new elements such as defensive building, mysterious boss. So we are feeling a little afraid".


    Listening to his words I asked," if you are feeling then it''s a good thing. Remember to ovee this fear aster we are going to face a more terrifying situation. What would you do at that time?", saying so I stopped and looked at them and then said solemnly," you guys fought with me till now and you have never faced set back in your life after you met me. Due to orange grade equipment, you could ovee everything but in the process, you became mentally weak. If this is the reason then I will not provide you guys with orange grade equipment", while I was lecturing the boys. The girls came at that time and seeing this I said," look even the girls came to have a smile on their face and you guys being a boy are acting like a pussy".


    Hearing myst words Saber said," boss we are not acting like a pussy".


    Drake said," we were nervous a little and nothing more", saying so he gave an awkwardugh.


    n began to look around and whistle. Seeing this I said," Okay guys let''s eat and then we will head towards the bossir 4".


    Then we ate the wild fruits, some bread and then we headed towards the bossir 4.


    But before heading I once checked my status.


    ROBIN Lvl 60


    CARD MASTER


    TITLE- HERO (ORANGE)


    HEALTH-250,000/250,000


    MANA-80,000/80,000


    POINTS LEFT-00


    STR-2180


    DEX-2290


    INT-2400


    CONST- 2200


    DEFENSE-6000


    ATTACK-3650-4650


    CARD SLOT-1/20


    BURN SKILL-0/20


    BLACK CARD- 2/2


    WEAPON SLOT-3/5


    ACTIVE SKILL SLOT-1/5


    STEALTH (PINK) LV1


    ACTIVE SKILL FOR ARCHERS


    -15 MANA IS CONSUMED TO CAST THE SKILL AND YOU WILL BECOME INVISIBLE.


    -IF YOU ATTACK THE TARGET THE STEALTH DISAPPEARS, BUT IF THE TARGET IS DEAD REMAIN IN STEALTH.


    -CONSUMES 1 MP PER SEC


    -WHEN SHOOTING AN ARROW IN THIS MODE DOES 500% DAMAGE AND IF IT HITS A CRITICAL HIT, CHANCE TO DO 1000% DAMAGE TO THE ENEMY.


    COOLDOWN- 1 MINUTE


    PASSIVE SLOT- 5/10 (MAX)


    EYE CRYSTAL (PINK).


    - CAN VIEW PEOPLE STATUS FIFTEEN LEVELS HIGHER THAN YOU.


    - CAN SEE WEAKNESS OF PEOPLE OR MONSTER


    - CAN APPRAISE ALL THINGS UP TO 15 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USER-LEVEL AND MUST NOT BE GREATER THAN PINK GRADE.


    - EYESIGHT +150


    NIGHT VISION (PINK)


    - CAN SEE IN THE DARK, SAME AS DAY.


    - CAN SEE SPIRIT AND THEIR WEAKNESS


    - CAN SEE INVISIBLE ENEMIES.


    SPIRIT RECOVERING (PINK)


    - RECOVER MANA 50 MP PER SEC


    - ADDITIONAL STATS MANA- 1000


    MENTAL ATTACK (PINK)


    - CONSUME 5 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF THE SAME LEVEL


    - CONSUME 15 MP TO ATTACK MONSTERS OR PEOPLE OF 10 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USERS AND SERIOUSLY INJURE THEM.


    - NOW YOU CAN CONTROL YOUR SPIRIT POWER ACCURATELY AND YOU CAN CONTROL MONSTERS OR PEOPLE LOWER LEVEL THAN YOU BY CONSUMING 15 MANA. IT TAKES 2 MANA PER MINUTE TO CONTROL THE PEOPLE OR MONSTER.


    ACCURACY / PRECISION (PINK) LV1


    PASSIVE-


    - INCREASES THE ACCURACY WHEN SHOOTING ARROWS BY 150% IN THE RANGE OF 100 METERS.


    - WHEN USING SNIPER ARROWS THE ACCURACY INCREASES TO 300 METERS.


    SKILL- ENVENOM (PASSIVE) (PINK)


    WHEN ATTACKING 25% CHANCE TO POISON THE ENEMY. IF POISONED LOSES 20HP/ SEC. CAN BE STACKED.


    After five minutes we had already reached the bossir 4. Then I said," okay then n, Drake, Saber, Lina, Olivia, Ava, Mia, Alice, Karina and Karin follow me inside".


    Then the members whose name was called out followed me while Richard said," be careful Robin".


    I looked at them and then said," don''t worry we will be out by tonight or by tomorrow".


    Listening to my words Richard nodded his head and then guarded the entrance of the bossir 4 with other members.


    While after we walked inside the bossir, the scene was indeed terrifying. There were several monsters beasts visible to us. There were also several archers towers. It looked like we needed to open a path from one side and then go towards the centre of the mage tower. Maybe the boss may be lying there.


    So I looked at my team members and then said," guys cover each other and you all remember not to be more than ten meters away from each other. I will test the strength of the arrow tower and you guys will kill the monsters. If you feel pressure then you can turn off the gravity bracelet".


    After giving the instructions I used stealth and then as I entered the range of the arrow tower I was attacked.


    Seeing this I backed away while the monster be alert.


    I looked at the arrow tower and shot an exploding arrow towards the bow on the archer tower.


    It exploding arrow came in contact with the bow and then it exploded. After a few seconds, I saw there were a few cracks on the bow seeing this I shot five arrows in a second.


    After the five arrows exploded on the arrow tower, it finally broke into pieces. Seeing this I said," guys if you don''t enter the archer tower range then you will not be attacked. You just need to keep a certain distance from it".


    Saying so I began to attack the monster hordes that wereing in our direction.


    n said," boss shall we make a few traps to kill the enemies".


    I said," there are many elemental monsters and the exploding arrow will not have much effect on them so it''s better to solve it with yourself. Like Saber since you have an ice element then attack at the fire elemental. Drake, you have a fire element so attack the water elemental. While the girls if you have any elemental skills then use them on monster. Just as I said. I will kill off those elementals that you guys can''t handle. n your light element will have a better effect on the dark elemental", saying so I began to attack the earth elemental with my elemental arrows. And its effect was very good. As the damage done by it was enough to kill them with one shot.


    So I began to harvest the elemental monster at terrifying speed and also said," Bind if you see any monster sneak attack then you can tie it".


    Bind said," okay master", saying so it slipped from my wrist and then began to watch out for enemies.


    After three hours we killed mostly bronze monsters and also we had reached the wizard tower and now we were going to attack it.


    So as I was going to attack it the door of wizard tower opened and then a silver grade monster rushed towards our direction.


    Seeing this I shot exploding arrow but it did less damage to them.


    I then said," guys retreat a little. These guys have buffed their defence. Let theme out from the wizard tower range and then we can kill them".


    Saying we retreated and after rushing a hundred meters away from the wizard tower I saw those monsters stopping and looking at us.


    Seeing this I changed into sniper arrows and then shot a monster.


    It broke through the defence of the monster and then passed through its head killing it instantly.


    But after looking at it my expression became solemn as a silver grade monster could be shot in a shot doesn''t mean the same for a gold grade. The diamond grade defence would be almost unbreakable and tinum grade would be invincible. I can''t think about the boss. So we need to find a way to destroy the wizard tower.


    Thinking about I looked at my members and then looked at n and asked," n have you learnt any spells that could debuff their defence".


    n shook his head and said," all the spells that I learnt would buff our member".


    Hearing his words I was not discouraged and then said," you guys back off and then prepare the traps in one direction while I will go and attack the wizard tower from the other direction. Later I will join you guys".


    Listening to my words they nodded their head.


    Karina and Karin took initiative to follow me. So I could let them apany me.


    Then I gave the exploding arrows to n and then I went to the wizard tower from the backside.


    Inside the wizard tower, the monster sat on the top of the tower felt something bad was going to happen but he didn''t know what.


    He was wearing a dark cloak and only his eyes could be seen. The eyes were ck and if anyone would look into his eyes they would fall into illusion.


    After a while, he thought for a while and then asked his subordinates," how much change do you think we have to win the battle".


    His subordinates looked at each other and then a wise monster reported," if the wizard tower is not destroyed then we can win 100% if they fight within the wizard tower range but if the wizard tower is destroyed then we will be easily defeated as I feel the danger of death from all those guys. As if they are not fighting with full power. If we fight them then we are sure to die".


    Listening to his subordinate words the monster in a ck cloak said," if I submit myself to the human then would you follow me", saying so he stopped and then continued," think about it the human is going to be the person who is going to shake the whole world and instead of dying it''s better to surrender and follow him".


    Listening to the boss words the subordinates said," boss we will follow you if the human agrees to let us follow you".


    Listening to his words he smiled and then said," okay then let''s go and surrender as I had been trapped inside the bossir 4 for countless years.. I want to be free".

 Chapter 192 - New Pet Bernd

    <h4>Chapter 192 - New Pet Bernd</h4>


    As I was going to use exploding arrow to attack the wizard tower, I saw the magic the magic tower stopped and then it gave off white light.


    After that, the door opened and then the monster boss said," human let''s end the fight. It''s your win. I want to go out with you guys. I hope you can take me as a pet".


    Listening to the monster boss words I felt puzzled and was pretty sure that didn''t we need to fight a life and death battle. But this guy is happily surrendering himself and also want to follow us out.


    Then I said," tell me your name first".


    The boss said," my name is Bernd".


    Then I asked," why did you surrender so quickly?".


    Bernd said," because it''s meaningless to fight with you boss who can easily kill us", saying so he began to tter me.


    While his subordinates looked at him speechless and then said to each other," why does our boss had be so shameless".


    Bernd listened to his subordinate words and he wanted to curse them loud," idiots can''t you feel the pressure as from these guys bodies I feel the danger of death".


    I looked at Bernd and then looked at everyone present and then asked," you guys which of you want a new pet".


    n and Saber came ahead.


    Seeing this I looked at Bernd and then asked," Bernd tell me your abilities".


    Bernd looked at me and then honestly began to confess everything and then reported," boss my talent is red grade and it''s making a defensive building. I can make create it as long as proper materials are given to me and also the tower made by me can be recovered by me and stored inside the unique space. This talent can only be used by me.


    Currently, I can only make Archer tower and Wizard tower. Both are of tier 1. If I continue to level up then I can build more buildings of different types. That would be unlocked as my level reaches a certain level".


    Listening to his words I looked at Saber and then said," you should have this guy as n need someone to protect his back".


    Sabre was happy while n could nod his head helplessly and then he said," good luck Saber".


    While Saber who had a gloating expression heard Bernd words," boss why don''t I sign a contract with you".


    I said," you can''t because I have already signed one".


    Bernd was disappointed and then he looked at the furry white tiger and said," but this small white tiger looks so proud. If I be his pet then I am likely to be in trouble, as looking at its mischievous looks I don''t feel this guy is reliable".


    Sabre listened to Bernd words and his face became ugly. Seeing this other membersughed at him.


    Then I said," okay if you want to be the pet then only he is the suitable one. Go and sign a contract with him".


    Brend face became green and then he helplessly signed the contract with Saber. After doing so I rubbed Saber''s head and then said," Saber treat your pet nicely or else I would trim your head and also your whisker. I am also curious how would you look when you are bald head and your whiskers are cut off by me".


    Sabre listened to my words and felt his mischievous days wasing to end. As if did so then his white hairs on his head and his whiskers would be shaved. And from the member of Fairy Tail, he had heard that the guild leader is a very dangerous person, if he says something then he will do it.


    Bernd also looked at its mater imagining the bald head and made himugh at himself and then said," master it better you learn to not do any more mischief as it would feel very bad if your hairs are shaven off. It would be very insulting to my reputation".


    Listening to Bernd words weughed while Saber was depressed but then again he cheered up and also decided to do mischief only when he don''t see the guild leader. Thinking about it he felt better and also decided to teach his pet a lesson when he was alone. Thinking about his mouth became crooked.


    I looked at Saber crooked expression and then I pped his head and said," you idiot what are you thinking, shall I break off your whiskers to bring back to your sense".


    While Bernd always felt a chill in his back and felt like something malicious was being nned by his master. It made him terrified but after looking at me he became courageous again.


    Then I looked at Bernd and asked," what are you going to do with your subordinates".


    Bernd looked at his subordinates and then shouted," those guys who want to follow me raise your hands and those don''t and want to be free keep your hand down".


    Listening to his words most subordinates chose to keep their hand down. Only ten diamond grade monsters and three tinum grade monsters choose to follow Bernd. While others chose to be free.


    Looking at the scene I said," I can allow your subordinates to leave but you need to stay away from base 4 and never approach it".


    Bernd looked at his subordinates and then asked them to sign a contract and after that, he said," boss what shall I do".


    I said," bring me all the coins and all valuable things".


    Bernd said and instructed his subordinates to bring the valuables.


    Then after some time, Bernd gave me-


    2,000,000 gold coins


    50,000 diamond coins


    2000 tinum coins


    59 purple grade equipment


    Monster cores *4000


    Looking at the huge amount of gold coins Saber face became green and he couldn''t help say," boss is there my share".


    I looked at him and nodded my head and then said, " n give Saber 10,000 gold coins to squander for two months".


    Listening to my words Saber took the coins and then asked," boss it''s too many coins. Give me a thousand to spend first andter I can ask you more".


    I said," it''s okay, you need to look at your pet also. So I gave you extra coins. If you need more you can ask for it but don''t spend it leisurely"


    Listening to my words Saber nodded his head looking at the pile of coins his eyes were wet. He couldn''t help say to himself," mom, dad now I can earn coins and spend them to buy my favourite things but you all are not with me. I miss you very much".


    He wanted to cry but he held back his tear as he didn''t want to show his weak side.


    Then I said," okay Saber get ready to return".


    Sabre and other members had relief on their faces and then I said," Bernd follow me after I go out of their then you can ask your subordinates to leave as there are my guildmates guarding the entrance".


    Bernd nodded his head and then after putting everything back inside my space bag I walked out while other people followed behind.


    The girls also saw the gold coins but they didn''t mention anything as they know that their equipment was worth more than a million gold coins and also they would get 10,000-20,000 gold once in three months which was enough for them to spend.


    Soon the exit came into our view and we opened the door and walked out of it.


    Fortunately, there were only our guild members. Richard saw meing back safe and sound, seeing this he and another guild member let go of the worries in their heart.


    Then I looked at Richard and also other guild members and greeted them and said, " brother Richard I didn''t disappoint you".


    Richardughed and then said," brother how did you conquer the bossir so fast?".


    Other members were also curious. I looked at them and then told them how Bernd took the initiative to surrender himself. Which made other people look at us with admiration.


    Then I said," Bernd you can let your followers leave the bossir".


    Bernd nodded his head and then the monster poured out and they bowed to Bernd and then disappeared into the forbidden zone.


    While Taint Fiend came and then looked at Bernd and then he asked me," boss do I still need tomand Bernd".


    I said," no need, as you are both leaders so I would not make you each other subordinate. It''s better to have two bosses. One is you, Taint Fiend, while the other is Bernd. But you can teach him rules and regtions and also you both would need topete with each other each month".


    Listening to my words Taint Fiend nodded his words and then took Bernd and his subordinates to his side.


    One of Bernd subordinates eximed and then looked at Taint Fiend subordinates and then said," all of your subordinates give us pressure and I feel that we are not an opponent at all".


    The snake monster hissed and said," of course, we followed the guild leader and he rewarded us after we guarded the people. He also took us to the train. It felt very good and now our strength has improved a lot. We also wanted to follow the guild leader and fight you guys, but he said if you guys killed your kind then it will not be good. So he didn''t allow us to follow him".


    Listening to his words Taint Fiend added we not only live life of luxury but also we eat cooked food. So next I will tell you, your destiny has changed, by following guild leader. Now you are members of Fairy Tail....

 Chapter 193 - Soul Stone

    <h4>Chapter 193 - Soul Stone</h4>


    Tonight we ate and celebrated and then the next day after eating the breakfast I looked at Ka and then said," lead the way towards your kingdom".


    Ka said," thank you master", saying so said," then follow me", saying so she began to lead the way.


    After two days following Ka, we reached the destination. Then Ka stopped and then said," master this is the way that will lead us to the kingdom of mixed breed. You must follow me closely or else you will be trapped inside the formation".


    Listening to her words I asked," is the formation powerful".


    Ka said," no it''s not but it will take some more time to reach the kingdom".


    I said," okay then lead the way".


    Ka nodded her head and then she began to guide us through the formation.


    After half an hour we finally crossed the formation and we saw a huge gate in front of us.


    Looking at the familiar gate Ka sighed with emotion while Karin and Karina said," mom let''s go and take a look at the current situation".


    Ka nodded her head and then she pushed the door open.


    After that what we all saw was ruins. Several houses were destroyed. There was also a foul smell throughout the air.


    Looking at the scene my pupils constricted and for the first time, I saw the scene of war.


    I saw this and then I looked at Taint Fiend and Bernd and said," you both go and burn the bodies of these people".


    Taint Fiend and Bernd walked away with their subordinates and got busy.


    As the kingdom was not too big but it was within three square kilometres. And the centre lies the small manor.


    Then we walked around and entered the manor and saw everyone was dead.


    Looking at the scene Ka, Karin and Karina were a little sad. But they didn''t shed any tears.


    Seeing this I couldn''t help say," don''t you want to cry".


    Ka said," no need, instead of crying I need to make myself stronger. But I would still like you to help me avenge the monster who killed them".


    I nodded my head and then asked," when did you escape".


    Ka said," one year ago".


    I nodded my head and then asked," How can the dead body stay for such a long time".


    Ka said," we have a unique constitution that helps us prevent getting disease so it''s normal. If anyone from our race dies we need to burn them or else bury them far away from here".


    Listening to her words I nodded my head and then said," okay then, do you know the location of the monster".


    Ka nodded her head and said," he must be roaming around this region. Many people had died at the hand of that monster", as she was going to say, Albert, interrupted her and said," master the monster you are looking for is seventy kilometres away from here. It is resting inside a den".


    Listening to Albert words I couldn''t help say," old man stop calling me master. But how can you tell me the location of the monster just like a prophet".


    Albert just stopped speaking and then he didn''t answer my questions while he said himself," miss is urging me to leave the abandonednd as soon as possible so I can help the young master in this way. At least he won''t waste time searching the location of monster".


    I looked at Albert weird behaviour and then stopped talking.


    Then I said," Ka is there anything you need".


    Ka looked around and then walked inside the manor and after ten minutes she returned.


    Ka came back and then she gave me a stone. Looking at the stone I was puzzled and then Richard said," this is the soul stone".


    I looked at Richard and then asked," brother what is Soul stone".


    Listening to my question Freya answered from the side," soul stone is a special stone that is condensed from the soul. It lets the user inherit the inheritance inside it. So they are very valuable and I didn''t know that Ka your small race had one".


    Ka said," it''s the only reason I returned to the empire. It was passed down to us from our ancestors. My mother gave this stone to me. I didn''t know its function but the stone always gave me a mysterious feeling".


    Listening to her words I gave back the stone to Ka.


    Then I said," you keep it. Soul stone is indeed a good thing but it would be more useful to you or your daughter. But for me, I don''t think this stone can be of any help".


    Then I looked at Freya and asked," how many times can a soul stone be used".


    Freya looked back at me and answered, " it depends on the type of inheritance inside the soul stone. If it''s one time then it can only be used by one person".


    I understood and then I asked," how do we know its type".


    Freya said," after using the soul stone if it''s still intact then you can use it again until it''s fully exhausting".


    Listening to her words I nodded my head and then I said," Ka, Karin and Karina which one of you want to use the soul stone first".


    Karina said," let mom use first".


    Karin said," let sister use it".


    While Ka said," let Karin use it".


    I heard their response at once and then I suggested why don''t you all three people use the Soul stone at the same time".


    Freya looked at me and then said," if they all use the soul stone at the same time then there is a small chance to inherit the same type of skill".


    I said," how do you use the soul stone".


    Freya said," I don''t know the process, I had only heard about Soul stone".


    I then looked at Ka and then said," try to channel your mana".


    Listening to my words Ka tried but the soul stone didn''t respond.


    Seeing this I said," all three of you cut your finger and drop blood on the soul stone at the same time".


    Ka, Karin and Karina dropped a drop of blood on the Soul stone and then the three people disappeared into the soul stone.


    Looking at this Freya said," the girls wille out within a month. Let''s take the soul stone with us".


    Listening to her words I picked up the soul stone and ced it in my pocket.


    Then I said," Let go as there is nothing else here".


    Other people nodded their heads and then we walked out of the Kingdom of mixed race.


    Then I saw Taint Fiend and Bernd had already set the bodies on fire.


    Seeing this I nodded my head and then said," let''s go".


    After that, we began to travel in the direction of the monster that ughtered the mixed race.


    Within half an hour we were already outside a gloomy cave. It gave off an eerie feeling. I looked at it and then said," who wants to follow me inside?".


    Everyone wanted to follow so I could only walk with them.


    Inside the cave, there were many bones piled up. Seeing this I couldn''t help say," this monster has killed many peoples and monsters. It must be a dangerous beast. So don''t lower your guard".


    Sabre said," boss let me y with the monster".


    Looking at him I said," will you be able to defeat the monster".


    Sabre said arrogantly," of course boss I am enough to deal with him".


    I then smiled and then said," since you are so confident then why don''t we bet".


    Sabre looked at the smile on the guild leader face and it made him feel bad but he still said," what shall we bet?".


    I said, " if you defeat the monster then I will do anything you ask".


    Saber felt happy after listening to my word and he was almost lost in thoughts thinking about the thing he would do.


    Seeing this my mouth twitched and then I said," Saber but if you lose", saying so I stopped and looked at Saber who was looking at me and then I continued," then I will shave your head".


    Listening to my words the other members looked at Saber with a sympathetic look and also they wanted to see bald head Saber.


    While Saber felt a bad premonition. And n came and patted his shoulder and then said," Saber shall I prepare the tools to shave your head".


    Saber wanted to curse but he kept his mouth shut and Drake came and said," don''t lose miserably".


    Listening to n and Drake words Saber couldn''t help say," can''t you guys encourage me".


    n looked at Saber and then said," didn''t you see the smile on boss face".


    Sabre was puzzled and then he remembered someone telling him about boss sunny smile but he seemed to be enjoying himself at that time and didn''t listen to the words.


    Now Saber was feeling a little afraid but he still decided to fight it as if you can defeat the monster then you can ask anything from the guild leader. So once again he recovered his confidence and looked at the cave with a burning gaze.


    While other members shook their heads and then Richard said," he is still a child".


    n nodded his head while Alfred asked about it and then n and Richard enthusiastically told them about it.

 Chapter 194 - Shadow Nightmare Special Card

    <h4>Chapter 194 - Shadow Nightmare Special Card</h4>


    After I let Saber enter the cave I asked him to find and also fight the monster.


    Sabre was a little careful but he couldn''t control his pride and after some time he shouted," monster if you have the courage then fight me".


    Deep inside the cave a shadow that was sleeping opened its blood-red eyes and looked towards the source of sound and then said to himself," it''s good that the human delivered himself to the door, now I don''t need to search for food".


    Then he blended in the shadow and rushed towards Saber.


    While Saber looked at me and then asked me doubtfully," boss is there a monster here as I don''t think there is one".


    I said," that because you are too careless. And who stands on the door of the cave and shout for a monster".


    Sabre said," boss if I go inside then maybe the monster would sneak attack on me".


    I then looked at Saber and said," then what is the use of eye crystal that I gave you. Are you using it for the show".


    Sabre was speechless and seeing this I said," okay go inside and defeat the monster".


    Sabre shivered and then slowly walked inside the cave.


    While I looked at n and said," prepare food here. The next day we will head towards base 5".


    After giving the instructions I opened the eye crystal and watched the cave as I felt a creepy feelinging from inside the cave.


    Sabre who was inside the cave became afraid as the cave was too quiet. Then he lighted up a small torch. But a gust of wind passed by and then the torch blew up.


    Looking at the scene Saber felt afraid and then he decided to rush out of the cave.


    Just as he was going to rush out, he felt like something was pulling him from behind. So he used iceball skills that froze the rocks behind.


    Sabre also broke free and then rushed out of the cave and by the time he reached our ce he saw his pant was torn.


    But he didn''t care about it and after walking out of the cave he came and said," boss I admit defeat. You go and solve the monster".


    I nodded my head and said," it''s okay Saber and from next time don''t try to fight any monster head-on. Try to use your brains a little or you could also ask for help from your guild members but your pride didn''t allow you to do so. So next time don''t be so proud".


    As I walked toward the cave I heard the ck voice in my head," Robin use the ck card. It will trap the Shadow Nightmare monster inside. It''s a very special existence that can be used for assassination so don''t miss the opportunity".


    Listening to ck words I summoned a ck card and then I heard ck saying, "leave next thing to me".


    Then he took control over the body and then threw the card and after that, the ck card returned in an instant. Then ck moved back to card space.


    While I looked at the ck Card in my hand in daze.


    SHADOW NIGHTMARE ( SPECIAL CARD) (LVL. 1)


    -USE 20,000 MANA POINTS TO USE THE MONSTER SKILLS FOR AN HOUR. FOR EACH HOUR NEED TO CONSUME 10,000 MANA POINTS TO USE THE SKILL.


    - HAS SKILLS SHADOW BLENDING, SHADOW TELEPORT,?SHADOW MANIPULATION, SHADOW INVISIBLE.


    - SHADOW BLENDING- YOUR BODY CAN DISAPPEAR INTO SHADOW.


    - SHADOW TELEPORT- YOU CAN TELEPORT IN SHADOWS YOU SEE WITHIN 200 METERS OF RANGE.


    - SHADOW MANIPULATION- YOU CAN CONTROL SHADOWS LIKE A PART OF YOUR BODY. THE RANGE OF THE SKILL IS WITHIN 20 METERS.


    - SHADOW INVISIBLE- USE THIS SKILL TO HIDE YOUR EXISTENCE. MOSTER ABOVE 20 LEVELS CANT SENSE YOUR EXISTENCE.


    THIS CARD CAN BE UPGRADED BUT YOU NEED TO KILL MONSTER IN THIS FORM. AFTER KILLING THE ENEMIES YOU WILL ABSORB SHADOW.


    CURRENTLY (0/100) FOR THE NEXT UPGRADE.


    Looking at the card attributes I was stunned especially there were four skills and they were very overpowered. Especially the card could be upgraded by killing the enemies in this form. Although it doesn''t look too terrifying once the card abilities are upgraded then it would be a killer move. Now it''s level one and it gave me abilities to cross twenty levels and assassinate the enemies.


    Doesn''t it make you feel overpowered especially the shadow maniption, as think about it if you control the shadow to attack the enemy then it would be very helpful? Although the range is still small, it is still level 1 and if I continue to level it up then sooner I will be able to make the card very strong.


    Thinking about it I was excited while Sabremented from the side," boss aren''t you going to hunt the monster".


    I smiled at Saber and said," I have already solved the monster, so Saber it''s time to fulfil the bet".


    Sabre shouted," how could it be possible as I didn''t see you going inside and fighting", saying so he denied it. While other guild members were also suspicious, except for Freya, Fay, Fiona and Albert.


    Looking at this I said," I will show you a new trick", saying so I used the special card Shadow Nightmare.


    Then my body disappeared inside the shadow. And I used shadow maniption to bind the hand and legs of Saber and I came out from behind Saber.


    Seeing the scene Saber felt a chill down his spine and then Lina said, " Robin what type of skill are you using".


    I looked at her and said," this I a new skill I learnt after killing the monster. By the way, Lina give me your knife".


    Lina handed me her knife while when Saber show the sharp glow he felt chill and he couldn''t help crying," boss spare me, I will never act arrogantly again".


    I smiled at him and said," Saber you need to learn a lesson and it could only be experienced when something bad happens", saying so I took the knife and began to shave Saber''s head.


    I only shaved in the middle of his head and then after I was done, Sabre felt like his words and pride always made him trouble so he needed to control it in any way. Thinking about it he decided to change his behaviour or else he felt someday his whole body would be shaved.


    And also after shaving Sabers'' head I released the shadow chains from Sabre body.


    Then I tried using several abilities and when I felt I could use space and also could summon the cards. It made me more ecstatic as with mana potions I could fight forever or even maintain this state.


    Till now I haven''t burned a card skill as I felt burning these card skills will be useless aster more powerful skills my team members would learn and burn skills at that time would be better than now.


    Now I needed to find a way to increase the level of the special card and also either go and level up at base 5 dungeon or else go to the holy city to defend it. But I felt going to Holy City to fight the monster would give us a chance to fight a war. But as I learnt the news from Richard that level 60 is just used as cannon fodder. So I needed to increase my level to at least level 80 or 90. And it would take at least three weeks to level up if we levelled up on our own. But if Richard and other high-level members help us level up then it would take three days at most. And then we can use the rest of the week to adapt to the increase in strength.


    So while I was thinking about it Ava came to me and said," Robin let''s go and eat".


    I nodded my head and then walked with her and then after eating the food I told my thoughts to Richard.


    After listening to my words Richard said," brother we can''t help you now, but after you cross level 100 then only can we help you".


    Now it''s my time to be puzzled but I nodded my head and then I decided not to talk about it as after reaching base 5, everything would be clear.


    Then I walked back to my tent and decided to rest.


    While the girls were chatting with each other and Freya said," sister Fiona do you think that Robin abilities are too mysterious".


    Fiona nodded her head and said," of course, he is. Don''t you know that Albert is level 250 is just a butler sent to watch Robin. He must be someone from outside the wastnd".


    Freya said," yes, I know about it, but that ck card gave me a feeling as I have read about it somewhere".


    Fiona said," sister you have read countless books and you need to remember a particr thing then it would take some time for you to remember".


    Freya said," of course, it was the only thing I could do to pass time".


    Fay then came and then asked," mom, aunt what are you talking about?".


    Looking at Fay, Freya and Fiona changed the topics and began to talk andugh.. But they didn''t see that in Freya''s eyes there was a trace of confusion.

 Chapter 195 - Talk/Nadrirsk Family

    <h4>Chapter 195 - Talk/Nadrirsk Family</h4>


    Somewhere in base 5 inside a room, a few people were sitting and chatting about something.


    Albin a level 130 warrior said to the thin man sitting next to him whose name was Cedric," are you sure that principal wants to make these guys students of our school".


    Cedric the level 135 assassin said," it''s an order from the principal. And we can''t ignore it. You know that man has a grumpy temper".


    Y a female mage of level 140 had cast a fireball towards the assassin Cedric and said," if you dare say anything bad about my grandfather then next time it would not be a simple fireball".


    Cedric just nodded his head helplessly after avoiding the fireball and then he said," what if those guys your grandfather is recruiting will not join our school. Then what shall we do?".


    Rolph an old man whose level had reached level 169 listened to his student''s conversation suddenly entered the room and said," Cedric what were you talking behind my back. Do you want to train for a few more days with me?".


    Listening to Rolph words Cedric had cold sweating out from his back and then he gave an awkwardugh and then changed the topic and said," the old man give us the reason why do you want to recruit these guys so much".


    Rolph said," you all already know that someone had made the bossir this year".


    Albin couldn''t help say," master do you mean those guys are the ones who cleared the bossir".


    Rolph nodded his head and then said," yes exactly".


    Y then said," grandpa what shall we do if we can''t make these guys agree to join our school".


    Rolph said," then you can challenge these guys and put the condition if they win they are free to do anything but if they lose then they have to join our school".


    Y couldn''t help say," but grandfather their level is so low, we would win anyway".


    Rolph said," of course, you will and also we can give out the news that our school defeated those people who cleared bossir. Anyway, this would increase the poprity of our school".


    Y couldn''t help say," grandpa isn''t is wrong to do so".


    Rolph said," there is no right or wrong. Only absolute strength".


    Y asked," what shall we do if they refuse to ept our bet".


    Rolph looked at Cedric and said," then you know what to do?".


    Cedric had a bad smile and said," of course sir I am an expert in doing so".


    Albin said," master but what shall we do if there are some high-level members in those groups of people as I had learnt that Richard was travelling with those guys".


    Rolph said," don''t worry, that guy would not embarrass you. Just challenge him head-on".


    Rolph then dismissed his two disciples and then looked at Y and asked," is there anything you want to ask".


    Y asked," grandpa, Richard is not an easy person. If we anger him somehow then we would be at a disadvantage".


    Rolph sighed and then said," do you think I need to do this?".


    Y had a confused look and seeing this Rolph said," Have you heard of the Nadrirsk family".


    Y eyes shrank and then she blurted out," the ancient family".


    Rolph nodded his head and said," the Fairy Tail guild indeed have done a good thing after clearing the bossir. But it also led to several things such as.


    The ancient family felt their dignity trampled as they has the power to clear the bossir but they didn''t send anyone from their family to clear it as they don''t want the power to be broken.


    The ancient file has a deep heritage and now amoner is clearing the bossir. It shows he has already challenged the position of the ancient family after clearing the bossir.


    The people in ancient families are afraid as the growth rate of the members of the Fairy Tail group is terrible. As any genius of any family would require at least one year to reach level 60 without any help and with a stablebat power. But what about the Fairy Tail group. It has been only ten months since guys started and up till now whoever joins this group of people bes elites and theirbat power is also very good. ording to the report each member can cross ten levels and challenge their opponent. So do you know the reason why the ancient family want to suppress these guys", saying so he stopped and then said thest sentence," don''t worry not only you people are going to challenge this group of people but there are many?".


    Listening to her grandpa words Y couldn''t help say," grandpa can''t we avoid it, as you know this is the wrong thing to do".


    Rolph said," of course, I also want to ignore it very much but we can''t as the ancient family promised me a red grade weapon".


    Y was stunned and then she sighed and said," grandpa then we will do our best".


    Saying so she walked out of the room. While Rolph said," Y it''s not that I want to do this thing but I don''t have an option", saying so he revealed his hand to show a ck pattern.


    He stroked the ck pattern and said," if only I was powerful enough, I could easily break the seals of the Nadrirsk family. But we don''t have enough power to do so as we are of ordinary origin and those guys from the ancient family have out the seal on every member who had turned level 160".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside the darkroom, a person came and bowed down and said," chief the n is already in action".


    The chiefughed and said," very good. This bastard from Fairy Tail needs some setback. You also send a few death guards of level 130 to kill those people secretly when they are fighting".


    The person said," chief I had heard that an old man of the above legendary realm was guarding the boy named Robin".


    The chief was taken aback and then he said," only legendary realm can hold us back. Don''t worry I will call the ancestors. And also our family would rise to the top after this time".


    Saying so he took out amunication talisman and crushed it and said," ancestor there is a person from the legendary realm guarding the boy named Robin. What shall I do?".


    Then a hoarse voice could be heard," m you tell me the date the day they are going to challenge Fairy Tail. On that day I will take action and remove the obstacles".


    Listening to his ancestor''s word m said," ancestor there is a week time left".


    Ancestor replied," don''t worry I will be back within three days", saying so themunication rune shattered.


    Seeing this the ancestor who looked like a young man couldn''t help say," these runes can''t handle voice transmission for more than a minute, but it''s also good. Now that my level has already entered the Sacred realm it''s time to rule the wastnd", saying so he killed a dark creature that had its whole body covered in shadow.


    After that, he began to travel at a fast speed in one direction. After serving for a while he finally found a well-hidden location. Here he set up the teleport formation and then he walked outside and decided to kill a few monsters as there were still three days left.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While somewhere in the forbidden zone a group of people were travelling leisurely and then the young man said," how much time would it take us to reach base 5".


    Richard said," brother why are you so impatient, look at the beautiful scenery and enjoy it. As you wouldn''t be able to rx after reaching base 5".


    Iughed and said," okay brother Richard then can you tell me where to go".


    Richard said," brother don''t you like to drink wine".


    I nodded me and then Richard said,"e, brother, I will take you to the monkey race. The wine brewed by them are the best you can get".


    I first asked, "brother don''t tell me there are very few bottles of wine".


    Richard said," brother you don''t need to worry about it as you can get more wine with these monkeys. As you can exchange a barrel of wine for two elixirs of purple grade".


    Listening to Richards words I said," brother don''t worry I will buy enough wine for us to enjoy it".


    Sara came and asked," what are you guys talking about?".


    I said," we are going to buy a monkey wine".


    Sara said," but it''s too expensive".


    I said," it''s okay, I can still buy it", saying so I looked at Richard and he said," Sara don''t worry, my brother is very rich".


    Freya came and said," yes sister don''t worry, as we can asionally drink fruit juice made from elixir".


    Sara, Alfred and Maria looked at me incredulously. Seeing this I said," don''t worry I will give you the drink next time, but before that", saying so I looked at Richard and said," brother please take me to the monkey ce.. Now I want to drink and enjoy the taste of monkey wine".

 Chapter 196 - Monkey Wine

    <h4>Chapter 196 - Monkey Wine</h4>


    Wishing You All A Happy New Year.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After travelling for three hours finally, Richard said," everyone waits for a minute".


    Saying so Richard walked near a tree and then he took out a token and ced it on the tree.


    Then the small monkey looked at Ricard and said," wee travellers, what do you want to buy".


    Richard said," we want to buy a monkey wine".


    The small monkey said," wait for a minute I will ask my chief", saying so the small monkey used amunication talisman and then he said," chief a person came to buy a monkey wine".


    The chief said," we will exchange it only for elixirs. If the people don''t have elixirs then send them back".


    The small monkey nodded his head and said," sir we need an elixir to exchange the monkey wine".


    Listening to his words Richard said," we have brought elixir to exchange, but we need to buy wine inrge quantities. I don''t know what your chief says".


    The small monkey reported the matter to the chief and then his chief said," ten elixir fruit can be exchanged for a barrel of monkey wine".


    Richard then began to negotiate the price and said," at most five elixir fruit for a barrel or else we will go to ck monkey tribes".


    Listening to Richard words the chief roared and said," okay five elixir fruit. How many barrels do you need to exchange".


    Richard looked at me and asked," brother how much monkey wine are you going to exchange".


    I looked at Richard and then began to take out several fruits that I had made into an elixir. Then I gave Richard 1000 fruits to exchange for 200 barrels of monkey wine.


    Looking at the elixirs the small money eyes were full of stars and then he said," wait a while, your wine is brought here".


    Listening to his words I said," let''s rest for a while".


    Then after half an hour, an old blue coloured monkey walked out. Behind him, several monkeys were carrying barrels of monkey wine.


    Seeing this Richard went and then checked the quality of the wine and then he exchanged the elixir with the old monkey for the wine.


    After the exchange was sessful the old blue monkey smiled and said," humane again, next time to buy some more wines".


    Richard nodded his head and then he put the barrels of monkey wine inside the space bag.


    Then he came to me and then said," brother how do you want to distribute the wine".


    I said," is the wine strong".


    Richard nodded his head and said," yes brother it''s very strong".


    I also had a look at expectations so I said," okay then let''s go and find a suitable ce to camp. Then we will open celebrate today".


    Taint fiend and Bernd looked at me and asked," boss can we also taste the wine".


    I said," do you guys also drink wine".


    Taint Fiend nodded his head and seeing this I said," okay then,tere to me, I will give you guys a barrel each but after drinking if you dare to make trouble then I will cook you guys".


    Listening to my words the monster following us became happy and also speechless.


    Then I said," okay let''s go".


    Then after an hour, we reached the ce. There was a small source of water flowing through the trees.


    Seeing this I said," Let camp here tonight".


    Nobody had any connection and then I asked n to cook food.


    After two hours of cooking, there were several dishes, ced on the table and also there was monkey wine filled in the jug. Then I said," let''s eat", saying so I began to eat the meat and drank the wine.


    The wine taste was very good. It felt like drinking several fruits juice at once and as soon as it went down the throat there was a strong burning sensation and then I felt a little dizzy. I couldn''t help say," good wine".


    Alfred said," yes leader it''s a very good wine".


    Other people alsomented.


    In this way, we ate the food and unknowingly we were drunk.


    Especially the girls. They drank ss upon ss. Seeing this I was speechless.


    Lucy after drinking the wine came to me. Her whole face was hot and then she said," Robin I love you", saying so she kissed my lips.


    The other girls also wanted to make a mess seeing this Freya and Fiona looked at each other and then said," Let go and sleep".


    Other members of the guild especially boys blushed and then walked towards their tent to rest.


    While Freya lead the girl inside one tent and made them small and said," you girls, were you all going to make a scene".


    Some girls who had drunk too much couldn''t hold on and said," We love Robin", saying so Ava, Lina and Mia fell on the bed and began to sleep. Freya heard their snoring sound and then said," these girls missed the moment of making love".


    Other girls also looked at the girls in sympathy but soon after Alice, Alina and Amelia who had low alcohol tolerance also couldn''t hold on and fell on the bed.


    Now only Lucy, Oreo, Freya, Fiona, Fay, Nadia and Taaroa remained awake and then Freya asked," are you girls feelingfortable or do you girls also want to sleep".


    Other girls shook their heads.


    Seeing this she said," let''s bring Robin here and make love to our heart content".


    Fay said," mom I am going to bring Robin".


    Freya said," you take your aunt with you and also bring Robin even if he would be sleeping".


    While I was inside the tent enjoying the wine. I was looking at the wine ss that looked like two and then I said to myself in a drowsy manner," it seems after drinking too much wine my eyes can''t even see properly. Next time I will not drink too much wine. But today just onest ss", saying so I walked towards the ss to pick it up but I couldn''t even touch the ss. Seeing this I said," damm have I drank so much that I can''t even touch the ss. How could it be possible? Maybe the ss has drunk and is swaying. I need to catch the ss", saying so I began to try to catch the ss.


    I took one step ahead and slowly and slowly I reached the ss and finally caught it and then said," you ss doesn''t need to drink so much wine. I will help you finish the wine", saying so I began to drink.


    While Fiona and Fay watched the scene and they both looked at each other and Fay said," Aunt do you think he can make love with us?".


    Fiona said," don''t worry, I heard that man after drinking makes love for a very long time. Let''s bring him back and also we need to not let him drink wine as if he drank the wine now then he will also fall asleep".


    Fay heard her aunt words and then she came to Robin and snatched the ss from his hand.


    While I saw the ss begin to fly in the air. Looking at the scene I said," ss what kind of wine did you drink to fly in the air. Please let me also drink the same kind of wine", saying so I began to chase the ss.


    While Fiona took out a recording crystal and then started recording the moment and then said," next day I will ckmail to make love with Robin alone".


    Thinking about it she blushed and she said," Fay fly away with ss towards the girl''s tent".


    Fay who was having fun could only fly away towards the girl''s tent while Robin chased behind asking the stupid question.


    Freya saw Fay enter the tent with a wine ss while she was going to ask her about Robin and she saw the scene. Seeing this she and all the girlsughed and then Freya used a shrink spell on Robin.


    While I felt everything around me was getting bigger and bigger and then a fairy came to me and embraced me and took me to fly.


    Looking at the Fairy I said," the fairies live in this world is true".


    Freya heard my words and felt Robin had drunk too much wine. Then she decided to use a spell to wake him up but Fiona interrupted Freya and asked," sister don''t you want to enjoy the show".


    Freya also found the situation was quite amusing so she said," okay then since everyone is here I will use my artefact", saying so she turned on the artefact and began to watch Robin.


    I had drunk too much that I forget my identity as a transmigrator. I saw the Fairy and then I walked to her then asked," this beautifuldy shall I ask you name".


    Freya was stunned and then said," my name is Freya".


    Then I looked at other girls and began to ask their names one by one.


    I looked at the girls andplimented them about their beauty. Then to impress the girls I decided to sing a song, as most of the guys used to do so to get a beautiful girl hooked. Anyway, I was an otaku, who used to y games and knew not much about dating. Fortunately, there were some love songs that I had learnt especially to sing for my crush.


    The girls listened to the song although the song was not listening well as it must be due to differentnguage. But the lyrics made the girl''s eyes dazed. Fiona on the side with several girls was recording the show. There were also some jokes told to the girls from time to time. Then I asked Freya and the other girls to dance with me. The girls didn''t have any idea what I was doing but they felt too much fun doing it. Then I finally couldn''t hold on and said," Fairy sisters, it seems I can''t hold on anymore, but I wish to see you sisters next time I open my eyes....", saying so I fell asleep in the embrace of Freya.

 Chapter 197 - Robin Raped (R-18)/ White Dragon Realm

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Robin Raped (R-18)/ White Dragon Realm</h4>


    Freya looked at Robin and then the girls and asked," do you think that Robin was apletely different person now".


    Fiona said," sister although I don''t want to admit he indeed was a different person".


    Oreo also nodded her head while Lucy said," the song was very good, that Robin sang".


    Nadia said," I loved the jokes".


    Freya looked at the girls and asked," so are you all going to sleep or take advantage and make love with Robin".


    Nadia said," making love with Robin would be good as you know we wouldn''t get such an opportunityter. Look at Robin innocent face", saying so she pointed at Robin who was sleeping innocently not knowing his fate.


    Other girls saw this and their eyes lit up and then Lucy undressed as fast as she could do and then she said," I am the first", saying so she rushed towards Robin.


    While other girls who saw this were dumbfounded and then they also began to remove their dresses while Oreo couldn''t help say," sister Lucy, how do I think that you are an expert in removing Robin''s cloth".


    Lucy had a proud expression and she said," when I first became Robin pet, I disguised myself as a white mouse. And after I gained my human form, Robin made love with me. Then I felt the feeling was very good and I was almost addicted to that feeling. So sometimes when Robin used to sleep deeply then I would enjoy myself", saying so she stopped and then she said with a sad expression," s I can''t disguise as a white mouse anymore or else I could enjoy making love with Robin alone".


    As soon as she finished talking all the girls looked at Lucy with smiling faces but Lucy always felt something was wrong.


    Fay said," sister Lucy next time don''t go alone to enjoy Robin but take us also your sisters".


    Lucy said," if only Robin would ept me as a pet before".


    Saying so she put Robin''s dick inside her pussy and began to ride it.


    While Taaroa suggested," sisters shall we shower Robin in our orgasm", saying so she had a naughty smile.


    Freya and the other girls also looked at each other and then said," okay then it''s decided. One girl will make love with Robin, while other people will release their orgasm on Robin''s body".


    Saying so she took her position near Robin''s chest and began to masturbate.


    Fiona said," sister is it all right if I record it".


    Freya asked," why are you doing so?".


    Fiona said," didn''t Robin also record us after he gave us all the creampie".


    Freya then said," okay you can but you also need to do what we are doing. Don''t think you can escape".


    Fiona nodded her head helplessly and then she used a flying spell to keep the recording crystal fixed in the air and then she also took her position and began to masturbate.


    In this way seven girls three on each side while one girl would ride Robin dick and then after fifteen minutes would shower Robin.


    The girls yed in this way until they all were satisfied.


    Then Freya couldn''t help say," let''s sleep. After Robin wakes up we will make love with him".


    Listening to her words the girls nodded their heads and then slept near Robin.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Somewhere inside a hidden realm, a person came after wearing a good.


    Then he walked inside a certain room and then said," I have urgent information. I need to report it to the n head".


    Listening to his words an elder walked away and then reported it to a higher level.


    Then he was escorted to a room where several members were sitting and chatting with each other.


    The head of the group Zolin said," so are you all guys training the young ones".


    The grand elder Nyxin just looked at the talk quietly.


    The first elder said," yes n head they are training very nicely".


    The second elder said," although these guys are training they still don''t take it seriously and most of the time these guys sleep".


    Nyxin sighed and said," if only Leonard was present then this guy would all be energetic".


    As soon as Leonard name was mentioned, Kyra, the third elder seems to be angry, helpless and manyplicated looks could be seen from her face".


    Also, all the elders present had a trace of grief on their faces.


    Then a guard suddenly came and whispered in n head ears.


    Then n head asked him toe and let the persone in and report.


    Then the person covered in a cloak came inside and then everyone looked at the figure while the n head asked," what are you here to report".


    The man in cloak bowed down and then began to tell the things he heard.


    " Several elders I am here to report that there were aura fluctuations of ancestor white dragon found at the base 4. In addition to that, I also heard several rumours from the people that a white dragon appeared after a human touched the gate. Then I also heard the human activate ve formation that killed countless people who had enved different races.


    After that, I began to investigate the group of people and found several things. This group of people formed a guild at base 1 and their guild name was fairy tail. There were very few members before but now it had reached almost thirty.


    There are several high members groups following a low-level person. His name is Robin. Origin is a mystery as there is news about him before age nine. As if he appeared mysteriously.


    Iter also heard about the news that a person of the mid legendary realm was just a servant of this person. But I don''t know the exact news.


    There is more news that forbidden zone 1-3 is cleared by his party.


    Especially forbidden zone 3, the boss of the bossir 3 and some of its followers apanied him as his pet.


    I didn''t get closer to those people as I was afraid of being discovered. I also found a girl whose face looked simr to that of miss Luna".


    Saying so he stopped and then said," currently they are heading towards the base 5 may be the bossir 4 might be also cleared by them. This is all", saying so he stopped and looked at elders waiting for the answer.


    Kyra the third elder after listening to the sentence a girl whose face looked like Luna made her heart tremble. There was a happy expression on her face after a long time.


    While the other elders were also stunned after listening to the news and then the grand elder who had a dead fish expression finally muttered something that made everyone heart tremble. He said," doesn''t the legends say only White Dragon King is capable of activating the formation".


    Listening to his words everyone in the room had a solemn expression and then the n head said," it''s what grand elder said is true then the war is going to start with ten years".


    While telling the words war there was a trace of fear in everyone eyes and then Kyra said," I want to go and contact the human. If his kids are just like the rumours said then I will bring those groups of people to our realm".


    Listening to the third elder''s words other elders sighed and then n head said," okay I will allow you to go, but you need to promise me one thing".


    Kyra asked," what promise?".


    The n head said," you don''t need to look for your sister Luna".


    Kyra said," okay I will not look for her, I promise".


    Looking at Kyra''s eyes the n head said," okay you can go and ask your father wise dragon about the location. He is the one who can help you and maybe he might be able toe out of the seclusion".


    Kyra nodded her head and then she walked out of the room and then the n head said to the man in a cloak," you go to the treasury and take a pink grade monster cores as a reward".


    The man in the cloak was overjoyed and then he thanked the n head and walked would of the room.


    Then other people looked at each other and began to chat and prepare for war.


    While Kyra walked into a mountain and then shouted," father there is news about sister child. I need your help".


    Inside the cave on the mountain, an old man had his eyes closed and when he heard the voice of his daughter he opened it and then said," Kyra my daughtere inside".


    Kyra walked inside the cave and then her father asked her to take a seat and also gave her various elixir to eat and then he asked," Do you like the position of the third elder?".


    Kyra said," no way father, you know those old guys are always nagging and my ears have begun to hurt".


    Then she began to narrate the reason for hering.


    The Wise dragon then said," okay lets me see where my granddaughter is".


    Saying so he closed his eyes and then saw the scene that made him bleed from his nose. As he saw a man was lying and several girls were enjoying him. But the figures were very hazy so he couldn''t see it but then he decided to see the location. After he found that they were still in forbidden zone 4 he looked at his daughter and said," Kyra, the person you are looking for is a pervert. He is currently enjoying the care of girls and if you want to know more then go to forbidden zone 4 or wait at the entrance of base 5 and then the group you see has many beautiful women and also a very small amount of men.. That is the people you are looking for".

 Chapter 198 - Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 198 - Ambush</h4>


    Kyra looked at her father bleeding nose and felt the matter was fishy but since she got to the location so she was going out when her father reminded her," don''t then into a dragon but a fly would be better as if people see dragon then they will hunt you. Especially those ancient families".


    Listening to her father''s words she transformed herself into a white eagle and then she said," father then I am going and please take the position of the third elder as I don''t want to look at the old guy''s face", saying so she walked away.


    Then Wise dragon murmured to himself," what a terrifying guy. If I spied on that guy any longer the person/creature hiding inside that boy would definitely find me and my power was only that of an ant in front of them".


    Saying so he felt his back was already drenched in a cold sweat and then wiped it off and decided to take back his position of the third elder.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I don''t know when I opened my eyes and then my head began to hurt. I nced around and saw several girls lying naked around me and then I felt the smelling off from my body.


    I then walked towards the bathroom and took a good bath. After that, I walked out of the tent and saw the night was still dark.


    I was puzzled for a while and then thought maybe Freya had turned the artefact on.


    This was only a reasonable exnation.


    Then I looked around and saw the Taint Fiend and his subordinates were lyingzily on the ground. I also gave these guys a tent but they said," the size is too small for our body. It would be best if the tent was big enough for our body to fit".


    As I was looking around suddenly I felt someone was looking at us in the dark.


    Seeing this I decided to use my eye crystal to scout the target information.


    As I opened the eye crystal I saw several people and on their head was several questions marks.


    Seeing this I used a shadow nightmare card and then used shadow abilities and said," Taint Fiend wake up and also wake up others. Someone has surrounded us".


    Listening to my words Taint Fiend opened his eyes and then began to alert everyone.


    In the girl''s room, Freya also opened her eyes and then saw Robin was not there so she cleaned herself and then walked out of the girl''s tent and then asked," Richard what is the matter".


    Richard looked at Freya and he felt all the burden relieved. Then he said," miss Freya someone is here to ambush our group".


    Freya saw the group of people and seeing this she felt a little angry. Especially she still wanted to make love and Robin was now near those groups scouting the information.


    Seeing this she wanted to destroy these groups of people very much. But then again she calmed herself down and said," I will protect you all, so you can fight these guys without any worry. Let me get you some helpers", saying so she walked back into the tent and woke up all the girls.


    Later the girls came out of the tent after a few minutes and then Lina asked," where is Robin?".


    Fay said," he is sneaking near those groups of ambushers".


    While I was using shadow nightmare techniques to blend into shadow and listening to these people conversations.


    Then after a while, I found out that these guys were all here to challenge and some people were here to assassinate our group when we were not paying attention.


    I scouted the information of the people that were going to challenge us and also the group of people that were going to kill us.


    My face became blue with anger as these guys were all above level 110 and were waiting for my challenge and the killers had reached almost level 150.


    As I was angry a level 150 assassin attacked the ce where I was.


    I felt a strong sense of crisis and I also tried to avoid it but I still got seriously injured by his attack.


    After that, I coughed out blood and then rushed towards the camp.


    For the first time, I felt this world was dangerous as I had never felt the feeling of powerlessness as of today.


    After seeing me escaping like this, the killer didn''t let me go but again attacked me.


    Seeing this I felt I was going to die and all kinds of thoughts poured into my mind like when I came to this world, the girls I made love with and unknowingly I had fallen in love and also epted my identity. But today all it was going to vanish.


    And as the attack had reached me and I knew I couldn''t avoid it then I stopped and looked at the person and suddenlyughed.


    While Freya and other people also saw this scene but Freya stopped everyone and said," don''t worry Robin will be fine". But looking at her worried expression the guild members also doubted her very much.


    Fiona also had a pale face and she was praying in her heart for Robin''s safety.


    I saw and looked around and then once again I saw the life. When you enjoy everyone is with you and when you die you are all alone. The familiar feeling rushed into my mind in an instant.


    As I felt the dagger was going to pierce my body I faced death and I decided that from today onwards I will never depend on anyone. Neither the loved ones nor the guys inside me. I will only depend on myself. True strong people don''t need to rely on anything but themselves.


    At this moment I also realised the meaning of life and then I turned off the gravity bracelet and looked at the people in front of me and said," if you want to kill me then you have the consciousness of being killed".


    Saying so I managed to avoid his attack and then used recovering card abilities and all my injuries changed back to a normal level.

 Chapter 199 - Guild Disbanded

    <h4>Chapter 199 - Guild Disbanded</h4>


    I looked around and then I looked at Richard and the other girls and said," thank you guys for apanying me till now. I will leave you guys for some time and will return. At that time I will ughter the ancient family", saying so I used the hero title abilities and teleported back to base 3.


    While the killers and everyone who were present were stunned by words.


    They felt fear for the first time and then these guys hurriedly walked back as they knew that they had released an opponent that when he will be back. It will be their end.


    Richard and other guild members had an ugly look and then Fiona asked," sister Freya do you think Robin will return".


    Freya looked at her sister and said," maybe and maybe not. I don''t know".


    Fiona said," if we had taken the action then we could still save Robin".


    Freya said," of course, we could but you knew that after using the technique we can''t recover our energy in this wastnd".


    The other girl''s mood was a littleplicated.


    Richard and others also felt it if they had intervened then still they could change the situation but they all waited for Robin to change the situation by himself. They wanted to see the miracle.


    But as everyone was chatting with each other they felt the soul contract shattered.


    Seeing this they were all taken aback.


    Then everyone''s face was ugly. They knew that Robin had broken the soul contract with these guys.


    While they were lost in mncholy they didn''t see even the pet contract that Lucy had bounded was also broken off.


    Lucy felt the situation was weird as she also felt the connection was cut offpletely. Now even she couldn''t find the location of Robin.


    Then Lina said," Robin would be likely to be in base 3 as we have teleportation skills we got", saying so she exined about the hero titles.


    Listening to Lina''s words no one said anything and then Richard looked at everyone and said," do you still want to continue this guild".


    The other girls and also people saw the hesitation in each other eyes.


    Seeing this Richard sighed and said," okay then let''s go of our way. I hope that next time we meet we will be powerful".


    Listening to Richard words no one said anything but then Freya said," do you girls want to follow me and build a guild together".


    Then other girls nodded their heads and seeing this Freya said," okay then I will name the guild as Sunflower Guild".


    Listening to Freya words other people also nodded their heads.


    Then the girls separated from Freya while other people also separated and walked towards their journey.


    Then Freya asked," what is the reason for joining Robin''s guild?".


    The girls talked about it one another.


    Lina who looked dumb personality had changed to one that of a smart one and said," sister we all know what we wanted. And now we had already got it from Robin. So it doesn''t matter if he is here or not. But I will still miss his dick", saying so sheughed.


    Ava said," I was just following his first because I found he was amusing butter I don''t feel any feeling. Just for fun like Lina. I wanted to have sex".


    The other girls also talked about their feelings and then Freya said," now that we know everything about each other let''s go".


    Saying so she took the girls and travelled in one direction.


    While somewhere near the dungeon of base 3. A person was standing nkly for two hours.


    Yes, this person was Robin who escaped.


    After sometimes my I looked at the girls talking andughing and other guild members also separated from each other.


    Except for Albert, everyone walked in their way.


    I looked at the scene and then tears came out from both eyes. I felt sad a little and then I realised the fantasy I was creating a family and relying on them was just a joke. Up till now, my whole existence was a joke. If I didn''t know about it then I would also stay with those guys and keep fooling myself.


    I also knew deep down my heart. These girls all followed me for a certain reason. They just wanted to enjoy but I ignored it and then just wanted to keep indulging in sex but it seems in their eyes I wasn''t what I thought about it. It was just a joke.


    Even Richard shed a few crocodile tears and then walked away. n and another person too.


    Including Drake, Saber and Olivia. They all were alone from before and so they didn''t feel sad.


    I felt that breathing was difficult for the first time. Then I looked at the members and said to myself," you can''t depend on anyone. But only yourself. Never trust anyone but yourself".


    Saying so I walked and found an inn. Then I took a bath and walked inside the dungeon. For a whole week, I killed. Yes to vent the frustration I killed as much as I could. After one week my anger had subsided but my heart was dead.


    Before I used to give off a sunny feeling but now I radiated was only indifferent eyes that hid the bloodthirsty nature.


    Although I killed so many monsters I didn''t let my mind sink into it. I still knew what was good and what was bad.


    Then I walked into an inn and slept for a while. After eating the food. I walked into the market and looked for equipment like a cloak that would hide my identity.


    I walked inside and then I walked into many shops and finally bought enough cloaks to make red tier equipment.


    I thought about it and felt I was fortunate enough to not let, my guild members, know about my talent to create red grade equipment.


    After that, I walked into an inn and then I booked a room for three days. Then I ate the food and started to make equipment.


    Finally, after two days of hard work, I created my first red grade equipment.

 Chapter 200 - Red Grade/Special Card/ Eye Crystal (Red)

    <h4>Chapter 200 - Red Grade/Special Card/ Eye Crystal (Red)</h4>


    CLOAK (RED GRADE)


    - WEAR THIS EQUIPMENT TO HIDE YOURSELF.


    - OPPONENTS FIFTY LEVELS HIGH CAN ONLY SENSE YOUR EXISTENCE.


    - TELEPORTATION RUNE - CAN CREATE A TELEPORTATION RUNE EVERY WEEK. THE TELEPORTATION RUNE CAN BE PLACED IN A DIFFERENT PLACE. THE TELEPORTATION RANGE CANNOT EXCEED 5000 KILOMETRES.


    MAX RUNE (1/5).


    Looking at the attributes of the equipment I was excited and then I used my blood to bind the equipment to myself.


    After doing so I felt I could change the shape and size of the cloak. Feeling this I controlled it to form a hood type of cloak that could hide my sense of existence.


    Then I looked at the shadow nightmare abilities as I had killed enough monsters to level it up to level 10.


    SHADOW NIGHTMARE ( SPECIAL CARD) (LVL. 10)


    -USE 5,000 MANA POINTS TO USE THE MONSTER SKILLS FOR AN HOUR. FOR EACH HOUR NEED TO CONSUME 1,000 MANA POINTS TO USE THE SKILL.


    - HAS SKILL SHADOW BLENDING, SHADOW TELEPORT, SHADOW MANIPULATION, SHADOW INVISIBLE.


    - SHADOW BLENDING- YOUR BODY CAN DISAPPEAR INTO SHADOW.


    - SHADOW TELEPORT- YOU CAN TELEPORT IN SHADOWS YOU SEE WITHIN 2000 METERS OF RANGE.


    - SHADOW MANIPULATION- YOU CAN CONTROL SHADOWS LIKE A PART OF YOUR BODY. THE RANGE OF THE SKILL IS WITHIN 200 METERS.


    - SHADOW INVISIBLE- USE THIS SKILL TO HIDE YOUR EXISTENCE. MOSTER ABOVE 40 LEVELS CANT SENSE YOUR EXISTENCE.


    THIS CARD CAN BE UPGRADED BUT YOU NEED TO KILL MONSTER IN THIS FORM. AFTER KILLING THE ENEMIES YOU WILL ABSORB SHADOW.


    CURRENTLY (0/11,000) FOR THE NEXT UPGRADE.


    For upgrading the monster card I killed enough monsters to upgrade it to the current level.


    There were many changes such as the mana consumption had been reduced a lot. Teleportation range had increased to 2000 meters. While shadow maniption range has been increased to 200 meters.


    Although I was tired I felt satisfied and then I decided what to do in future.


    As with the cloak hiding abilities, I was sure a level 110 person couldn''t find me. So I decided to make certain ns.


    First of all, take revenge on Richard. As the more I judge the fishier I feel as suddenly Richard asked me to go and enjoy the drink. After that, the ambush was set up.


    If there would be anyone who knew about the location. It would be Richard. As I thought about it and concluded that even Sage might be behind them. Thinking about it I felt a little angry in my heart. But I wanted to know from Richard''s mouth so that I could confirm it.


    But then again my level was low so I needed to improve my level.


    And there was a certain scroll that would be helpful.


    The experience scrolls. This scroll is used by newbies generally and they are onlymon grade scroll and could be bought for a few bronze coins. The reason for this is that this scroll increases the user experience gain by 1%.


    Thinking about it I no longer hesitated and walked into the shop and then looked around bought the experience scroll inrge amounts.


    Then once again I was in retreat and this time was almost for a month.


    As some things were improved by me.


    The first thing was-


    EXPERIENCE SCROLL (RED GRADE)


    CAN BE USED TO GAIN 200% EXPERIENCE AFTER KILLING THE MONSTER.


    EXPERIENCE SCROLL (PINK GRADE)


    CAN BE USED TO GAIN 100% EXPERIENCE AFTER KILLING THE MONSTER.


    Then next thing was my-


    EYE CRYSTAL (RED).


    - CAN VIEW PEOPLE STATUS THIRTY LEVELS HIGHER THAN YOU.


    - CAN SEE WEAKNESS OF PEOPLE OR MONSTER


    - CAN APPRAISE ALL THINGS UP TO 30 LEVELS HIGHER THAN USER-LEVEL AND MUST NOT BE GREATER THAN RED GRADE.


    - EYESIGHT +500


    I also made special potions such as speed potions, mana potions, etc of pink grade.


    Then I summoned a nk card and used it to absorb the experience scroll (red grade).


    After doing so I used the first time to burn skill option.


    After that for the first time, I learnt a skill.


    Passive skill- Gain experience 200% after killing the target.


    Looking at the skill I felt good and felt that my revenge woulde soon.


    At that time I would show this guy that they shouldn''t mess with me or else they need to pay a certain price.


    After that, I checked my equipment and decided to not upgrade it for the time being as I would create better equipment after reaching level 80. For now, it was better to upgrade.


    There was also something I needed to do and that was to find a secret ce that no one knows. As I would set teleportation runes at those ces and save my life at critical times.


    Thinking about it I decided to set the teleportation rune at the forbidden zone 4.


    So I no longer hesitated and then first decided, I needed to find about my identity.


    Thinking about it I decided to ask Albert about it. As I know that this person was hiding something from me.


    And he was also at the base 3 now.


    So after ten minutes I was sitting in front of him and then asked," tell me my real identity Albert".


    Albert was panicked and then said," master it was not me but your mother sent you here".


    I then asked," okay tell me everything you know".


    Albert said," master I was only allowed to follow you and protect you. As these were the instructions that your mother gave to me".


    I nodded my head and then I asked," Albert I will give you a task. Find out the identity of every people present and also look after the details of each person and give me a detailed report about them", saying so I walked out of the room.


    While I said to myself," I seem to find myself in a huge conspiracy that I don''t know as all the people around me was above purple grade talent. And how could this work. Even if fate is a mysterious thing but it can''t be a coincidence".


    Thinking about it I felt a headache and then I removed the thought and then I decided to first improve my strength.


    So I walked towards base 5 and it would take me some time to reach there.

 Chapter 201 - Leaving The Wasteland

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Leaving The Wastnd</h4>


    Freya looked at Fiona and said," do you think Robin will find out about the reason, why we followed him".


    Fiona said," I don''t know. Maybe in future, the answer would be presented to us. But we must be prepared to bear his anger. Anyway we fooled himpletely".


    Freya also nodded her head and then she asked," what shall we do with the girls?".


    Fiona said," let''s send them all to the real family. They were all sent to practice here and also get to know Robin. Now that their mission is over. It''s time to send them back".


    Fiona nodded her head and then she asked," Sister will you make love with another person".


    Freya was taken aback and then she said," although Robin was good to me I don''t need to find another person for the time being. As for the rest of the girls I don''t know".


    Fiona then asked," sister what would Robin do if he knows that his girls were f*cking other guys behind his back".


    Freya said," I don''t know what he would do but ording to me he will do something that all people would regret making love with his girl", saying so she stopped and then she said," Fiona you know I never had seen the true face of Robin, as after anyone who would be stabbed behind his back would either cry or curse but he escaped and he said he will return to us and also he knows that ancient family had instructed to ambush him. If he kills those people then maybe he would find the master man behind".


    Fiona also said," yes sister, but whenever I was near Robin I would feel a trace of fear from bottom of my heart and so I couldn''t use the spell that the person wanted me to do. So our mission failed in the end".


    Freya said," not so if we return now then we will be killed by that person. Our only chance is by staying here. Once Robines to us then maybe we can try our best to fulfil the master promise".


    While inside the tent Kyra bent down and was bowing to Lucy and said," holy daughter I am here to escort you out of the wastnd. Your mother should be waiting for you there", saying so she looked at Oreo who was also bowing to Lucy.


    Oreo waited for their instructions.


    Then Lucyughed and said," it was interesting to y with Robin. And his dick I enjoyed it very much. But then again we will meet him in the future but at that time our status would bepletely different", saying so sheughed.


    While Kyra said," yes, of course, holy daughter how can your status beparable to that of him. He is just going to be used by you so that we can gain his family support".


    Then Kyra took them inside a teleportation formation and then took them both out from the wastnd.


    Inside a tent, Olivia looked at the old woman and said," I missed my mom and dad. Now that I havepleted the mission so I want to return".


    The old woman also took her back.


    Next tent Lina and Ava were together and they were chatting with each other.


    Then a person hidden in a mask said,"dies please go. Your parents are waiting for your arrival".


    Both of them walked into teleportation formation and vanished.


    The same happened for Amelia, Taaroa and Taino and thest Alice.


    Only Nadia, Mia and Alina were left. They were clueless and then Nadia said," shall we find Robin".


    Mia and Alina nodded their head. Then they said," I want to go and find him".


    Then three girls walked out and said," sister Freya we want to go to find Robin".


    Seeing the determined eyes of the three people Fiona said," will Robin ept you guys back".


    The three people eyes were dimmed a little but they said," any way we have decided to find him".


    Looking at the girls Freya said," if you wanted to go then go. I will not stop you guys".


    Then the three people formed a team and then walked out of from here in search of Robin.


    While Freya said," everyone is gone".


    Fiona also nodded his head and said," when then people will reunite next time I don''t know what would be the situation".


    Freya said," anyway it would be interesting to watch the show".


    Fiona looked at Fay sleeping and said," princess do you want to return to the pixie kingdom".


    Fay said," not now there is still y to watch. Anyway, Robin is not strong enough to help us. So it''s better to watch him. It will be fun".


    Freya sighed and then nodded her head and then asked," princess if the mission failed then what shall we do?", saying so there was a worry in her eyes.


    Fay said," don''t worry. Robin will help us at that time. But we need to tell everything to Robin at that time and also give ourselves as ve".


    While in the White Dragon Realm the Wise Dragon saw this and then said to the guard," tell the head chief that I am leaving this ce and I will not return. My daughter has been found. Also, tell him don''t be an enemy of White Dragon King or else the whole n will perish", saying so his figure began blurrily and then he disappeared from the secret realm.


    Watching this the guard walked in a hurry and reported it to the n head.


    Inside a cell, a woman saw Oreo appear with Lucy and Kyra. Seeing this she asked," Is everything done".


    Kyra said," yes elder. Now we can leave the wastnd".


    Oreo said," mom how was the situation here. Did anyonee and temper the formation".


    Kristine said," no one disturbed me and so my duty was easy. The role yed by Leonard was perfect. Let''s go and enjoy ourselves".


    Saying so she activated the formation and this time they left the wastnd forever.


    After these people left the wastnd nothing changed but inside the card space White said," finally those guys are gone".


    ck said," anyway those people were like an ant but I am worried about Robin.. I hope he will not be heartbroken after listening to their departure".

 Chapter 202 - Reunion With The Girls

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Reunion With The Girls</h4>


    After a week I travelled continuously and now I was inside a cave in the forbidden zone 4. Here I left a teleportation rune so that I could escape this ce next time. As I don''t want to spend my time travelling from base 3 again.


    Then I walked into base 5 and I found three figures were waiting at the gate.


    They were," Alina, Nadia and Mia".


    Looking at them I walked in their direction.


    Alina, Nadia and Mia saw the person with the hood give the same feeling as Robin.


    Looking at the figure walking in their direction Alina, Nadia and Mia felt that person was really Robin.


    So they looked at him and walked in his direction.


    I looked at the girls and then asked," how have you guys been during these two months".


    Alina, Nadia and Mia looked at me and said," Robin we are sorry as we didn''t help you at that time".


    Listening to their words I shook my head and said," I don''t me you, girls, for anything".


    Alina asked," are you going to create the guild again".


    I shook my head and said," no not anymore".


    Then I looked at the girls and asked," what about the rest of the people".


    Mia said," everyone disappeared from their tent", saying so she began to narrate when the girls followed Freya and Fiona for some time and the night of their departure they checked other girls tents and found they had all disappeared.


    Listening to their words I had a calm expression as I had long epted something like this.


    Then I asked," where are Fiona and Freya".


    Mia said," they said they would meet youter but not now".


    Listening to their words I nodded my head.


    Then I looked at Nadia and the other girls and asked," what are you girls going to do?".


    Nadia looked at Robin and said," master don''t leave your ve alone next time", saying so she was almost going to cry".


    I said," okay I will not. But I will not form a guild next time. If you want to follow me, then you are wee if not then also you are wee".


    Saying so I walked inside base 5.


    The three girls followed beside me and then after some time I reached an inn.


    I saw the homestead inn and then I looked at Mia and asked," Mia will the people inside Homestead Inn recognise you".


    Listening to my words Mia shook her head and said," these people don''t recognise me anymore after I joined your guild".


    I nodded my head and then walked towards the dungeon and said," I will level up here inside. I don''t the situation about the guild so I have to check it out myself".


    Listening to my words Alina said," Robin the situation inside is divided into two levels. One is below level 100 and the other is above level 100".


    Listening to her words I said," okay. Will you girls wait here for me?".


    Alina and Nadia said," well will wait for your arrival. It''s better to let Mia follow you".


    I listened to her words and nodded my head and then took Mia dungeon with me.


    On the way, I asked," do you know anything about Alfred and his wife Maria".


    Mia shook her head and said," I don''t know anything about these people but I heard from the employee that Homestead Inn and everything was bought overnight by these couples".


    Listening to her words I nodded my head and then I asked," did he not invite you to leave with them".


    Mia smiled but it looked a little bleak and said," I was raised inside the Homestead Inn but you know Robin I was just a person that could be discarded at any time by him. So they didn''t even look at me as I don''t have such qualifications. Even n and Lisa who were behaving nicely in front of you became arrogant after you broke up the soul contract".


    Listening to her words I felt that my guess was indeed true. From the very beginning, I was being yed on someone palm which made me a little ufortable but it also gave me a reason to be stronger and then find out the reason and take revenge.


    Then I asked," what about Richard?".


    Mia looked at me and said seriously, " I always felt something wrong with Richard behaviour. As after we disbanded he wanted to form a guild but as other people rejected so he walked in a hurry with his wife and son Aaron".


    I listened to her words and nodded my head and then I took a deep breath and smiled and said," okay let''s level up. Do you have the equipment on your body".


    Mia nodded her head and took out a bow and arrow.


    Seeing this I said," let''s form a party".


    Then after that, we began to hunt the monster. The monsters present could resist damage as their defence was high. So I had to do the killing while Mia would shoot and attract a group of monsters.


    In this way, we continued to hunt for a long three days and now our level had reached 70.


    We were currently taking a break and then I asked," Mia told me did Alfred contact you again".


    Mia said," Robin he didn''t contact me but I need your help".


    Saying so she removed her clothes and saw a strange rune on her back.


    Seeing this she said," can you help me free from the rune. Then I can tell you something more about", saying so she began to twitch in pain.


    Seeing this I walked to her and summoned a white card and tried to absorb the rune.


    With the help of a white card I sessfully absorbed the rune.


    Then I looked at the card I had.


    CURSE RUNE (PURPLE GRADE)


    - CAN BE USED TO CONTROL A PEOPLE OR GROUP OF PEOPLE


    Then I summoned the rune and destroyed it. It shattered but a projection came out. It was Alfred but his face looked gloomy and he said," very good Robin. I will remember it".


    I looked at the projection and then shoot an arrow at it.. And then it disappeared into thin air.

 Chapter 203 - Talk/ Cursed Rune

    <h4>Chapter 203 - Talk/ Cursed Rune</h4>


    Somewhere inside the room, Alfred vomited blood and now he had a pale face. Maria looked at him worried and asked," what happened?".


    Robin returned to the girls as we predicted but he broke the cursed rune that I nted inside Mia body. Now we have no source to check about his location and also about his power".


    Listening to his words Maria felt like being yed and she couldn''t help say," can such a rune be removed easily".


    Alfred vomited a mouthful of blood once again and then he said," I also want to know about it. But I don''t know how he did it".


    Maria then asked," do you know about the profession of Robin?".


    Alfred said," isn''t it archer and also he can transform into a shadow nightmare monster".


    Maria also nodded her head and then asked," Any idea where Richard would be. Contact him and ask about it".


    Alfred nodded his head and then contacted Richard and said," Richard I want to know what is the ability/talent of Robin?".


    Richard looked at Alfred pale face and then he was taken aback and then he reported," he has mysterious ways to get pink grade equipment and also an archer".


    Alfred then asked," then is there any way that Robin can break the cursed rune".


    Richard said," I don''t know".


    Alfred said," okay be careful as you were the one who reported the location to Robin".


    Richard said," don''t worry I am inside the dungeon. Unless Robin reaches level 180 he can''t break through my ce and find me and it will take several years to reach 180 level and by that time we would have already left the wastnd".


    Alfredughed and said," indeed. But shall we send someone to look out for him inside the dungeon".


    Richard said," brother don''t worry I have already distributed the wanted order everywhere on his poster inside the dungeon so if he steps inside then he will be killed for sure. Anyway, the rule inside the dungeon changes after reaching level 100".


    Then they both chatted with each other.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The sage was also sitting and chatting with the head of the ancient families enthusiastically.


    The sage then asked," when shall we leave the wastnd".


    The Voidkiller family head Verkolm responded," after we kill those monsters. Anyway, the ancestor didn''t have to take action after that person gave the order", saying so his face had a look of admiration when say that person.


    The Nadrirsk family head m said," any way now that guys are without any help. It will take at least two years to reach level 100 and then almost 20 years to reach the peak of 200 and by that time we have already left the realm and enjoy ourselves outside".


    The Ironmane family head Stroth said," he said he will reache and kill our family members", saying so heughed while seeing this other person alsoughed.


    Then sage said," okay then what is thetest time we can get out of this ce and don''t we report it to the Coldfrost family as it is also one of the ancient families".


    Verkolm and m said," don''t talk about those bitches. They also have their ancestors outside and so we can''t touch them or else we must bear the consequences".


    Sage nodded his head and then said," but the guy Robin helped us clear the dark guild base. If not for him we would not be able to leave the wastnd so easily".


    The other family head also nodded their heads and then said," that''s why he is still alive or else we would personally take action and kill him".


    Sage then said," let''s not talk about the sad things it''s better to drink wine and celebrate. My disciple Richard gave me monkey wine. Let''s drink".


    Everyone was taken aback and then they drank and celebrated.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While inside the dungeon I looked at Mia and asked," so how are you feeling now".


    She looked at me and said," I am now free Robin. Now let me tell you about everything I know".


    Mia then said," Robin, Alfred had inserted a cursed rune through which my life was under his control. So I need to tell him something about you. Especially about your location. If I didn''t then I would be tortured by him. But today I am finally free from it.


    I don''t know why these guys were keeping track of your information, they didn''t tell me about it. Even if I tried to enquire about it I was said to remember my status".


    Listening to her words I nodded my head and was also thankful in my heart that she didn''t report my levelling speed and I also didn''t use the experience scroll that was lying inside my space bag.


    Then I decided to level up using the experience scroll as it would take a lot of time if I continue to level up at this speed.


    So I took out an experience scroll and handed one to Mia and also I took it for myself.


    Looking at the scroll Mia was stunned and then excited and said," Robin with this scroll levelling would be as easy as eating".


    I squeezed her cheeks and said," don''t worry about it. Let''s start killing monsters".


    Saying so once again we started killing monsters.


    After two weeks, my level had increased to level 100. I was so engrossed in increasing my level that I even forgot the concept of time.


    Also one week before Ka, Karin and Karina came out after epting the inheritance. When they saw there were only two of us. Mia told me everything happened and with them, the level speed increased. After I gave them each an experience scroll.


    I felt within two days all the girls will reach level 100 and then I can take them with me to level up inside the level 100 dungeon.


    I also didn''t ask anything about the inheritance but the Ka told me that three girls learnt group skills that could be only used when the three girls were together. It would triple their attack, defence, mana regeneration and health regeneration for one hour and cooldown was for six hours.


    This was an overpowered skill and with this skill, they didn''t have to fear anything.


    In the process of hunting monsters, we also got many good things maybe because I got the luck of Lina or due to the ck card.. Now we had collected enough equipment to level up our equipment to level 100.

 Chapter 204 - Curse Rune And Space Bag Red Grade

    <h4>Chapter 204 - Curse Rune And Space Bag Red Grade</h4>


    After reaching level 100 we couldn''t break into higher levels as there were some restrictions not allowing us to do so. But I felt if we left the dungeon then we can level up ourselves, So we didn''t hesitate and killed for a week more.


    Then after doing so I came out of the dungeon with the girls and said," Let go and look for Alina and Nadia".


    Mia said," okay Robin".


    Ka said," Master now you havepletely changed".


    I asked her," did I change?".


    Karin said," yes master. Your temperament had changed. Before you gave a warm feeling wanting us to get close to you but now I don''t know what type of feeling you give me. How do I say? Somewhat cold, ruthless and silent feeling. It makes me afraid talking to you".


    I looked at the girls and said," I never showed my real feeling to you all before. What I am like now is my real temperament, personality or attitude. I used my smile as a disguise before. As I knew that maybe one day I would be stabbed in the back, so I didn''t show those people my dark side. They only know about my side that I showed to them.


    But you people are fortunate enough to see the real me and thank you for not stabbing in the back or else I would be feel broken inside".


    Karina said," master then will you take revenge".


    I looked at the girls and said," not now, until I have enough power".


    Saying so I stopped and then said," let talk about another topic. Let''s discuss after we meet Alina and Nadia".


    Then I walked with the girls towards the ce where west saw Alina and Nadia.


    Ten minutester we were standing outside the door and then I looked at Alina and Nadia who were already in front of me with a surprised expression.


    Then I said," I need to talk to you guys but before that, I need to buy something in the market. I will return. But you girls can rx till that time".


    The girls nodded their heads, while I walked towards the market and then bought ordinary grade curse runes and also bought enough ordinary grade space bags.


    After buying it I walked inside a different inn and then sent a message to the girls I will be back with a week at most.


    Then I began to fuse the cursed rune and turned it into a red grade rune and also a space bag. It took me almost four days to make it.


    CURSED RUNE (RED GRADE)


    - CAN BE USED TO CONTROL ANY PEOPLE WHO SURRENDER TO YOU.


    - CAN BE USED TO CONTROL ANY PEOPLE OF YOUR LEVEL OR BELOW YOU FORCIBLY.


    - CAN BE USED TO CONTROL A MAXIMUM OF 100 SUBORDINATES


    Looking at the attribute of the cursed rune I was satisfied with it. Then I summoned a white card and absorbed the cursed rune inside it.


    After doing so I looked at the properties of Red grade sace bag.


    SPACE BAG (RED)


    DUE TO FUSION WITH THE MAGIC, MUTATIONS APPEARED IN THE SPACE BAG WHICH DIVIDED IT INTO A GRID. EACH GRID CAN HOLD ONE TYPE OF ITEM, CAN STACK UP TO 9999.


    GRID-800/800


    ADDITIONAL FUNCTION, AUTOMATICALLY PICK MONSTER DROPS, FOR 1 MANA AND STORE THEM INSIDE A GRID.


    PASSIVE ABILITIES- 500 HP/MP PER SEC REGENERATION.


    ADDITIONAL STATS-


    HP-7000


    MP-4000


    ADD ADDITIONAL MAIN ATTRIBUTES OF USER BY 150 POINTS, IF USER ATTRIBUTES ARE SAME THEN IMPROVE A ABILITIES AT RANDOM.


    CAN BE CHANGED INTO ANY SHAPE AND DROP A DROP OF BLOOD TO MAKE THIS ITEM BOUND TO ONLY YOU.


    ADDITIONAL SKILLS RESTORE- CAN BE USED ONCE A DAY, IMMEDIATELY RESTORE USER HP/MP AND REMOVE NEGATIVE STATUS.


    COOLDOWN- 12 HOURS


    Looking at the attributes I felt a little confident as I would venture inside dungeon level 100 and above.


    I still had three days until I meet the girls. So I used one day to create equipment and just upgrade it to purple level and give them to the girls. As I still didn''t believe the girlspletely.


    Then next day I walked out of the inn and began to listen to the news in the tavern.


    One piece of news caught my attention. Two people were chatting in a low voice if not for my high level I would almost miss such important news.


    Talker A said," brother do you the dark guild waspletely killed by Richard".


    Talker B said," brother do you mean that dark guild has beenpletely killed by ancient families".


    Talker A said," yes brother but don''t you know the master man behind was just a small warrior of level 70. This is the poster of the man. Many people want to kill this man inside the dungeon as soon as he enters. But sadly there is no way to know the news so many people are guarding the door of level 100 dungeon".


    Talker B said," brother why do you say that this person was the mastermind behind the dark guild".


    Talker A said," brother it''s the rumour I heard about him. So I can also talk about it. Anyway, the ancient family had announced the identity in public and Richard himself came to confirm it. He was present with his son and wife. They all said," it''s was this person due to which many people in Ancient Family died when eradicating the members of the dark guild".


    Talker B said," brother so are you going to catch this person".


    Talker A said," of course, I need to. Don''t you know after catching this guy you can ask anything that you want. Even if you want two or three red grade equipment then they will be handed to you".


    Listening to these people conversations my eyes became gloomy but I took a deep breath to calm myself down.


    Then I decided before leaving the wastnd.ughter all the ancient family that conspired against me. And also don''t let the Sage, Richard, Sara, Aaron, Alfred, n, Lisa and Maria leave this wastnd. I will have my revenge and I will enjoy it slowly.


    I took a few deep breaths and then drank the wine within a few sips and then I said," it''s time to meet the girls".

 Chapter 205 - Mask Red Grade Props

    <h4>Chapter 205 - Mask Red Grade Props</h4>


    I walked into the inn and saw everyone was present. Then I looked at the girls and said," do you guys want to follow me".


    All the girls nodded their heads and then I said," thene, I need to put curse rune into your body. Don''t worry I will not kill or torture you but it is just a precaution I can take".


    Alina was shocked and then she looked at me and said," Robin is it necessary to do so".


    I said," those people not interested may leave now I will not stop you and also from today onwards we will never owe each other anything".


    Listening to my harsh words Alina came back to her sense and thenughed at herself and said," yes how can I forget there is no free thing in this world".


    While Nadia came to me and said," Robin use the Curse Rune on me".


    Listening to her words I nodded my head and then I put on a cursed rune and the process went smoothly.


    Then I looked at the other girls.


    Ka, Karin and Karina also came and said," master we are willing to be your ve forever and serve you".


    Listening to their words I put the cursed rune on their bodies.


    Then I looked at Alina and Mia.


    Both had a look of hesitation and seeing this I said," I know you might have your difficulties so after today you both will have no rtionship with me", saying so I began to walk out of the door.


    At this time Mia said," Robin please put the cursed rune on my body".


    I looked at her and asked," are you sure?".


    Mia nodded her head and seeing this I also put the rune on her body.


    Finally, Alina also gritted her teeth and said," me too".


    I looked at her ugly expression and then I said," I am not forcing you to put the cursed rune. I am asking you".


    Alina then finally calmed down and said," put the cursed rune on me. I will follow you where you go. Even if I have to die then I will not hesitate".


    Listening to ger words and her firm eyes I put the cursed rune on her body also.


    After everything was set I looked at Alina and asked," now Alina tell me the reason why you didn''t want to let me nt the cursed rune on your body".


    Alina had a panicked expression and then the rune inside her body gave off a red aura, maybe from the cursed rune, I nted inside her body and then a purple grade curse rune came out from her body.


    Looking at the scene I nodded my head and then I asked," tell me the reason now".


    Alina expression finally calmed down and she said," it''s the rune that Richard nted inside my body".


    I looked at her and asked," when?".


    Alina said," when you were levelling with other members inside the dungeon, he nted the rune inside my body with the help of his wife Sara. They took me out with them to spend time but they didn''t spend time with me but instead forced me to nt the cursed rune inside my body. And also Richard was greedy for my body,?but as Sara was present so he couldn''t get any opportunity".


    Listening to her words I still had a calm face as getting angry couldn''t get anything. It was better to n how to take revenge.


    Then I looked at the girls and gave them the equipment and then said," you girls go and buy something that would hide your identity. Bring me some too. Buy more of those things".


    Then the group of girls all walked out of the room and then I began to think...


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside the dungeon level 100. There was a house built and Richard was ying with his son when he coughed a mouthful of blood. Sara saw this scene and walked to him and supported him. His face was pale and then he looked at Sara with an ugly face," the cursed rune that we nted inside Alina body was taken out mysteriously".


    Sara had a calm expression and said," maybe Albert, Robin''s Butler might have taken it out using some precious scrolls".


    Listening to her words Richard could only nod his head.


    While Aaron said," dad when will you be sister Karina and Karin to be my lover. I always wanted to see them naked".


    Listening to their son'' words Sara said proudly," don''t worry son those two girls are perfect for giving birth to your child. We will help you very soon".


    Aaron said," mom can you give me a cursed rune too. I want to y with those girls my ve and y with them".


    Sara said," of course son, don''t worry I help you get them".


    Richard said," don''t worry when that girl will enter the dungeon I will know and then I will take your mom to catch and bring them to you. But now you have to train seriously".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While after some time the girls bought masks and brought me many as this thing was an ordinary item used to hide one''s identity. But higher-level skills could easily identify one person origin.


    But if I turn this ordinary thing into a red grade then maybe it could help us.


    So I said," you girls stay inside the room and don''t walk out as the enemy we are facing is ancient family".


    The girls were a little shocked and then went to chat with each other in their rooms.


    While I began to prepare the fuse the mask.


    Soon mask was fused into red grade, maybe due to its ordinary origin. I could easily make one within an hour. So I continued to make it.


    After seven hours I looked at the mask properties.


    MASK (RED GRADE)


    - CAN CHANGE THE APPEARANCE OF THE PERSON AFTER WEARING THE MASK ACCORDING TO YOUR WILL.


    Looking at the attributes of the mask I called the girls and asked them to use the mask and try changing their appearance.


    The girls began to experiment with it while I was also busy doing so.


    After one day of practice, I said," very good tomorrow we will head towards the level 100 dungeon.. You girls change your appearance and buy more experience scrolls", saying so I dismissed them.

 Chapter 206 - Joker The Avenger

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Joker The Avenger</h4>


    After that, I began to think the best way to improve my power would be to get a good weapon that would grow with me. And it could be found inside the level 100 dungeon. Thinking about it I decided to buy those weapons as I feel that if I couldbine those God grade weapons, I might be able to create something new.


    I don''t know anything about dungeon level 100. I had already asked the girls Alina and Nadia about it but they didn''t tell me anything about it. After thinking about it there might be two reasons for this. The first one was maybe some force might be guarding something inside the dungeon and not letting other people know about it.


    This reason it doesn''t seem feasible so there could only be another region. That was the ancient family didn''t want the secret of the dungeon level 100 to be passed tomoners.


    The reasons I came up with made me feel that second was likely to be possible as till now I had met with the ancient families only once and that was when I caught the people from the dark guild. I saw the arrogant look on their faces. It made me realise that in this world people like ancient families don''t like someonemoners taking the limelight as I introduced various types of food recipes for free and I never heard from any people mentioning the fairy tail guild gave them food but instead most of the time I heard about ancient families.


    I was puzzled by this but I didn''t ask at that time because I didn''t care about it. And now I think maybe because I cleared bossir. It made the ancient family feel threatened by me. But again they couldn''t do anything to me as they realised that some high-level members were guarding me. So unless they had found a backer they would have never taken the initiative to attack.


    Then the betrayal of girls alsoe into a person. They used me but for what reason I don''t know. These girls might have powerful members in their family or else they wouldn''te and meet me.


    But the reason is why would theye to me.


    After thinking a long time about it I finally figured it out. I don''t have anything to give the girls and that means only my identity or the identity of the body that my soul fused with. What is the identity of the current boy that made even level 200+ girls spread their legs for it?


    I don''t remember anything before nine years old. As I try to remember my head would hurt and then I can''t bear the pain.


    But the answer lies after getting through the pain. So I will do so.


    Saying so I once again began to think about the event that took nine years ago.


    I felt familiar pain and then I continued to hold on finally after an hour as I felt I was going to lose consciousness, something in my head felt like it cracked and then I listened to the voice," son it seems you have felt setback in your life. Maybe those people sent their daughter to you to get the technique but those girls failed to get it. So they decided to leave you. Well and after that, you felt heartbroken. But don''t worry about it. It''s a test you need to go through it as my identity is something that no one in the Lanark continent dares to provoke. This ability is only for you. Remember don''t share this technique with anyone. If the news is leaked about this technique, then you will be chased by a level false god realm people.


    I want to say many things but I can''t tell it but I will still warn you don''t ever mention these techniques to the girls or the women that im to be your mother. Even from the butler, you need to be careful as he is someone sent by the woman that ims to be your mother.


    Okay, this is the technique, it will help you break through god realm and after you have reached the realm you need to break another seal. At that time you will be capable of at least letting me recognise your identity", saying so the voice disappeared into the mind.


    Then I felt pain in my mind and some things that I was unfamiliar with, got familiar with.


    I felt everything was like a fantasy as to enter the God realm you needed to increase your understanding orprehension or else you will never be able to break into god realm.


    And words that ck told me aboutst time when I was making love I understood it and also felt that if I understood the word at that time then if I mentioned it to the girls I might be killed by them.


    I felt that from the beginning I was a sheep to be ughtered.


    I couldn''t help feeling afraid and I thought about it. The more I thought the more afraid I became.


    As which type of girl would spread your legs just because you were looking good or due to some useless promise.


    The worst thing was I didn''t even know how the soul contract that bound our guild members came out. I don''t even know the reason how the pet contact with Lucy came out itself as if she had never bound the contract.


    The more I thought the more I felt angry and then Iughed at myself.


    I thought after transmigration I could enjoy life and live life as I could. I was an ignorant naive person. I realised today how naive I was. Then I decided to set a small goal of taking revenge on all those families that conspired against me in secret. So my eyes before that had a trace of love left within them disappeared.


    I looked myself in the mirror and said," From today onwards I will have two identities one will be the identity Robin but this identity will be only used before the person you love and another identify will be Joker, a lunatic that will do anything to get his revenge".

 Chapter 207 - Inside The Dungeon Level 100

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Inside The Dungeon Level 100</h4>


    After a night the next day, I woke up refreshed and then said," change your appearance".


    Saying so I also adjusted and made my body face look the same in my past life.


    After that, I looked at the girls all had changed their figures that looked like a group of fat women. Seeing this I was satisfied and then said," okay let''s go and remember to call me Joker from today onwards. Only when I am alone with you girls can call me Robin".


    Alina said," okay Joker".


    Nadia said," okay Joker, but the name feels weird".


    Ka, Karia and Karina also felt the name was weird but they said," Joker".


    Mia asked," Robin why did you change your name to Joker".


    I looked at her and said," I don''t need to tell you the reason. You just need to follow my orders".


    Mia felt the Robin she knew had changed and then she said," yes Joker".


    I then said," if you guys called me by my name then the Curse Rune will act and don''t tell me about it at that time as I had already reminded you, girls".


    Mia walked to Alina and said," sister do you think Robin temperament changed into a cold one", saying so she screamed in pain. After a minute the pain disappeared and then I looked at her coldly," remember the name is Joker there, will be no next time".


    This time the girls shuddered and then they realised that he was no longer the Robin they knew. He has be very cold. Looking at those cold eyes the girls bowed their heads.


    Then I took out a high-grade healing potion and poured it inside their mouth and said," remember not to repeat the same mistake".


    Nadia and other girls felt that Robin still loved them. But he didn''t trust them as it made them feel a little ufortable.


    They remembered the scene when other people attacked him and then the disbanding of the guild. It made them puzzled and also made them feel there was more to it and Robin didn''t want them to know about it.


    So after seeing Robin walking out of the house, Nadia sends a message to the girl''s mind," do as Robin instruct us to. He might be facing some enemy that he doesn''t want them to let us know about or maybe he can''t solve. Let''s enter the dungeon. There we will ask Robin about it".


    Saying so Nadia let the girls follow and Mia also followed, but there was a trace of confusion in her eyes as when she saw Robin feeding her the medicine then there was still worry in his eyes and then she returned to his cold look after she drank the potion.


    Just like her sister Nadia said, she also decided to follow them and ask about itter.


    She felt that things were not simple as they looked on the surface.


    After we reached the dungeon I saw this time we were directly teleported to level 100 region and then some people were waiting at the door. Seeing this I said," you girls follow them to register, I will be in your shadows and I will not appear until you guys have left the registration hall. Take me to the inn".


    Saying so my body disappeared into their shadow.


    Then Nadia walked near the receptionist and said," we want to resister", saying so she made the false identity of the people present with her.


    After getting the identity she tools the people and crossed the checking formation sessfully.


    Then she walked inside and there was an inn and we were already familiar with the inn it was Homestead Inn.


    I wanted to ask about the situation of n and Lisa very much but it was not the time yet.


    So I didn''t make any movement and then Nadia got a room for us.


    Then they walked inside the room and I got out from their shadow.


    After that, I asked," tell me something about the dungeon".


    Nadia said," Robin now that we had entered inside the dungeon I can tell you everything about it. First of all, here the dungeon is veryrge and there are divided into many regions but there are six major regions.


    They are the four ancient families Voidkiller, Nadrirsk, Ironmane and Coldfrost. The beast race and thest one is where genius trains. Mainly people frommoners. They are given contracts that can be signed by ancient families. There are also people in themoner''s region who had reached level 200 and are now guarding thew and order in these regions.


    After the six major regions, several small regions are either owned by several noble families or private property.


    Here is the map where you can see the current location. And if you enter near 1 kilometre from the private region or any other region then it will warn you. And if you choose to avoid the warning then you can also kill and destroy these groups of people.


    But before doing all these things you, Mia, Ka, Karin and Karina need to go to the advancement guild where your body will finally have a major change. After that, you can freely upgrade as you wish until you reach level 200".


    I nodded my head and then asked," will the people will ask for tokens when entering the advancement guild".


    Nadia said," I forgot to mention to you the function of tokens. The tokens are just a proof of identity that can help you enter the safe region or other regions such as the ancient family region freely".


    Listening to her words I couldn''t help ask," are the ancient families not afraid of the peopleing inside and making trouble".


    Nadia smiled and exined," the ancient family has lived a long time but till now no one has attacked this group of people so we dont know anything about the defence these guys have put in their region".


    Listening to her words I asked," Then where shall we go".


    Nadia said," follow me, I will take you to dark guild regions. It''s private property and the best thing I could get from the guild leader. It wille in handy now".


    I nodded my head and then I asked," how shall we go".


    Nadia said," you need to use teleportation formation as my ce lies very far away from those major region where birds don''t shit.. I don''t know how these guys found a way to build the ce", saying so she took us to the advancement guild.

 Chapter 208 - Reaching Nadias Private Property

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Reaching Nadia''s Private Property</h4>


    We walked inside the advancement guild. It was small inparison to other buildings.


    Then I asked," why is there so small advancement building".


    Nadia answered," because most of the people inside the dungeon are upied by ancient families and they have their advancement chamber. So only people frommon origins use this advancement building. As you also see there are many types of advancement building. The one present before us is the best quality. So I brought you all here".


    Then I asked," what do you mean by quality".


    Nadia said," the best quality means when you will upgrade your level then you can easily upgrade and there will be no loss of experience".


    Listening to her words I couldn''t help ask," what if we use a low-quality advancement chamber"


    Nadia answered," if you use low quality then during advancement if you have enough experience then only can you upgrade your level but if you don''t have enough experience then your advancement would fail".


    Then I asked," how much do we need to pay".


    Nadia said," three purple pieces of equipment for each person. Gold coins are not taken".


    I nodded my head and then walked into the advancement building.


    Then after paying we began our advancement. Just likest time we stood inside a formation and then white light shed by and I felt warm and after a minute it disappeared and I also felt like I sessfully advanced.


    Then I walked out of the room and saw other girls had alsoe out.


    Then I said," Nadia lead us the way".


    Nadia nodded her head and then took us out of the advancement building.


    As I got out of the building I saw a group of girls. They were beautiful and also surrounded by a frosty aura.


    Seeing this I just took a nce and ignored them and followed behind Nadia.


    Alina saw the group of girls and said," those girls are from Coldfrost families. One of the four ancient families".


    I nodded my head and then walked away.


    While in the group of the girls a girl said," sister I felt a dangerous feeling from the man who passed us".


    Another girl had a surprised expression and she said," sister Adelina are you joking, who in the world would be able to give you dangerous feelings. As you are the first genius known in the four ancient families".


    The girl named Adelina said seriously," Sister Iken, I am not joking that person gave off a dangerous feeling. It was like I could be easily killed by him".


    Looking at the serious face of Adelina, Iken was taken aback and then she said," shall we investigate his origin as you also know that if anyone that can give you a dangerous feeling can''t be an ordinary person".


    Listening to her words Adelina said," okay we can check about his identity. Anyway he came out of the advancement guild that is our family property".


    Listening to her words the group of girls walked inside and then asked the manager to give her the details.


    Angelina watched the details of the person and then she said," how can his data be so so terrible", saying so she showed it to other girls.


    Looking at the data they felt very bad in their heart and then looked at the otherpanion''s data and they felt those girls were alreadyparable to Adelina.


    This made their worldview copse and then she said," don''t tell the message to others and also destroy the data", saying so she took the report and came back to her family.


    Inside a room, Adelina and Irdol Coldfrost were sitting face to face and then Irdol Coldfrost said," don''t mention it to anyone about it. Now you girls go and practice hard. If you ever meet the person then invite him to our ce".


    Listening to her mother''s words/ n chief words she nodded her head dumbly and walked out of the room.


    While after we walked away Nadia took us to the teleportation formation.


    And then we walked inside after that I asked Nadia," don''t we need monster core to use teleportation formation".


    Nadia said," inside the dungeon, it free to teleport except some private ce like the ancient families region or someone private ce".


    Listening to her words I felt this dungeon that looks simple must be an artefact since ancient times.


    There must be some secret hidden inside the dungeon. If I can get it then I can easily have my revenge and also get the clue about the true identity of girls and the power behind them.


    But before that let''s practice honestly.


    Then I asked," Nadia why there was no shop in the safe region".


    Nadia said," because people hardly buy things. Most of the things are exchanged for simr valuable things".


    Then I asked," I need arge amount of growth type equipment. What do I need to exchange for them?".


    Nadia said," it''s easy as long as you can bring out orange grade equipment you can easily buy it. But how much do you need to buy".


    I began to think for a while and then I asked," buy 100 pieces of each type of equipment for everyone. Can you do it?".


    Nadia said," of course but what shall I use for exchange".


    I said," how about an orange grade space bag".


    Nadia said," it''s enough. I will post a mission and someone will take it and after a day or two we can get the equipment".


    I then handed her the orange grade space bag and then I said," how do people survive here as I didn''t see any food being sold inside".


    Nadia said," cause after reaching level 100 your body can survive on energy itself. So most people don''t eat food".


    I then asked," will there be any problems if we eat food?".


    Nadia shook her head and said," no problems".


    I then took out some fruits and ate them and then said, " although it is better to live life without eating food I always find my life iplete with it. So I need to think of a way to get food".


    Then Nadia started the teleportation formation and we disappeared from there and reappeared inside an old castle.


    But the castle looked a little lonely. And seeing this I couldn''t help say," how many days people have not lived inside the castle?".


    Nadia said," well it was given to me and I hardly used to live here so it''s be so dusty".

 Chapter 209 - Inside The Castle

    <h4>Chapter 209 - Inside The Castle</h4>


    Nadia said," don''t worry it will be cleaned instantly", saying so she took out her token and used it and then the formation of the house lit up and everything was cleaned in an instant.


    Looking at the uses of tokens I felt that I also needed tokens.


    So I looked at Nadia and asked," if I kill any people then will I be able to use his or her token".


    Alina answered," yes you can. After an owner dies all the things he owns can be used by you like the properties.


    After dropping a drop of blood on the token you can be its master".


    Listening to her words I nodded and then I walked inside the castle and explored it fully.


    I looked at the old rooms but there were still many rooms and the beg was big enough to upy many people inside the room.


    Then I asked," can nts can be grown inside".


    Nadia said," of course. There are many elixirs that can help you to increase your level. Those nts are very costly and very few people use them to sell them".


    I nodded my head and then asked," okay then tell me where shall I hunt the monster".


    Nadia said," Master I have told you so many things and also gave you my castle. So can''t you reward me".


    Listening to her words I asked," okay tell me what do you want".


    Nadia said," master I want your love", saying so she raised her skirts.


    I saw her action and felt that I had not made love with the girls for almost two weeks and Nadia body was already carving for my dick. Then what about the other girls. Thinking about it I looked around and saw the girl''s face had be red and their breathing had started to get fast.


    Seeing this I said," I can help you but tell me where I can find the monster".


    Nadia cheered a little and she said," master the monster can be easily found in any region. Just after we go out of the castle we can use the token and then choose from two options. One option is for defending the castle against monster attacks and the other option is just to select the level of monster and number of monsters. It will be spawned near your area. But you need to be careful about it as if you can''t solve all the monsters then you will die".


    Listening to her words the dungeon felt more like a game to me. Defending the castle was the game I yed in myst life.


    Then I said," Nadia can I buy unused tokens".


    Nadia said," yes master you can. Do I apply a quest for it. You can get the token instantly".


    Listening to her words I said," post seven low grade (purple) elixir as a reward for seventy tokens".


    Nadia took the elixir and put it as a reward and then she said," master where do you want to make love. Here or inside the room", saying so she blushed.


    I looked at Nadia and said," I will make loveter", saying so I asked," tell me do you know anything about Freya, Fiona and Fay".


    Nadia shook her head and said," Sister Freya and Fiona were little respectful to sister Fay as if she was the princess".


    Listening to her words I nodded my head and then looked at the girls and said," you guys do your work", saying so I took Nadia with me towards a room.


    Alina couldn''t help say," Robin what do you need us to do to make love with us?".


    I looked at her and said," I don''t need you to do anything. It depends on my mood. Whom I want to make love and whom not. I still have suspicion towards you and Mia. As for Ka, Karina and Karin. I will visit you girlster".


    Karin, Karina and Ka said," thank you master".


    Alina looked at me and couldn''t help say," can you tell us the reason why are you feeling suspicious of us".


    I then pulled Nadia in my embrace and tore her clothes and squeezed her breast. Then I said," I don''t know why, but it''s a feeling warning me that you and Mia are the only girls I can''t trust", saying so I put my other hand inside Nadia''s panties.


    Nadia enjoyed my touch and let out a seductive moan.


    Mia looked at Nadia enjoying herself in pleasure and then said," Robin we don''t have anything that we are hiding from you".


    I ignored her words and then continued to y with Nadia and then I pulled off my pant and said," serve me, Nadia".


    Nadia got out from my embrace and then bent down and began to lick my dicks.


    Alina and Mia had be very horny after seeing my dick. They gulped and Mia couldn''t help say," Robin there was one more thing I want to inform you. It was before you had not nted the cursed rune in our bodies so we still reported your current situation to Richard and Alfred".


    Listening to her words I nodded my head and then I asked," what did those guys promise to reward you with".


    Mia answered," a red grade prop and equipment".


    I looked at her and then asked," did he sign a soul contract with you".


    Mia looked down and replied," no".


    Then I looked at Mia and said," do you think those people would promise their words", saying so Iughed and said," bitch you were used as a chess piece. The reward promised by them was just to make you more honest. Unless you have strong strength same as their level, they will never agree to their words".


    I stopped for a while and then took a deep breath and continued," Mia did you report my location and the things I did after I entered the dungeon".


    Mia''s face was pale after listening to my words and then she said," no, I didn''t tell him anything after the curse in my body was nted by you".


    I then looked at Mia and said," Mia how is the feeling of being used as a chess piece".


    Mia looked at my face and said," I am feeling very ufortable".

 Chapter 210 - Nadia (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 210 - Nadia (R-18)</h4>


    I looked at Mia and smiled and asked," do you want to take your revenge. I mean I can help you get the revenge. They know that I have nted the cursed rune inside your body but those people don''t know anything about me. So I will give you a chance as long as you do it and serve me honestly then you will also get what you want".


    Listening to my words Mia dim eyes slowly recovered and then she had a firm look and she said," Master tell me. I will agree to any of your requests as long as I can take revenge".


    Listening to her words I said," very good", saying so I cummed inside Nadia''s mouth and Nadia drank it all.


    Then I grabbed her and tore Nadia''s panties and then made her sit on top of my dick while my hands were ying with her breast.


    Then I said," Mia I will tell you what to report and from today onwards you will work as a chess piece but you will only give those people news that I asked to say to them".


    Mia said," Master you want me to work as a chess piece for them".


    I said," yes and you will report about my current situation. The first report you will give about me is to tell Richard I am reaching level 90 and after two monthster I will be able to reach level 100".


    Mia nodded her head but asked me," will those people believe my words and not doubt me".


    I said," you are a chess piece so don''t think much about it. Anyway, the red grade props and equipment is a great way to make people dishonest and also betray people. So they will never doubt you. Contact Richard now and tell him about the situation. Also, tell him that you will not be able to meet him as you are trying to get my trust".


    Mia nodded her head and then she took out amunication rune to contact Richard.


    While Nadia was still riding me wildly.


    Mia said," Mr Richard as you said I am here to report you about his current situation. He is currently level 85 and will be able to reach level 90 within this month and in the next two months it''s estimated to reach level 100".


    Richard from the other side was suspicious and asked," how can you report it to me. Weren''t you nted with curse rune".


    Mia said," I found a way to get rid of the cursed rune. I can''t talk about the matter. But now I don''t have much time to contact you or else Robin will have finished making love with Alina. I need to know when will I get red grade props and equipment".


    Richard cursed," that bastard he is f*cking Alina. Although I wanted to take her ve for myself. It was only due to Sara if not for her I would have already had Alina as my ve.


    I need you to report the situation after you reach the dungeon. Tell me more about Robin situation and then I will give you a red grade prop".


    Mia said with anger," Mr Richard if you don''t give me the red grade prop then I will report our conversation to Robin. Don''t me me at that time. Anyway, Robin used to make love to me so I can just use my body to satisfy him".


    Richard couldn''t help say," okay after reaching the dungeon you report Robin. I will catch him at that time".


    Mia said," I will not report hour request unless first I get the red grade props saying so she hung up themunication rune".


    I listened to their conversation and then said," very good work Mia. Now you can enjoy the same treatment as Nadia. Remove your clothes and serve me".


    Saying so I enjoyed Nadia.


    While Mia hurriedly removed her cloth and then looked at Alina and said," sister I am going one step ahead of you".


    Saying so she looked at me and Nadia making love with envy.


    Then I took out my dick from Nadia''s pussy and said," suck it".


    Mia began to taste my dick and felt finally her body calmed down. Just as she was immersed she heard Robin'' voice," it''s enough".


    Then I took my dick and began to f*ck Nadia.


    Mia looked at me with hot eyes and seeing this I said," you have done a good job today. So I will reward you with my semen today. If you work harder then I will f*ck you at that time".


    Saying so I ignored Mia.


    Mia felt tortured and then finally sighed as she was the first person to betray Robin and therefore she would only lick Robin''s dick whenever he asked her to do so.


    Finally, I couldn''t hold anymore and then filled Nadia pussy.


    Mia saw this and then she took the opportunity to clean my dick. After that, she began to clean Nadia''s pussy.


    Alina was in heat and she came to me and said," Robin can you also make love with me".


    I looked at her and asked," tell me the person who didn''t allow you to support me when I was fightingst time".


    Alina said," it was sister Freya. And other girls looked at you with cold eyes. I was going to rescue you with miss Nadia but I couldn''t help as the pixes race interrupted".


    Listening to her words I said," okay then. But tell me honestly are you hiding something from me".


    Alina said," Robin don''t you believe me".


    I looked at her and then in the cursed rune, I ced the restriction," Alina can never contact anyone other than me, Nadia, Mia, Karina, Karin and Ka. Or else she would be tortured".


    Alina also felt the restrictions of the cursed rune had changed and her face became ugly. Seeing this I smiled and then I said," let me guess the girl you were contacting was the pixes right".


    Alina looked at me with horror and she asked," how did you know?".


    I smiled at her and said," you keep on guessing I will enjoy my time with my ves", saying so I ignored her and walked to Ka and her daughters.

 Chapter 211 - Kayla, Karin And Karina (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Ka, Karin And Karina (R-18)</h4>


    I said," Ka, Karin and Karina serve me".


    The three people were happy in their hearts and then they came to me.


    Then I sat on the chair while the mother and her two daughters were licking my dick.


    Then Ka said," master then I will use my pussy to satisfy you", saying so she got on top of me and after embracing me she began to move her hips while Karina and Karin were kissing each other.


    I looked at the girls, especially Alina who also looked at me. But there was a look of fear in her eyes.


    Then I looked at Alina and said," what did you tell to Freya?".


    Alina said," I reported to her about your level and nothing else".


    I thought for a while and said to myself," sure enough the pixies are also looking for the cultivation techniques. Fortunately, the seal was removed from my mindter. If it was before then I would be robbed of the girls and also be killed".


    Then I looked at Alina and said," since I have found you talking with Freya. I will give you the punishment".


    Saying so I looked at Alina and she had a pale face. Then I said," you will first report to Freya and tell her that I am suspicious about you and ask that you will report my level after you have gained the trust. Call Freya now and report her".


    Alina nodded her head and then called Freya and then said," sister Freya, Robin is suspicious about me. So shall I contact youter".


    Freya said," where are you? I can hear the sound of Ka making love with Robin".


    Alina said," it''s because Robin is so busy that I contacted you. Sister, I will report to you about his level after I have gained his trust".


    Freya said," very good, sister Alina. Don''t worry as long as you fulfil our request I will take you out of the wastnd. There you can easily cultivate and be a powerhouse", saying so Freya still threw the olive branch at Alina.


    Alina said," don''t worry sister Freya I will report it to you", and as she was going to terminate themunication rune Ka shouted," Robin I am cumming", saying so she sprayed.


    Then Ka let her daughter enjoy themselves so she moved away from my embrace and Karin joined.


    While Freya said," Alina have you f*cked Robin".


    Alina said," sister don''t tell me about it. He doesn''t make love with any of the girls. Except for the there sisters that had gone to get inheritance".


    Freya said," it seems Robin must be deeply hurt. I feel sorry for him, but as also we can get the cultivation technique from him. Then our mission will be over. And then I will bring you away from the wastnd".


    Alina said," sister now Robin will be suspicious if I don''t go back to the room", saying so she terminated the connection.


    Freya also felt a little good and then she said," princess we are going to get the cultivation techniques soon and then we can also go back".


    Fay said," of course but I still miss Robin''s dick. The way he f*cked me can''t be forgotten so I want to not kill him. But make him my ve. As then we can enjoy him to ourselves".


    Fiona said," hey but all the emotion we said seems to be wasted. But remembering his face that had a look of love on his face. I still wanted tough about how naive his idea was. As our level had already reached the False God realm. But he still wanted to take us as his lover", saying so sheughed.


    Freya and Fay alsoughed with her.


    While inside the room aftermunicating with Pixie Alina looked at me waiting for my answer.


    I looked at her and said," do you think the pixie will agree to your request and help you level up".


    Alina said," why not? They were also my sister".


    I looked at her and said," have you ever seen their level?".


    Alina shook her head and seeing this I said," although I don''t know I have a feeling those girls have already broken through the legendary realm. Their level must be in either Sacred Realm or above. You must also have learnt about the realms after level 200 right. As Albert exined it to us".


    Alina nodded her head.


    Seeing this I looked at her and said," I had inquired about the level of pixes. And every time I asked those pixes always seems to avoid my question. You didn''t look at their expression carefully but I have as I saw a disdain from their eyes as if were ant in front of them. I had hoped that it was just an illusion but it was not".


    " When the dark guilds attacked at that time I saw Fay using her power for the first time and then when she captured Nadia, who was a level 180 priest. She had no resistance at all".


    As I was going to continue Karin had her orgasm and the Karina took her position.


    Then I continued," What will you do if you see an ant. You will use your foot to trample it. We are like ants before those pixies and they want some cultivation techniques that I don''t know anything about it from me. Till the time I am alive those girls will still keep you guys alive as they want something important from me but after my use is over so will be your life", saying so I stopped and squeezed Karin breast that made her moan and began to kiss wildly in my neck region.


    " If you girls want to survive then follow my instructions and many people will still try to contact you. But you need to report me and also don''t give those guys any information without my permission as if I die then your life will be worse than death".


    Ka confessed and said," master I would like to sign a soul contract with you".


    Karina and Karin also followed the same words.


    Nadia also said," master me too. If you die then I also don''t want to live in this world".


    I looked at the girls and then at Mia and Alina.


    Both of the girls also took said," we will also sign soul contracts".

 Chapter 212 - Status

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Status</h4>


    Then I looked at Ka and asked," how do you sign a soul contract?".


    Ka said," master this method of signing soul contract is different from before as you used to sign the contract on paper. In this contract, we submit our soul to you as if you want then you can kill us with your thought and after you die we will also die with you".


    I looked at the girls and said," can I undo the contractter".


    Then Ka nodded her head and said," yes master. It''s easy to undo".


    Listening to her words I said," okay then I will sign the soul contract with you girls".


    Then I signed the soul contract with the girls.


    After that, I felt these girls life were in my hand as long as I wanted I could kill them with a single thought.


    Finally, I felt relieved and then said," next day I will talk to you girls".


    Saying so I walked towards a room while Alina and Mia followed behind and then Alina said," Robin, now can you make love with us. We will never betray you again".


    I walked near Alina and Mia and squeezed their breast and said," I will make love with you, but now it''s not the time. I need to do something. You both go and rest in your room. I will call both of you tonight".


    Saying so I walked inside the room while Nadia came and said," sister Mia and sister Alina, I understand your feelings but let master have some time alone. Maybe he will call youter".


    Alina and Mia both the girls nodded their heads.


    Karin looked at his sister Karina and said," sister will master make love with us like before he used to do. As I feel his temperament had changed drastically".


    Ka said," don''t worry Karin, the master will surely make love with us like that. But for now, let''s give master some space. But let''s go and train as this time we will fight with master and cover his back and also never betray him".


    Karina said," mom what would you do if you were presentst time when those high-level members besieged master. Would you fight with master with your life or else just like other girls watch him run away alone. Would you also do the same"?


    Ka said," I don''t know but most likely I would fight those people".


    Karina said," mom if I was present there then I would fight with master", saying so her eyes were firm.


    Karin also said," me too. Although the master doesn''t talk with us he gave us the things that other people didn''t".


    Listening to her daughter words Ka said," I was just worried about your safety so I didn''t give you a definite answer but now that you have said your thoughts then next time I will fight with you girls", saying so she also showed a firm eye.


    Then Ka said," okay girls let''s bathe and then we will go and practice".


    Then the mom and daughters walked towards the bathroom.


    Nadia also followed them.


    While Mia and Alina also looked at each other and then Alina said," if sister Freya had not stopped us then we would never face such a situation".


    Mia also nodded her head and then said," yes but if not for her we could still fight. But now first let get back our trust with Robin. If he ever needs any help we must help him".


    Alina looked at Mia and nodded her head in agreement and then said," now we can help Robin in one way. That is by reporting the true news to him and also following his instructions".


    Then both of them looked at Robin''s room and then walked out and decided to practice.


    While I was inside my room and then began to look at my status -


    ROBIN Lvl 101


    CARD MASTER


    TITLE- HERO (ORANGE)


    HEALTH-3,00/3,00


    MANA-1,50/1,50


    POINTS LEFT-00


    STR-5.1


    DEX-5.5


    INT-5.9


    CONST- 5.0


    DEFENSE-10


    ATTACK- 7-8


    CARD SLOT- 3/20


    BLACK CARD SLOT-2/2


    SPECIAL CARD SLOT-1/?


    ACTIVE SKILLS- NONE


    PASSIVE SKILLS- NONE


    BURNT SKILL-


    PASSIVE 1- GAIN 200% EXPERIENCE AFTER KILLING.


    CULTIVATION TECHNIQUE- THE WAY TO BECOME GOD. (NOT UNLOCKED. NEED FALSE GOD REALM)


    Looking at my attributes I shouted out loud," f*ck how the hell did my status change so much. Where did my 100,000 above health go? My 5000 strength and other attributes have shrunk to a single digit. And what about my skill. Especially the archer skills. I trained as an archer before. Why are there no skills option left for me?".


    Saying so I was going crazy, then I heard the ck voice in my mind," calm down Robin. I will exin to you a few things. Especially about the skills".


    Listening to ck words I calmed my mind and then I asked," ck how can I listen to your words in my head", saying so I had a puzzled look.


    ck chuckled and said," now you have improved your level to 100 so I canmunicate with you without having to bring you inside card space".


    I then asked," okay tell me what about the skills I learnt before as you know I have trained in archery very hard".


    ck said," don''t mention it. All the skills you have learnt has been integrated with your body. So now you have can use those skills but will consume too little mana. Also, I think it''s better to give up that skill. As you are a card master, not an archer".


    Listening to ck words I said," it makes sense. Then ck tell me how do I use the card more nicely".


    ck said," Robin the card master can use many techniques and they can absorb any technique. Now you have special skills that are any nk card you create can absorb the skills. And you can send that skill back to the opponent. You can also absorb monsters inside the card and use the skills of monsters just like shadow nightmares. But for now, you can absorb only three monsters and one slot is already upied".


    I heard ck words and then I asked," ck can''t you give me any more special cards that would bomb any opponent I meet".

 Chapter 213 - Talk With Black

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Talk With ck</h4>


    ck smiled and said," Robin it''s not that I don''t want to give you but you don''t have enough power to use my cards. After you reach level 150 I will give you a small gift at that time. Also, don''t be lost in revenge or else you will lose yourself. So cheer yourself and also forgive the girls Alina and Mia as they were also forced and you don''t know about their situation".


    I heard ck words and felt indeed I was drifting into darkness. His word also made me awake as being angry about those people will only make my temperament worse and those guys will still live a good life. So instead of being engrossed in revenge, it''s better to cherish the present and then be strong and when we meet the guys then we shall have our revenge at that time. It''s simple as that.


    Then I asked," ck can I trap the monster alive in the nk card".


    ck said," Robin you can''t trap the monster inside the nk card. As it will not absorb any living things inside it. And inside ck card also. So we also thought of some way to enhance the power of the host we select. Then we came up by creating a special card. In the special card also we couldn''t fully retain the futures except for its skills", saying so ck stopped and said," After you have levelled the card to a certain level it will stop growing up so it''s better to choose a high-level monster. I will tell you the location of those monsters after you have increased your level to 200".


    I nodded my head and then I said," then I will keep that special card for now. But why does it shows a question mark behind its back".


    ck said," it''s because there are some materials in the universe that can help you make a special card".


    I asked," ck you said in the universe and not on this".


    ck said," of course. I will tell you a secret. The ce or you live in is known as Tulea. And here people with false God realm that is level 400 only lives on this. After that, they need to travel and go to outer space to level up".


    Listening to Balck words my heart had a trace of excitement.


    As finally, I could also fly in space and then as I was going to be lost in thought ck said," Robin, I have to go back as your energy is not sufficient enough", saying so ck retreated to card space.


    And then I felt something was missing and then I remembered my attributes points had shrunk to single digit so I once again I shouted," who stole my attributes pointse out I promise to not kill you".


    While inside the card space ck and White saw the scene and was speechless and then White said," why did you choose this idiot as our host".


    ck said," it because his will is strong. He does everything honestly and doesn''t like to do bad things. He is the only person who will let us have our true freedom".


    White said," you are right. He is much better than the other host as they were too greedy so they were lured and killed by our enemies. Maybe only he can help us. Although he acts like an idiot he is honest in his heart".


    ck said," yeah but this also makes me worried. As you every people had two extremes. The more innocent the person is the more extreme their opposite side is. So I hope after taking his revenge he would not kill innocent people".


    White said," you worry too much. You also know that although this guy is an idiot but doing things to the extreme he never does it. As he has already developed self-consciousness that is he listens to his inner self and makes a decision".


    ck said," you are right. He doesn''t use the power of the ck card as if he would take it out and break it then half of the would be destroyed. He had the option to destroy it but he didn''t".


    White asked," have you told about the self-destruction of ck card Robin".


    ck said," I did not. He knew about it when he saw the ck card. So he hardly uses it except for undressing the people", saying so ck spread his hand helplessly.


    White was surprised to know about it and then he couldn''t help say," impossible, how can he know about it".


    ck said," maybe because his soul gives him a warning. It may be one of the reasons".


    While after listening to my words Alina and Nadiaughed and then all the girls gathered inside my room.


    Nadia smiled and said," master who stole your attributes".


    I looked at her and said seriously," Nadia you don''t know someone stole my attributes. I now have three-digit health, three-digit mana and other attributes that have turned to one digit", and as I was going to continue to say about it Nadia ans Alinaughed out loud.


    Nadia fell to the ground and clutched her stomach and kept onughing and so was Alina.


    I looked at Nadia and Alina and said seriously," you guys areughing while my attributes have been robbed".


    Listening to my words Nadia and Alinaughed even more.


    I couldn''t help but walk out of the room with a depressed look.


    Then I felt my dream of bing a strong man in the future and also about taking revenge was hopeless so I began to think about what should I do next.


    As I was going to n about my future Nadia came out fo the room with the girls and then she was still smiling but her shoulder was still trembling. Then she calmed herself and said in one sentence," Robin after your level had reached 101 then your attributes colour would change into a silver colour that represents 1000 points for every single point".


    Listening to her words I was stunned and then I felt like I had made a fool of myself and then I had an embarrassed look and I escaped from the girls and walked into my room. I also released the soul contract as I don''t know if someone would control me to kill the girls then I would feel guilty about it. So I decided to not take a risk about it.

 Chapter 214 - Chat Between Richard And Man In Cloak

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Chat Between Richard And Man In Cloak</h4>


    The girls felt their soul contract have been released. Although they were a little puzzled they didn''t say anything.


    Nadia then said," the master said someone stole his attributes", and then she began tough with other girls once again.


    While inside the room, I decided to not meet girls today as I felt there was no face left so I ced the danger sign in front of my room and began to look at my attributes.


    Then I decided to think of creating a new fighting style. As ck said," there are endless possibilities as a card user. You only need to find the rightbination".


    Thinking about his words I also felt from the very beginning I trained myself in archer skills.


    I never trained as a wizard or other skills.


    But I was fortunate enough to get the skills from n.


    So now what shall I do?


    Thinking about it I was puzzled and then an idea came to my heart. If I absorb various ultimate skills then maybe I will be able to form my uniquebo made up of several skills.


    Thinking about it made my eyes lit up and I felt it was possible to do so. But then again there was a problem. Where shall I gather the skills from?


    Shall I y the role of viin and kidnap some guys and then force them to cast their skills on the nk card and then let them go.


    But this method would be risky as Richard had seen me using the cards on other people.


    This method cannot be used for now. So I decided to use another method. It was to control the people mind and then ask them to use the skill on nk cards. After absorbing their skills I would be able to use themter.


    Maybe I could ask ck to help me to createbo skills.


    But I need to wait until ck had recovered his energy.


    I also needed to level up and then I would decide to think about it.


    Let''s first level up the special card shadow nightmare card to max levels it can. And then think about other things.


    Thinking about it I felt good and then I decided to sleep.


    As I haven''t slept for many days. So I wanted to drink wine but thinking about what happenedst time I decided to not drink it until I had my revenge on Richard.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside a room, Richard was sitting while he was waiting for someone. There was an anxious look on his face.


    After a few minutes, a person came inside wearing a ck robe. He said," tell me have you got the secret skills from Robin".


    Richard looked at the man in a cloak and he said," sir I haven''t but I have nted a spy and she said she would contact me in a month and will report me at that time. But I need to give her red grade props".


    The man in a ck cloak said," can''t you just attack him and threaten him".


    Richard said," it''s not that I don''t want to threaten Robin but he hardly has any girls whom he trusts. If we threaten him then maybe he would escape. It''s better to let the spy report me the news. As long as I get the news I will report it to you".


    The man in a ck cloak said," you better do. Take this red grade prop and deliver it to the girl", saying so he took out a small crystal and gave it to Richard.


    Richard saw the small crystal and was puzzled and seeing this the man in a ck cloak said," you only need to give the girl this red grade prop. Rest I will figure about it".


    Richard nodded his head and then the man in a ck cloak walked out of the room.


    While he muttered to himself," if not for teachers order, I would nevere to the wastnd. The aura here is so scarce that I can only use some low-level skills. But it must be enough to deal with people who had not reached even level 100.


    The red grade prop given to Richard is just a tracer that would help me get to Robin''s location. After getting the skill from Robin, I can get the chance to be a personal disciple of the master. But another disciple will also fight for the position and so I need to be careful".


    Richard looked at the man in ck cloak left and left him a red grade prop. So he put it inside the space bag and chuckled," as long as I can join the organisation then my strength will rise by leaps and bounds".


    Then Sara came inside and asked," where is the person whom you were going to meet?".


    Richard said," he left".


    Sara said," okay, what did he ask you to do?".


    Richard said," I can''t tell you about it. Just know after knowing it your life will be in danger".


    Sara said," okay, then when are you going to bring Karina and Karin. As Aaron is always asking me to bring those girls here".


    Richard said," don''t worry after I find the location of Robin from Mia''s mouth then we can not only get what we want but also we will give Aaron the gift he wants".


    Sara said," it''s good".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    It was already night and Mia and Alina were standing out of my room and when they saw the danger sign, both of them looked at each other and Mia said," sister Alina what shall we do now?".


    Alina also looked at the danger sign and then she said," let''s go and see how Robin will punish us. As I have never heard anyone entering the door when the danger sign was ced".


    Mia nodded her head and then she bowed and said," sister Alina please", saying so she made the gesture to let Alina go.


    Alina was speechless and then she gritted her teeth and said," Mia are you sure you don''t want to follow behind. Think about it if I make love with Robin alone then at times I will not let you intervene".


    Mia said," Sister Alina you go ahead I will be behind you", saying so she began to cheer for Alina.

 Chapter 215 - Mia And Alina (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Mia And Alina (R-18)</h4>


    While inside the room I was enjoying my sleep.


    Alina opened the door and first poked her head inside the door and then she looked around.


    She saw no one inside the room and so she patted her chest and then carefully she walked inside the room not making any noise.


    Then she felt some noiseing from the inner room. She was a little curious about the source of noise and somehow felt she had heard the noise somewhere. But as she was careful so she couldn''t remember it.


    Finally, she mustered her courage and was going to walk inside but at that moment she felt someone tapping her shoulder. It made her scream in a shout.


    While Mia looked at Alina who was scared so much that she screamed in fright just after touching her. It made her a little puzzled and then asked," sister Alina why are you screaming?".


    Alina heard Mia''s voice and then she closed her mouth and then said," what are you doing here?".


    Mia was speechless and she said," didn''t I tell you that I will be behind you".


    Alina was stunned and then she felt that the door of the inner room was opened and saw Robin walking out of the room with messy hair.


    While I was enjoying my sleep and I was dreaming about eating chicken. And as I was going to take a bite of chicken leg I heard a loud noise and fell off from the bed.


    I then got up from the bed and felt a little hungry so I decided to cook myself the food. But before that let''s deal with the person who trespassed into the room.


    I opened the door and saw Alina and Mia were inside the outer room.


    I saw this and said," what are you guys doing inside the room? I remember I had put a danger sign out of the room. So how can you girls enter the room".


    Listening to my words Alina had a pitiful expression on her face and then she said," didn''t you say you will make love with us at the night. So we both came to your room".


    I listened to her words and I then remembered that I had told them so but I wouldn''t agree to it. So I said seriously," I was training inside the room so I forgot. If not for you I would even forget about it", saying so I stopped and then continued," but you girls could have knocked on the door and now you have breached inside my room. So you need to be punished".


    Saying so I used a blink card and then teleported near the door. After that, I closed it. Then I looked at the girls with a bad look and said," now that you girls are here then don''t think about going back to your room", saying so I took out the pink grade rope.


    After that, I said," shall you guys allow me to tie you or will you resist".


    Alina and Mia looked at each other and surrender themselves.


    Seeing this I nodded my head and said," correct choice or else I would increase your punishment time".


    Then I tied the girl''s hand and brought them in the inner room.


    After that, I tied them on the bed with both their legs and hand apart.


    Fortunately, the bed was big enough in the castle.


    Then I tore off their clothes and after that, I said," since you girls have trespassed into my room I will give you the punishment for not having an orgasm for four hours. As this is the first time", saying so I took out a soft brush and the let an evilugh.


    After that, I began to rub the brush all over their bodies while the girls feltfortable at first but after fifteen minutes Alina had reached her peak so I stopped ying with her body which made Alina beg me," Robin please let me have my orgasm".


    But I ignored her words and did the same with Mia. She also enjoyed like Alina but when she was going to have her orgasm I stopped and then began to y with Alina.


    After three hours of torturing, both the girls finally knew the despair of not being able to have their orgasm.


    Alina and Mia had tears in their eyes and then they began to beg me," Robin please let us go. We will never enter your room".


    Listening to their words I finally sighed and untied their hands and said," of you, girls can leave. I will forgive you this time, but next time your punishment will be not simple.


    Alina and Mia both looked at each other and then nodded their heads.


    Then Alina pounced on me and then she removed my pants while Mia grinned and sat on my face and I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    Sure enough, Alina said," Robin, do you know the meaning of letting a hungry tigress out of their cage".


    I wanted to reply to them put Mia held my hand and sat on my face and said," Robin please please me or else tonight we will not let you sleep", saying so she lowered her hips.


    I wanted to curse myself for doing the idiotic mistake. I must have tied them and removed the rope outside the room. In this way, I could at least be able to live inside the room.


    While I was thinking about my idiotic mistake, Mia began to move her hips. I wanted to move my hand but I couldn''t as I felt my hands were tied by the rope and I could feel the energy leaving my body.


    I decided to please the girls and think about the revengeter.


    Then I licked Mia''s pussy that made her moan while Alina was already moving f*cking herself with my dick at a very fast speed.


    After a few minutes both the girls had their orgasm. But after the orgasm, the girls didn''t stop to catch their breath as usual but they began to make love even more crazily.


    Mia got up from my face and Alina grinned at me and sat on my face.


    In this way, they continued to change their ces after having their orgasm.


    After three hours finally, Mia couldn''t take anymore and she said," Robin fill me up I will untie you".


    Listening to her words I felt finally I could let the girl leave me so I gave Mia the creampie she wanted.

 Chapter 216 - Mia And Alina Cont. (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 216 - Mia And Alina Cont. (R-18)</h4>


    After getting the creampie Mia stood up and walked towards the bathroom while Alina got up from my face and then began to ride my dick. I couldn''t help say," Alina are you done".


    Alina said," do your sister. Was it necessary to give us the punishment of not letting me have my orgasm", saying so she began to ride me like a crazy girl.


    I felt that I should never provoke the girls, especially the orgasm torture techniques. While I was lost in thought Alina began to kiss me wildly.


    Then my mind was nk and after some time, I said to myself," anyway I am man, so I can''t back shrink in the corner so I need to make her have orgasm faster in this way I would be able to get rid of her entanglement".


    Thinking about it I put some force and now Alina was lying under me while I was f*cking her.


    Alina was taken aback by the sudden change in behaviour.


    Then she said," Robin were you not trying to get rid of me. So why are you f*cking me so enthusiastically".


    I squeezed her breast and then lifted Alina''s chin which made her blush. Then I kissed her for some time and after that, I broke the kiss and said," any way you are also my woman and how can I let my women be unsatisfied", saying so I began to move my hips.


    But then the inner room door was opened once more and Mia said," really Robin, I am also your woman so will you also satisfy me".


    Listening to Mia''s voice my body became stiff and then I smiled and said," of course Mia".


    Mia smiled and said," then I am wee", saying so she removed her bath towel and then lied next to Alina.


    Then I began to make love with Alina and then with Mia. Then after some time, I said," Mia lie on top of Alina. So that I don''t have to move from one ce to another".


    Mia blushed and then climbed on top of Alina and then I climbed on Mia''s back and then looked at Alina and asked," Alina are you feeling ufortable".


    Alina smiled and said," yes my pussy is feeling ufortable".


    Listening to her words I couldn''t help ask," how much do you want to f*ck that will make you satisfied".


    Alina said," till morning anyway it''s only three hours left. So Robin continue to work hard as if other sister saw us then..", saying so she hinted me with her eyes.


    I said," let''s f*ck".


    Saying so once again I began to make love with Alina and Mia.


    After three hours I filled both the girls pussy and I was taking a deep breath in and out. I couldn''t help say," what made you girls so excited today?".


    Alina said," nothing. By the way Robin we seriously want to ask your forgiveness. We both will agree to any of your requests".


    Mia also looked at me and said," me too Robin".


    I looked at them and said," once you break the trust it''s hard to trust those people again. But since you girls have promised me then I need you both to send messages to Richard as I say. Can you do it?".


    Alina and Mia nodded their head without hesitation. Then Alina said," Robin it''s not that we wanted to betray you but we were forced by Richard and Albert. If not for those people threatening us we would have never thought about betraying you".


    Mia also said," me too, especially Alberts wife Maria. I listened to their conversation that one mysterious person was asking about your origin. Especially your cultivation technique".


    I also had a puzzled expression and asked curiously," what type of cultivation technique?".


    Alina said," we don''t know but they both might be looking for something important or else they might have not betrayed you".


    I also made a helpless expression and said," well what shall I do about it. And how the hell do I know about what kind of cultivation techniques those people are looking about. I only knew about one technique that I have already taught you, girls".


    Listening to my words Alina and Mia both nodded their head and then embraced me.


    While after embracing the girls my eyes turned cold and I said," I don''t know what type of cultivation techniques those peoples are looking about but I will make sure to kill Richard and all those guys who betrayed me. I will have my revenge on every single person that betrayed me", saying so I stopped and had changed my expression like I used to have before. The sunny temperament.


    Alina and Mia felt a chill in their heart as after they listened to Robin''s words they found that Robin still had strong confidence to get his revenge and then both the girls thought in their hearts," fortunately we followed Robin or else our fate would be like those people".


    Alina asked curiously," Robin what kind of punishment are you going to give the girls".


    I smiled at her and said," you have already experienced it. I will make those girls my ve and those girls will serve me for eternity. No one will escape my palm. Didn''t Maria threaten you, Mia? I will make her feel so much despair that she will regret provoking me. The same goes for Sara", saying so I stopped and then I said," let''s go and take bath. I don''t want to f*ck anymore".


    Saying so I tried to walk but I felt my legs weak for the first time.


    Then I looked at Alina and Mia. They both helped me up.


    After that with their help, I walked inside the bathroom and took bath.


    Then I decided to level up or else I would not be able to f*ck these girls anymore.


    I need to do more exercise.


    But then I looked at my hand and saw my gravity bracket had been destroyed for some time. As there was a crack in it and there was also a number disyed on it 45.


    Looking at the number 50 meant I had unconsciously adapted to 45 times the gravity.


    But I felt that there was some need to repair it. Shall I start the cksmith profession next.. But it would take too much time.

 Chapter 217 - Red Grade Token

    <h4>Chapter 217 - Red Grade Token</h4>


    But before repairing my gravity bracelet. I decided to look for other things such as the tokens and equipment that I had ordered.


    As I walked out of the bathroom with the support of Alina and Mia. Nadia came inside the room and saw this scene and she said casually," Robin did you f*ck the girls so much that your legs became weak".


    Saying so she looked at the stunned expression of Robin, Alina and Mia and felt she had hit the target.


    Then she said," Robin f*cking both girls alone is not a good thing. It''s better to call us sister".


    As soon as I heard her words my legs began to shiver and said," Nadia you don''t need to call Ka and her daughter as I had made love with themst time and now they must be satisfied".


    As soon as I finished my words the door opened and Ka entered the room with her daughter and then she said," master we were not satisfiedst time. As making love with you there was no feeling at all. So we would like to serve master", saying so she began to remove her dress and her daughter followed.


    I said," wait you girls. Why are you getting so excited? Isn''t it about making love, I will make lots of love with you? But let''s increase our strength. As long as our strength reaches level 200 I will make love with all you girls alone".


    The alone words began to echo in the mind of the girls and their eyes began to shine and then Nadia said," master shall we start the levelling".


    I asked," Nadia first tell me the news about the equipment I bought and also about the token".


    Nadia said," master if you haven''t told me, I would have forgotten about it".


    Saying so she stopped and then handed me the storage bag.


    I looked inside and saw all types of equipment especially the god level was present.


    I saw this and asked," have those people given us extra equipment".


    Nadia said," master you gave those people generous equipment as most of the equipment you gave was of level 99 purple level. So they also gave you this equipment as a gift. Anyway, this type of equipment drop is verymon".


    I said," okay then I will make equipment for each of you girls but I need you to take blood oath".


    Listening to blood oath the girls knew something about it as blood oath was once taken and if you vite the oath then your body would burst and never recover reborn. It was the most vicious oath known in this world.


    Alina, Mia, Nadia, Karin, Karina and Ka listened to my words and they said," master as long as you say we will take the oath".


    Then I said," I will give you girls all a surpriseter at that time you need to take the oath".


    The word surprise was used by me after a long time. As I used to give surprises to n, Lina, Ava, Olivia, Drake, Ricard and many other guild members but all I got was betrayal in the end.


    So after that, I said," okay you girls go and busy yourself. I will need to prepare the surprise for you girls. Maybe it might take time. At most a month. Alina and Mia if Richard or Albert contact you then say to them, I had just reached level 90 and it will take me two months to reach level 100 and remember to not go to their ce. They might even lure you with red grade props and it might be a trap for us. So it''s better to not meet them now".


    Alina and Mia both the girls nodded their heads.


    Then the girls walked out of the room.


    And then I first took out the tokens and used them tobine them into red grade tokens. It took me half day to do so.


    TOKEN (RED GRADE PROPS)


    -BOUND TO ROBIN, CAN''T BE DROPPED AND CAN''T BE TRADED.


    -CAN BYPASS ANYPLACE INSIDE THE DUNGEON WITHOUT ALERTING THE OWNER.


    - MAP OF THE DUNGEON.


    Looking at the attributes, there was only three but inside the formation, it almost gave me the power to bypass the formation and enter inside any people private buildings.


    Then I also had thest function was the map of the building.


    I began to search and saw many people ces as I could easily search the people that I was looking for. As Richard, a well knows a man like him had arge private manor. Its location was inside themon religion but he had selected a ce a little far away from those people. Seeing this I felt it was good for me.


    Then Iughed for some time and then I stopped and said," Richard enjoy yourst days as you like. Don''t worry I will not kill you first as if I kill you then those people will be alert but it won''t be long before you will die. I wonder how would you feel when I f*ck your wife in front of you. To do all this I need strength and for that this equipment will give me enough power. Richard enjoy yourst days. After I have reached level 200 I will first find you and then I will enjoy the game of catching the prey", saying so I looked at the equipment scattered.


    Then I looked at a peculiar weapon it was round in shape and seeing this I used my eyes crystal to look at its properties.


    SHAPESHIFTER


    DAMAGE- 0.1-1


    ABILITIES-


    CAN CHANGE SHAPE ACCORDING TO USER WILL.


    I looked at its abilities and I was ecstatic about it. Didn''t it meant I could make a gun. Thinking about it I tried but I was disappointed. Seeing this I felt that it would not be helpful then I changed into weapons of this world and it took shape one by one and the speed of change was very fast. Almost instant. It made me happy and sad. I was sad because ying with guns couldn''te true in this world.. Maybe I could try changing into cannon.

 Chapter 218 - Red Grade Growth Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Red Grade Growth Equipment</h4>


    I then looked at the equipment and found that there was armour that covered the whole body.


    I was puzzled at first after looking at it. Then I decided to check its attributes and saw.


    BODY ARMOUR ( GROWTH)


    - INCREASE DEFENSE BY 6 POINTS


    - INCREASE RUNNING SPEED BY 1%


    - INCREASE DODGE SPEED BY 1%


    - EYESIGHT+2


    - CRITICAL 0.1%


    Looking at the attributes I felt the attributes were good for beginners.


    Then I decided to absorb andbine it. I just wanted to see would it seed. If it seeded then I will have overpowered the growth type of equipment.


    Thinking about it I no longer hesitated and then I first summoned a nk card and absorbed the weapon shapeshifter inside the nk card.


    It was sessfully absorbed. Then I absorbed one more shapeshifter into another card.


    After that, I tried to fuse both cards. Fifteen minutester I sessfully fused the card and seeing this I felt ecstasy in my heart.


    Then I became busy fusing and upgrading the quality of growth type weapons.


    Three dayster my eyes had dark circles under my face. But my face had a look of excitement as I finally had created the equipment I wanted.


    Then I looked at the properties of my equipment.


    SHAPESHIFTER (RED GRADE GROWTH) (Lv 1/100)


    ATTACK- 10-12


    DEFENSE- 16-22


    ADDITIONAL SKILL-


    - CAN BE CHANGED INTO VARIOUS SHAPES ACCORDING TO THE USER WISH.


    - DOES 100% TRUE DAMAGE TO ENEMY WHEN USING WEAPON MODE.


    - ENERGY- (100/100)- WILL BE CONSUMED AS AN ARROW OR CANNON AMMUNITION.


    - RECOVER 1 ENERGY PER SECOND


    - HAS A 15% CHANCE TO DO CRITICAL DAMAGE.


    - HAS A 0.1% CHANCE TO KILL INSTANTLY.


    Looking at the attributes of shapeshifter I first dropped a drop of blood on it and bound it to me.


    Then I looked at my armour.


    BODY ARMOUR ( RED GRADE GROWTH)( Lv 1/100)


    - INCREASE DEFENSE BY 25-30 POINTS


    - INCREASE RUNNING SPEED BY 7%


    - INCREASE DODGE SPEED BY 7%


    - EYESIGHT+14


    - CRITICAL 2%


    - CAN CHANGE SHAPE ACCORDING TO USER WILL.


    Looking at the attributes of armour I was pleased. Then I also found this item to me. After that, I began to make equipment for the girls. So after two dayster, Ipleted the equipment for the girls and came out of the room.


    Karina and Karin were talking with each other and as they saw my face they both shouted," ghost came out of the master room, let''s escape".


    I had a ck face and said," idiot can''t you recognise my handsome face".


    Karina and Karin after listening to my words were taken aback and then they both said," master why did you make ghost type make up", saying so both of them looked at me curiously.


    Looking at their curious face all the excitement I had gone away and then I said," okay then you girlse inside my room with me", saying so I signalled them.


    Karin and Karina blushed and seeing this I said," what bad things are you, girls, thinking about?", saying so I red at both of them.


    Karin and Karina walked inside my room and then I closed the room.


    Then I asked," have you slept".


    Karin and Karina nodded their head. Seeing this I said seriously," you girls are still small so you need more sleep", saying so I dragged them onto my bed.


    Karin and Karina were both happy and flustered in their hearts.


    Then after dragging them on my bed I embraced both the girls and began to sleep while Karina and Karin after listening to the snoring sound looked at each other and were speechless.


    Karin said," so master brought us and used us as his sleeping pillow".


    Karina nodded her head helplessly and she said," well let''s sleep any way we have nothing to do", saying so she embraced Robin and also closed her eyes.


    Karin also nodded her head and but her eyes had a sly look and she was thinking to herself," doesn''t it means I can enjoy master to my fullest and even my sister would not be able to wake up".


    Thinking about it her eyes shone but then again she said to herself," it''s better to get earplug to my sister. And then I can enjoy master to myself".


    Karin said," sister are you asleep.


    Karina opened her eyes and she said," master snores too loudly so I won''t be able to sleep".


    Karin said," sister here take the earplugs and then we can sleep".


    Karina''s eyes lit up and then she took the earplug from her sister''s hand and then she wore it. After that, she closed her eyes and after five minutes Karin checked," sister are you awake".


    Karin didn''t hear the reply from her sister so felt she had finally the opportunity to do the perverted thing she wanted to do.


    So went inside the quilt and then lowered Robin''s pants.


    She saw a big dick and then she felt excited in her heart. Then she stroked it using her hand. After that, she licked it slowly and enjoyed it.


    Ten minutester she saw her master dick was already hard and by this time her pussy had also be very wet so she wanted to get f*cked very much. But the master was asleep so she could only help herself.


    So she lowered her underwear and then as she was going to put master dick inside her pussy. At this time she heard her mother''s words which made her wear her panties and then embraced master and pretended to sleep.


    Ka walked inside Robin''s room and saw both her daughter were sleeping with Robin so she didn''t disturb and walked out while saying to herself," master should have called me to apany me with my daughters".


    Karin show her mother had gone out so she once again gathered her courage and entered inside the quilt.


    Then she lowered her panties and sat opposite direction of Robin. As she didn''t want to be caught by her sister.


    After that, she sessfully inserted Robin''s dick inside her pussy and began to make love.


    Karin said to herself," f*ck it feel very good making love in this way. I am getting excited I wonder if anyone woulde then I would just close my eyes and now one will find about me".


    Saying so her eyes glowed with excitement.

 Chapter 219 - Karin F*cking Behind Her Sister Back(R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 219 - Karin F*cking Behind Her Sister Back(R-18)</h4>


    As Karin was making love with her master Robin, Alina also came inside the room and saw Karin was sleeping strangely. As her head was on the opposite side of Robin''s legs.


    Seeing this she was puzzled and then she decided to ignore it and walked out of the room.


    While as soon as Alina walked out of the room, Karin pussy began to leak.


    She was suppressing her voice to avoid making noise.


    Then after some time she took a deep breath and said to herself," f*ck this feels so exciting. I thought I was almost caught by sister Alina but she didn''t check me. Maybe as I sleep strangely", saying so she once again began to move her hips.


    While I was in deep sleep and having a wet dream in which I was making life with Alina, Nadia, Mia, Ka, Karin and Karin.


    There were also girls like Freya, Fiona, Fay, Lucy, Oreo, Alice, Lina, Amelia, Olivia, Taaroa, Maria, Sara and a few more girls that I didn''t recognise. They were all tied and was being spanked and vited as I liked.


    As I was enjoying it I suddenly felt warm and wet feeling. It made me feel a little ufortable so I finally got up and then removed my quilt.


    Then I saw Karin was shaking her ass and f*cking herself while there was some warm wet liquid on my pants.


    Seeing this I fingered Karin anal hole who was lost in her world of pleasure.


    As soon as Karin felt her anal hole vited. It made her almost shout out loud.


    Then she turned around and saw her master was looking at her with a smiling face. But for her it was as if a ghost was looking at her as the current face of the master was indeed like that.


    So she pissed herself. Seeing this I blocked her mouth as I wanted to enjoy sleep. If other girls listened to Karin''s voice then I would be eyed by those girls.


    Karin looked at her master in panic and she then asked stuttering," master it''s not what I wanted to do".


    I looked at her and said," don''t worry my dear Karin, now that I have caught you red-handed I will give you the punishment".


    Saying so I also added," if you shout then there will be additional punishment", saying so I grinned at Karin.


    Looking at my grinning expression Karin felt terrified. As she had listened to other girls about master sunny smile and now he had changed to a grinning expression with master dark circles under his eyes and his messy hair made him look more like a ghost.


    I looked at Karin who was terrified as a cat and then I said," what punishment shall I give you?".


    Saying so I began to think. The first punishment that came into my mind was not having orgasm punishment, but I ignored this punishment.


    Then spanking punishment was not possible due to the loud noise made by it.


    Then after thinking about five minutes I felt it was not necessary to give Karin punishment now. I could also call herter and punish her alone.


    Then I said," Karin you will stay alone with me when I would ask you to do so".


    Saying so I embraced her and then let her sit on myp.


    Then while her back was facing me I squeezed her breast and fingered her pussy.


    Also, my dick was inside Karin anal hole. Then I said," shake your hips, Karin".


    Karin who was lost in pleasure heard my words and she came back to her sense and then she began to shake her hips.


    Then I said," okay you will serve me until I creampie you".


    Karin felt happy in her heart and then she began to move her hips.


    Then Iid down and enjoyed while Karin served me.


    After five minutes I felt that Karin had already be tired of seeing this I grabbed her and began to f*ck her from behind.


    Karin enjoyed the moment and she also had her orgasm once again.


    While Karina who was sleeping suddenly felt the bed shaking violently so she opened her eyes to see master was f*cking her sister and seeing this scene she licked her fingers and then put them inside her pussy.


    She also had half-opened her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    And as she had a quilt on her body so no one present saw Karina''s action.


    Then she decided in her heart to let her sister sleep and then she could im master for herself. Thinking about it she bites the corner of her lips.


    While I was at my limit after I f*cked Karin pussy for the next ten minutes and then I finally gave her creampie.


    Then I said," this time sleep honestly".


    Karin shrunk her head in fear and nodded her head.


    Then we were once more inside the quilt but Karin fell asleep this time may be due to exhaustion while my dick was being stored by a soft hand. It made me feel stunned and then I saw Karina embracing me and whispering in my ears," master f*cking my sister, when I am sleeping, is not a good thing to do. So how would youpensate me master", saying so she licked my necks.


    I said to myself," f*ck who told me to f*ck Karin so fast. Karina might have been awakened by the shaking of the bed. Now she wants me topensate her. F*ck I need to f*ck once again but this time I need to be careful".


    Then I looked at Karina and said," what do you want me to do?".


    Karina said," master you need to just rest and let me do my thing".


    I nodded my head and then I felt Karina keep stroking my dick until it became hard. Then she embraced me and put one leg on top of me and she slid her panties aside to let my dick enter her pussy.


    After she was sessful she said," master you can rest now".


    I wanted to say to her," who the f*ck would sleep in such a sexy situation ".


    But I couldn''t so I grabbed her breast and began to kiss passionately.


    Karina who was lost in lust finally began to move her hips while embracing her master.


    And I was enjoying her while my fingers were fingering her anal hole.

 Chapter 220 - [Bonus ]Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 220 - [Bonus ]Surprise</h4>


    After half an hour Karina also had her fun and then I creampie her pussy and said," let''s change the sleeping location".


    Karina also nodded her head and then she held her sister while I changed the mattress.


    Then I also removed my pants and walked towards the bathroom.


    Karina ced her sister and also walked inside the bathroom.


    After seeing Karina entering the bathroom. I took the bath and said," I want to sleep, so if you want to sleep honestly then you are wee".


    Saying so I escaped from the bathroom.


    Karina looked at me escaping and she smiled and said," master where can you escape to. We will meet on the bed soon", saying so she licked her lips.


    While after getting on the bed I started to sleep. Karin who was sleeping kicked the quilt. As I was sleeping so I didn''t notice the scene.


    Karina came and saw the scene and said to herself," I hope sister can sleep nicely on bed for once", saying so she put on the quilt and then embraced master to sleep.


    Karina still had the thought of doing some lewd things with her master but looking at the dark circles under his eyes she muttered," master only this time I will make an exception and will sleep honestly", saying so she closed her eyes.


    After five minutes Karina was breathing heavily and her hand had already crawled inside her master''s pants and she was stroking his dick and muttered, to herself," master please forgive your ve but I can''t resist the temptation of being alone and making love with you", saying so she removed her panties and then put the dick inside her pussy and then she began to move her hips slowly.


    But whenever she was going to have her orgasm she would get out of the quilt and masturbate in the bathroom.


    And this went on three times and thest time she said," master your dick is still hard so I will need to calm it down", saying so she entered inside the quilt and began to suck Robin''s dick.


    After ten minutes Karina''s mouth was filled with cum. She swallowed it all and then embraced master and slept honestly.


    After six hours I woke up refreshed but it was already night.


    Seeing this I walked out and felt cold in my lower region. So I looked down and saw my pants had been removed. Seeing this I was puzzled and then removed the quilt and saw Karina naked ass.


    I caught the culprit red-handed but s she was sleeping. So I decided to not disturb her and walked out of the room.


    Alina saw meing out of the room and she asked," so Robin how did youe out today? Did youplete your work?".


    I said," of course and I am sure you girls would like the surprise I was preparing".


    Listening to my words Alina nodded her head and she said," Let go and eat the food".


    I nodded my head and then I asked," did you girls bring food from outside the dungeon".


    Alina said," it''s not like inside the dungeon there is no food. There are several fruits and nts that grow inside the dungeon".


    I walked towards the dining room and ate the fruits and then I said," okay let''se back to the topic", saying so I had serious look and asked," Did Richard contact you, girls?".


    Alina nodded her head and she said," yes they contacted me once asking about your details. I reported to them what you asked me to reply to at that time, that was your level is still level 91 and it would take two months to level up to level 100".


    Listing to her words I nodded my head and said," you have done a good job. Now go and call other girls".


    Saying so I waited for them in the dining room.


    After a few minutes, everyone was present and then I said," I will give you a present but this time you girls need to take a blood oath first. You will never mention the source of the equipment and you girls will never ask about its origin".


    Listening to my words the girls cut their fingers and used mana to write the blood oath.


    Then the blood vanished into thin air and the words written in blood flew into their bodies.


    Seeing this I presented those girls with all pink grade equipment.


    The girls took it and were excited in their hearts. They also knew why Robin asked them to take blood oath as there have been never been reports of green or above growth grade weapons or equipment inside the dungeon. And now they are getting a pink level growth equipment. It shows that Robin still trust them and this also made them think. It was the right choice to choose Robin.


    And they also decided if Robin needed any help they would help him do so.


    After that, I said," okay since everyone has new equipment we all need to level up. From level one to a hundred but it won''t take too much time as I still have something here", saying so I took out pink grade experience scroll and handed it to all the girls and said," on experience scrolls, if used in the group can give us almost 600% experience. So let''s level up and reach level 200 as fast as possible. We will also try to level up our equipment as fast as we can".


    Nadia smiled and said," no problem master. Live to heal to me and also I will ask you to summon level 108 monster as level 109 we can''t do too much damage and so it won''t be efficient to hunt those monsters".


    Listening to her words I nodded my head and then I said," then Alina, you are responsible for killing all the monsters near Nadia and Ka, Mia, Karin and Karina you girls follow me to kill all those monsters".


    The girls nodded their heads and Nadia took out her token and said," master let''s go outside the castle as we will summon the monster at that ce".


    I followed behind Naida with other girls and also asked," is there any difference in the monster that lives inside the level 101 dungeon".

 Chapter 221 - Status/ Red Grade Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 221 - Status/ Red Grade Equipment</h4>


    Nadia said," master there is one difference, that is the monster here are divided into different sses. They are normal, elite and master ss.


    The difference is that elite monsters have 50% increased health andbat power to that of normal grade while master grade has 100% increased health andbat power. These monsters also have an area of effect (aoe) skill. So we need to be careful of those monsters", saying so she stopped and asked," master how many monsters shall we face the first time".


    I looked at her and said," only five monsters. Let''s fight them and test ourbat strength first. After that let''s fight a single elite monster and then I will decide what monster to fight against".


    Listening to my words Nadia nodded her head and then we also used our experience scrolls and my experience had reached an extra 800% experience. As six girls gave six hundred and two hundred due to my passive skill.


    Then I saw Nadia summed five monsters of level 108.


    Those monsters were all wind wolves. Seeing this I said," okay I will fight with one wolf and the rest of you girls divide the wolf with yourself", saying so I rushed forward to the wolf and my shapeshifter equipment changed into a cannon. I wanted to see how effective it was.


    I aimed at the wind wolf eyes and fired a shot. The cannon fired instantly. Seeing this my eyes lit up and then I saw the wind wolf was killed in a single shot.


    Looking at the scene I wanted to change the shape of the weapon into a getting gun. But it failed. Seeing this I felt a little discouraged.


    Then once again I changed the mouth of the canon and made it a little wider and then fired a shot. But this time the charging time took 2 seconds and then two points of energy was gone in an instant but the coverage of the bullet increased.


    Seeing this scene my eyes lit up and I felt the idea of having a gun might be possible in this world. It just needed a little more time and test.


    Then I changed the shape of the gun barrel longer and after charging for three seconds it fired. It burst the wind wolf that Mia was fighting into pieces.


    Seeing the scene I felt that I would be almost invincible if I could increase the energy of this weapon and also its energy recovery ability.


    Thinking about it I decided to experiment on these wind wolves.


    So I looked at Nadia and said," today we will continue to hunt the wind wolves until we reach level ten and also increase our equipment level to level 10".


    Nadia said," master you guys can indeed increase your level to level 10 but you need to hunt for more monsters. At least for a full day. But for levelling the equipment it would take more time. At least we need to feed the equipment dropped from the monster".


    I looked at her and said," it''s better to give me all the equipment dropped from the monster. Later once again I will give you guys a surprise".


    Nadia nodded her head and then we continued to hunt for a whole day and finally we increased our level to level 10.


    We had also harvested much equipment. And it was all level 108 level. So feeding this group of equipment would give a good amount of experience.


    Nadia and the other girls handed me the equipment dropped from the monsters.


    Then I said," you girls don''t disturb me now. I will be busy once again. I wille outtest by tomorrow".


    The girls walked and began to bathe and chat with each other while inside the room I began tobine and create green, blue, purple, orange grade weapons. Then I sacrificed green equipment and it gave me 1000 experience points.


    Blue grade equipment gave me 10,000 experience points.


    Purple grade equipment gave me 100,000 experience points and orange grade gave me a million points.


    Then I decided to use it and found that the experience given by the weapons were fixed at a certain rate. So it depends on the grade of the weapon you are consuming it to upgrade and also on the level of equipment you want to upgrade.


    More experiment was required to find about the current experience but after using the orange grade equipment to sacrifice I had a level the equipment to level 7 at the moment and after that most of the experience was not absorbed by it.


    Seeing this I got one more result that was I still needed higher level drops from monster to level up the equipment.


    Then I started to create orange grade equipment and after creating enough for our use I finally stopped it.


    It was already night so first I checked the attributes of my weapon


    SHAPESHIFTER (RED GRADE GROWTH) (Lv 7/100)


    ATTACK- 70-80


    DEFENSE- 110-120


    ADDITIONAL SKILL-


    - CAN BE CHANGED INTO VARIOUS SHAPES ACCORDING TO THE USER WISH.


    - DOES 100% TRUE DAMAGE TO ENEMY WHEN USING WEAPON MODE.


    - ENERGY- (100/100)- WILL BE CONSUMED AS AN ARROW OR CANNON AMMUNITION.


    - RECOVER 2 ENERGY PER SECOND


    - HAS A 15% CHANCE TO DO CRITICAL DAMAGE.


    - HAS A 0.1% CHANCE TO KILL INSTANTLY.


    There were very few changes such as the attack power and defence power had increased including the energy recovery.


    Seeing the changes I felt a little excited. I then looked at the attributes of armour.


    BODY ARMOUR ( RED GRADE GROWTH)( Lv 7/100)


    - INCREASE DEFENSE BY 115-130 POINTS


    - INCREASE RUNNING SPEED BY 8%


    - INCREASE DODGE SPEED BY 8%


    - EYESIGHT+15


    - CRITICAL 2.5%


    - CAN CHANGE SHAPE ACCORDING TO USER WILL.


    Looking at the attributes I felt although it had not increased much it was enough for the time being. As the defence had improved enough to make the level 110 feel despair. I felt satisfied and then I looked at my status.


    ROBIN Lvl 110


    CARD MASTER


    TITLE- HERO (ORANGE)


    HEALTH-3,00/3,00


    MANA-1,50/1,50


    POINTS LEFT-00


    STR-5.1+ 2


    DEX-5.5+ 3


    INT-5.9+ 3


    CONST- 5.0+ 2


    DEFENSE-15


    ATTACK- 15-20


    CARD SLOT- 3/20


    BLACK CARD SLOT-2/2


    SPECIAL CARD SLOT-1/?


    ACTIVE SKILLS- NONE


    PASSIVE SKILLS- NONE


    BURNT SKILL-


    PASSIVE 1- GAIN 200% EXPERIENCE AFTER KILLING.


    CULTIVATION TECHNIQUE- THE WAY TO BECOME GOD. (NOT UNLOCKED. NEED FALSE GOD REALM)


    NOTE- FOR EACH LEVEL INCREASE GIVES 1?POINT SILVER ATTRIBUTES OR 1000 POINTS OF COMMON ATTRIBUTES.

 Chapter 222 - [Bonus ]Unsolved Mystery On Cannon Talent

    <h4>Chapter 222 - [Bonus ]Unsolved Mystery On Cannon Talent</h4>


    After looking at my status I felt it was at least well bnced. Improving my one attribute would certainly increase the power sharply but there would also be ws as other attributes can''t be improved. So next I decided to find a way to get extra attributes and also level up myself and my equipment.


    Then next day at the dining room I looked at the girls and handed them orange grade equipment that they can use to upgrade their weapons.


    The girls got the weapon and became happy.


    After that, I asked," Nadia is there any way to get additional attributes points. As you know we only get one attributes points".


    Nadia replied," master I don''t know about it".


    As I was going to be disappointed by her answer Alina said," Robin I know away and I also got the attribute scroll by chance after I killed many masters grade monsters".


    I asked her," you mean we need to hunt master grade monsters to get the attributes scroll drop".


    Alina nodded her head and she also said," I also heard that there are also restrictions used for attribute scroll. One person can use only one attribute scroll each ten-level".


    Listening to her words my eyes lit up and then I said," okay then we will farm master grade monster. We will start from one monster and after fighting it I will determine their numbers and then we will hunt them".


    Other girls nodded their heads.


    Then, after eating breakfast we once again came out of the castle and this time I used the token to summon a level 108 master grade wind wolf.


    I saw the wind wolf that appeared was twice the size of the previous wind wolf. And seeing this my eyes shrank and I said," be careful".


    Saying so I took out shapeshifter and changed it into cannon and fired it on the wind wolf. The bullet didn''t even scratch its skin.


    Seeing this I increased its barrel and changed it into sniper mode and also used my special card to get the abilities of shadow nightmare. After that I tried to bind it with its own shadow, using shadow maniption.


    The wind wolf was sessfully entangled and I didn''t use the full power so I felt hunting the master grade monster in the group might be possible but how many, I needed to find it out.


    Then I fired one more shot in sniper mode. Three energies were consumed and the bullet prated its defence easily and killed it.


    Seeing this I said," next I will summon a group of master grade monsters so get ready to kill them".


    Alina had a pale face and said," Robin are you crazy, we will die if we face those monsters in groups".


    I looked at her and said," do u think I am crazy enough to summon so many monsters in groups without any solution".


    Alina was taken aback and then she said," the master grade wind wolf didn''t attack us. Then you can stop the master grade monster".


    I nodded my head and then I said," okay let me summon the monster".


    Then this time I summoned five master grade monsters and I killed three and the other two were killed by the girls.


    Alina was excited and she said," can we also kill the master grade monster like cutting vegetables. These monsters are just lying and waiting for us to cut them".


    I looked at the excited girls and said," next you girls will work together to kill a single master grade monster. The rest of the monster would be left to me. But remember the master grade monster that I said that you will fight will be not waiting for you to chop them. You need to fight seriously or else you will die".


    Listening to my words the girls excitement ended. And they have solemn look. Then I summoned nine monsters and I controlled eight of them and one was left for the girls.


    The girls co-operated with each other and killed the master grade after five minutes and then in this way I continued to summon the monster and fight with them.


    The girls also became more efficient in killing those monsters. I also let the girls have shapeshifter weapons and taught them to use cannon mode. The girls learnt it after an hour which made me heave a sigh of relief.


    And then I was also puzzled, as in this world till now I have seen many types of upation but I haven''t seen a gunner. Also on the walls of the city gate, I hardly saw any cannons. All were guarded by warriors, archers and mages.


    This made me realise one thing for sure. There must be a certain reason behind it. And I don''t know about it. Maybeter I could find the reason for it.


    Then I looked at the girl''s face and they were already exhausted.


    Seeing this I said," well rest for a day and then after one day we will start our levelling season again. But I will increase the monster level".


    After two days of killing the monster, we had just increased only five levels except for Alina and Nadia as one was already level 120 and thetter was level 180.


    So the experience had hardly any use for them. But the equipment dropped could be used by us to level up the equipment to a higher level.


    And also the girls could use the weapon and change its shape into cannon. And hunt the monster efficiently.


    Then once again I walked into the room and became busy creating equipment.


    While Karin was chatting enthusiastically," sister do you know about the season invented by master have been never seen before".


    Karina nodded her head while Mia said," Robin can always make things that are out of this world".


    Ka nodded her head and said," I am following master as his body is shrouded by a mysterious aura and also he is kind to us".


    Nadia said," hmm maybe, but why have we never seen the weapon in this world. As shapeshifters can change into any weapon present in this world. So does this weapon talent is not born for some reason or the ce we live in ignorant about it", saying that she had a puzzled look and then she said," okay let''s go and prepare food.. After masteres out he will search for food".

 Chapter 223 - [Bonus ]Upgrade Red Grade Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 223 - [Bonus ]Upgrade Red Grade Equipment</h4>


    Inside my room, I kept making orange grade equipment and also there was 300 attributes scroll for the time being.


    It was enough to create pink grade attribute scrolls for the girls. Later I decided to make one for myself but it would be a red grade one.


    It would take several days to do so.


    So after upgrading my equipment it had reached level 16 and its attributes were like this.


    SHAPESHIFTER (RED GRADE GROWTH) (Lv 16/100)


    ATTACK- 180-200


    DEFENSE- 200-220


    ADDITIONAL SKILL-


    - CAN BE CHANGED INTO VARIOUS SHAPES ACCORDING TO THE USER WISH.


    - DOES 100% TRUE DAMAGE TO ENEMY WHEN USING WEAPON MODE.


    - ENERGY- (200/200)- WILL BE CONSUMED AS AN ARROW OR CANNON AMMUNITION.


    - RECOVER 4 ENERGY PER SECOND


    - HAS A 15% CHANCE TO DO CRITICAL DAMAGE.


    - HAS A 0.5% CHANCE TO KILL INSTANTLY.


    I looked at the attributes of shapeshifter and found that its attack and defence power had almost doubled.


    The energy has also doubled and recovered energy too.


    The chance to kill an enemy instantly is 0.5%.


    I have never triggered the effect of the weapon so I don''t know about it.


    Then I looked at the attributes of armour.


    BODY ARMOUR ( RED GRADE GROWTH)( Lv 8/100)


    - INCREASE DEFENSE BY 215-300 POINTS


    - INCREASE RUNNING SPEED BY 10%


    - INCREASE DODGE SPEED BY 10%


    - EYESIGHT+20


    - CRITICAL 5%


    - CAN CHANGE SHAPE ACCORDING TO USER WILL.


    The attributes had overall increased as the defence was increased by 100 points.


    Both speeds increased by 2%.


    Eyesight also increased by six points.


    Critical had doubled.


    It''s a good start for me. I just don''t know if new attributes would appear. If it would then I would feel good. Maybe there might be some changes after reaching level 25.


    But we need to find it when we reached that level.


    Then I walked to the girls and handed them orange grade equipment and also the pink grade attributes scroll.


    Looking at the pink grade attributes scroll the girls knew this was a great thing that could turn waste into a peerless powerhouse.


    And after getting it their breath became faster.


    I then asked," Alina what would happen if Nadia used a scroll on herself".


    Alina screamed and said," Robin where did you get this thing. It is so precious and you gave it to us just like this".


    I looked at her and said," you don''t need to react so much. Anyway you are my woman. How can I treat you, girls, with indifference".


    Alina choked and said," Robin we had already betrayed you once. Are you not sure we will again betray you".


    I looked at her and said seriously," I don''t know about it. But living alone is something don''t want to live. So I can only hope to get your trust and believe that you would not betray me again".


    Alina and Mia cried and then embraced me and said," Robin we will never betray you again".


    I said," it''s okay. Don''t cry or else you will be ugly and I will not like you anymore".


    Listening to my words both the girls stopped crying and then I asked," Alina if you girls used the attributes scroll then will there be a side effect"


    Alina wiped her tears and said," yes there is, the user can use only one grade of attributes scroll. As if you use different grades then all the attributes scrolls you used wille out of your body. But it will also reduce a single attributes points ording to the scroll you used.


    Suppose you used blue grade attributes scroll then three points would be reduced".


    After listening to her exnation I nodded my head and then looked at Nadia who also looked at me at the same time and said," master I am willing to lose a single point and use the pink grade attributes scroll".


    Listening to ger words I gave them the attributes scroll and asked them to use it.


    After the girls used the attributes scroll each girl had ten points of extra attributes.


    Seeing this I said," remember girls use these points to upgrade your main attributes ording to your profession/ talent. And next time you upgrade distribute other points to all other attributes evenly".


    The girls nodded their heads and followed my instructions.


    Then Nadia looked at me and said," master I have used all the attributes points I used before in intelligence. So what shall I do".


    I looked at her and said," then use the attributes points on other attributes and bnce it".


    Listening to my words Nadia nodded her head and then she distributed ording to my instruction.


    After doing so I said," let me eat food".


    Then I walked towards the dining room and the girls also followed behind.


    Then I asked," Alina and Mia did anyone contact you girls".


    Alina said," Master sister Freya asked about your level and I reported you are still at level 91".


    Mia shook her head and said," Master Richard didn''t contact me. I think they will contact me after three weeks".


    I nodded my head and then said," okay when they will contact you girls don''t follow and listen to their orders. Just report it to me and I will tell you what to do".


    The girls nodded their heads and after eating the meal I said," Then let''s rest and continue levelling tomorrow".


    Nadia said," master if we continue to level at this speed then you can increase your level to 125-130 by three weeks".


    I nodded my head and said," well let''s do it. Anyway, I need to level up as fast as I could. I also want to meet Richard and curse on his face. Then I will escape and make Richard believe that I had run away and then I wille back for my revenge", saying so I stopped and then I looked at Nadia and asked," can you tell me Richard level by the way".


    Richard is level 170 and if he turn off the gravity bracket then his power would increase to level 180".


    I was then lost in thought and felt the situation was a little tricky and I felt the revenge n was not feasible for now.


    But after I had either increased my level to level 150 or also used at least four red grade attributes scrolls or either I had upgraded my shadow nightmare card to higher level.

 Chapter 224 - [Bonus ]Status

    <h4>Chapter 224 - [Bonus ]Status</h4>


    Then we finished eating the food and then I decided to level up these two weeks and so I said," girls for the next two weeks we will level up without any breaks but after we had reached level 125 then I will fulfil any wish that you have".


    Alina said," don''t forget what you promised Robin".


    Nadia said," master anything like going shopping with us girls".


    I was drinking water and after listening to Nadia''s words I began to choke.


    Nadia saw this and said," master are you all right".


    After a minute I finally took a deep breath and then Nadia asked," master are you going to take us, girls, shopping".


    I looked at her and asked," what shall you buy at shops and now we are wanted. So it''s better to be low key and after we have improved your strength I will take you, girls, shopping"


    Nadia was lost in thought for a moment and then she took out a pen and paper and smiled at me. But looking at her smile I always felt bad.


    Sure enough, as Nadia said," master then write it on the paper and also sign it. Then we will help you to level 130 within the next two weeks and also we will help youter to level up after our small break. But after you reach level 200 then you will take us to shop for a month".


    I took the paper but my hands were trembling and then I took the pen and wrote what Nadia demanded and said," this proof must be enough".


    But in my heart, I was crushing myself," Robin what have you done. You know that you have made a disaster on yourself by agreeing to the girls one monthly request".


    Nadia took the paper with a smile and stored it inside her space bag.


    Then Mia looked at the girls who were full of energy and then to me and said," Robin let''s go and level up fast. Then we can go and shop to our heart content".


    Seeing the excited look on the girl''s face I squeezed a smile that looked uglier than crying and said," okay let''s level up".


    .....


    After two weeks I was shooting at thest flying beagle and shot it down.


    Then I finally levelled up and became a level 120 level user.


    Seeing this I couldn''t help say," it seems our little vacation is going to be cancelled".


    Then I looked at Mia and Alina and said," contact Richard and Freya and say to them I will be able to reach level 100 next month".


    Mia said," Robin or else let''s dy the time. We haven''t rested for two weeks".


    Alina also said," yes we are too tired".


    I looked at other girls faces and seeing this I said," three days holidays for you girls. But after three days once again the crazy levelling would begin but it wouldst for 4 weeks".


    Ka nodded her head and asked," master shall we have a holiday for four weeks".


    I shook my head and said," only one day and then again levelling".


    Karin said," bad master".


    I looked at her and said," I haven''t settled your punishment yet".


    Karin shrunk her neck in fear and hid behind Ka while other girls looked at me wanting to know what kind of punishment I had to give her and for what reason.


    So I slipped away making excuse but before leaving I red at Karin. She stuck her tongue out and seeing this I shook my head and walked back to the room.


    Inside the room, I was busy preparing the equipment and also I had enough attributes scroll. It could be used to make enough scrolls for me and also the girls.


    Then I first made red grade two scrolls and then the rest was prepared for the girls but all were pink grade.


    After doing it I used both the red grade scroll and then I looked at my status.


    ROBIN Lvl 120


    CARD MASTER


    TITLE- HERO (ORANGE)


    HEALTH-900/900


    MANA-500/500


    POINTS LEFT-00


    STR-7.1+9


    DEX-8.5+7+5


    INT-8.9+7+5


    CONST- 7.0+7


    DEFENSE-30


    ATTACK- 30-34


    CARD SLOT- 3/20


    BLACK CARD SLOT-2/2


    SPECIAL CARD SLOT-1/?


    ACTIVE SKILLS- NONE


    PASSIVE SKILLS- NONE


    BURNT SKILL-


    PASSIVE 1- GAIN 200% EXPERIENCE AFTER KILLING.


    CULTIVATION TECHNIQUE- THE WAY TO BECOME GOD. (NOT UNLOCKED. NEED FALSE GOD REALM)


    NOTE- FOR EACH LEVEL INCREASE GIVES 1? POINT SILVER ATTRIBUTES OR 1000 POINTS OF COMMON ATTRIBUTES.


    After using the red grade attributes scrolls I got fifteen points of attributes. And also ten attributes points were from levelling.


    And so thirty points were distributed in the following way. 9 points to strength and 7 points to rest.


    Then levelling points were added to dexterity and intelligence.


    As both these attributes were very useful for me.


    Intelligence is used mostly for making cards. The more mana I have I can create more powerful cardster.


    And dexterity is required for speed. Also, it increases your nerve response speed, reaction speed. If you can''t defeat your opponent then you can still curse and escape away from him.


    I didn''t put my points in strength because now I am facing a group of an opponent whose level is higher than mine.


    So only speed could help me for now andbined with the shadow nightmare card it would have a much better effect.


    It was already night after preparing so many pink grade attributes and also red grade attributes scrolls.


    Then I walked to find that Karin was sitting alone in the dining room and was lost in thought.


    There was also drool dropping from the corner of her mouth.


    Seeing the scene my mouth twitched for a moment and then I decided to kidnap the girl into my room.


    So I walked behind her without making any noise.


    I then covered her mouth with my hand whispered in Karin''s ear," don''t move or else your punishment will increase".


    Karin nodded her head and she was frightened like a rabbit.


    It made me feel that I was the bad guy. So I licked her neck and said," don''t worry Karin, as long as you are obedient your punishment will be over soon. But if you are not then we have the whole night", saying so I picked her up and escaped to my room but once again I returned to the kitchen and dropped Karin. Then I picked up a few fruits inside a bag and gave them to Karin.


    Karin held the bag in her hands while I picked it up her up and walked back into my room and closed the door.

 Chapter 225 - Goddess Of Seal (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 225 - Goddess Of Seal (R-18)</h4>


    Ka who came out of the kitchen saw the scene of her daughter being abducted by her master. And then she saw that master returned with her daughter and gave her bag filled with fruits and once again carried her back to his room. He also out the sign," DO NOT DISTURB".


    Looking at the scene she was speechless and then she walked into the kitchen and picked fruit and ate it.


    Then she said to herself, "Did I forget something. But what I have forgotten", saying so she began to think about it and after some time she remembered," didn''t I tell Karin that I will prepare her favourite food today", saying so she looked towards Robin room and whispered to herself," her luck is too bad. But it''s also good for me. Now I can enjoy my time".


    After whispering to herself Ka walked out of the kitchen and went to her room. There was also a te in which she brought out food for herself.


    While inside my room Karin looked at me and said to herself," why did master have to choose to give punishment to me today. I can''t enjoy my favourite food".


    Thinking about it she wanted to cry but when she saw Robin looking at her she shrunk her head and didn''t look into Robin''s eyes.


    I saw the scene and said," Karin why are you so afraid of me".


    Karin said," I am not afraid of the master but the person inside master".


    Listening to her words I was taken aback and then I asked," what type of person look inside me?".


    Karin said," same face as master but one withpletely white appearance and other withpletely ck appearance", saying so she blinked her eyes and looked innocently.


    I was going to say something when I heard a ck voice in my mind," Robin you have done a good job making your ve", saying so ckughed.


    While I was puzzled, Karin said," bad guy".


    Listening to her words I said," Karin don''t tell about the person inside me".


    Karin blinked her eyes and she said," master if you give me delicious food to eat I will not tell anyone about it".


    I looked at her with a suspicious look and asked," will you never tell anyone about it? I will give you many types of good food", saying so I began to coax her and then I remembered that I had brought her for the punishment.


    Thinking about it I walked to her andid her on myp. After that, I lifted her skirt and saw the white ass. I then pped it and began to spank Karin.


    While Karin still had a dazed expression as she felt that she had sessfully fooled the master but as she was going to talk about food, the master grabbed her and also started to spank her.


    It made her blush and after some time soft moan could be heard every time she would be spanked.


    Then I asked," Karin tell me how can you sense the ck and white appearance inside my body".


    Karin shook her head and said," I don''t know about it".


    I then decided to not talk about it as I had to enjoy Karin so I removed her panties and began to feel her pussy and ass.


    Karin blushed and began to moan.


    While inside the card space.


    ck was clutching his stomach andughing and White was looking at ck with interest.


    Then ck finally said," White we have met one of our previous acquaintances. But now she is the ve of Robin", saying so he looked at White and thetter asked," so what is the funny thing about it?".


    Looking at White, ck couldn''t help say," don''t you remember the small girl that used to bully us when we were small".


    White said with an unbelievable expression," you mean goddess of a seal who used to seal our powers and then beat us whenever she was in bad mode".


    ck smiled and nodded his head and said," now Robin is still spanking her ass. I also want to look at the scene and enjoy it. But since it''s Robin''s lover so I can only ignore it", saying so once again it began tough.


    Whiteughed and said," for the first time Robin has done a good thing. Our revenge had been finally reported".


    As I was f*cking Karin suddenly I felt Karin''s eyes change into a different person and then looking at it I was also curious about it. So I said," Karin why your eyes had turned white suddenly", saying so I squeezed her breast and licked her neck and said," are you feeling so much pleasure that you want to have an eye-rolling orgasm".


    While the Goddess of Sealing who woke up from her slumber was stunned when she felt the feeling. It made her want more but she wanted to resist and as she listened to the person''s voice she became angry and said," even a human want to f*ck a goddess. Human your courage is too big".


    I looked at Karin and said with a speechless look," Karin are you trying to role-y", saying so I began to move my hips and said," I am also f*cking you now goddess. How is it did you enjoy it?", saying so I spanked her.


    Goddess Of Seal was trembling in anger as she felt humiliated for the first time. And she wanted to use her power to seal the human power and punish him. But she realised that she couldn''t release her power and she was powerless against him.


    The worst thing was the body she upied made her remember the pleasure she was enjoying now.


    As she wanted to say something her mouth was sealed by the humans and then his tongue was exploring her mouth.


    Goddess of Seal was stunned and she felt pleasure the way the human yed with her current body.


    After some time she gradually let herself immerse herself in pleasure as she felt she couldn''t resist the will of the original owner of the body.


    Then I finally ced my dick on her anal hole. While Goddess of Seal moaned and said," no don''t put the filthy thing inside that hole human".


    I listened to Karin''s words and thought she was so immersed in role-y that she even forgot that she made love in this hole. But when Karin denied me in this way, I want to do it even more so I also responded," don''t worry goddess you will enjoy it", saying so I put my dick inside her anal hole while Goddess of Seal screamed and said," oh my tiny hole is being vited by your filthy thing", saying so she stuck out her tongue and continued," but why do I feel so good. F*ck me more with your filthy thing human. Pleasure me more".


    I listened to Karin''s words and felt that role y sex was a good way to make love with Karin.


    So said," next time goddess you will enjoy more.. For today it''s enough", saying so I creampie her.

 Chapter 226 - Goddess Of Seal

    <h4>Chapter 226 - Goddess Of Seal</h4>


    After making love with Karin I slept beside her while the Goddess of Seal took a few deep breaths to calm her emotion and then she thought to herself," unexpectedly I was f*cked without any resistance. Who is the human in front of me?", saying so she looked at Robin closely and found that his face looked very good and had an innocent look when sleeping.


    Then she had a look of confusion and said to herself," in the battle of Strongest, I lost and then I remembered that I was sneaked attacked by the God of Light. As my power could seal other powers of his making them helpless so they nned a conspiracy against me. But where would be White and ck? There are also other whose names I have forgotten. But that is not the most important thing. The important thing is that I had lost my previous powers. I need someone to help me recover.


    Then I also need to find another body suitable for me. As this body is not busty enough", saying so she looked at the young man and said," but this person makes me feel so good. I want to experience the feeling once again. That feeling of being vited made me scream in pleasure. But I need to talk to him".


    Saying so she began to shake Robin.


    While I was going to sleep, I felt Karin was trying to wake me up.


    So I opened my eyes and said," Karin cant you speak and wake me up".


    Goddess of Seal was speechless being reminded by a human.


    She blushed and wanted to beat the person in front of her very much and talk some sense into him. But she calmed herself down as she needed his help.


    Then she said," Human let me introduce myself to you".


    Before she could finish the sentence Goddess of Seal felt her cheeks being squeezed and her voice was funny to listen to.


    Iughed after listening to Karin''s voice and said," my dear ve the sole y is over. Or do you still want to be punished".


    Goddess of Seal felt humiliated once again as she felt the body she upied was of a ve. And the human in front of her was very disgusting.


    So she decided to use her power to punish him.


    She then said arrogantly," human you have touched the bottom line of mine so be ready to be punished", saying so she wanted to use her skills to subdue him.


    When she felt that her current body was once again upied by the previous owner of the body.


    So she said," I will return", saying so her eyes changed back into normal sapphire coloured eyes.


    Then Karin looked at me and saw master was looking at her with a hot look.


    It made her blush and say," master what do you want to do".


    I looked at Karin and said, "Karin y the role of his again".


    Karin looked at me puzzled and asked," master what role of god".


    I looked at her and said," didn''t you y the role now".


    Karin looked at me and confessed to me," master do you know the reason why I can see two figures inside your body".


    I shook my head and asked curiously," why?".


    Karin said," it''s because a figure is also hiding inside my body and she took my body now. If not for her I could still have my fun".


    I looked at Karin and said," that means someone used your body and I punished her".


    Karin nodded her head helplessly.


    I heard her words and was speechless for a few seconds and then I asked," what is the persons identity hidden inside your body".


    Karin said," master she calls herself Goddess of Seal. She asked me that she wanted to enjoy the fun thing so I let her out to get the punishment but not only did she get the punishment but also she enjoyed the process of making love".


    I had a ck face and red at Karin.


    Karin shark her head and then she blushed and showed me her ass and said," master do you want to punish me".


    I said," you still want punishment when my life is in danger", saying so I stopped and then asked," did the goddess of Seal say anything to you".


    Karin had a disappointed look and she said," no matter she didn''t".


    I then felt that the goddess of Seal must have the most humiliating moment. So she didn''t speak to Karin and thinking about it I felt relieved in my heart.


    Then I also decided that since the goddess of Seal have tasted the pleasure then she woulde out again. At that time I could talk to her about it.


    As I don''t want Karin''s body to be upied by her. Or else who knows what type of danger would be Karin in.


    Then I looked at Karin who was looking at me as if saying," master don''t punish me".


    Looking at her pitiful expression once again I couldn''t suppress the desire in my heart and walked to her and said," Karin didn''t you want me to punish you"


    Karin nodded her head and seeing this I said," okay then I will help you".


    Saying so I spanked her ass once again and thenter I began to make love with her.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While inside the card space.


    ck and White wereughing after looking at the women in front of them.


    Then ck said," Seal after a long time you finally awakened".


    White teased her and said," but did you enjoy the feeling of being vited by the human", saying so heughed.


    Goddess of Seal didn''t get angry but teased ck and White," yes I enjoyed the feeling. But what about you guys. Single for more than a million years", saying so she looked at them with disdain.


    White became so angry that his face was flushed and said," it not like we don''t want to but we can''t.. As our current situation is not like we can be free unless our host bes Ruler realm powerhouse".

 Chapter 227 - Upgrade Red Grade Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 227 - Upgrade Red Grade Equipment</h4>


    ck had a calm face and said," if not for the previous host we would already be free".


    Goddess of Seal sighed and then she patted both the guys on their shoulders and said," don''t worry. I will ask for help from your host to find me a suitable body then after that, I will be his lover. After that, I will slowly regain my power and also protect your host. So as not to be killed. After he had reached the ruler realm. I will ask him to release you guys".


    ck said," you don''t need to ask Robin about it".


    White also said," we believe our host this time would not betray like the previous host. So you don''t need to ask him about it".


    Goddess of Seal sighed and then she said," okay I will not talk about the matter as his strength is too weak for now. It''s better to ask him to level him as fast as he could. As I want revenge for the battle of Strongest. I just don''t know will it be held again. Or else I still want to look at the surprised expression of the God and goddess who took action against us".


    ck said," you should suppress your powers or else if those people sense it then you will be killed".


    White said," by the way who conspired against us. Do you know the person?".


    ck said," I also don''t know. After Seal was called to the battle of Strongest and she died there. After that, we were both killed by our previous owner".


    Goddess of Seal said," okay it''s better to find the goddess of Life. Where would she be? As she was the onlyst person among us who was a friend to us. If we can find her location then we can surely find what happened back then. As she was the weakest among us and she used to meet with us secretly".


    ck and White nodded their heads and then Goddess of Seal vanished away from the card space.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After making life with Karin I said," let''s rest now".


    The next day at the dining room everyone was present and I distributed the orange grade equipment that they could use to level up.


    Then I said," you girls rest for today and we will start levelling the next day", saying so I handed the pink grade attributes scroll.


    And seeing this the dissatisfaction of the girls has swept away.


    Then I walked out of the room and took a look at my equipment attributes.


    SHAPESHIFTER (RED GRADE GROWTH) (Lv 20/100)


    ATTACK- 250-300


    DEFENSE- 270-290


    ADDITIONAL SKILL-


    - CAN BE CHANGED INTO VARIOUS SHAPES ACCORDING TO THE USER WISH.


    - DOES 120% TRUE DAMAGE TO ENEMY WHEN USING WEAPON MODE.


    - ENERGY- (300/300)- WILL BE CONSUMED AS AN ARROW OR CANNON AMMUNITION.


    - RECOVER 6 ENERGY PER SECOND


    - HAS A 30% CHANCE TO DO CRITICAL DAMAGE.


    - HAS A 2% CHANCE TO KILL INSTANTLY.


    - FATAL SHOT (CANNON MODE)- CONSUME 3 ENERGY TO FIRE A SHOT AT THE WEAK POINT OF THE TARGET. THERE IS A 0.9% CHANCE TO KILL THE ENEMY.


    I looked at the shapeshifter attributes and found that there was a huge change in the attributes. The damage and defence had increased. Energy also increased by a hundred and also energy recovered increased by two points. Then critical damage had increased to 30%.


    The chance to kill the enemy instantly had increased by 1.5%.


    Also, the new skill fatal shot if used then the chance to trigger instant death is increased to 2.9%.


    I thought of level 25 I would see the changes in the equipment. But it might be due to red grade growth equipment that I got to see before. And I felt I could get four new skills more left for me to explore. While pink grade equipment would get four skills at levels 25,50,75 and 100 respectively.


    Then I looked at body armour


    BODY ARMOUR ( RED GRADE GROWTH)( Lv20/100)


    - INCREASE DEFENSE BY 300-350 POINTS


    - INCREASE RUNNING SPEED BY 20%


    - INCREASE DODGE SPEED BY 20%


    - EYESIGHT+40


    - CRITICAL 10%


    - GAIN SHIELD EQUAL TO HEALTH. CAN PROTECT USERS FROM INSTANT DEATH.


    IF PROTECTION FROM INSTANT DEATH STARTS THEN THE USER WILL HAVE A SHIELD COOLDOWN FOR 1 MONTH.


    - CAN CHANGE SHAPE ACCORDING TO USER WILL.


    The body armour also had many changes. The defence had increased. The running, dodge speed, critical and eyesight had doubled.


    The shield skill was new but it was a good skill that would protect me from instant death. But it would take a long time to reuse the skill. Like for a month you need to wait for it.


    But it was better than having nothing.


    Then I decided to look for something that would be helpful to me. So I checked and used my token to look at the essories that people were selling on the virtual tform. I began to check the price and found that there were many things that I could buy but those people all exchanged them for ores that also unique ores.


    What I wanted to exchange was headwear that would protect users from mental control.


    Seeing this I decided to look for the cheaper one. But I couldn''t find a suitable one.


    Then I decided to look for something like that drops from boss might be helpful for me.


    Then I began to look for a cksmith that could help me repair my gravity bracelet.


    I didn''t find any result and I didn''t want to take any risk.


    So I walked to Nadia and asked," Nadia do you know any cksmith who can help me repair the gravity bracelet".


    Nadia thought for a while and then she said," no. I don''t know about it. As cksmith are too rare profession. And in the dark guild also they were hardly one".


    Listening to her words I felt a little disappointed and then asked," is there anything or essories that can help me protect myself from mental attack".


    Nadia said," after level 150 the monster drops of a mask. It can help us block mental defences. So you would not find it on a virtual tform when using your token", saying so she stopped and then continued," as long as your level reaches level 150, you can view those things. But I can help you buy but it might be a little costly".


    I looked at her and asked," will an orange grade equipment work".


    Nadia shook her head and said," no it''s not enough. As many people can hardly fight monsters or they just want to live a leisure life after reaching level 150 as they know after reaching level 200 it''s the end to it. So most people would look for something that can help them extend their life.


    We need to give them elixir grown in the dungeon for the exchange at level 150 and above".

 Chapter 228 - Void Forces

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Void Forces</h4>


    Somewhere in the Forbidden Zone.


    Freya had an anxious look and she looked at the princess and said," Princess you need to make decisions. What shall we do now? The people from Void Forces have alreadye to the wastnd. If this goes on then our existence would be meaningless".


    Fay smiled and said," don''t worry Freya. I know the situation we are in but we don''t need to panic as those people won''t be able to find the thing they need from Robin. They will all leave empty-handed".


    Fiona said," shall we head towards the dungeon and hypnotise Robin to tell us about that technique".


    Fay said," if there were no restrictions on us then we could enter the wastnd without any worries. But these days I found that the dungeon is an existence beyond our reach. So we must wait for Robin to show himself personally or we must find information about him from Alina".


    Fiona said," shall we contact them now".


    Fay said," it''s not good to contact Alina. As she had already reported that there is still a month for Robin to reach level 100. It''s better to wait for her answer".


    Fiona couldn''t help ask," Princess do we believe the report that Alina gave us".


    Fay said," of course, as we had promised her to take out of the wastnd also allowed her to be a strong powerhouse. So she would hardly reject, as her origins were of a ve from amoner family. So she would do anything to increase her level. Anyway, she is just a chess piece that we used to get our goal. After her use is over, we would let her out of the wastnd as we promised but we never promised her to babysit.


    We promised her to make a powerhouse. But of which level we never promised.


    So we send Alina to the lowest level where she could level up her own".


    Fiona said," princess isn''t better to kill her".


    Fay looked at Fiona and said," what difference does it make by killing an ant or sparing it. Anyway, it''s fun to watch when she would struggle her way up. And when she had reached the False God realm. At that time we can kill her and also have our entertainment".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Today several people were sitting inside Richard private area that was located inside the dungeon.


    Richard said," friends from outside. Why have youe to meet me?".


    A person said in an arrogant tone," Tell us the location of Robin. And we will allow you to join the strongest force outside wastnd".


    Richard had a stunned expression and he said," can I still join your force".


    Then the person who seems to be their leader said," of course, it''s very easy. But you need to first help usplete the task and I would help you get inside our organisation. And let me tell you the secret. Our organisation is the strongest force out there on the Lanark continent. There are many false god realm experts in our organisation. So after you join our organisation you cant get anything you want.


    Money, girls, fame as long as you like you can pick them up and now one would say anything to you after listening to your identity".


    Listening to his words Richard felt that the option was very good and so he said," brother don''t worry. As long as I get the news about Robin, I will inform you guys first".


    The leader was satisfied with Richard attitude and then he said," okay then, we shall go. Give us the message when you meet Robin".


    Richard nodded his head and seeing this the leader walked out from the private area outside of the dungeon.


    While Richard expression changed into a cold look and he couldn''t help say to himself," if I kill these people and then report Robin''s news to their master. Them won''t it be possible to be that person true disciple", saying so his breathing became short.


    And as soon as the idea came, he decided to kill those people and also get their things as those people might be rich.


    So he called Sara and began to discuss it with her.


    Sara looked at Richard and said," would it be too risky to do so".


    Richard shook his head and exined," Sara you might not know but after ttering those people I found out the identity of this group of people.


    They are from the strongest organisation outside wastnd as they im to be.


    Even if they are strong then wouldn''t they send a false God realm expert to the wastnd to catch Robin. But they didn''t do so but instead sent their disciples over.


    After making these guys some promises, I finally listened about these groups are divided into three levels. They are outer, inner and core disciple. They want something important from Robin and if we keep those things and give them to that powerhouse with our hands then we can have him take us as his disciples".


    Saying so he looked at Sara.


    Sara said," it''s a good n, Richard. But how would know that the disciples are outer, inner or core".


    Richard said," the outer disciple is level 101-130. An inner disciple is from levels 131-150. And the core disciple is from levels 151-180. And I have the confidence to kill them all".


    Sara looked at Richard and said," it''s a good way to do so. But shall we use poison".


    Richard said," of course and we will bury them inside the dungeon as I found out that those people would act cautiously inside the dungeon as if afraid of something".


    Sara said," okay then, Richard I would follow your wishes. Don''t forget our son too"


    Richard said," don''t worry. After a month I will bring those girls that Aaron want to y with. But Sara I would also like to take Alina as my ve to serve you".


    Sara pinched Richard''s waist and said," I know that you had always coveted Alina''s beauty. So I want you to make her your ve and then I will vent my desire first and then you can y to your heart content".


    Richard kissed Sara and said," Let f*ck here"


    Sara said," but our son would listen to our words".


    Richard said," don''t worry about it. Let him see it. As he is also my son. After we bring those girls let them serve my son".


    Sara had a satisfied look and then....

 Chapter 229 - Gang Bang (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Gang Bang (R-18)</h4>


    While next day inside the dungeon. A certain ce Robin could be seen with the girls as he was currently harvesting master grade monster with the girls.


    Alina had an excited expression and she said," Robin it''s fun to kill these monsters without any resistance".


    Nadia also nodded her head and said," Robin the weapon that you gave us are too strong. Not only it can change shape into different types but also fits us. I love using the weapon. Especially the cannon mode".


    I said," Nadia don''t forget to heal us on time or else you might even forget about your talent", saying so I joked.


    Nadia said," it would be better to quit my current profession and be a shooter"


    Listening to her words I felt it was a bad idea to give the shapeshifter weapon. These girls looked very addicted to it.


    Seeing this I said seriously," girls although using the weapon is a good way to kill the monster but don''t forget to exercise your talent or else you won''t be able to get to a higher level".


    Listening to my nonsense the girls felt it made sense so they looked at me and said," don''t worry Robin we will follow your words and train our skills also".


    I looked at the girls who were sessfully deceived by my words and felt it was a good thing to talk nonsense sometimes. Then we began to summon more monsters and hunt them more.


    I also tried using various cannon modes in which only sniper mode had seeded.


    So I experimented with a shotgun mode and the experiment was sessful but it consumed four points of energy and its range had reduced to ten meters. Seeing this I felt good as anyway shotgun was used for close-range especially.


    Then I used the bomb mode. It consumed ten energy points and then I fired it into the group of monsters summoned.


    Then the ball of energy flew towards the monster at a very fast speed and then it sted. Seeing this I felt that many monsters would be dead but I was wrong about it. As most of the monsters were injured but it would take three more shots to kill them all.


    So seeing this I felt that energy weapons are suitable for single killing. As for now butter who knows maybe I could get a new change in shapeshifter after upgrades.


    So once again we lost the sense of time and began to upgrade seriously.


    After a week I had reached level 125 while the girls had reached level 124. Seeing this I looked at the girls with guns killing the master grade monster and it made me chill down my spine.


    The girls with guns are very dangerous.


    I then looked at the girls and said," Let go and rest for two days and then continue our hunt".


    Alina and the other girls had a dazed expression and Alina said," has it already been a week".


    I nodded my head and then the girls realised that they were so immersed in killing that they forgot about time.


    Nadia came to me and said," master there is a wish I want you to fulfil".


    I looked at her and asked," what is your wish".


    Alina said," Robin we want you to make love with us in groups as we haven''t enjoyed it in a long time".


    Listening to their words I wanted to say something but looking at the cannon in their hand I closed my mouth and said," of course. Where do you want to make love?".


    Mia and other girls cheered and then Mia suggested," Robin f*ck us in the garden of the castle. Anyway there is no one inside the castle so you f*ck us anywhere".


    I said," okay then".


    The girls were excited and then they quickly killed the remaining monster and then as soon as they entered inside the castle they began to remove their clothes.


    And I wanted to say," shall we take bath", but looking at the girl''s eyes I felt like they were looking for prey.


    Then I removed my clothes and attached the girls closest to me first as I want to dominate the girls and not let them dominate me.


    Karina was the fortunate girl to make love with me. I kissed her lips passionately while my dick was inside her pussy and I felt it was not wet so I grabbed Ka head and made her lick my dicks while I yed with Karina''s breast. After a minute I fingered Karina''s pussy and felt it was already wet. So I removed Ka''s head and began to f*ck Karina.


    After five minutes Karina began to have her orgasm. Seeing this I grabbed Ka and began to f*ck her wet pussy.


    After some time Ka was moaning in pleasure and then she shouted," I am cumming", saying so she released her orgasm.


    Then I looked at the closest girl to me was Mia so I assaulted her and began to f*ck her in the doggy style. I also pped her ass from time to time.


    Mia had her orgasm after four minutes and then I picked Alina up and began to f*ck her pussy.


    Alina was kissing my neck wildly. I made love with Alina for seven minutes and then she had her orgasm.


    Then I looked at saw Nadia was the closest so I went to her and wanted to f*ck her but Nadia jumped on me and fell with me. She was already in the top and began to ride me like a cowgirl.


    I saw this and I wanted to get up and f*ck her but Nadia was a strong woman of level 180 so I was defeated by her. So I grabbed her breast and began to squeeze them.


    Nadia moaned in pleasure and after some time she had her orgasm.


    Then I looked at Karin whose eyes had turned white. Seeing this I felt it was a good opportunity to ravage the Goddess once again. But I felt I must demand something from her and not let the opportunity go.


    So I walked towards the goddess of seal (Karin) and then lifted her chin and said," Karin is your body once again upied by the goddess of Seal"


    The goddess of Seal when her chin was lifted she blushed as she looked at the man in front of her and she said," Human f*ck me once more.. I want to experience that feeling again", saying so she bent down and she used her hands to spread her ass and also invite me in.

 Chapter 230 - Ariadoa (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Ariadoa (R-18)</h4>


    Looking at Karin''s white eyes Ka and Karina had a faint worry in their heart. Alina, Mia and Nadia looked at Karin new look with interest.


    I looked at Karin and said," I can fulfil your wish", saying so I rubbed her pussy and then Goddess Of Seal moaned in excitement.


    Then she heard the young man''s voice," but I need to ask some questions. As long as you can answer it I will give you the feeling you want or else I will ignore you and enjoy other girls".


    Goddess of Seal felt she was going to be tricked by this human but then again she felt she was a goddess so no matter what she had wisdom far surpassed the human. So she became confident and said," human tell me what is your request".


    I looked at her and said," don''t call me human. Call my name Robin. As a goddess, you must have high wisdom and you are making thismon mistake", saying so I shook my head.


    Goddess of Seal became speechless. Just one sentence of the man named Robin broke her confidence about having higher wisdom.


    Then she was quiet for some time and then she said," Okay Robin tell me what is your wish".


    Saying so she thought in her heart," if I wasn''t addicted to the pleasure you give me I would beat you but I can''t do it yet. So I will have my revengeter".


    I then asked," how do I call you?".


    Goddess of Seal said," call me by my name Ariadoa or you can also call me goddess of the seal", saying so she had a proud expression on her face.


    I ignored the words goddess of Seal and called her," Ariadoa, what a strange name? Well anyway it would be better for me to give you a new name", saying so I touched my chin and began to think about it.


    While Goddess of Seal felt the person in front of her didn''t take her seriously at all. He even ignored her name and called her name a strange name which made her want to hit the person in front of her.


    But when she realised that she couldn''t defeat the person in front of her with her current strength. She was deted like a balloon and then sat on the corner and began to draw circles while thinking to herself," how can I be bullied like this. I used to be the goddess of Seal the most powerful goddess", saying so she began to shed few drops of tears quietly.


    While Alina and other girls saw this scene and were speechless and felt like their worldview copsed as anyway she was the goddess and ording to records her name indeed matched the identity. But in front of Robin, just thinking about it made the girls feel sympathy for the goddess of Seal.


    Then I looked at the goddess of seal and said," Ariadoa, I will give you a task and if you can fulfil it not only will you get a new body but also can enjoy the feeling of making love with me whenever you want".


    The goddess of Seal who was suckling listened to my words and then she was instantly interested and asked," what shall I need to do?".


    Looking at her excited face I said," you need to help me seal someone. Can you do it?".


    Ariadoa looked at me and answered," I can seal those person powers but it can do it for only one person. But their level should be under 200".


    I looked at her and said with love," okay, I will take you at that time I would need your help. So I will ask you to seal the power of women. And you will upy her body".


    Ariadoa asked," do you want me to trap her soul forever and keep her as a ve".


    I looked at her and said," no need. I want to send her to the afterlife. But after possessing her body can you regain your power and seal some else soul".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and asked," of course, I can do it".


    Then I came near Ariadoa and said," good girl. I will get you a good body and I am sure you will like it".


    Ariadoa felt sweet in her heart when she heard Robin praising her. But she also began to feel weird and said to herself," how can I like the human in front of me. It must be an illusion".


    As she was going to convince herself. She felt her mouth invaded by a hot wet tongue and then she felt powerless. As her pussy was being fingered and her breast was also being squeezed.


    She began to feel the feeling that she wanted to experience but she felt the feeling this time was different as she was being showered by love. It made her feel strange in her heart.


    After kissing for a while I broke away from the kiss and then rubbed my dick on her pussy and asked," Which hole do you want to be f*cked?".


    Listening to my words Ariadoa blushed and said," any hole that you want".


    I heard her words and so I said," then I will do you in both the holes".


    Saying so I used transformation techniques and made two dicks and then I f*cked her with both dicks.


    Other girls saw this and Nadiained," it''s not fair master, you didn''t f*cked in both our holes".


    I looked at them and said," you didn''t ask me to do it".


    While Ariadoa was moaning loudly. She was feeling so much pleasure that some liquids woulde out from her pussy every time my dick went in and out.


    After half an hour I looked at Ariadoa who''s body was twitching with orgasm and seeing this I also released my semen and filled both her holes.


    Ariadoa said," Robin when you want me to go with you just call my name and I will take over the girls body".


    Saying so Karin''s eye changed back to normal and then she pouted," master shall we start round two but looking at my current body conditions I think I need to wait".

 Chapter 231 - Talk With Black

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Talk With ck</h4>


    ( Busy For A Few Days. So Sorry For Late Update)


    Then I said," let''s take bath and rest. In the next two weeks, I will need your help to help level up".


    Nadia said," don''t worry master we will try our best to level you up to level 135 and above".


    I said," thank you, girls".


    Alina said," Robin you don''t need to say thank you. We are already yours".


    Mia nodded her head and agreed to Alina''s words.


    Then we went to bathe and after that, we rxed as the next two weeks were going to be levelling and this time I decided to summon a higher grade monster. Especially ten levels above me. And also I wanted to see what would the attack power of the cannon would be.


    Thinking about it I was excited and then I also decided to check the ck card. As I haven''t checked it for a long time.


    But as soon as I was going to look at the attributes I heard the ck voice in my mind," Robin it''s better to not check your ck card as it''s temporarily sealed".


    I was puzzled and asked," ck why did you seal the card".


    ck said," it''s because the card abilities are useless to you. But don''t worry you can still retain the skill that you have learnt from the girls".


    Listening to his words my mood was a littleplicated as I remembered the past. And everything that felt like a dream had shattered.


    As I was silent for a while ck said," Robin be strong. Reach level 150 at that time you will get a card. Don''t think about the past, as in this world only strength is respected. So it''s better to level up as soon as you can".


    As ck cheered me up I said," don''t worry ck I will be strong and make those girls pay for what they did to me. But I will be not lost in revenge as I only need to wait and train myself to be strong. But still, I would like your help and ask you to locate the girls. When I have the strength at that time you just tell me their location. I will make sure to make those girls regret their life".


    ck said," okay I will tell you their location. But for now just try to be stronger".


    I nodded my head and then asked," ck can you tell me why I haven''t seen anyone using cannon or cannon type talent".


    ck sighed and said," In the war of the strongest he perished away. So there is no more cannon talent in this world. Maybe only you people would be the ones using the cannon in future. But it''s better to not show off your weapons when you reach God realm. Or else you will be also hunted. As the cannon talent is still feared in the God realm".


    Listening to ck words I couldn''t help ask," ck what is the battle of the strongest".


    ck had a hint of anger in his words and said," Robin it will not do any good to tell you the story about it. You are not qualified enough now. Even when you reach the God realm at that time also I can''t tell you about it. After you reach thete God realm then only will you will be eligible to listen to the story of the Battle of Strongest".


    I said," okay ck then I will wait for you and also can you tell me who the goddess of Seal is".


    ck said," someone who best us when we were small".


    I then shivered and asked," will she not take revenge on me".


    ck said," maybe or maybe not. It depends on her mood", saying so he stopped and then said," okay Robin next time when you reach level 150 contact me", saying so he said no more.


    I had several ck lines on my face as I still wanted to ask how to escape from the clutches of the goddess of the seal but this guy ran away.


    Then I fell into thought and felt it was necessary to sell my body to Ariadoa and make her satisfied so that when she recovers her power I would not get thrashed by her.


    Thinking about it my eyes shone and then I walked back to bed and decided to sleep first and thenter I would think about pleasing the goddess of Seal.


    The next day after eating I said," today we will hunt ten levels higher monster than us. But we need to check their defence".


    Other girls had no objection and so I summoned a normal grade level 130 flying tiger. Looking at the tiger I fired a shot. The shot prated its defence and injured it and then I fired a second shot but this time it was a sniper shot and so it was killed.


    Seeing this I decided to lower it to three levels and summoned a monster of elite grade. Then a blue python appeared. I changed the shot to elite level and shot its head. It''s easily prated its defence and killed it.


    Then I summoned a master grade level 127 blue python. Once again I shot at it using cannon mode. But very low damage was done to it. Seeing this I changed to sniper shot and it was killed with a single bullet.


    Seeing this I said," okay girls get ready. We will summon five monsters and you girls if you have learnt sniper shot the try to shoot monster head or else you can only try to harass the monster while I will finish them off".


    Nadia had an envious look and she couldn''t help says," Master can''t you teach us how you imagine the shape of the cannon into a sniper shaped".


    I said," I had already exined it to you. But you girls just need to visualize it just the way I described it to do so".


    Nadia shook her head and said," master we tried it but we couldn''t".


    I said," then next time you need to visualize it more but let''s do itter".


    The girls nodded their head and once again the killing began

 Chapter 232 - After Two Weeks / Status/ Upgrade Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 232 - After Two Weeks / Status/ Upgrade Equipment</h4>


    Inside the dungeon, a few people had strange weapons and those people were shooting monsters.


    The strange thing was whenever a monster was shot it would be blown to pieces.


    Finally, thest monster died and then the young man had a look of excitement and he said," finally we levelled up to level 140. It''s enough for the time being".


    Looking at the young man''s rxed expression the girls were happy in their heart and so they smiled knowingly.


    Then I said," Alina contact Richard and say that after three days I will be entering the dungeon".


    Listening to my words Alina had a worried expression and she couldn''t help say," Robin will you be okay. Or else we can level up for a month and then I will report about your situation".


    I looked at Alina and said," do you think that I am going to fight with Richard. Don''t worry I still have my consciousness. So please convey my message".


    Alina had an anxious expression and wanted to say something more but looking at Robin''s firm expression she sighed and nodded her head.


    Then she took out amunication rune and connected with Richard and said," Richard Robin ising back to the dungeon and within next three days he will enter the dungeon. So I have done what you wanted to report. Next time don''t contact me anymore", saying so she hung up themunication rune.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While Richard who was enjoying his time with Sara listened to the news. His face had a look of joy and then he said," Robin, finally I will be able to catch you and hand you over to the master of Void Forces. Don''t me me for doing this, as you have something that even the high-level warriors want and the things that you made me do like a servant, I will have my revenge for it".


    Sara said," Richard wouldn''t it be better to kill him".


    Richard said," no way. As he made me work like a servant in the guild so how can I let him go. I still had an idea of torturing him and f*cking his girls before him. I want to look at his helpless expression on his face".


    Sara said," okay but remember to leave the beast race girls for my son Aaron. Anyway he has also lived for 20 years if not for being from the unicorn race his body and mind would have already developed".


    Richard said," it''s okay there must be an elixir that would be able to increase intelligence. I will ask my masterter about it".


    Sara had an excited expression and as she was going to say something Richard interrupted her and said," I have to go now and gather forces to beside Robin and the people that came from outside would be used here".


    Saying so he walked out from hisnd and headed towards a private area.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While I walked back inside my room and my eyes looked very cold. As I had already decided no matter what the revenge would begin then first fight Richard and find an opportunity to kill him. But before that, I would also ask the reason for betraying me.


    So I began to prepare myself for the battle and also upgraded my weapon.


    After three days my equipment was upgraded to level 140.


    And so after using three red grade attributes scroll my status looked like-


    ROBIN Lvl 140


    CARD MASTER


    TITLE- HERO (ORANGE)


    HEALTH-2000/2000


    MANA-1000/1000


    POINTS LEFT-00


    STR-16.1+11


    DEX-20.5+11+10


    INT-20.9+12+10


    CONST- 14+11


    DEFENSE-100


    ATTACK- 100-120


    CARD SLOT- 3/20


    BLACK CARD SLOT-2/2


    SPECIAL CARD SLOT-1/?


    ACTIVE SKILLS- NONE


    PASSIVE SKILLS- NONE


    BURNT SKILL-


    PASSIVE 1- GAIN 200% EXPERIENCE AFTER KILLING.


    CULTIVATION TECHNIQUE- THE WAY TO BECOME GOD. (NOT UNLOCKED. NEED FALSE GOD REALM)


    NOTE- FOR EACH LEVEL INCREASE GIVES 1?POINT SILVER ATTRIBUTES OR 1000 POINTS OF COMMON ATTRIBUTES.


    Looking at the additional forty-five attributes I felt my confidence had grown a lot.


    Then I took a look at my equipment.


    SHAPESHIFTER (RED GRADE GROWTH) (Lv 40/100)


    ATTACK- 500-600


    DEFENSE- 600-700


    ADDITIONAL SKILL-


    - CAN BE CHANGED INTO VARIOUS SHAPES ACCORDING TO THE USER WISH.


    - DOES 200% TRUE DAMAGE TO ENEMY WHEN USING WEAPON MODE.


    - ENERGY- (600/600)- WILL BE CONSUMED AS AN ARROW OR CANNON AMMUNITION.


    - RECOVER 12 ENERGY PER SECOND


    - HAS A 60% CHANCE TO DO CRITICAL DAMAGE.


    - HAS A 4% CHANCE TO KILL INSTANTLY.


    - FATAL SHOT (CANNON MODE)- CONSUME 3 ENERGY TO FIRE A SHOT AT THE WEAK POINT OF THE TARGET. THERE IS A 0.9% CHANCE TO KILL THE ENEMY.


    - HOMING BULLET (SNIPER MODE)- CONSUME 20 POINTS OF ENERGY TO LOCK ON THE TARGET AND FIRE A SHOT TOWARDS IT.


    THE BULLET WILL CHASE AND WILL ONLY LOSE ITS EFFECT AFTER BEING SHOT AT THE TARGET.


    Looking at shapeshifter properties it was looking more like a gun. As new skills had once again been drawn. The homing bullet I don''t know about its firepower but I would use itter and know about its details.


    Then I looked at my armour.


    BODY ARMOUR ( RED GRADE GROWTH)( Lv40/100)


    - INCREASE DEFENSE BY 600-700 POINTS


    - INCREASE RUNNING SPEED BY 40%


    - INCREASE DODGE SPEED BY 40%


    - EYESIGHT+80


    - CRITICAL 20%


    - GAIN SHIELD EQUAL TO HEALTH. CAN PROTECT USERS FROM INSTANT DEATH.


    IF PROTECTION FROM INSTANT DEATH STARTS THEN THE USER WILL HAVE A SHIELD COOLDOWN FOR 15 DAYS.


    - GRANTS PROTECT FROM NEGATIVE EFFECTS AND REDUCE DAMAGE TAKEN BY 50%. IF THE USER LEVEL IS LOWER THAN YOURS THEN THEY WOULD BE BACKLASHED WHEN CASTING SPELLS ON YOU.


    - CAN CHANGE SHAPE ACCORDING TO USER WILL.


    Looking at the attributes of armour had also doubled overall and there were new attributes.


    I felt that now I don''t have to worry about being killed to death by negative status. And low-level person especially if the caster was a mage, I would be like a nemesis to them.


    At least I don''t have to be worried about being besieged by a group of low-level people. As if it''s an ant alone then it can be easily squeezed to death. But if there are countless ants then you will be irritated by those ants.


    Thest thing left was to look at the special card attributes as I have been levelling it for the past two weeks.

 Chapter 233 - [Bonus ]Special Card/ Finally Meeting Richard

    <h4>Chapter 233 - [Bonus ]Special Card/ Finally Meeting Richard</h4>


    Then I looked at the special card attributes.


    SHADOW NIGHTMARE ( SPECIAL CARD) (LVL. 20)


    -USE 5 MANA POINTS TO USE THE MONSTER SKILLS FOR AN HOUR. FOR EACH HOUR NEED TO CONSUME 1 MANA POINT TO USE THE SKILL.


    - HAS SKILL SHADOW BLENDING, SHADOW TELEPORT, SHADOW MANIPULATION, SHADOW INVISIBLE.


    - SHADOW BLENDING- YOUR BODY CAN DISAPPEAR INTO SHADOW.


    - SHADOW TELEPORT- YOU CAN TELEPORT IN SHADOWS YOU SEE WITHIN 5000 METERS OF RANGE.


    - SHADOW MANIPULATION- YOU CAN CONTROL SHADOWS LIKE A PART OF YOUR BODY. THE RANGE OF THE SKILL IS WITHIN 1000 METERS.


    - SHADOW INVISIBLE- USE THIS SKILL TO HIDE YOUR EXISTENCE. MOSTER ABOVE 50 LEVELS CANT SENSE YOUR EXISTENCE.


    THIS CARD CAN BE UPGRADED BUT YOU NEED TO KILL MONSTER IN THIS FORM. AFTER KILLING THE ENEMIES YOU WILL ABSORB SHADOW.


    CURRENTLY (0/50,000) FOR THE NEXT UPGRADE.


    Looking at the shadow nightmare card attributes I felt pleased and then I felt that now I had possibilities to escape from Ricard as long as I remain inside their shadow I wouldn''t be noticed.


    Now we need to go outside of the dungeon and for this my red grade cloak would be helpful.


    CLOAK (RED GRADE)


    - WEAR THIS EQUIPMENT TO HIDE YOURSELF.


    - OPPONENTS FIFTY LEVELS HIGH CAN ONLY SENSE YOUR EXISTENCE.


    - TELEPORTATION RUNE - CAN CREATE A TELEPORTATION RUNE EVERY WEEK. THE TELEPORTATION RUNE CAN BE PLACED IN A DIFFERENT PLACE. THE TELEPORTATION RANGE CANNOT EXCEED 5000 KILOMETRES.


    MAX RUNE (3/5)


    I had ced a rune in the cave of forbidden zone 4 before entering base 5.


    So I could teleport there first and then n what to do next.


    Also before going I ced a teleportation rune inside the castle so that I can escape in case of emergency.


    Then I saw that everything was prepared so I walked out of the room and then ate food while the girls had an anxious expression and Mia asked," Robin will you need to go in a hurry".


    I looked at her and said," what''s the hurry. Let me eat and take a rest today. I will go the next day and let those people wait for a day".


    Saying so I ate the food and then walked back to the room and slept.


    While Richard had a ck face and he contacted Alina and said," bitch are you telling the true location of Robin or not".


    Alina said," you bastard find the location yourself. If you want to wait then wait if not the f*ck yourself", saying so she cut off themunication.


    Richard had a ck face as everyone listened to the conversation and it made him embarrassed and also angry.


    But he could only grith his teeth and say to himself," wait for me to find you, Alina. I will make you regreting to this world".


    After a few hours, I felt refreshed and then I first changed the armour into a ck cloak. Then I picked the red grade mask and changed the shape of my face and made it into Joker form. But as it was hidden under an ordinary mask so no one would find it.


    Then I walked out and used teleportation formation to get back to the safe zone.


    Nadia said," master is gone. Do you girls want to go and watch the excitement?".


    Alina said," of course but we are worried if those people have any way to track us then we will put Robin in danger so it''s better to stay inside the room and wait for him".


    Ka and the other girls nodded their heads and were silent.


    While after I came out of the dungeon I walked towards the forbidden done 4.


    At the gate, I saw there were several people in a ck cloak and it''s seems they were waiting for someone.


    Seeing this I said to myself," am I so famous to be treated like this".


    Saying so I walked out and a person came to me and said," you can''t go out of the gate unless you show your identity".


    Looking at the person Iughed and seeing this the person felt that something was wrong with the man. He wanted to back off and say something but before he could he felt his mind was nk and then he took out his dagger and slit his throat.


    The people saw the scene and felt chill in their back while Richard who was wearing the cloak said, " hurry up and catch that guy. He is Robin".


    I looked at the source of the voice and saw there was a red hammer in the hand of a man.


    Seeing this I felt good and then I used shadow blending and hid inside the shadow and watch the show.


    The people were stunned when Richard began to curse," you bastard, he is very cunning and has several escaping techniques. Didn''t I tell you to catch him".


    The people couldn''t sense my location as all the people had level 187 and below. And also shadow nightmare monster card gave me the ability to not be sensed by people who is the fifth level above me. That means unless level 191 and above people came I can be safe.


    So I said," Richard I know you can listen to my voice so I will ask you one thing. Why did you betray me?".


    Richard and others heard my voice but they couldn''t find the source. It made them feel that they have messed with a person whom they shouldn''t.


    Richard then said," Robin it''s not that I wanted to betray you but treating me as a ve and also you had a good harem. In which I still wanted to y with Alina. But I couldn''t do in your presence. And now I have got the opportunity to do so I felt it was better to betray you".


    Listening to his words my face was gloomy and I couldn''t help say," didn''t I help you resurrect your wife Sara and at that also you promised me", as I was going to continue to say, Richard interrupted me and said," Robin we don''t want to listen to your nonsense. Come out and surrender to us and also give the person that technique that you have. You can enjoy life as you wish for".


    I listened to Richard words and felt that it was not necessary to talk anything about it.. He just used me from the very beginning so I decided to fight with him.

 Chapter 234 - Inside Richard Private Manor Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 234 - Inside Richard Private Manor Part 1</h4>


    I looked around and saw the number of people brought by Richard was above a hundred and these guys were all inside base 5 so I couldn''t attack them inside.


    It was better to walk out of the base and then fight with these guys.


    So I said," okay Richard since you want to fight me so much then I will fight with guys. But not here outside base 5. I will be waiting for you guys in forbidden zone 4 near the bossir", saying so I used teleportation rune and was teleported inside the cave.


    After that, I walked out and also recovered my original look and then walked near the bossir 4.


    As it was not too far away and with my current speed it took me a minute to reach the ce.


    Then I sat down and waited for their arrival. While sitting I took out the monkey wine and took a small sip. This wine had a special meaning for me.


    I drank out of sorrow and also happiness. Sorrow as it was the day I was betrayed by everyone and happy because I could finally start having my revenge. But if I take revenge head then it would be meaningless.


    I wanted to make those people regreting to the world.


    As I was lost in thought Richard arrived with all the people who we inside base 5.


    Richard saw my face andughed and said," Robin didn''t you think a day woulde when you would be like this. And still drinking the wine. How does the wine taste?".


    I looked at Richard changed my appearance into a Joker and said," wine tastes like wine. Same taste but only the people drinking with me is myself and no one".


    Then I smiled and said," Richard don''t worry I will let you leave a few more days as if I kill you too fast then it won''t give me pleasure. You had always seen my sunny side now let me show you the other side", saying so I controlled the shadow of people within 1km and then attacked all the people who level were below me".


    So everyone in the outer disciple and many inner disciples of the Void force died without resistance. Like that seventy people fell on the ground lifeless.


    While Richard and other people were puzzled why those guys fell after a few seconds they saw blood squirting out from their necks.


    Seeing this they felt chill while Richard felt fear.


    He looked at me and said," everyone attacks Robin with all your strength or else we will all die", saying so he used his hammer and also closed his gravity bracelet.


    I saw the scene and I blended into shadow. And the attacks didn''t reach me.


    Seeing this I teleported into another shadow took out my shapeshifter and held it into my hand. Inside the shadow, few people could see me. So I just came out and used homing bullets in session to target only level 150 targets.


    While the people who were targeted felt crisis in their hearts and they used almost all types of charms and runes none were valid. It was all pierced by the shot and then those people bodies would st into pieces.


    The number of people became small while only core disciples were left and Richard.


    Seeing this I said," Richard don''t worry my brother I will see you soon", saying so Iughed and then I teleported in and made my voice look like it was fading away.


    Richard and other people also listened to my voice fading away and then Richard said," no way, it was a big defeat and those girls reported the wrong level about Robin", saying so he sighed.


    While a ck cloak person said," Richard take us back to the dungeon. It''s the only ce where we can be safe".


    Richard said," yes indeed as you said only the dungeon is the safest ce. Let go and stay there".


    I was hiding inside the shadow of a person and then I followed them back to the dungeon in base 5 and then Richard teleported back to his privatend and said," you guys go and rest", saying so he walked toward Sara.


    While I saw the scene and also followed behind Richard.


    Richard reached a room and he felt like he was being followed and then he said to himself," how can anyonee inside my privatend. It''s thend built by me. So if Robines inside then the rm would make us alert".


    I said to myself," it''s not that your rm didn''t find me but I had used a red grade token so Richard I can bypass your formation and they can''t find me.


    But it seems that you don''t know about it".


    Then I followed Richard who brought me inside his son''s room. Arron saw his fathering in and he said," father when will you bring me Ka and their daughter. I want to y with them".


    Sara said," how was the fight with Robin? Did you bring him back?".


    Richard said," let''s talk about it outside", saying so he lead Sara out of the room.


    As I was going to follow Sara looked back and said," I always feel as someone is following me", saying that she wanted to say something but Richard held her hand and took her back with himself.


    And I was alone with Aaron who walked inside and opened a secret room.


    I was curious and followed him inside. There I saw three girls were tied but these girls were from different races.


    Then Arron took a long stick and began to beat the girls.


    Seeing this I wanted to take action and save the girls when Arron said," that bastard Robin, if not for him the Ka, Karin and Karina would be mine. I could ravage them as I wished", saying so he squeezed the girls breast and took out his small dick and said," I still prefer that beast girls of mixed race. Their taste is different".


    Then he once again began to p the girls.


    I saw the girls screaming and felt that it was necessary to take action today and this innocent boy must be tortured before being killed.

 Chapter 235 - Inside Richard Private Manor Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Inside Richard Private Manor Part 2</h4>


    I listened as Aaron screamed and said," you bitches how much will you shout, no one will listen to your words", saying so once again he started his crazy behaviour.


    I then used shadow maniption to bind Aaron hands and feet. So his movements stopped in the mid-air while Arron had cold sweat drenching his back.


    And then Aaron said," who?".


    I came out of the shadow and he looked at my face and shouted hysterically," how can you be inside our ce! No Robin can''t be here. Who are you?", saying so he wanted to take a defensive position and then he realized once again that his hand and feet were bound by something.


    I looked at the girls, who had the look of fear in their eyes and said," do you want to escape from here?".


    The girls nodded their heads and seeing this I said," I will leave Aaron to you. But you need to remember to torture him as he did to you. Don''t you want revenge, I will allow you to do so. And also don''t kill this person easily or else I will kill you, girls".


    Listening to my words both Aaron and the girls felt chill in their back and Aaron said," no you can''t do this to me or else my father will not let you go away".


    I pped his face and said," trash remember your ce and your father I am going to y with your mother in front of him and then I will make him half dead so that no matter what he can''t move".


    Then I untied the girls and those girls pounced on Aaron and began to torture him.


    While I walked away from here and then looked around and then I asked," how were you girls brought here".


    One of the girls said," it was his mother who brought us here. We didn''t want toe but she threatened us with our families so we had toe and began her son ything".


    Listening to their words I nodded my head and asked," Then tell me why does your body look weak and ording to the principle of the dungeon you have to be of level 101 to enter the dungeon".


    Another girl said," yes our level is level 101 and above but we were given medicine by him which made us weak".


    I looked at the girls and asked," do you know what kind of medicine".


    One girl came and searched Arron pocket and took out a few packets of medicine. Seeing this my eyes shone and then I asked," does the medicine only makes you weak and is there any antidote".


    The girls said," no, there is none. After inhaling the medicine your body will be weak for a day and the next day you need to take another dose".


    Another girl also responded," sir this person cane inside the dungeon because he has a connection from an Ancient family. So they are the exception in this world".


    I pped Arron three to four times and said," Arron how does it feel to be nominated by the one who humiliated you. Well take your time to answer my question I am not in a hurry".


    Then I said to Cheri who seems to be the leader," take care of him nicely. I permit you to vite his but you just need to remember to not kill him".


    Cheri smiled and said," don''t worry sir I will fulfil your wish. By the way, can you bring us girls clothes when you return".


    I said," no problem".


    Then I walked into my shadow and disappeared from everyone''s sight. After that, I summoned a nk card andbined the weak medicine to make it something like this.


    WEAK MEDICINE( ORANGE)


    - AFTER INHALING THE MEDICINE THE PERSON BODY WILL BECOME WEAK FOR A WEEK.


    - TO USE THE MEDICINE JUST SPRAY IT IN THE AIR.


    REMAINDER- THIS MEDICINE CANNOT BE CURED UNLESS YOU USE HEALING SKILLS.


    The exnation was simple yet deadly enough. And I felt that Richard and other people inside the private manor must not have any way to heal themselves.


    Then I began to explore the ce and came to a room where all the ck cloak people were staying.


    A person said," damm, today many of our members died. If other forces know about it then they wouldugh at us".


    Another person said," that person Robin has strange abilities. We need to report master about it".


    Another person had an ugly face and he said," if we report it to master then our mission would fail. Are you sure you want to give up".


    As they were talking enthusiastically. I put on a mask and then I smashed the pill in the air.


    Soon the smell drifted throughout the room and everyone felt something was wrong before they could do anything they felt their bodies were weak and now they couldn''t move their hand and feet.


    So next I manipted the shadow and stunned those people.


    After that I checked that everyone had fainted did I breathe a sigh of relief.


    Then I began to search and took a lot of their storage ring and put them into clothes.


    Then I walked away from the room and began to search for Richard and Sara.


    Finally, I came to a big room and Richard was exining how Alina had betrayed him and also how Robin massacred everyone. It was just like killing vegetables saying so his face was gloomy and cold.


    As they were immersed in their talk I also squeezed some weak poison into their room.


    Sara frowned and said," what type of sweet smell is this?".


    Richard said," what type of smell?".


    Sara frowned and said," it smells like weak poison ".


    Saying so her face became ugly and so did Richard.


    Richard became frightened and he said," whoe out?".


    I began tough and then I surfaced in front of them.


    Both Richard and Sara had pale faces and then Richard said," you can''te here. If you did then the rm had alerted it to me".


    Before they could say anything more I knocked both of them out and then I searched their bodies and removed the space ring, gravity bracelet.


    After doing so I began to think of a way to punish these guys.


    But looking at Sara beautiful figure I felt it was a good opportunity for me to experience the look of despair on her face.

 Chapter 236 - Richard Despair

    <h4>Chapter 236 - Richard Despair</h4>


    I said to Bind," Bind tie Richard and make him unable to move. Don''t apply fear effect on him or else how could I have him look at the live show".


    Bind followed my instruction and it slipped out of my hand and then it tied Richard.


    Then I walked to Sara and searched her body and found there was nothing. So I was going to use pheromones on her. It was a ck card skill but as it was sealed I don''t know would it work. So as I used the skill, Sara face began to frown and then I continued to increase the amount.


    A minuteter Sara woke up and her eyes were full of lust.


    She looked at me and then looked at Richard who was tied and felt that the situation was wrong.


    While I smiled and continued to release pheromones and after some time, Sara was already rubbing her pussy.


    Seeing this I said," slut are you so horny".


    Sara who listened to my words had an ugly face as she wanted to suppress her desire but her body wouldn''t listen to her. She even had thoughts about how would it feel like f*ck Robin while Richard would watch her.


    I wanted Richard to feel despair so I walked near him and pped him on his face.


    The pain made Richard frown and also awake and when he saw my face his face was gloomy and he said," Robin you will regret being enemy of the ancient family. My master would not let you go".


    I smiled and said," I don''t need to worry about but Richard you have raised a good slut. I have never enjoyed one. Let me see how good your wife is".


    Saying so I walked near Sara who had an embarrassed expression but she removed her clothes honestly and also didn''t look at Richard. Seeing this I smiled and lifted Sara''s chin and then said," indeed a beautiful slut. But your heart is too ck", saying so I pped her face.


    Richard saw this and his eyes turned red. He shouted at me and said," Robin aren''t you a man. Come and fight me. What the hell did Sara do?".


    I smiled and responded," Richard do you want to know I am a man or not", saying so I removed my pants and underwear and my huge dick could be seen.


    Then I walked to Sara and said," do you want my dick in your pussy?".


    Sara saw my huge dick and her mind went nk and she felt she had lived with Richard for so long but he couldn''t give her the happiness that she want but instead Robin would give her the happiness. So she said," yes Robin I want you to dick very much".


    Richard shouted hysterically," Sara you can''t do this. I am your husband".


    Sara looked at Richard and said," you were and you will be Richard but my body is not listening to myself", while she was saying the words her eyes never left my dick.


    Seeing this Richard began to curse," you bitch, are you f*cking crazy".


    Sara ignored Richard desperate look and she looked at me waiting for my instruction.


    Seeing this I walked to her and then said," do you want me to f*ck you?".


    Sara nodded her head.


    Then I said," I can fulfil your wish but you need to tell me why the ancient family choose to retaliate against me. Till now I didn''t have any conflict with them", saying so I ced my hand on Sara''s pussy which made her moan and she said," The ancient family were afraid of your poprity. So they didn''t want you to reach base 5. They had the dark guild as their enemies for generations and after you helped them solve the threat no one could stop him. So except the Coldfrost family, other ancient families took action against you. And also the sage asked about your location through Richard".


    Richard looked at Sara and said," you stinky bitch. You will die an ugly death", saying so Richard was so angry that he coughed a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing this I walked to Richard and said," Richard see your condition is not looking good so I will give you medicine", saying so I took out chilly powder and put it all inside his mouth and also closed his mouth forcibly.


    Richard''s face became red and seeing this I removed my hand and said," Richard don''t worry, I will not kill you so easily as I am not satisfied with the current torture yet. When I will have my fill then I will kill you".


    While Richard began to cough out and shouted hysterically," give me water", saying so his eyes were red and veins had popped out of his head.


    Seeing this I called Sara and said," your husband needs to drink water, I have a way to save your husband".


    Sara looked at Richard''s face and felt pain in her heart and then after listening to my words she asked," what shall I do?".


    I said," piss in his mouth".


    Sara nodded her head and then she wanted to piss when I held her and said," I know you want to save Richard very much but I will not allow you to do so. As it would dirty my rope".


    Sara had a gloomy expression and seeing this I pped her face and said," go and hurry up and piss in a bottle and make Richard drink it".


    Sara had never felt humiliated like this. But she also felt the situation was helpless so she walked and then found a bottle and took a piss.


    After that, she came and opened Richard''s mouth and purred all the water inside his mouth.


    After doing so she looked at Richard with worry in her eyes and also looked at me with killing intent.


    Seeing this I smiled and changed my face and it turned into a Joker.


    Then Iughed and said," the show has just begun.. And if you can''t handle such a little torture then you are not worth the strongest cksmith", saying so I stopped and looked at Sara and said," don''t look at me with this expression or else I will make mistake in punishing Richard", saying so my eyes became cold and said," if it happens so then I would identally kill Richard".

 Chapter 237 - Sara (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 237 - Sara (R-18)</h4>


    ((((Note- NTR scene. Please read it with caution. Also, there is some scene which is created for entertainment purpose. Please don''t read and use it in real life. ))))


    After saying so I released more pheromones in the air as I saw Sara was resisting it.


    After a few seconds, Sara was putting their hand inside Richard pants and seeing this I walked to her and caught her brought her away and said," see Richard is a useless man. Not only he can''t protect you not his son".


    Listening to my words Sara looked at but the expression was full of panic and she asked," what did you do to my son?".


    I looked at Sara and smiled and said," did I say something now?", saying so Iughed.


    Sara felt the situation was out of control. She felt fear from deep inside her heart and she knelt and said," what can I do to redeem my son and husband?".


    I smiled and said," Sara what are you talking about?".


    Sara cried and said," I will do anything you want. Anything I can promise you to want me to do. I just want you to let my son and Richard go".


    I walked to Richard who was conscious but after tasting the chilly powder his courage had already shrunk. Seeing this I smiled and said," what happened to you, Richard. Where did your courage go? See now your women want to agree to any of my requests that I want. So Richard my dear brother tell me what should I do? Shall I let you go", saying so I looked at Richard, who had a look of excitement hidden deep inside his eyes. Then he looked at me and then at Sara and said," don''t worry Sara after I walk out from here I will take care of my son nicely. You can follow Robin with your heart".


    After listening to Richard words Sara felt their heart is broken and then tears became toe out of her eyes and she said," Richard take care of our son".


    I looked at both of them andughed and said," Richard did you think that I would let you go?".


    Saying so I looked at his face and Richard looked at me with despair and he said," what do I need to tell you to let me go?".


    I said," nothing Richard. I just want to ask you. When you were in my guild have I ever treated you with disrespect. I had always treated you guys like my own. But what did you do? You stabbed me behind my back. I never thought that my person would be able to do it. You know after escaping from that ce I just killed inside the dungeon endlessly to vent my emotions.


    After that, I thought I could just live and enjoy a good life. But then you sent the girls to me as a spy. Since you dare to involve me then you need to face my wrath.


    Richard, you only saw my sunny side that I let you see it. I never wanted you guys to see this sight. But you guys forced me to do so. Don''t worry you are not the first to feel my wrath. There are also the ancient family, your teacher and also the girls, n, Drake and Saber. They all are.


    I will find those guys and have my revenge. Don''t worry those guys will apany you very soon".


    Saying so I began to break Richard fingers one by one.


    While Sara had a terrified expression she said," Robin please give us deaths. We don''t want to live anymore. You can kill us".


    As I wanted to continue I heard a ck voice," Robin it''s enough. Just let them go".


    I listened to ck words and then I said," okay since you have said it then I will let them go but before that, I want to always experience the feeling of Ntr".


    Saying so I walked to Sara and then I said," serve me and I fulfil your wish of being dead".


    Sara nodded her head and as she was going to use her pussy, I interrupted her and said," use your other hole".


    Sara blushed and she said," will it go inside".


    Seeing this I just grabbed her waist and I began to rub my dick against her pussy.


    Sara felt the lust she was suppressing couldn''t be suppressed anymore so she just allowed me to do what I wanted to do with her body.


    Then I put my dick inside her pussy. Her pussy was very wet and after the wet liquids were on my dick. I put the dick inside her anal hole.


    Sara cried in pain," f*ck it hurts".


    Richard also saw this scene and said to himself," you bitch when I asked you to f*ck in that hole, you ignored me and now you are f*cking with Robin".


    As he was thinking about it his fingers began to hurt and his back was soaked in a cold sweat.


    While I enjoyed Sara tight hole and said," Sara did Richard f*ck you in this hole".


    Sara said," no Robin".


    I listened to her words and I continued to f*ck her and now Sara was enjoying herself. Seeing this I increased sensitivity to three times. It made Sara feel too much pleasure that she began to have her orgasm and squirt all over the room. Her squirt also flew on Richard''s face. It made Richard feel too much jealousy and humiliation. But he felt he couldn''t do it. It made him feel it was better to die than see this scene.


    So he wanted to bite his tongue and wanted tomit suicide. But how could Bind allow him to do so? As the master had asked," don''t allow Richard to die", so it made Richard body weak by absorbing the energy.


    While I can ravage Sara she was enjoying the feeling of being f*cked in front of her husband. I grabbed and squeezed Sara breast to the fullest. It made Sara moan and she couldn''t help say," Robin shall I follow you. I have information about some guys such as the location of Alfred and his wife Maria. I can lure them out. They were also in the group who sent to spy on you".


    Listening to her words I felt killing Sara wouldn''t bring any benefits so I needed her to be still alive I said," okay you can but you need to spread you girls where ever I want".


    Sara continued to ride and once again squirted and she said while panting," don''t worry Robin, I am your bitch and you can vite me as you wish".


    I said," of course, my bitch so since you have told me about it, I will let your son live but Richard needs to die".

 Chapter 238 - Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Interrogation</h4>


    Sara listened to my words and she didn''t object to me this time. What she didn''t know was that she was also going to die.


    So after having my fun with Sara in front of Richard I said," well it''s time for you to rest", saying so I knocked her out and also Richard. Then I said," Bind tie both of them and don''t let them go".


    Saying so I walked into the room where Aaron was ying with the girls.


    As I entered the room I saw Aaron had passed out and he was bleeding from his secret ce. Cheri was smiling like a devil and with the other girls, she looked at Aaron and was going to vite him even more.


    Seeing this I felt Aaron would be shocked after seeing he didn''t have his little brother so it''s better for him to die. But I still wanted to look at the despair on his face. Then I walked inside and the girls saw meing so they put away their bloodthirsty expression and Cheri said," sir can we leave this ce".


    I looked at the girls and said," not now, tie him up and I wait for my return. Don''t worry, no one would be able to find the location of the room".


    Cheri had a bitter smile and she nodded her head.


    Thus I walked out of the room and went to another room where the people in the ck cloak were.


    They were still unconscious. Watching this I walked towards them and then I pped a guy and he was instantly awake.


    When he found he couldn''t use the energy in his body. It made his face look ugly.


    He said," boy you are Robin right. You surrender yourself honestly and I dining this you can get the guidance of our force. Let me tell you, outside wastnd our force is the strongest. It is called Void Force".


    Saying so he put a proud expression on his face and watching his expression I said," are you guys from the void force idiots?", saying so I pped him until both the cheeks had swelled.


    The noise made other people also awake. And when they saw me they felt this was the opportunity for them but they found that their space ring was missing and also they couldn''t mobilise the energy in their bodies.?It made their face look ugly.


    After some time the person whose face was swelled by me said," wait don''t beat anymore. I will tell you what you want to know".


    I then looked at him took him out of the room and said to others," don''te out of the room, if you still cherish your life. Or else you will be at your own risk".


    Then I walked out of the room and began to interrogate him.


    After the interrogation was over I would kill them and throw their bodies in the next room.


    In this way, I continued to interrogate those guys and also kill them. It took me almost three hours.


    After thest person was killed by me I wiped the sweat and felt interrogation was a tiring job.


    But then again I got the information from these guys.


    " They alle from Void Force. It is made by a group of people who are all from the false God realm. There are fifty of them bing the best powerhouse of the continent of Lanark".


    " There are also many forces but most of them are oppressed by these guys. I also asked these people about the location of other races such as dragons, pixies and others. But they said they hadn''te in contact with those races. This made me a little puzzled as I couldn''t find the traces of other girls like this. I needed to find those girls but now I don''t know about it. Later maybe I will find a way".


    So next thing was to bring Karin over let the goddess of Seal take the body of Sara and also kill those guys.


    So I used teleportation formation and then set the location to Nadia''s castle.


    As soon as I walked out of the teleportation formation, other girls pounced on me and embraced me.


    Seeing this I said," okay you girls let me go. Didn''t I say I woulde back alive".


    Alina let me go and then asked," Robin what about Richard".


    I said," don''t worry about him. I have already solved him".


    Mia was stunned and she couldn''t help say," isn''t it too fast. And what would happen if the sage would find that Richard is dead. He would take the opportunity to find and kill us".


    I looked at her and said," don''t worry about it. But I need Karin toe with me and help me".


    Taking notice of my words Ka asked," master shall we also apany you".


    Nadia said," also include us master".


    I looked at the girls and said," this time I can''t take you girls. But after you all teach level 200 I will take you, girls, to ughter Ancient Family".


    The girls had a disappointed faces but they cheered up and then Karina said," master shall I apany my sister".


    Looking at Karina I remembered that Aaron wanted to make these two girls their women. So it was better to take both the girls with me.


    Also, I said," okay Karina and Karin follow me. You both will be enough".


    Karina and Karin followed me inside the teleportation formation and then we came back to Richard privatend.


    I first took the girls inside Richard room and then checked the condition of Richard and Sara. Both of them were still unconscious. Watching this I woke them both up and then I said," Richard I heard that your son wanted to y with both Karin and Karina very much".


    Richard had an ugly face and he said," let him go, he is still a child".


    I smiled and said," don''t worry I won''t do anything to him, but I don''t think the girls would ignore him as he had tortured them for many days. I hope he is still alive".


    Sara''s face became pale and she said," didn''t we make deal with you Robin.. You said you will let my son go".

 Chapter 239 - Aaron Despair (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Aaron Despair (R-18)</h4>


    I smiled and said," I haven''t done anything to your son as promised but about those girls, I don''t know about it".


    Sara shouted hysterically," Robin if anything happened to my son then I will never tell you the information you want".


    I looked at Sara and said," I knew you would say this so I called the goddess of Seal especially for this reason".


    Sara and Richard had a surprised expression and Sara said," Robin you can even control a goddess of Seal is the greatest joke I have heard", saying so she began tough.


    Ariadoa listened to herugh and then she took possession of Karin body. Then she said," Robin is this girls body you have prepared for me".


    I nodded my head and said," she has the bloodline of unicorns. So it''s not a bad thing to upy her body".


    Ariadoa said," hmm her body looks good enough and I also hate the girl in front of me so it''s a better choice to punish her by upying her body".


    I said," I don''t have any objection. But after upying her body, I need some information about Alfred and his wife Maria. Also if there is any memory of n and Lisa then tell me about it".


    Although my expression was calm Ariadoa felt that there was very strong negative emotioning out from my body. So she said," I can agree to your conditions but you need to promise me also a condition".


    I looked at her and said," what conditions?".


    Ariadoa said," you will protect in the battle of Strongest".


    I said," don''t worry I will protect you".


    Listening to my words she nodded her head and then a white pentagram formation lighted near Karin''s feet and one more lighted on Sara''s body.


    Then after a while, the light stopped and then Ariadoa who had upied Sara''s body said," Robin can you untie me".


    I nodded my head shook my hand and then Bind untied Ariadoa while Richard had bloodshot eyes and said," Robin what happened to Sara".


    I ignored him and said," Ariadoa your name is too long. So I will call you Aria from today".


    Ariadoa said," you can''t change the goddess name by yourself".


    I said," okay Aria, I will not change your name".


    Ariadoa was stunned and she said," no Robin, you have changed my name. My name is Ariadoa not Aria".


    I said," okay Aria I know about it. For me you will be Aria for others you will be Ariadoa".


    Ariadoa wanted to beat some sense to me but she realised she couldn''t mobilise energy in the current body so she honestly nodded her head and made a pitiful expression and she said," okay Robin, you can tell me Aria".


    I nodded my head patted her head and said," okay Aria I will give you a task. It''s to seal Richard soul".


    Ariadoa said," I can''t do it now as the energy in my body is blocked by some medicine".


    Taking notice of her words I coughed and said," okay then, what about Sara soul".


    Ariadoa said," she has been already sent to rebirth. But I got all the information from her before she died".


    Paying attention to her words I felt chill in my back and seeing this sheughed and said," don''t worry I joked about it. She is sealed inside the body. When you want then you can release her and send her back to reincarnation but I need the energy to do so".


    Karina held Karin body and asked," sister are you okay".


    Karin opened her eyes and felt that her body was under her control so she was excited and she said," I am finally having full control of my body".


    Ariadoa red at Karin and said," girl it seems that you didn''t like me resting in your body".


    Listening to a familiar tone, Karin body hid behind Karina and she said," oh you have found a new body. It''s good for you".


    Ariadoa was speechless and then she decided to not talk.


    Then I said," okay enough talk. Let''s go".


    Saying so I took Karin and Karina hands and took them to the hidden room where Aaron was with the girls.


    As we walked inside the room Karin and Karina saw the miserable appearance of Aaron and seeing the scene, they asked," Master why is he like this".


    I said," you need to ask those girls about it".


    The Cheri came and began to narrate to them how they were forced to apany Aaron and how he vited their bodies. It made the girls feel chill behind their back.


    Then I embraced both the girls and said to Cheri," wake Aaron up and also tie him before waking him up".


    The girls followed my instructions and did so and then as soon as Aaron saw me with Karin and Karina he had a hideous expression and said," Robin those girls were mine. You robbed me of them".


    I looked at Aaron and embraced both the girls squeezed their breasts and said," I didn''t do anything you said. The girls followed me voluntarily".


    Saying so I kissed both of them and then I removed my pant lowered the girl''s panties and then said," I will let you enjoy the show that you had never dreamed of".


    Saying so I began to fuck Karin while kissing Karina.


    Aaron felt lust rising in his body after looking at the girl''s body but he also felt pain in his lower body which made him soak his back in a cold sweat he wanted to cry but looking at Cheri who was holding a knife in her hand he gritted his teeth and kept quiet.


    Ariadoa came inside and saw the scene and her eyes lit up she also removed her clothes and walked to Robin.


    Seeing the scene Aaron shouted and said," mom you can''t f*ck Robin. No you can''t".


    Listening to his screams I embraced Aria and squeezed her breast and she moaned. Then I kissed her lips and looked at Aaron and said," how is it do you like it. Even your mother came on her own ord to make love with me".


    Aaron couldn''t handle it anymore and he passed out.


    I mentioned to Cheri who brought a bucket of water and sshed it on his body.


    Aaron opened his eyes to see his mom was being f*cked by Robin and that was also in her anal hole. It made him jealous and he wanted to kill Robin very much. But he was helpless and thought it was the worst decision of his father to be Robin''s enemy. Thinking about it he self-destructed his core and his body shattered into pieces. I looked at the scene and was speechless.


    Then I decided to end the lovemaking soon. So I f*cked the girls as fast I could and made them have their orgasm. After some time they also had their orgasm.. After that, I gave them a creampie.

 Chapter 240 - Sage

    <h4>Chapter 240 - Sage</h4>


    After making love with the girls was over, I said," Aria I need you to seal Richard soul after your strength has recovered".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and then she dressed and also did Karin and Karina.


    Then I looked at Cheri and said," after getting dressed you can leave with your friends".


    Cheri said," okay master. Thank you for giving us freedom".


    I then gave her one thousand diamond coins and said," distribute it within yourself and try to stay low for some time as I don''t know you girls would be hunted or not".


    Cheri nodded her head in understanding and she said," master we will move towards base 3 and settle there".


    I said," okay do as you please".


    Then those girls walked into teleportation formation and were finally free.


    ordingly, I looked at Richard who looked no better than dead. Seeing this I smiled and said," Richard do you want to die".


    Richard''s eyes lit up and he said," yes Robin please give me death".


    I looked at him and asked," tell me the location of your master and I will let you go".


    Richard said," I don''t know about his location. If he would be present then he would live mostly in the Holy City".


    Listening to his words I nodded my head and said," good Richard, I will kill you when I will think about it".


    Richards said," didn''t you promise to kill me".


    I said," Richard you listened wrong. I indeed promised to kill you, but I never said it now".


    Richard felt despair and didn''t say anything as he felt he was being yed by Robin.


    After Richard was I searched all the ces I could and found that there wasn''t anything valuable inside the privatend. Maybe he might have kept it inside the space bag. So I decided to check itter.


    Then I looked at the girls and said," let''s go back and level once again".


    As we were going back I listened to someone voice and it was themunication rune that had lit up.


    Seeing this I looked and found it was Richardmunicating Rune. So I smiled and then said," Hello who is it".


    From the other side, Alfred said," Richard have you caught Robin".


    I looked at Richard and said in his mind," if you want to die now then it''s better to ask his location and try to dig more information. I promise you to give a quick death".


    Richard''s eyes had a hope of death so he said," no Alfred I haven''t caught Robin so I want to n to catch him again. But I need your help. It would be better if you tell me your address as I wille to your location".


    Alfred had a stunned expression and he asked," Richard did you failed to catch Robin".


    Richard said," Alfred, I can''t tell you about the situation as it isplicated. You just tell me the location where you live. I will make preparation ande to you".


    Alfred felt the matter was tricky but he still trusted Richard as also as he catches Robin then they could enjoy for a lifetime. So he agreed and said," Richard don''t you know the secret location where we used to drink and have fun with girls".


    Richard said," the Dream House in the holy city".


    Alfred said," yes inside room number ten. You cane and discuss the matter with me".


    Richard said," okay I will go and discuss the matter with you but I need at least a month to do so".


    Alfred was suspicious but he agreed and said," or else if you won''t find me there then you can still give a call to me".


    Richard said," of course, I will give you a call but can you tell me the location where you live. I have a present for n I want to give him personally. It''s red grade equipment".


    Alfred said," Richard thank you I will then invite you to the Homestead Inn in the Holy city. I will receive you there".


    I smiled and then gave Richard a thumbs up and then Richard disconnected themunication rune.


    After that, I said," Richard then I will never see you again", saying so I shed off his head.


    After cutting off his head I said," let''s go".


    Then with the girls, I went to the teleportation formation and went back to the castle. I had aplicated expression on my face.


    After getting the revenge I felt an emptiness inside. It made me feel a little ufortable. Then I went and spent my time in the bathtub taking bath.


    And also I was nning how shall I kill Alfred next.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While somewhere in the holy city, Sage was enjoying his leisure life, when suddenly he saw the scene where his disciple Richard''s head was separated. It made him angry in an instant and he said," who in this world is going to kill my disciple", saying so he walked towards the entrance of the dungeon.


    After reaching Richard private manor, Sage smelled blood in the air. He had a frown and then he walked towards a room. Inside the room, several ck cloak persons had died and after checking their condition Sage concluded," this person must have poisoned first and then killed. Then he walked inside another room and saw Richard''s head was separated from his body.


    But looking at Richard''s eyes it shows as he is in bliss. It made him puzzled and then he used his talent to see the past. So he pulled some of his hair and then used divination.


    As soon as he used it, he coughed out a mouthful of blood and his face became pale. There was also a trace of fear on his face and he said," how can it be? I can''t see that person face. My talent is already in red grade. So what about that person talent who killed Richard. No way I need to at least find the identity of that person", saying so he began to do continuous divination and after some time once again Sage coughed a mouthful of blood and this time there was horror on his face and he said," how could it be Robin! No impossible! He can''t be here.. He still needs a year to level up".

 Chapter 241 - Talk

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Talk</h4>


    After a while, Sage felt that he was being stared at by a divine being. He felt a chill on his back and then suddenly, the feeling disappeared.


    Then he hurriedly walked towards Ancient family direction as they would be more anxious than himself after learning the news.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside a room, Alfred was sitting with Maria and then said," today Richard contacted me and he asked about our location".


    Maria said," why did he ask?".


    Alfred said," I don''t know the reason but I always feel suspicious of Richard".


    Maria said," well as long as we are inside the Holy City. Even if hees with bad intentions then he can''t do anything to us".


    Alfred heard Maria''s words and felt that the worry in his heart was useless.


    Then he said," have you contacted n and Lisa".


    Maria said," They have already chosen their master. The person is in the false God realm. So we don''t have to worry about them".


    Alfred sighed a sigh of relief and then he said," well let''s go and enjoy our time".


    As they were going to go Alfredmunication shone and seeing this he picked it up and said," who are you?".


    Sage anxious voice came from the other side," Alfred did Richard call you today".


    Alfred was puzzled and then he said," yes he called me today".


    Then he began to narrate what Richard said. Sage then said," you have to be careful as my disciple had died. His son also is dead and his wife location is not known".


    Alfred felt chill and he asked," who killed brother, Richard?".


    Sage said in an angry voice," Robin, you need to be careful", saying so he disconnected themunication rune.


    Alfred looked at his wife Maria and said," Robin killed Richard".


    Mariaughed and joked," Alfred today is not April Fools day so don''t tell jokes".


    Alfred said," you might not believe but Sage personally, called me for this reason", saying so he put on a serious expression.


    Maria had an unbelievable expression and she said," this can''t be possible. You know how hard it''s to level up. It takes a month for a normal person to level up a level. Unless he kills higher level monster than himself", saying so she had horror on her face.


    What she didn''t know was that Robin was indeed hunting higher level monsters but also the grade of monster was master grade not normal grade and with several experiences scroll his levelling could be said to be as easy as eating and drinking.


    Alfred realised the seriousness of the problems as he knew why Sage reminded him about Robin as they had nted a spy in Robin.


    So Robin would take the revenge so their number must be next.


    Thinking about it his face became pale and he said," Maria contact n, say we are in trouble. If he doesn''t help us then we will be killed by Robin".


    Maria said," can you not shout. Think with a calm mind, as Robin need to find out our location first and he doesn''t have any clues. So as long as we remain hidden, Robin will not find our whereabouts".


    Alfred calmed down after listening to Maria''s exnation and then he said," yes, as you said, I don''t need to panic about it. Let''s just hide here".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Somewhere in Lanark continent sacred realm experts were bowing their heads to a false God realm expert and reporting the news.


    Listening to the news that several disciple life crystals burst into pieces made him frown a little and then he said," send-only people below legendary realm down that continent. Remember it must be below legendary realm experts or else you guys will be at your own risk".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside a luxurious castle woman had a frown on her face and she said," Albert what is going on. Report it to me".


    Albert on the projection said," miss it''s like this, Robin thinks something is wrong with me so he keeps me away from him".


    Listening to Albert report, the women eyes narrowed and she said," are you sure that he knows something is wrong with you".


    Albert said," yes miss I can say it. As he gave me a mission to find other people who betrayed him. And he didn''t leave me the way to contact me. So I think he must have guessed the reason for our y".


    The women eyes narrowed and she said," don''t worry about it. When you find Robin, as him that his mother is calling him. If he doesn''te then you can bring him by force".


    Albert said," miss is it necessary to pretend to be his mother. Isn''t it better to be his sister".


    The woman had gloomy eyes and she said," do what I said you to do so", saying so she disconnected the rune and then she said," Robin it seems your father must have already told you about my identity. Anyway, it was his idea and he said to do anything I want to do with you. So I will y the game with you".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After sleeping inside the bathtub I woke and felt refreshed and then I walked out of the bathroom and decided to level up. And now the levelling speed would increase due to the presence of Aria.


    As I was lost in thought and entered the room Ariadoa pounced on me and said with an excited expression," Robin are you going to make love with me".


    I was lost in thought when I felt embraced. And then I listened to Ariadoa words and felt it was a wrong idea to give the goddess of Seal her body as she was a horny little girl.


    I said," not now, I need to level up and after I reach level 200 then I will make love with you girls".


    Ariadoa didn''t listen to my words. Her hands were already dishonest and she said," Robin if you don''t make love with me when I want then I will punish you".


    My back was soaked in a cold sweat so I put in dick inside her pussy and began to f*ck her while I was already cursing her," you are a goddess but now acting like a hooligan. Looks like my waist will hurt in the future".


    After half an hour the lovemaking ended. But Ariadoa looked at me like saying,"e and do me more", seeing her expression I dressed and walked out of the room.


    While Ariadoa pouted," cut aren''t you man", saying so she dressed and also followed behind.

 Chapter 242 - Chat

    After I walked out of the room I saw six pairs of eyes looking at me. And their look was always wrong. It made me feel a little hairy so I asked," why are you girls looking at me in this way".


    Nadia said," master did you even f*ck the goddess of Seal".


    I said," what goddess of Seal, her name is Ariadoa but it feels weird to call her by such a long name so it''s better to call her Aria", saying so I stopped and then had a proud expression and said," yes I f*cked the goddess of Seal and she enjoyed it very much".


    As I was going to boast of Ariadoa who had just entered the room listened to my conversation with the girls. When she heard Robin say that her name was weird she had an urge to beat him once again. And listening to the next sentence sheughed and said with contempt," Robin you don''t need to boast that you f*cked me. Anyway, I am also a person with a soul, but my level was so high that I am called a God. And you haven''t even satisfied me as you ran out of the room".


    I red at her and said," hmph if it wasn''t that I had to level up, I would f*ck you for a day".


    Nadia blushed and interrupted as she didn''t understand why the goddess of Seal was like a hooligan. So she said," shall we level up".


    I nodded my head while Aria came and looked at me pitifully and said," Robin help me level up to. Look my level is still 150".


    I said," of course, I will help you level up but you need to promise me something".


    Ariadoa looked at me with a puzzled look. So I came to her and whispered," can''t you let me boast in front of the girls".


    Ariadoa said," what do you want to boast about? One day you will reach the God realm at that time you and the girls around you will also have the power of god".


    Listening to her words I felt it was possible so I nodded my head patted Ariadoa shoulder and said," okay follow me, I will take you to level up".


    Ariadoa smiled and said," thank you Robin", saying so she punched my face and smiled and said," if you ever say my name is weird then", saying so she showed her punch".


    While I felt stunned by Ariadoa''s sudden attack and then I couldn''t help being curious and asked," have you recovered your energy".


    Ariadoa said," not now, but the body is of Unicorn so there is no problem with physical fitness".


    Attending to her words I felt a little jealous and also decided not to provoke her, as who knows what would happen after her power recovers. Guessing about it my back was soaked in a cold sweat and then Mia came to me and said," are you alright Robin".


    I came back to sense and then said," I am, okay let go and level up".


    Saying so I walked out of the room while the other girls followed behind.


    Then once again we began to grind our level like crazy.


    .... .....


    The Sage had a gloomy expression and he was looking at the chief/head of Voidkiller, Nadrirsk, Ironmane who also had gloomy look on their face.


    Then Sage said," when are we going to besiege Robin".


    m Nadrirsk said," do you know the location of Robin".


    Sage had an ugly look and he said," I tried to predict Robin location but I couldn''t find his location at all".


    Stroth Ironmane said in a sarcastic voice," even the great Sage is helpless when ites to Robin", saying so he shook his head helplessly.


    Sage had anger in his eyes but he still warned," do you think Robin will let you go?".


    One sentence was enough to change the face of everyone present inside the room.


    Verkolm Voidkiller said," then let''s use the supreme token and find out about Robin identity".


    Listening to the words Supreme token the sage and other people eyes she shone and then m said," are you willing to use the supreme token Verkolm".


    " Otherwise what? Do you still want to give Robin enough time to grow up? Don''t you know how easily he can kill the people from Void Forces like chickens? Now there are hardly any people left", saying so he became quiet and added," if this goes on then our turn wille soon".


    Hearing thest sentence made me chill in their back. While Stroth Ironmane said," when shall we use the Supreme token".


    Verkolm took out the token and said," okay let''s activate and check Robin''s location".


    If people would look at the token closely then they would find that pink aura fluctuations was being emitted by it.


    After some time the Supreme token disyed," your authority is not enough to find the location of the host".


    Looking at the words disyed made their eyes almost pop out from the socket and this time they knew that they were f*cked up. As most of the people of the ancient family lived inside the dungeon. As it was the safest ce and also there was no secret realm that these families could own.


    Stroth Ironmane had an ugly face and he said," looks like the Supreme token we carried was always a joke thinking that we could control the dungeon but it seems Robin was one step ahead of us".


    Verkolm said," well you guys. Are you going to settle your families outside the dungeon".


    m said," no way. Even if Robin has the Supreme token then he would not attack the ancient family. As you that his level is still very low. We must prepare ourselves during this time and also look for his hideout".


    Sage had a look of gloating and he also said in a sarcastic tone," weren''t you guys not afraid of Robin at all? Then why are you guys preparing to fight against him".


    Listening to Sage words the three members had ugly faces. They also knew the reason and couldn''t refute him.


    Then Sage sighed and said," is there any other way to locate Robin".


    Stroth said," doesn''t Robin have too many lovers. Maybe you can look about their location".


    Sage said," would it not be despicable to do so".


    Verkolmughed and said," listen to Sage words. Don''t say about it, we also know you did Mr Sage. It''s better for you to not say something like this".


    Sage had a look of embarrassment and he kept his mouth shut.

 Chapter 243 - [Bonus ]Time Skip/ Black Mask (R-18)

    Today after one month of levelling I finally reached level 150. I was excited as ck said," Robin you have finally had enough power to awaken a new ck card".


    Listening to ck words I said to him," what kind of card skill did I awaken".


    ck smiled mysteriously and said," you should check it yourself", saying so his voice disappeared".


    I also listened to his words and felt that it was necessary to check them.


    So I looked at the girls and said," it''s enough for the time being let''s go and rest".


    Ariadoa came to me and said," Robin don''t forget the promise of giving me pink grade weapons, armour and attributes scrolls. The equipment must be of growth type".


    I said," don''t worry you will have your own".


    Ariadoa nodded her head with satisfaction and then she walked away with the girls.


    I also followed behind and then went back to my room.


    After that, I entered inside my bathroom and was enjoying my bath and said," show me the properties of the ck card".


    BLACK MASK (LVL 1)


    - CONSUME 100 MANA POINTS TO SUMMON THE MASK.


    - INCREASE ATTACK POWER, SPEED BY 200%. REDUCES DEFENCE BY 100%.


    - DURATION 10 MINUTES.


    Looking at the attributes I felt it was a good skill that would increase my attack power and speed by 200%.


    But I felt this skill feels familiar and then I remembered," isn''t it the skill used in bleach anime in the previous world. The protagonist uses the demon mask to increase hisbat power".


    Thinking about it I decided to use the mask and see if its appearance was also cool as its attributes.


    So I walked to the mirror and summoned the ck card for 100 mana points.


    After that, I used the ck card and my face was covered with a ck mask.


    The best thing about the mask was that it was giving a creepy feeling and the mask was very hard and it couldn''t be broken by the ordinary attack.


    Seeing this I nodded my head and then felt my attributes had also increased and overall, I could now fight with a level 165-170 people easily without equipment.


    With equipment fighting level 175 people would be easy and if not then I could easily escape from them.


    While Ariadoa felt the strong presence of ck power she walked into my room came inside the bathroom and saw me wearing the creepy mask.


    Ariadoa looked at me naked and then she said," Robin what is the creepy mask you are wearing".


    Listening to Ariadoa''s words I felt that it was useless to pretend to inform of her. So I asked," why did you enter the room".


    Ariadoa said," if not for the mask emitting dark power I wouldn''t havee to you".


    I said," it''s okay. These is the new abilities that I awakened".


    Ariadoa said," you don''t have to hide the existence of ck and White. I know both people. So was this thing gifted by ck".


    I nodded my head and I wanted to show off when Ariadoa interrupted me and said," ck also once saw me his power of using the mask. Then he was beaten by me. From that day I never saw him wearing the mask".


    Listening to her words I felt chill so I walked cautiously and asked," Aria do you want to make love", saying so I stopped while thinking to myself," why the hell is the girls always talking about beating".


    Ariadoa said," it''s okay, but next time don''t wear this creepy mask or else I will trash you", saying so she showed me her fist.


    Iughed awkwardly and said," ck youe out and say why did you give me this card".


    ck listened to my voice and he pretended to be confused and he said," Robin what happened?".


    I said," ck don''t pretend, why did you give me this card. Did you also want to see me beaten by Ariadoa".


    Hearing myint ck couldn''t help say," Robin aren''t you friend and I have heard people saying, BAD THINGS MUST BE SHARED WITH FRIENDS, so I felt it was better to give you the gift".


    Listening to his words I said," cke out of my body, I promise not to beat you".


    ck smiled and said," Robin I feel that my energy is not enough I will talk to youter".


    Saying so he stopped talking while Ariadoa said," what are you spacing out for Robin".


    I looked at Ariadoa who was already naked and seeing this I asked," Aria can you tell me what did ck do with the mask that you beat him".


    Ariadoa blushed and she said," I can say but you will notugh after listening to my story".


    I patted my chest and said," don''t worry I will not tell anyone. You can trust me".


    Ariadoa said," at that time we were kids. So when I met ck he once wore ck Mask on his face and frightened me while I was sleeping. So after I found out it was ck then I beat him up".


    I looked at her and said in low voice," what a pitiful girl", saying so I looked at Ariadoa with sympathy and shook my head.


    Looking at my pitiful gaze Ariadoa couldn''t control herself and she punched me in the face.


    While I was stunned I couldn''t help say," Aria I didn''tugh".


    Ariadoa said," who told you to look at me with that look", saying so she sat on top of me and began to ride me. Then she also said," don''t keep a girl waiting, especially for making love".


    I said to myself," damm girl your reason is so stupid".


    After two hours Ariadoa shouted," I am cumming".


    I smiled and continued to f*ck her and said," Aira today I will f*ck you senseless", saying so I continued to move my hips.


    Ariadoa had her orgasm and she said," Robin can you let me go now".


    I embraced her more tightly began to move my hips and said," no way, didn''t you look at me with contemptst time. I am just showing you that I have the power to do so", saying so I continued to f*ck her and also increased the sensitivity three times.


    Ariadoa blushed and then began to squirt once again.


    Seeing this I enjoyed it and then I gave Ariadoa the creampie.


    Ariadoa smiled and she said," now it''s my turn to enjoy", saying so she embraced me while I was saying," you female hooligan let me go".


    Listening to my words Ariadoa punched me and then she continued to make love while other girls also entered the room.

 Chapter 244 - Group S*x Part 1 (R-18)

    Inside the room, Nadia and the other girls saw me being ravaged by Ariadoa. Seeing this they had naughty smiles and Mia said," making love alone. It''s not good Robin", saying so she began to undress.


    Alina said," sister Ariadoa, why is Robin''s face ck and blue".


    Ariadoa who was immersed in pleasure said," it''s because his mouth is very stinky".


    Alina nodded her head and agreed to her words and then she also undressed.


    Ka looked at her daughters and said," what are you girls waiting for, hurry up and remove your clothes. Or else we will be thest", saying so she urged her girls to do so.


    Nadia saw the scene and said to herself," you girls will be one step behind me", saying she rushed and sat on Robin''s face.


    Then she slid her panties and said," master it''s been a long time since you have tasted my pussy. Also please, make me feel good".


    While I opened my eyes and saw white pussy in front of me. So I licked it, while Nadia lowered her skirt and covered my head.


    I wanted to say something when Nadia lowered her hips. So I was busy licking her pussy.


    Alina had a defeated look and she said," sister Nadia, we lose", saying so she gave thumbs up.


    Other girls also did so.


    Then Ariadoa had her orgasm and she said," finally I am satisfied", saying so she got up and she smiled and said," sistere and make love with Robin to your heart content".


    Seeing her smiling face Alina rushed and sat on top of Robin''s dick and began to f*ck herself.


    While Mia looked at Alina and said," sister Alina, I will help you", saying so she walked behind her and began to pleasure Alina by fingering her anal hole or ying with her tits.


    Ka looked at the scene and then said," Karin and Karina lick my pussy till that time".


    Listening to her words Karin and Karina went and began to please their mother.


    While after some time Alina had her orgasm. Seeing this Mia said," sister now let me enjoy", saying so she moved Alina whose legs were shivering and she sat and began to ride.


    Alina saw this and went behind Mia and she also did the same thing like fingering Mia or teasing Mia''s breast.


    While Nadia was at her peak and then she sprayed her juices on my face.


    I then moved Nadia''s hips and took a deep breath.


    Then I said," Nadia clean my face".


    Nadia said," yes master", saying so she began to lick my face.


    Karin saw the scene and then she looked at her mom and sister who were enjoying themselves. So she came and sat on Robin''s face.


    While I was thinking I could enjoy myself Karin sat on my face and then once again I began to work hard.


    Ka opened her eyes and saw her daughter was missing so she looked around and saw she was enjoying her master''s tongue.


    Seeing this she said," not bad, my girl had grown up".


    Karina asked puzzled," mom what are you saying?".


    Ka said," nothing, let''s go behind sister Mia and sister Alina", saying so she pulled her up and there both the girls began to y with each other.


    Ariadoa saw the scene and felt a little jealous in her heart and she couldn''t help say to herself," how much longer will he f*ck. It has already been three hours", saying so she rubbed her wet pussy and she muttered," damm it my pussy is too sensitive right now. Fortunately, he didn''t catch and f*ck me or else I would have fainted in pleasure".


    Later sometimes Mia had her orgasm and Karin also sprayed on Robin''s face.


    After Karin had her orgasm I got up looked at the girls and said," it''s my time to f*ck you, girls".


    Listening to my words all the girls except Ariadoa sat and spread their legs.


    Seeing this I smirked and Ariadoa and walked towards her. Before she could say anything I pierced her anal hole and began to f*ck her. Ariadoa felt too much pleasure and she couldn''t hold any longer and then her body began to twitch and wet liquid poured down from her pussy and she passed out.


    Seeing this I smirked and then said," one is down six more to go".


    Saying so I ced Ariadoa down on the floor and walked to Mia and began to f*ck her pussy.


    She had her orgasm and wanted to take some rest but I didn''t give her the opportunity and five minutester her body began to twitch and she also fainted.


    I looked at the girls and said," Two down, five more to go".


    After I ced Mia down next to Ariadoa and moved to Alina.


    I walked to her and said," get on you four bitch".


    Alina did so and I pped her ass and squeezed it. Then I ced my dick at her anal hole began to ravage her andter switched it to her pussy.


    Alina was moaning in pleasure while I looked at Ka and said," you and your daughters will f*ckedst".


    Ka nodded her head and so did Karin and Karina.


    Then after making love with Alina after some time she was squirting white liquid from her pussy. Seeing this I continued to f*ck her while Alina moaned," Robin let me rest for some time".


    I said," Alina be obedient and let me f*ck you", saying so I continued to f*ck her.


    Alina moaned," no Robin if you continue, I will leak", saying so she blushed and then she began to piss.


    Seeing this I sucked her tits which made her have her orgasm at the same time.


    Then after she had her orgasm I ced her but Alina''s legs were so weak that she sat down and breathed heavily.


    Then I looked at Nadia and walked to her squeezed her breast and began to y it.


    Nadia moaned and said," master which position do you want to f*ck me".


    I said," raise your legs".


    Nadia nodded her head and she did so while I put my dick and began to f*ck her in this position.


    After some time Nadia had her orgasm.


    Then I changed the potion into a missionary position and began to f*ck her anal hole. After some time Nadia had her orgasm and wanted me to stop. So I filled her hole.. I also walked to Ariadoa, Mia and Alina and filled their pussy.

 Chapter 245 - Group S*x Part 2 (R-18)

    Ka, Karin and Karina felt ufortable after seeing me filling other girls pussy.


    Then I said," okay you girls help me take these girls to their room", saying so I stopped and observed their expression and so they were looking at me pitifully.


    Seeing this I said," don''t worry I still will make love with you".


    Listening to my words the girls were happy and after a few seconds the girls had already ced everyone in their room and now they were inside the bathroom waiting for me.


    I looked at them and then walked to the bathtub and sat inside.


    Then I said," Karina join me and Ka you too".


    Karin said with a very low voice while ying with her fingers," master what about me".


    I looked at her and seeing her big eyes I said," okay join us".


    Karin became happy.


    Then I Karina sit on myp and I spread her legs and yed with her pussy while I said," Ka finger Karin''s pussy while Karin you finger Ka pussy".


    Listening to my instructions both girls followed ans seeing the seen, my dick was slowly bing hard. And after a minute it was already poking Karina''s ass which made her blush.


    Seeing this I said," Karina raise your hips a little".


    Karina knew what was going to happen so she lifted her hip while blushing.


    I first felt her ass and then I began to f*ck her anal hole.


    I enjoyed f*cking her and after some time Karina, Ka and Karin shouted at the same time," I am cumming", saying so white liquid was squirted from those girls pussy.


    Karina pussy became sensitive and I took the time to vite her pussy. So I put my dick in her pussy and began to make love with her.


    After some time Karina couldn''t hold on and she had her orgasm this time she said," master please f*ck my mother now. I have enjoyed it very much".


    Listening to her words I picked her up and began to f*ck her. Karina was blushing and she moaned and said," master I will pee if you continue to f*ck me".


    I ignored her words and continued to f*ck her and Karina was also pissed and then began to breathe heavily.


    Seeing this I put her down and then I said," Kae and sit on myps".


    Ka was excited and she came to me and sat on myp but my dick was poking her ass so she got up and said," master my holes have a solution for your dick. Please use them".


    Seeing this I said," use your anal hole".


    Ka blushed and sat down on top of my dick. After that, I spread her legs and began to y with her cilt while my other hand was ying with her breast.


    Then I said," Karine and lick your mother''s pussy", saying so I spread Ka pussy and Karin looked at her mothers wet pussy. Some white liquid could be seen dripping every time her mother moved her hips.


    Karin blushed and then began to lick her mom''s pussy while I enjoyed f*cking Ka very much.


    After some time Ka moaned and began to squirt. While Karin who was licking had her face sprayed with white liquid she used her finger to remove the white liquid and then she licked her fingers and said softly," mom your taste is different".


    As Ka was moaning loudly we didn''t hear words.


    Then Ka said," master f*ck my pussy. I want it there".


    Attending to her demand I changed my dick from her anal hole to pussy but Ka blushed ans she faced me and began to kiss wildly she sat on my dicks and began to move her hips.


    I enjoyed kissing her very much. And so Karin saw this scene and felt it was necessary to make her mother have her orgasm faster or else she would go crazy after looking at the intense sex scene in front of her.


    So she walked behind her mother and then fingered her anal hole.


    Ka felt her anal hole was being vited and she wanted to say something but Robin began to kiss more aggressive and she once again was lost in pleasure.


    Whenever she would move her hips she would release white liquid from her pussy which would make her pussy look more creamy.


    And finally, Ka couldn''t bear the pleasure anymore so her body began to twitch and she broke away from the kiss and shouted," I am cumming", saying so she released more white liquid from her pussy.


    Then I saw that Ka''s legs were trembling and she couldn''t control her legs. Seeing this I ced her and then I looked at Karin who happened to look at me with an innocent expression.


    Seeing this I smirked while Ka said," master please f*ck my daughter senseless. If not for her I could enjoy some more", saying so she red at Karin.


    While Karin stuck her tongue and said," master it''s my turn".


    I smiled and nodded my head and then Karin came and embraced me sat on top of my dick and began to move her hips.


    I enjoyed her pussy while I also squeezed her ass.


    Ka looked at Karina and Karina also looked at Ka. Both of them nodded their head.


    After a minute Ka could move so she nodded at Karina and then both came and began to pleasure Karin.


    Karin was lost in pleasure and she moaned and said," no mom, sister please I will not do naughty things. Please let me enjoy it".


    Ka smirked and said," enjoy my daughter we are also pleasuring you", saying so sheughed.


    Karina also said," sister you are too naughty".


    After some time Karin body began to twitch and then she had her orgasm. I also cummed in her pussy and then I filled Karina and Ka pussy.


    After doing so I said," let''s take bath and then we can rest".


    Karin looked at her mother and sister and pouted. Seeing this I said," okay you girls should apany me alone. I mean one girl at a time in this way I can you can enjoy to your fullest".


    Karina said," master can we join you".


    I said," of course but if necessary I might ask your mother to join me".


    Ka felt good in her heart and nodded her head.


    Then we took bath and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 246 - Upgrade Equipment/ Status

    The next day I woke up and then I started making orange grade equipment that would be used as a sacrifice to upgrade red grade growth equipment.


    Also, a red grade attributes scroll and several pink grade attributes scrolls were also made.


    After doing this I breathed a sigh of relief. It took me three days.


    Then I began to upgrade the equipment.


    Within fifteen minutes the attributes of my equipment had changed.


    So I took a look at it.


    SHAPESHIFTER (RED GRADE GROWTH) (Lv 55/100)


    ATTACK- 700-800


    DEFENSE- 650-750


    ADDITIONAL SKILL-


    - CAN BE CHANGED INTO VARIOUS SHAPES ACCORDING TO THE USER WISH.


    - DOES 220% TRUE DAMAGE TO ENEMY WHEN USING WEAPON MODE.


    - ENERGY- (650/650)- WILL BE CONSUMED AS AN ARROW OR CANNON AMMUNITION.


    - RECOVER 14 ENERGY PER SECOND


    - HAS A 65% CHANCE TO DO CRITICAL DAMAGE.


    - HAS A 4.5% CHANCE TO KILL INSTANTLY.


    - FATAL SHOT (CANNON MODE)- CONSUME 3 ENERGY TO FIRE A SHOT AT THE WEAK POINT OF THE TARGET. THERE IS A 1.8% CHANCE TO KILL THE ENEMY.


    - HOMING BULLET (SNIPER MODE)- CONSUME 20 POINTS OF ENERGY TO LOCK ON THE TARGET AND FIRE A SHOT TOWARDS IT.


    THE BULLET WILL CHASE AND WILL ONLY LOSE ITS EFFECT AFTER BEING SHOT AT THE TARGET.


    Looking at its attributes I found out that the attack and defence had increased by a hundred points. Other skills also had increased but I was not satisfied.


    Then I took a look at the armour.


    BODY ARMOUR ( RED GRADE GROWTH)( Lv55/100)


    - INCREASE DEFENSE BY 750-850 POINTS


    - INCREASE RUNNING SPEED BY 50%


    - INCREASE DODGE SPEED BY 50%


    - EYESIGHT+90


    - CRITICAL 25%


    - GAIN SHIELD EQUAL TO HEALTH. CAN PROTECT USERS FROM INSTANT DEATH.


    IF PROTECTION FROM INSTANT DEATH STARTS THEN THE USER WILL HAVE A SHIELD COOLDOWN FOR 7 DAYS.


    - GRANTS PROTECT FROM NEGATIVE EFFECTS AND REDUCE DAMAGE TAKEN BY 70%. IF THE USER LEVEL IS LOWER THAN YOURS THEN THEY WOULD BE BACKLASHED WHEN CASTING SPELLS ON YOU.


    - CAN CHANGE SHAPE ACCORDING TO USER WILL.


    Looking at the attributes of the armour I was satisfied and then I decided to leave the room.


    But before going I decided to use the red grade attributes scroll. Then my attributes looked like this.


    ROBIN Lvl 150


    CARD MASTER


    TITLE- HERO (ORANGE)


    HEALTH-2500/2500


    MANA-1500/1500


    POINTS LEFT-00


    STR-27.1+3


    DEX-41.5+2+7


    INT-42.9+2+8


    CONST- 25+3


    DEFENSE-115


    ATTACK- 115-125


    CARD SLOT- 3/20


    BLACK CARD SLOT-2/2


    SPECIAL CARD SLOT-1/?


    ACTIVE SKILLS- NONE


    PASSIVE SKILLS- NONE


    BURNT SKILL-


    PASSIVE 1- GAIN 200% EXPERIENCE AFTER KILLING.


    CULTIVATION TECHNIQUE- THE WAY TO BECOME GOD. (NOT UNLOCKED. NEED FALSE GOD REALM)


    NOTE- FOR EACH LEVEL INCREASE GIVES 1?POINT SILVER ATTRIBUTES OR 1000 POINTS OF COMMON ATTRIBUTES.


    Looking at my attributes I felt good. And my intelligence attributes finally crossed 50. I also felt some changes in my body, or more specifically inside the soul as if something broke through inside me but I couldn''t tell about it.


    It was a mysterious feeling but it soon disappeared.


    Then I decided to walk out of the room.


    All the girls were waiting for my arrival and seeing this I subconsciously held my shirt.


    Seeing my expression Ariadoa smiled and said," Robin don''t worry we will not eat you".


    Seeing her smiling face I always felt uneasy so I decided to be a little alert.


    Then while eating I gave the girls the attributes scroll and also the weapon.


    Ariadoa looked at me smiled and said," Robin did you not forget anything".


    I looked at her and asked," what did I forget?".


    Watching my expression Ariadoa came to me and began to punch me.


    After some time she pped her hand and said," did you forget that you will give me armour and weaponter".


    I got up and then I finally remembered about it and then I rubbed my face and said," Ariadoa why are you acting like a rogue. Can''t you talk?".


    Ariadoa punched my face in response. It made me feel like would be troublesome in future.


    Karin came and looked at me curiously poked my face and said," master does it hurts".


    I heard her words and red at her and said," no way it doesn''t hurt".


    Karin nodded her head and then walked back with a thoughtful expression. Seeing this I walked to her and squeezed her cheeks into various shapes.


    After ying with her cheeks I said," Aria I made your equipment", saying so I looked at her expression. She was very excited after listening to my words.


    I then said," but you beat me for no reason so".


    Ariadoa red at me so my voice be softer at the end and I said," if you dare to beat me then I will have my revenge".


    Ariadoa nced at me and said," first give me the equipment and you can have your revengeter".


    I looked at her and said," okay then", saying so I gave her the equipment and also upgrading materials.


    Ariadoa smiled and began to upgrade her weapons while Karin came to me and whispered," master what type of punishment do you want to give to a sister Ariadoa".


    I looked at her and said seriously," don''t call her Ariadoa. It makes her name feel weird. Call her Aria in future".


    As soon as I finished speaking Ariadoa punched my head a bag appeared on top of my head.


    Karin poked the bag and said," so master what type of punishment are you going to give".


    I looked at her and asked," what type of punishment shall I give her".


    Karin whispered," master I know a type of punishment. Would you like to hear?".


    I looked at her curiously and asked," what type?".


    Karin send me a mind transmission," tie sister Ariadoa and y with her body. But don''t let her cum".


    I looked at Karin with a weird expression and said," do you want to experience the punishment but again I feel this punishment is also a good way to take revenge", saying so I touched my chin and looked at Ariadoa. Last time I was ravaged by her but this time I would have my revenge. Also, do I make a wooden horse for her?


    Whileter red at me. Seeing this I had a weird smile that made Ariadoa chill on her back.


    Karin said," master do I need you to help".


    I looked at her with a weird expression and said," I will need help and you will be my assistantter".

 Chapter 247 - Kayla And Karin (R-18)

    Karin smiled and said," finally master, I can let her also experience the feeling of not having an orgasm", saying so she had a smile on her face.


    Ariadoa and other girls also saw the scene and felt weird. They were thinking about what these both people were thinking about.


    Andstly, Robin smile looked a little weird.


    Ka came to Karin and knocked on her head and she said," why is their weird smile on your face".


    Karin came to sense and she said," nothing mother, I was discussing with master about a game", saying she looked at her mother up and down and she said," do you want to apany us for fun".


    Looking at Karin who was seducing her mother made me feel that this girl was full of evil thoughts.


    Ka''s eyes shone when she listened to Karin words and she patted her head and said," good daughter".


    I then looked at Ka and said," okay then both of youe to my room tonight".


    Saying so I walked out of the room and began to cut a few trees and began to make wooden horses. Fortunately, it didn''t require too many skills to make it and with my intelligence and strength, two-horse was crafted with a few hours.


    It was already night seeing this I smiled and then carried both of the wooden horses inside my room.


    I decided to let Karin and Ka enjoy it both together.


    After eating dinner I walked back to my room while Karin and Ka followed behind.


    I saw this and smiled and said," today will be a sleepless night for you both. Do you still want to follow me ".


    Karin blushed and she knew that something bad was going to happen inside the room and thinking about it made her pussy wet.


    Ka blushed and entered the room and so did Karin.


    Then I ordered," you both girls remove your clothes and be naked", saying so I also took out a few ropes.


    Seeing the rope both the girls were puzzled.


    I also made some changes to the room. So that I won''t have trouble typing the girls.


    Then after the girls had removed the clothes. I walked towards them and then began to tie the ropes.


    The girls didn''t resist and it took me some time to tie the ropes around their bodies.


    After doing so I said," it''s time for you to ride a horse".


    Ka was puzzled and she asked," master what kind of horse", while Karin had a curious look.


    I took out a wooden horse from the space bag and ced it. After that Ka was puzzled and then she asked," master what are we going to do".


    I looked at her and said," it would be used to punish Aira. But since you girls are first to experience it", saying so I pulled the rope and Ka was ced on top of the wooden horse. The rope would suck off the power from their body which made them weak.


    So Ka blushed and she said," master your punishment is weird".


    I smiled and said," don''t worry, you will soon feel the effect", saying so I pulled Karin rope and also made her sit on the horse.


    Then after ten minutes Ka looked at me and said," master it''s better to f*ck us. As I can''t help myself".


    I looked at her and squeezed her breast. Then I looked at the ce they were sitting was already covered with white liquids.


    Seeing this I asked," Karin will this punishment work".


    Karin blushed and said," yes master".


    I looked at the girls and said," okay the experiment with both of you is done".


    Saying so I untied them and brought them down.


    After that, I said," wipe off the stains".


    Ka blushed and said," master it''s better to take care of our pussy first. As it''s very hungry now and only your dick can satisfy us".


    I said," okay but remember to clean it", saying so I rubbed her pussy and so it was already red. Seeing this I asked," does it hurt".


    Ka said," not much".


    I nodded my head and felt that this type of torturing could be used on the girls who betrayed me and also on the girls who would be disrespectful, especially Ariadoa.


    Thinking about it I had a smile on my face.


    While Karin reminded," master whom will you make love with first".


    I picked Karin and put my dick in her pussy while she embraced me and I began to f*ck her.


    After some time I looked at Ka who was looking at me with hot eyes.


    So I walked to her and began to kiss and also finger her. While Karin felt that master stopped moving his hips she began to shake her ass.


    After some time Karin had her orgasm.


    Then I put Karin down and Ka came and embraced me like an octopus. While her hand moved she positioned herself and then began to kiss me.


    I f*cked her in a standing position for two minutes and then I dropped her on the bed and began to f*ck her in a missionary position.


    Finally, after a few minutes, I changed the potion to a lotus position and then both of us had an orgasm at the same time.


    Then Ka walked towards the wooden horse and broke it. Seeing this I was puzzled and asked," Ka is it necessary to break the horse".


    Ka blushed and said," master I can do whatever you want me to do. But please don''t use this wooden horse as it hurts us".


    I also understood and as I was going to say something Ka interrupted," master the reason I broke the wooden horse is that if sister Ariadoa knew that she would ride on it then, after getting down from the horse I think she will think of a way to kill you".


    Listening to her words I thought about it and felt it was possible. That arrogant girl would kill me or find a certain way to torture me. Thinking about it I felt chill on my back and then I looked at Ka and said seriously," there is one more Ka break it", saying so I handed her another wooden horse. After doing so I breath a sigh of relief and then I said," you girls can sleep with me but before that let''s take bath".


    Telling them I walked towards the bathroom while thinking, what kind of punishment should I give to Ariadoa.

 Chapter 248 - Chat With Pixes

    The next day I was eating breakfast with several girls when Mia asked," Robin will we level up from today".


    I nodded my head and said," yes we need to, and Aria, I need to talk to you".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and then Alina asked," Robin, sister Freya contacted mest night".


    Listening to her words I looked at her and asked," what did she say?".


    Alina blushed and said," she misses you very much and want to meet you".


    I looked at her and asked," anything else".


    Alina shook her head and said," she didn''t tell me anything else".


    I then thought for a while and asked," Alina contact her".


    Alina nodded her head and then she contacted Freya.


    Alina said," sister Freya, why do you want to meet Robin".


    On the other side Freya, Fiona and Fay were sitting and had a solemn expression and then Freya said," we want to talk to Robin".


    I nodded at Alina who said," okay sister Freya you talk".


    Freya then took a deep breath and said," Robin we want to apologise to you".


    I responded," we don''t have anything to do with each other. So no apology is needed. It''s better toe to the point".


    Listening to my cold tone Freya sighed and then said," Robin it''s better to give us the cultivation technique or else I can''t protect you".


    Fiona said," if we didn''t make love with you, we wouldn''t remind you about it. So it''s better to hand over the cultivation technique".


    I listened to their tone and then said," is there anything else you want to say".


    Fiona said," We miss you, Robin".


    I had a cold expression and said," by the Freya, Fiona and Fay, I loved f*cking you bitches. Did you enjoy the time being ravaged by a low-level person".


    Hearing my words Fay responded coldly," you bastard, you are the greatest embarrassment in our life. If not for your cultivation, a technique we would not have spread our legs for you".


    I responded," I knew about it from the very beginning that you girls wouldn''t find me for no reason. So I finally got to see the true face of your girls. If you want the cultivation technique then you cane inside the dungeon I will give them to you".


    Freya said in a cold tone," Robin you know we can''t enter the dungeon".


    I interrupted her and said," that is not my problem. Anyway can you tell me which bastard conspired against me".


    Fiona said," of course, we can tell you, but you need to pay something of equal value".


    Iughed and said," how about I f*ck you, girls, by now your body must be carving my dick right".


    Listening to my words Freya, Fay and Fiona had ugly faces as they hadn''t smelled the pheromones from my body which had already made their body ufortable.


    Even they rubbed or yed with each other but it was of no avail. So they wanted Robin to surrender and then make them their ve mainly responsive for f*cking them but now they felt it would be their dream.


    Then I said," I don''t know how long can you girls control yourself. But it''s a good way to torture you girls. I will give you a chance and it will not only make your body feel satisfied but also you can want you to want".


    Freya breathing became faster when she heard what she want. So she asked," what do I need to do?".


    I said," I will not tell you now, but I have a way to let you enter the dungeon. I will also say one thing, if I have a way to let you enter the dungeon then I also have the way to kill you here. Anyway, I will not leave the dungeon for next year. So if you girls are horny thene inside the dungeon and submit your soul to me. Also, tell me the person name who conspired against me".


    Listening to my condition the girls were silent and then Fiona said," we need time to think about it".


    Iughed and said," I will give you two days to think about it. As this is thest chance andter if I find you then I will meet you as my enemy".


    Fay was going to say something when Fiona interrupted and said," okay Robin, I will tell you after two days".


    I then signalled Alina to cancel the contact and she did so.


    After that, I said," let''s go and farm monster for two days".


    The girls had no objection while Ariadoa looked at me with curious eyes and felt the situation was a littleplicated. She had not looked into Sara soul and it was still sealed inside her body as Robin hadn''t given her instructions to release her and enter reincarnation.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While on the branch of a tree the pixes were naked and chatting with each other.


    Fay said," how can you agree to Robin''s request! Wouldn''t it be like surrendering ourselves".


    Freya said," princess but there is no option for us. You also know without Robin we will lose our minds and I have listened to the news that Richard had already been killed and also all the void members were also killed", saying so she stopped while Fiona said," so if we join Robin''s team then although we will gain the status of ve we can enjoy the feeling of making love and also we can be God as till now no people have the way to cultivate God. So only after joining him, we can reach God realm".


    Freya also added," in addition, we will be inside the dungeon so our safety will be guaranteed. You also know that people can enter the wastnd and do whatever they want but they can''t enter the dungeon if they are above the legendary realm. And now listening to Robin''s words we know that he has a way to control the dungeon", saying so she stopped.


    Fay then fell in thought and after some time she had a defeated expression and she said," okay then we will do as you say. Shall we talk with Robin now".


    Fiona said," let''s talk with himter, as you know we already had chat with him".

 Chapter 249 - Ariadoa Conditions/ Karina (R-18)

    Somewhere in the room, a person was sitting with Lucy and then he asked," tell me about Robin".


    Lucy looked at her father and said," dad what do you want to know? Anyway he is trash and his level would be stuck at legendary realm at most".


    Leonard looked at his daughter with a doting expression and he said," yes I agree with you. As long as Robine out of the wastnd he will die".


    Luna Lucy''s mother came and said," what are you guys chatting about?".


    Lucy said," mom I am talking about Robin".


    Leonard then asked," where are Oreo and Kristine".


    Luna replied," they are doing their work".


    Then Luna looked at Lucy and asked," Lucy what level have you reached".


    Lucy smiled and said," mom I have already reached tier 8. And now I can level up like humans".


    Luna nodded her head and had a smile on her face.


    Then Lenord said," okay you mother and daughter chat, I will go and do my work".


    Then Leonard walked into teleportation formation and then he came to a very strange hut whose walls were covered with many types of runes.


    Then Leonard took out themunication rune and said in a hoarse voice," what is the situation on the wastnd".


    From the other side, a man said in a panicked voice," sir we have already sent more forces and it seems that we will be able to get the cultivation techniques very soon".


    Leonard said hoarsely," okay good. Find me as soon as you get the cultivation techniques".


    Then he disconnected themunication rune.


    After a while, he thought about something and then he began to be busy with his formation.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Two days passed in a blink of an eye and the pixes had an anxious expression and then Freya said," why does Robin don''t pick up our call".


    Fiona said," maybe he was busy levelling".


    Fay didn''t say anything and kept her mouth shut.


    After some time themunication rune was shown and then they listened to Robin''smand," meet me inside the dungeon. Nadia will bring you girls to where I live".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While inside the castle I was sitting and Ariadoa was looking at me and asked," do you need me to seal the soul that the girls don''t betray you".


    I nodded my head and said," yes can you do that".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and said," it can be done but you need to agree on a condition of mine".


    I looked at her and asked," those girls level might be in the false God realm".


    Ariadoa said," don''t worry, such a seal won''t consume too much of my power. Anyway, I used to be God. And my realm had reached one step away from Destroyer realm. But you need to agree to one of my conditions before I fulfil your wish".


    I asked," what condition?".


    Ariadoa came and said," I want you to give me three days. You will cook for me and spend three days alone with me".


    I asked," anything else".


    Ariadoa said," no three days is enough".


    I nodded my head and agreed to her request.


    While Ariadoa looked at me like looking at prey. It made me feel chill on my back and I looked at her and said," by the way have you nned how will you spend time with me?".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and seeing this I felt that something bad was going to happen but now that I have said it I could only face it.


    While Ariadoa said to herself," now Robin, for three days I will spend time with you alone. In these three days, I will enjoy you in whatever way I want. I can not only make you cook for me but also ask you to apany me shopping where I can shop to my heart content and also the rest of the time I will make love with you. As if not for you to f*ck me how could my power return so quickly", saying so she licked her lips.


    Alina saw this and knocked on Ariadoa''s shoulder and said," sister Ariadoa what are you thinking about?".


    Ariadoa blushed and said," nothing sister".


    Mia came and said with an envious expression," sister Ariadoa might be thinking about how to spend three days with Robin right".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and then Mia said," sister let me tell you something", saying so she began to talk about something and the other girls also follows her and began to chat with each other.


    At night I was going to sleep when Karina came and entered my room. Seeing this I asked," Karina what happened".


    Karina came and began to kiss me wildly and said," master didn''t you say we can enter your rooms and enjoy ourselves. Last time you yed with mom and sister bodies and so I came now to apany you", saying so she began to stroke my dick.


    I put my hand inside her skirt and began to feel her wet pussy.


    After some time I asked Karina to raise her leg and then I slid her panties and began to f*ck her.


    Soon lewd sound startsing out of Karina''s mouth. Seeing this I cast a silent spell on us both as I didn''t want to f*ck other girls now.


    Then I picked Karina up and began to ravage her while Karina moaned in excitement.


    Karina said," master punish my asshole".


    I said," then you need to get on you four and ask me to f*ck you".


    Karina got on her fours and then she spread her ass and said," master please punish my naughty hole".


    I walked behind her and began to f*ck her anal hole.


    In this position, I continued to f*ck her until Karina began to leak white liquid out of her pussy.


    I fingered her at this time and increased my speed. Karina felt too much pleasure and she began to ejacte more orgasm. While after some time she said," master please cum inside my anal hole and fill it up".


    Listening to her request I took out the finger from her pussy and then asked," lick it".


    Karina tasted her juice while I grabbed her ass and began to f*ck her and then I gave her creampie.


    Then we both got inside the bathroom and washed ourselves and then slept.

 Chapter 250 - [Bonus ]The Dungeon Spirit/ Karina (R-18)

    The next day in the morning, Alina came and said," Robin, sister Freya has alreadye, now they are waiting for you outside the dungeon".


    Listening to her words I opened my eyes and then said," okay, you take Nadia with you and bring them to me. But remember to keep your identity hidden".


    Alina saw Karina lying next to me. She felt a little jealous in her heart and she said," Robin can I join you tonight".


    I looked at her and said," first bring those pixes back. After that I will talk about it".


    Alina listened to my words and she walked back while thinking to herself," if you will not allow me then I will just take the initiative to join you". Then she walked and knocked at Nadia''s room.


    Nadia opened her room and saw Alina and then she asked," Sister Alina what happened?".


    Alina said," Robin asked me to apany you and bring sister Freya, Fiona and Fay back to the castle".


    Nadia said," okay then. Shall we go now?".


    Alina said," we can go but before that let''s use a mask to change ourselves".


    Nadia nodded her head and then she also used the mask to change her appearance and walked towards the teleportation formation.


    While inside the room I took out the red grade token and then changed the rule of entering and set it to level 499.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As soon as I changed the permission, somewhere inside the dungeon, a spirit woke up and he said nkly," in the battle of strongest master died. I was also damaged and now where am I?".


    " I can sense the fragments of training ground have been distributed at several ces. Also other rooms and energy formation have been destroyed".


    " Someone changed the permission and allows a false God realm powerhouse inside the dungeon. I need to take back the authority".


    After some time...


    "No way I can''t control the formation. So one used the red grade token. But how is possible. Only the master had a red grade token. But he died in the war. It seems while I was asleep many things happened".


    " Howe there are so many humans living inside the dungeon? Someone has a pink grade token. It seems when I was damaged and escaped to this ce someone came inside and obtained the highest grade token".


    " Interesting there are still survivors of pixies race left. That person who is he. I feel two terrifying existences lying inside his body and that girl, the soul feels like a goddess of Seal. But why is so weak?".


    " I need some energy to recover and those monster cores might be helpful. I hope the person in red grade might be able to help me. So let''s meet him after recovering myself".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Karina opened her eyes saw me and said," Master what are you doing?".


    I squeezed her cheeks and said," nothing", saying so I put back the red grade token.


    Karina didn''t ask anything and then she looked at my hard dick and asked," master shall I help you with it", saying so she looked at my dick.


    I shook my hand and said," it''s a natural reaction of the body when you wake up in the morning".


    Karina ignored my action and she sat on myp and asked," master are you sure you don''t need any help", saying so she began to roam her fingers around my dick.


    I said," okay then, help me".


    Karina was excited and as she was going to f*ck herself I interrupted her and said," I mean use your mouth".


    Karina looked at me with an angry expression but she honestly came and gave me a blowjob.


    After some time I released all the semen inside her mouth and then I felt refreshed as I was going to walk out of the bed Karina said," master it''s not fair", saying so she spread her legs and she showed me her wet pussy and asked," master please help me also. You don''t need to f*ck me, just help me have my orgasm".


    I rubbed her cilt and Karina moaned. Seeing this I increased my speed and also lightly pinched her cilt. It made Karina moan and then she began to ejacte white liquid from her pussy.


    After doing so I said," okay wash as those pixes will be back".


    Karina then saw me entering the bathroom so she followed behind and then she said," master let me wash your body", saying so she began to wash my back butter she was stroking my dick which made me stunned and I coughed and said," Karina you need to wash my back".


    Karina began to use her breast to rub my back and she said," master I am washing your back".


    I couldn''t help say," okay what do you want?".


    Karina said," master you also what I want", saying so she came and sat on myp and whispered," master f*ck me. It''s rare for me to stay alone with you".


    I was helpless and then decided to f*ck her as she was my woman and so I put my dick inside her pussy and began to f*ck her. Karina felt good and embraced me and then I used my hand to move her hips.


    After some time Karina was having her orgasm, seeing this I continued to f*ck her and after a minute Karina said," master if you continue to f*ck me I will piss".


    I pped her ass and said," then piss outside the bathtub".


    Saying so I put her on myp and spread her legs. And then I spread her pussy and asked," now piss".


    Karina blushed and then she began to leak herself. After fifteen seconds she had done her thing but she also leaked on myp. So I f*cked her and after half an hour I filled her pussy.


    Then I said," let''s take bath".


    Karina was more honest and after washing, we walked out of the room after dressing.

 Chapter 251 - The Pixes

    <h4>Chapter 251 - The Pixes</h4>


    Alina frowned as she was waiting for me in the dining room with other girls. Freya, Fay and Fiona were also present. But the pixes had a solemn look as something had already locked onto their body. As long as they made a move they would be dead.


    Then as soon as I walked inside the dining room, Alina couldn''t helpin," Robin why did it take so much time today".


    Listening to her words I said," I was f*cking Karina".


    Alina kept her mouth shut but there was a look of jealously on her face.


    While Freya, Fiona and Fay breathing became faster after listening to my words.


    I walked towards them sat on the chair and then looked at the pixes.


    Freya saw me and she said," Robin we are sorry. I am willing to submit to you".


    Fiona and Fay also said the same thing.


    I looked at Ariadoa and said," Aria it''s your turn next".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and then she said," you girls I am going to seal your souls. If you make any move at this time then your soul may perish in the process. It''s better to not resist or else you will feel pain".


    Freya, Fiona and Fay had terrified looked and then Freya said," okay then I wille first", saying so she took a deep breath and then nodded at Ariadoa.


    Then Ariadoa began to chant some words and some mysterious runes appeared out of thin air and flew into Freya''s body and on flew into my body.


    I felt a mysterious feeling like I could control the life and death of Freya. If I want then I could kill her with a thought. This made me feel good.


    In the same way, Fiona and Fay also surrendered. After surrendering them to myself I felt good so I walked to Ariadoa ces her on myp and asked," have you eaten".


    Ariadoa was puzzled by my question but she still said," no".


    Freya looked at me and said," master can you f*ck us now", saying so she removed her clothes and the other pixes followed.


    I ignored them and then looked at Ariadoa and said," do you want to be f*cked in front of the girls".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and seeing this I said," okay since you helped me now, I can only agree with my body".


    Saying so I began to y with her body while I looked at Freya and said," do you want my dick".


    Freya and other pixes nodded and seeing this I put on a wicked smile and said," not now, first tell me who is the mastermind behind you".


    While saying so I lowered my pant and then slid my dick inside Ariadoa''s pussy.


    Freya saw my dick and wanted to ride it very much but she couldn''t do it now. So she confessed and then she began to say," master it was Lucy''s father Leonard who threatened me to do so".


    Fiona said," master don''t look at Lucy cute appearance. In fact from the very beginning, you were being yed in her hand. This was all nned by her mother Luna and Leonard".


    Fay said," master don''t me us we know that resistance in front of them was useless as their bloodline suppress us. So ourbat power is reduced to one-tenth. If we didn''t follow her words then we would be killed".


    While the pixes were exining, Ariadoa was moving her hips up and down. My hands were also rubbing her beast and pussy which made her moan.


    Mia looked at us with a jealous look while eating she thought to herself," I need to find Robin alone and then enjoy myself".


    Ka looked at her daughter Karina and said," you girl enjoyed the master at night and in the morning also".


    Karina smirked at her while Karin looked at Karina with a jealous look. Then she began to think about something. Seeing this Ka knocked on her head and said," eat first"


    Alina who sat next to me also removed her panties and said," Robin y with my pussy too".


    I nced at her and said," not nowter tonight".


    Alina wore back her panties while she had a faint smile on the corner of her mouth but she still said," Robin you can use your one hand for me also".


    I looked at her and then said," okay", saying so I yed with her pussy.


    Freya and other pixes felt humiliated as I didn''t pay attention to them.


    Then I asked," Freya tell me about Leonard, as I had heard he died when he was besieged by the members of the dark guild".


    Freya felt her throat was dry and her pussy was so wet that she wanted to f*ck herself so she spread her legs and Fiona and Fay began to y with each other and also helped Freya.


    Then Freya replied," master it was all nned by Leonard. I don''t know anything about it. You need to ask him yourself".


    I felt the matter was moreplicated and then I asked," how is the strength of the Leonard n?".


    Freya said," master you mean the Dragon n. There are several monsters of peak False God realm waiting for the technique that would help them achieve breakthrough to god realm".


    At this time Ariadoa had her orgasm and then she stopped for a while to catch her breath. Alina saw this scene and felt her chance hase but then she remembered the techniques of sealing her soul by Ariadoa and suppressed her desire and honestly enjoyed Robin fingering her.


    Then I fell into thought and then asked," what about other members of the guild. Amelia, Olivia, Drake, n, Taaroa, Alice, Lina, Oreo and Ava".


    Freya looked at me and then said," master I can''t tell you about their location now. After you have reached the peak of the Sacred realm I will tell you the information about Olivia. And other members after you have reached the ancient real or false god realm. Knowing now will not do any good".


    I nodded my head and didn''t ask much while Ariadoa once again began to move her hips and began to enjoy herself. After some time I gave her a creampie.. And then I ended the breakfast leaving a group of pixes with a frustrated expression.

 Chapter 252 - Talk With Pixes

    After enjoying myself I then said," you girls can do anything you want for two days. I will be back tonight".


    The girls were very surprised while Freya said," master shall we apany you".


    I shook my head and then said," no need, but if Leonard contacts you then tell me about it".


    Freya asked," master do you want to talk to him".


    I shook my head in response and said," I don''t want to talk to him, but you don''t need to say that you have already submitted to me. So make some excuse and tell him that you guys haven''te in contact with me but with Alina. Also, tell him I have reached level 100. It will take me more than a year to reach the legendary realm".


    Freya thought about something while Fiona said," master you mean you are going to make us deliver false news".


    I nodded my head and seeing this they felt that my personality hadpletely changed. Like they didn''t see any emotion in his eyes when he talked to them. Even when they removed their clothes he just took a look and then ignored them. And now Robin was using them to deliver false news. If they didn''t follow Robin''s instructions then they would die as long as Robin knows about it. Now the pixes didn''t have any heart of resisting Robin so they followed him with their heart and decided to support him.


    Fay looked at me and said," Robin when will you make love with us".


    I looked at her and said," Fay, I am your master now and the punishment for betraying me is I will not make love until I am in the mood to do so or you girls help me do something".


    Listening to my words the pixes felt bad in their heart.


    Then I said," tell me about your race and the secret about your race".


    Freya and other pixes were puzzled and then Fay said," if we answer you then can you make love with us".


    I nodded my head and seeing this Fay said," our race is supporting race. We can trap, heal, support, these skills can be used by us".


    Then she looked at Fiona andter continued," also our race can''t kill other people as we pray to the goddess of life. If we kill then we will be cursed by the goddess of life and we won''t be able to get her protection".


    I had a puzzled look and then asked," you mean your race can''t kill others. Does it means innocent people or animals or also your enemies also".


    Freya replied with a bitter look and she said," it''s for enemies also. As goddess of life created our race and the main reason was to support us. So until now, no pixes have attacking technique".


    Then I asked," what ifter goddess of life changed the rule. At that time will you kill other people".


    Freya said," it''s not possible to change the rule of the goddess of life".


    I looked at the girls and said," hmph isn''t it goddess of life, after I make her mine, maybe she will change the rule for me".


    Fay and pixes didn''t believe my words as they knew that goddess was a terrifying existence. If any mortal dared to challenge then they would die.


    Then I looked at Freya and said," make me small".


    Freya smiled and made me small and she came and wanted to embrace me. But I interrupted her and said," I will make love with you but now. But I help you have your orgasm".


    Freya felt ufortable after listening to Robin''s words but she said nothing.


    So Fiona said," Robin can''t be going back like the way you used to treat us before".


    Fay also had an expected look but I replied calmly," I already gave you girls a chance but you didn''t help me at that time. I still remember the mockery in your eyes that made me feel ufortable. Now don''t talk about nonsense also I am your master and you are my ve. Remember it", saying so I used to give a little pain to Fiona andter gritted her teeth and then said," master please forgive me".


    I then stop torturing Fiona and then said," I know you pixes have been used by someone so I don''t me you foring to me and seeking my help to eliminate the enemies. But remember to not y any trick behind my back or else there will be no mercy next time".


    Fay had a pale face and after letting her soul be controlled by Robin. She was a princess and now she was turned into a ve, making her powerless.


    But now she couldn''t change anything as likest time Leonard used rune to break all the contracts that Robin had signed. But this time she felt the contract signed was binding her life with Robin. If he died then she will also die.


    I saw the look of despair on the face of pixes and seeing this I gave them a chance of hope so that they would honestly follow me. I said," although the contract is signed as long as you girls follow my orders and help me take revenge by supporting me. I will realise the contract and let you be free".


    Sure enough, after listening to my words the pixes regained their hope and then I said," let''s go and see what the ancient family look like".


    Freya blushed and said," master we also want to go but we have a problem. After not making love with you, we have to y with each other bodies to satisfy ourselves. It must be three times a day or else we will lose our mind".


    Fiona also added," master we missed you very much".


    Fay confessed honestly," master although your level is pitifully low your dick has left a deep impression on our heart. We had nned to make you our toy so that we could make love with you whenever we wanted", saying so she threw me a provocative nce.


    Seeing this I felt hairy in my heart and felt that inviting these girls was a bad decision.

 Chapter 253 - Freya, Fiona And Fay (R-18)

    I now felt a little headache and then I finally decided to please the pixes at least to have their orgasm and then also ask these pixies to do work for me.


    So I said," I will help you girls have an orgasm. But in return, you need to help me level up".


    Freya said," we will give you a buff but we will not kill".


    I said," as long as you will give us the buff".


    Then I stopped and then took them to my room and then I said," get naked".


    Freya, Fiona and Fay all removed their clothes and they felt relieved in their heart.


    Then I walked towards Freya and squeezed her tits and pulled it making Freya moan. Then I said," lie down and remember if you move your hips then I will y with other girls".


    Freya nodded her head and then I took out a feather and made it small. Then I began to rub feathers on various sensitive parts of Freya body.


    While Freya felt very good at firstter when she felt the feather was being rubbed at her tits it made her moan and then she felt the feather was going down to her cilt.


    It made her feel pleasure and after some time she wanted Robin to y with her pussy but Robin didn''t do so.


    While I was rubbing the feather near her cilt region and after two minutes Freya began to have her orgasm. She squirted white liquid but I rubbed the feather faster as I wanted Freya to move her hips.


    Next, Freya felt too much pleasure but she was not satisfied at all. But she continued to release white liquid from her pussy and then after some time she moved her hips.


    Seeing this I removed the feather and when Freya came back to her sense she red at me as she was not satisfied. Her feeling was like delicious food was present before you but you can''t eat it only smell it.


    Then I looked at Fay and the I squeezed her ass and said," tell me your real identity. I have always seen Freya and Fiona looking at you with respect".


    Fay blushed and then she said," I am the princess of pixes".


    I red at her and said," no, you are my ve now", saying so I pinched her tits.


    Fay moaned and then Iid her down and said," the condition is as long as you don''t move your hips I will y with your body".


    Fay was not satisfied with my treatment but she could only nod her head helplessly. So I also used feathers to y with her body. I also took out another feather and it was rubbing her inner thigh.


    Fay was feeling too much pleasure and then she began to squirt within two minutes.


    Seeing this I smiled and felt the girls would be yed with soon and then I can go and y with the ancient n.


    So after a few seconds of having her orgasm, Fay also began to move her hips so I ignored her and then walked towards Fiona and then I lifted her chin. It made Fiona close her eyes and seeing this I groped her ass and said," open your eyes".


    Then Iid her and once again I yed with her pussy in the same way. Fiona was blushing and she said," Master I want to piss".


    Freya and Fay looked at each other and said themselves," she is bitch, why didn''t I think of this trick".


    I said," Fiona then you need to go the bathroom".


    Fiona said," master don''t you want to see me taking a piss".


    I pped her ass and said," I don''t have such a hobby".


    Fiona rubbed her ass and she then walked towards the bathroom.


    After she came out she saw me walking out of the room.


    Seeing this she chased behind me and said," master won''t you y with me".


    I said," I gave you chance but you moved your hips".


    While Freya and Fay said to themselves," serves you right bitch".


    Fiona stood petrified on the spot and felt she dug her foot herself. So she walked back and began to rub her pussy.


    While I had walked out of the room and now I was heading towards the teleportation channel and then teleported to the Voidkiller family.


    As soon as I entered the family there were several formations ready to block the way so I took out a red grade token. With its help, I passed through the formation.


    Then I came inside and used the nightmare abilities, shadow blending hid inside shadow and moved towards the inner region.


    Along the way, I looked at the people attributes and saw they were all level 150 above. The small child of age fourteen years had already reached level 120. Seeing this I took a deep breath and then I understood why the ancient ns are feared. It is because these people can easily train their sessors and also these are all hidden forces.


    As I walked inside the core region I finally reached the ce where it was heavily guarded and seeing this I was puzzled.


    So I decided to take a look. So I sneaked inside the room. I saw two people were enjoying themselves.


    One was a mature woman and the other was a young boy.


    Seeing this I couldn''t help take out a recording crystal and begin to record it. I also felt it was necessary to make a video of these people and distribute it. Thinking about it I touched my chin and decided to stay tonight and make a record of the deed to the ancient n.


    Maybe I would earn a lot of money. Thinking about it my eyes shone.


    After fifteen minutes the young many on the bed and said," aunt how are you feeling. Did you enjoy making love with me?", saying so he squeezed her breast.


    The mature woman said," of course", but if you look closely then you would find that her eyes had a look of disappointment.


    Then she said, "remember not to tell anyone about meeting me".


    The young boy said," of course".


    Then mature women said, "okay leave now or else your father will be suspicious".


    The young boy left the room.. But his eyes didn''t show a hint of satisfaction.

 Chapter 254 - Thea

    After the boy walked out of the room he said," bitch don''t worry after I conquer you then I can have almost half of the power in my n", saying that to himself he walked away with the guards.


    While inside the shadow I happened to listen to the boy''s words and then I touched my chin and said to myself," doesn''t it means if I conquer the women inside I can nt a spy inside which would be very helpful for finding information".


    Thinking about it I looked went inside the room and she was inside the bathroom cleaning herself. Seeing this I walked inside and began to search the room and found nothing. But I got my portrait and also Mia, Alina and Nadia. There were also rewards written at the bottom of the paper and that was ten green grade attribute scrolls.


    I then felt that these people have found out that Richard died.


    And now these guys wanted to find out about my information with the help of others. As I was lost in thought the door was opened and listening to the sound I blended in shadow.


    The mature woman whose name was Thea Voidkiller came out. She was not wearing clothes and her naked figure was very good. Seeing this I first looked at her level and found out she was level 170. Seeing this my eyes lit up.


    Then I saw the women walk to her bed and began to rub her pussy.


    Watching her alone made me feel that I had an opportunity so I said," Bind go and tie her and leave the rest to me".


    Bind slipped down my wrist and then it crawled down like a snake and then climbed near the women.


    After that, I nodded towards Bind and also used shadow maniption to cover the mouth of the woman, while Bind tied her.


    Thea felt frustration as she found that her nephew was eyeing her position. He didn''t want to f*ck her. It made her frustrated as she was the sister of Verkolm Voidkiller and her husband had died so she was seducing her brother son. But now that her brother son was also like his father. This made her frustrated and as she was going to think about other things she felt her hands and feet were tied by a rope and she began to feel weak.


    It made her feel fear and as she was going to shout her mouth was blocked and she couldn''t make a sound.


    Then she heard someone whispering," don''t make a sound or else I will kill you".


    Thea became quiet and didn''t struggle. Then she saw a handsome man standing near her. She was ashamed as she was naked. But she couldn''t hide her figure so didn''t look at another person''s face.


    I looked at the women face and felt she looked cute and then I walked to her and lifted her chin. Then I said," tell me your name, miss".


    Thea felt the obstacle blocking her mouth suddenly vanished but she didn''t make noise as she felt the person before she was too mysterious. So she answered honestly," my name is Thea Voidkiller".


    I then looked at her and asked," what is your status in Voidkiller Family".


    Thea said," I am the chief''s sister".


    I then said," then what were you doing inside the room with the boy", saying so I took out the record crystal and showed her the y.


    Seeing this her face became pale and then I said," I can destroy the recording crystal and also keep the secret for you. But you need to do one thing for me".


    Thea was puzzled and then she asked," what thing?".


    I said," be my ve. I will f*ck you senseless".


    Listening to my words Thea wanted to deny me but she fell into a situation that made her feel frown and then she said," okay I will be your ve but tell me how did youe inside the Ancient n".


    I pped her face and said," bitch remember you are my ve so don''t ask questions".


    Thea felt a sense of humiliation filling her whole body. Then looked at the cold eyes of the man and realised her hand were still tied and she couldn''t use her mana. So she said slowly," master".


    I listened to her words and said," okay good ve", saying so I brought the poster and asked," tell me, why there is a reward order and when it was published".


    Thea looked at the rewards order and then said," it was a young master who brought the rewards order to me".


    I then asked," then do you know anything about the person".


    Thea said," I don''t know anything about it. But as the young master said these are all the vicious criminals in the world".


    I nodded my head and then asked," is there any way to leave the wastnd".


    The pupils shrank and then she looked at me incredibly and said," how did you know?".


    I felt the matter was getting moreplicated and then I asked," then in your family is there anyone who has entered the legendary realm".


    Thea nodded her head and said," of course there is. Many people have crossed into the legendary realm and there are also people in the sacred realm. So It''s better to let me go or else those people will not let you go".


    I squeezed her breast and also increased the sensitivity by double which made Thea moan in pleasure.


    I then asked," do you want this pleasure", saying so I put my other hand on her cilt and began to y with her. After a minute Thea began to squirt from her pussy and seeing this I smiled and said," I ask you do you still want to experience this pleasure if you want then I will make you feel better".


    Thea who came back to her sense felt that the person before her could give her what she want and also she felt her body carved for more after being touched by the man''s hand.


    Then she also thought that she has no use in the n as she was not allowed to go outside and remain trapped inside the dungeon which made her feel suffocated and so she made her decision and said," master I am willing to be your ve but I have a few conditions".


    I looked at her and asked," what conditions?".

 Chapter 255 - Thea (R-18)

    Thea responded," master I want to be f*cked by you and also you need to take me away with you. There is also one thing I will provide you with information but I will not participate in the war".


    I nodded my head and then I said," okay then I will let you feel the pleasure".


    Then I moved my face closer to her and began to kiss her. After some time I began to y with her breast. Then down I went to her navel region and down I licked just above her cilt. As Thea felt that her pussy would be licked. It made her little expectations and also made her nervous as she was experiencing it for the first time. But suddenly she felt her inner things was being licked it made her too much pleasure and she wanted to release very much.


    But she held on as she knew that if she released it right now then she would miss the good things. Sure enough, next, she soon felt that the man was going to attack her pussy but again she felt that left side inner thigh region was begin licked. She gritted her teeth and controlled the feeling. Then once again she felt the man was moving towards her pussy.


    This time she wanted to move her hands and wanted to press his head on her pussy but she found she was tied and felt weak.


    So she could only grit her teeth and enjoy herself. But this time she got what she wanted and then as soon as she felt wet warm tongue exploring her vagina. It made her feel very good and she moaned loudly. Fortunately, no one was outside or else people might break inside.


    Then Thea felt that man was moving upwards and finally towards her cilt and then she felt the man was sucking her cilt ying with it. She finally couldn''t hold on and then she squirted from her pussy while the man was still kissing her cilt.


    After a few seconds Thea calmed down after having her orgasm but her legs were still shivering with excitement.


    She looked at the man and said," Master I will submit myself to you. From today onwards I will be only yours".


    I heard her words and said," don''t worry you need to prove it to meter. But before that let me f*ck you".


    Saying so I removed my pants and then arge fat dick was exposed and Thea eximed," master it''s so big. I will enjoy it very much".


    I first cast a silent spell on both of us and then I said," don''t worry Thea, I will make you very pleasurable".


    Saying so I began to rub my dick at her anal hole. It made Thea puzzled and she said," master that is the wrong hole".


    I said," don''t worry it''s the right hole. Anyway you are not a virgin so I need to take your virgin hole first".


    Thea blushed and said," but will it fit inside my small hole".


    I said," that we can find outter", saying so I looked around and found an oil bottle and then I put the oil inside her anal hole. After that, I poured some of it on my dick and then said," now get ready", saying so I gave a fast thrust and then Thea moaned in pain and said," master it hurts".


    I said," don''t worry, you will get used to it", saying so I began to move my hips but Thea was crying loudly. Seeing this I began to y with their breast and after two minutes Thea blushed and said," master please use me".


    I then began to move my hips and began to enjoy her tight hole.


    After some time I moved my dick and began to f*ck her pussy.


    Thea also began to have her orgasm and seeing this I continued to move my hips while I also increased the sensitivity twice.


    Thea felt that she began to feel more pleasure and she wanted to embrace the man in front of her and stop him but she couldn''t and then she began to squirt like a waterfall.


    While I was looking at her pussy which was constantly releasing a few drops of water when even my dick would go in and out.


    Thea said," master if you continue to f*ck me then I will pee".


    I began to move faster and said," then pee and show me your shameless side".


    Thea was blushing and then she began to pee and warm liquid came out from her pussy making the mattress wet.


    Then I decided to end the session as it would not be a good thing to be caught by Thea. So I went deeps inside her and began to realise the semen inside her body.


    While Thea felt warm liquid was pouring down her womb. It made her moan and she couldn''t help say," master untie me, I want to taste your stuff".


    I said," Bind let her go".


    Bind untied Thea and she came to me and squatted down and began to suck my dicks while my semen was dripping down her pussy.


    After some time I walked inside her bathroom and Thea followed behind. She felt that she never had enjoyed the feeling of making love.


    Whenever she made love with her nephew she felt like her nephew was venting on her while making love with the man was something she couldn''t describe in words. She felt it was good to submit to this person.


    Then I sat in the bathtub and Thea squatted down and began to piss. After some time she washed outside the bathtub and then came inside and began to wash my back.


    I enjoyed the feeling and then I said," by the way your nephew is trying to conquer for any reason".


    Thea confessed and said," master I am responsible for the treasury. So if he conquers me then indeed half of the power he can get easily in the n".


    I then said," I will give you your first mission. Will you do it".


    Thea nodded her head and then I asked," I want to kill your nephew".


    Thea said," master I can help you do anything except kill my family members,".


    I said," okay then, call him here. I want to f*ck you in front of your nephew.. After thatter I will kill him, you don''t have to worry", saying so I teased her pussy.

 Chapter 256 - Dark Secret Of Ancient Family

    Thea blushed and nodded her head. As she also wanted to keep things secret and if possible she wanted to find a reason to break off from the ancient family. Now she got the chance to do so. Then she looked at the man and asked," master what is your name?".


    I said," Robin".


    Thea thought about something and then she said," master are you the most vicious criminal of the ancient family".


    I nodded my head and didn''t deny the identity and seeing this she said," master I know you might have been framed by the ancient family right".


    I had a surprised expression and then I asked," how did you know".


    Thea sighed and then said," master do you know the reason why we are still alive in thest thousands of year''s".


    I thought for a while and replied," didn''t you guys have life-saving methods that could help you avoid the crisis from being killed".


    Thea shook her head and said," master then you are wrong. Except for the Coldfrost family, all the three other families jointly formed an organisation. Its name was the Justice Force. Master, you might know that they were forces created to fight the dark guild", saying so she stopped and looked at me while I nodded my head in response.


    Then Thea continued," but master there was another purpose of creating Justice Force. That was to kill all the red grade and pink grade talents secretly".


    Listening to her words I was stunned and then I asked," why would your ancient family would do something like that".


    Thea said," master that was the order given by the ancestor of all the three ancient families. So I don''t know the reason. And your rewards order is probably because your growth would be a threat to an ancient family. So they wanted to kill you".


    I then couldn''t help say," but there is the demonized beast attacking people. Wouldn''t it be better to have more high-grade talent to fight for them".


    Thea sighed and said," master the demonized beast had never been a concern of the ancient family. They were used as bait to kill most of the geniuses from all races. And also keep the power in bnce. As you might know, if the ancient family helped them, then eradicating the demonized monster would not take too much time", saying so she stopped and then I couldn''t help ask," what about themon, low people level?".


    Thea said," master those people are just cannon fodder in the eyes of the ancient family", saying so she moaned and then sat on myp after my dick went inside her pussy she then said," it''s good. Master do you have any more question".


    While I was lost in my thought I was questioning myself," when people grow stronger than will they be so disrespectful to living beings. That means we were just used as cannon fodder from the very beginning. The people in ancient families never regarded us as human. Even the Sage, Richard. So I had always seen disdain expression in their eyes because they never treated us equally. But these people did they forget they were also human once. They were also level zero at one time and after practising for a long time did they level up.


    I wanted to spare the ancient n from ughtering but I think I need to change the way I think. Killing these people like this would be the easiest punishment. I want to let them feel the feeling of despair. So next I will change the restriction of the dungeon.


    Doesn''t these guys like to live inside the dungeon and also have teleportation formation inside the dungeon that connects the outside continent. What would happen if I kick these members out of the dungeon and also block the dungeon. Thinking about it I unconsciously squeezed Thea breast tightly.


    Thea moaned and said," master, it''s hurt".


    Listening to her voice I came back to sense and loosened my grip and then said," sorry Thea, I was lost in thought".


    Thea said," master it''s okay".


    Then she began to move her hips and enjoyed making love with me.


    Then I asked," Thea can you tell me are there any other dark secrets of the ancient family", saying so I fingered her anal hole.


    Thea blushed and said," master there are many but the darkest one would be using humans to study bloodline. Many people in the ancient family would catch humans from the outside world and then use them as experiment material to enhance their bloodline. Such as adding resistance or adding affinity to elements".


    Listening to her words I felt chill and then I asked," did you also practise ".


    Thea shook her head and said," I didn''t, that''s why the people imprisoned me inside the dungeon and my status was high so I wasn''t forced by others".


    I nodded my head and had a calm expression on my face but now I wanted to kill these people.


    So I asked," Thea where do those people do experiments".


    Thea said," master inside each person room there is a secret room. You need to search for it. After getting inside the room only would you be able to find the hidden experiments".


    I suddenly felt chill on my and I couldn''t help ask," are the ancient family not afraid of exposing themselves".


    Thea had her orgasm at this time and after that, she began to take a deep breath and calmed herself down. After that, she once again began to move her hips and said," master anyone who has seen the people doing the experiments have either turned into dead bodies used for the experiment and other people with some status like Sage have joined us and learned about it".


    I picked her up and began to f*ck her and then I asked,"ter you will take me to find a young master. I want to see what kind of experiment are those guys doing".


    Thea said," okay master I will take you there".


    Listening to her words I nodded my head and then after some time once again Thea had her orgasm.


    After that, I continued to move my hips and then gave her a deep creampie.

 Chapter 257 - Inside Wallis Building

    ((((Note- There are some disturbing scenes ahead. You have been warned.))))


    After walking out of the bathroom we dressed and then I said," you lead the way. I will be behind you".


    Thea nodded her head and then walked out of the room while I blended into her shadow.


    After walking for ten minutes Thea came near a luxurious building and seeing this I couldn''t help ask through mind transmission," Thea who owns such a luxurious building".


    Thea said," master these buildings are owned by the young master. He uses them for different purposes".


    Saying so she walked inside the building and I saw there was a swimming pool, a garden, and also a very big field that looked like a training ground. Seeing this I felt that the living conditions of the young master are quite good.


    Then I asked," Thea tell me your young master name".


    Thea replied," master his name is Wallis Voidkiller".


    Thea walked inside the door and finally reached the ce where Wallis lived.


    We heard several voices wereing from the room. Listening to the voices Thea frowned and said," master it feels like some more people are with Wallis".


    I said," let go and see who are those people".


    Thea followed my instruction and walked inside.


    Wallis was chatting with his friend''s names Fester Nadrirsk and Carlos Ironmane. These three people were young masters of their n. And these guys had deep friendships.


    Wallis was talking when he heard the door was opened and he saw his aunte inside. Seeing this his eyes lit up and said," Aunt why did youe here?".


    I saw Wallis from the shadow and also saw two more boys of the same age as him. Seeing this I felt that I caught two big fish.


    So I said," Thea take them to the secret room. There I will take care of them".


    Thea followed my instructions and then said," Wallis are you free", saying so she winked at him.


    Wallis felt joy in his heart and then looked at his friend and asked," you guys wait for me. I will be back".


    Fester looked at Thea with a lustful look and said," Wallis if you can make your aunt sleep with us then I will give you a servant from my family. Don''t worry we guarantee that there is our bloodline present in his body".


    Carlos also nodded his head and said," yes Wallis, I heard that you visit your aunt frequently".


    Wallis was tempted with the offer so he coughed and said," let''s go to my secret room. There we can discuss in detail".


    Then he looked at Thea and said," Aunt follow me, I will take you to a good ce".


    Thea looked very disgusted but she maintained her smile and said," okay then take me there".


    Listening to her words the three boys felt spring wasing soon.


    Then Wallis took the three people with him and came to his bedroom.


    Seeing this Fester said," don''t tell me your secret ce is in your bedroom".


    Wallis said," of course", saying so he took out a token and then began to use it to open a hidden formation.


    After that, I saw a door was revealed inside his wardrobe. Then he opened the door and walked inside while others followed him.


    Thea was thest to enter the door and then they all walked downward for a minute and then they came inside a big hall.


    It was lit. I took a look and I wanted to kill this guy. As I saw several human beings were imprisoned and all of them were girls.


    On the workbench farther away there were a few bodies of girls dissected and also there were various pieces of equipment that I could hardly name.


    I felt the scene was like a ughterhouse. Except the living things were changed into human beings.


    Then Wallis said," how is it, do you like the secret ce".


    Fester and Carlos nodded their head and then looked at Wallis and winked at him.


    Wallis then looked at Thea whose face looked pale and said," Thea we want to enjoy you. So you better undress and behave yourself".


    Saying so he was walking towards Thea step by step.


    I saw this scene and then I first used the red grade token to change the formation. After doing so I said," Thea are you okay".


    Thea said," master I want to kill the ancient families. None will I let them live".


    I said," calm down. I will enjoy myself first", saying so I used shadow maniption and then I bind those three people hands and feet.


    Wallis had a terrified look and shouted," whoe out?".


    Iughed and then I came out. And looking at my face Fester face changed and said," how can you be here the most heinous criminals".


    But I ignored them and walked towards the cage and then unlocked the cage and the girls were looking at me with fear. Seeing this I said," don''t worry I am here to save you", saying so I gave them some food and drinks.


    The girls saw the food and picked it up and ate it.


    While Wallis looked at his aunt and said," Thea why are colluding with the person. Are you finally going to betray the ancient family".


    Thea said," if not for recording my naked body and threatening me make love with you. Do you think you would ever speak me in this way?", saying so she walked and searched his body. After she found the space bag she began to check its content and then she finally got what she wanted. After that, she crushed the record crystal.


    When I came back they broke the fingers of Wallis one by one. Wallis began to wail in pain. I punched his face broke a few of his teeth and said," be quiet".


    Wallis looked at me with hatred and said," let me go and you can still escape", saying he was trying to control the formation of the secret room.


    Butter his face had a look of horror and he said," what have you done. I can''t control the formation".


    I smiled and said," hey poor boy, dont think about other things but think about how would you survive".


    Saying so I looked at the girls and said," the three people. As long as you don''t kill them you can do whatever type of torture you want. But I want them to live".

 Chapter 258 - [Bonus ]Thea Infront Of Wallis (R-18)

    After getting my permission the girls rushed towards the three people. They carried them to the experiment table andid him down.


    Then one of the girls smiled and picked up a knife shed Wallis''s finger and said," didn''t you like to torture us then draw blood from our body. So we will also have a little fun", saying so they began to enjoy their time.


    While Thea walked to me and she asked," master do you want to kill other people".


    I felt it would take too much time unless there was someone who could help me.


    So I looked at Thea and said," it will take some time. But don''t worry I will take you out from here"


    Listening to my words Thea was happy and she asked," or else master let me remain here and find more information, about the ancient family".


    I said," it''s no longer possible as many people have seen youing to Wallis house. So his father would not let you go".


    Thea felt happy in her heart and she said," okay master I will apany you".


    I then nodded my head and began to think of a way to let the girls out. While Thea blushed and said," master don''t you want to f*ck me in front of my nephew", saying so she blushed and said to herself," Thea why are you so greedy for the master body".


    I listened to her words and then I walked to the chair and sat on it. Then I said," okay nowe and help me", saying so I took out my dick.


    Thea began horny after seeing my dick and then she came to me and removed her clothes.


    And then said to the girls," help me leave that person", saying so she pointed at Wallis.


    The girls listened to Thea''s voice and were shocked to see that she was naked and then they followed her instructions and then brought Wallis in front of Thea.


    Wallis condition was very miserable. There were several cuts on his body. Then Wallis opened his eyes and saw his aunt was naked. It made him horny and he thought his aunt would make love with him. He was his aunt walking past him while saying," Wallis how does it feel to see the women whom you want to conquer is being f*cked by another man".


    Wallis felt suffocated in his heart and then he saw his aunt walk and sat on top of the man who was the most wanted criminal. Then he felt jealous and he shouted hoarsely," why aunt! Why! Aren''t you from an ancient family so why don''t you submit to me".


    I kissed Thea''s lips and sucked them for a while and then I looked at Wallis and said," the ancient family are thrash. You guys could have helped the people from the demonized beast but you didn''t and used them as cannon fodder. You guys do such a dirty experiment in the name of an ancient family. I wonder what would happen after the people saw your deeds".


    Saying so I whispered in Thea''s ear," do you want to piss".


    Thea blushed and said," master do you want me to piss".


    I said," of course but on Wallis''s face. These guys must be treated more brutally but I don''t have any method to do so".


    Thea blushed and said," okay master I will fulfil your wish. I have long seen that this person is not pleasing in my eyes".


    I nodded my head and then I brought Thea near Wallis''s face and then said," leak all over his face".


    Thea blushed and then she did her thing.


    Wallis never felt humiliated like today. He shouted with all his strength," I hope you both dog man and women die".


    I didn''t respond to him but said," think about your situation first", saying so I took out some salts and said to the girl go and rub some salt on his wound.


    Wallis face changed after listening to my words and he couldn''t help say," you are a devil".


    I embraced Thea and began to f*ck her anal hole near Wallis''s face.


    Seeing this Wallis felt his pride shattered. His eyes were hollow and then he felt pain as the girls had already sprinkled salt in his wound and now he began to scream.


    I walked back while Thea embraced me like an octopus. Then I sat on the chair and Thea began to move her hips.


    She was also looking at the girls and showing that all the girls were looking at her with envious eyes.


    It made her feel proud and then after some time she had her orgasm.


    I also filled her up and then Thea slumped on myp and just stayed in that position for a while. After some time she recovered her energy so she walked out of my embrace and she said," master I need to wash".


    I nodded my head and said," but before that help me clean something", saying so I pointed at my dick.


    Thea blushed and then she squatted down and began to suck my dick clean.


    After doing so she got up twisted her ass and walked towards the bathroom inside the secret room.


    I looked at her ass shook my head and then dressed.


    After doing so I looked at Wallis and this guy was still conscious. Seeing this I smile and walked to him and said," your aunt tastes very good".


    Wallis saw my expression and he wanted to shout but the pain made him sober and he didn''t say anything.


    I then said," okay girls tie these guys up. I will bring them back with me and also if you want to live then you need to let these people live".


    Listening to my words the girls were unwilling in their hearts. They wanted to kill this person but then a girl said," follow the master instructions. Don''t you want to let these people die so easily. And also we all can live and also have revenge was all given to us by master".


    Listening to the girl''s words I secretly said to myself," not bad, that girl has not lost her mind in revenge".


    So I asked," what is your name?".


    The girl beauty was average and she said," master my name is Lily".

 Chapter 259 - Lily/ Bloodline Potion

    Lily nodded her head and then the girls had tied the other two boys but their condition was so miserable that couldn''t be described by words. They both had fainted and then I said," Lily make this bastard faint".


    Lily looked at Wallis and she picked up and small chair and mmed it on Wallis''s head.


    Wallis fainted and seeing this I saw that blood was leaking from their bodies seeing this I said," do anyone of you girls knows healing magic".


    A few girls came ahead and then cast small healing that made the three boys bleeding stop.


    Seeing this I nodded my head and said," you girls wait for a while. Whenever this person wakes up all you need is to knock them out".


    The other girls felt it was a good way to torture so some girls wanted to pour water and wake them up and then knock them out.


    I winked at Thea and she said," you girls stand honestly or else don''t think about leaving the ancient family".


    Then I looked at Thea and asked," when would it be suitable for us to take the girls".


    Thea thought for a while and she said," master at night. As most of the guards would not patrol at night. But you need to solve Wallis guards".


    I nodded my head and then said," I will be back in a while".


    Saying so I blended into the shadow and then walked towards the guards.


    One of the guards A said," master must be enjoying that woman alone".


    The other guard B said," don''t say loudly. Or else you will be given punishment".


    The other guard A shook his head helplessly and then said," by the way do you know anything about the bloodline potion that is given to us to enhance our bloodline".


    After listening to his words guard B said," I don''t know the source but I have seen many humans captured from different ces secretly and they have nevere out", saying he was silent.


    Guard A face looked excited and then said," doesn''t this means as long as we can capture more powerful human then we can get their bloodline".


    Guard B pped his shoulder and said," you don''t need to be excited as you know that preparing a bloodline potion requires many human lives".


    Guard A said," how can those people live to bepared to others. The only regret is if only we could also learn about extracting the bloodline techniques then we would not have to work like the young master guard".


    Guard B was going to say something when he saw only ck and then he had a look of confusion and his head fell. The same thing happened with Guard A.


    After that, I came out of the shadow and cleaned their bodies and then blended in the shadow and said," interesting it seems Thea information about the ancient family is not fully right. Many people still don''t have a way to create a bloodline potion maybe it might be controlled by the chief to keep the power bnced".


    Saying so I breathed a sigh of relief and then said," in this way, I only need to search for important members. Maybe Thea would help me".


    Then I killed all the guards and put their bodies in a room and then walked inside the secret room.


    Then I asked," Thea tell me all the important members of the family in the ancient n".


    Thea blushed and said," master my status is too low in the core of the family. So I don''t know about their names".


    Then I said," it also means that not all peoplemitted the crime of making bloodline potion right".


    Thea nodded her head and said," I have seen many people in the family and also guards having more talents so I thought these guys extracted bloodline from other people".


    I nodded my head and then said," it seems that the core of the family is still not willing to share the method of extracting bloodline. So it''s better to find Wallis maybe might know something about it".


    Then I nodded to Lily andter poured water on Wallis''s face and woke him up.


    After opening his eyes Wallis looked at me and then shivered seeing this I said," I want to know the names of people who makes the bloodline potion".


    Wallis listened to my words and felt it didn''t say them more torture was waiting for him.


    Then he said," I will tell you".


    I couldn''t help say," don''t you want to resist".


    Wallis shivered and thought in his heart," this person is a devil", thinking about it he said," I don''t want to be tortured anymore".


    I shook my head in contempt while other girls looked at me with admiration.


    Then I said," okay then tell me the names of those people".


    Wallis said," I knew that one day such a situation woulde so I had made a list of people who makes Bloodline potion. It''s in the space bag", saying so he looked at Thea with a disgusting look.


    While Thea show his look she came to Robin and then gave him the space bag.


    After getting the space bag I looked inside and then finally found the names of the person was writing on the paper that was kept inside a box.


    After that, I began to look at the contents of the paper and saw there were not many people names only fifty and seeing this I couldn''t help say," so few".


    Wallis said," if the bloodline potion can''t be controlled then many people would betray the family. So their power is kept in check by only distributing a limited amount of bloodline potion".


    I nodded my head and then signalled at Lily.


    Lily smiled and picked up the chair while Wallis saw this and cursed," you bastard". Then he felt pain on the back of his head and he fainted.


    While I looked at Thea and asked," where is the location of this group of people".


    Thea saw the list and said," master it''s near the building. You can search without me as those people would not allow me to step inside the secret room".


    I said," tell me their location".


    Thea then nodded her head and told me about those people location.

 Chapter 260 - Back To Castle/ Alina (R-18)

    After getting the address of those people I sneaked inside the secret room and found that no one was inside the prisoner room. Most of the people were killed and their body parts were found on the workbench.


    I then burnt their bodies and then set the room on fire.


    After doing so I came back it was already night and said," let''s go".


    The girls followed Thea while I was in the shadow killing the people and making way for them.


    Fortunately, there were not enough people so we easily escaped.


    There was also Wallis, Fester, Carlos carried back with the girls.


    Then after reaching the teleportation channel I said," let''s go to the save zone first and from there you girls can leave head towards the other ces and also", saying so I handed them some recording crystal and then said," I have recorded the deeds of the ancient family. You girls go and spread it as much you can".


    The girls nodded and then I picked Wallis, Fester and Carlos and then said goodbye.


    Before leaving Lily came to me and said," master can you exchange yourmunication rune".


    I looked at her and then nodded my head. Then after doing so I walked inside the teleportation formation with Thea and then reached back to the castle.


    Inside the castle as soon as I reached Alina came like an angry tigress and said," Robin, you haven''t forgotten about the promise. Right!".


    I wanted to say," yes I have forgotten your promise" but looking at her angry look I said," of course, I know".


    Alina smiled and then said," shall we go to your bedroom".


    Freya, Fiona and Fay had a jealous look, especially Fiona if Freya and Fay didn''t hold her back then she would make love here.


    Nadia looked at me and then kicked the bag that I put down. Then she looked at Thea and said," master who is the girl?".


    I looked at Nadia and said," your new sister. She will live with us in future", saying so I introduced her to everyone.


    Then Ariadoa came and poked the sack and asked," Robin what is inside the sack?".


    I took out the three people from the sack and then I began to tell everything I saw inside the ancient family.


    All girls except Ariadoa and Pixes were surprised to listen. Then I asked," Aria why are you not surprised".


    Ariadoa said," why do I need to be surprised. It''s amon thing, as most evil cultivators would use the human body as an experiment. Robin, you haven''t seen hell yet where a vige or town is just scared to level up or to cultivate some evil technique".


    I felt that this world was better when I knew less about it. The more I know the more terrible I feel. It made me feel a crisis of strength. If I have enough strength then not only I can be strong and kill all those enemies but also can protect other people.


    I nodded my head and then I said," don''t kill these guys", saying so I looked at the pixies and said," I will give you an opportunity so that I will make love with you".


    Fiona said immediately," Master tell us, we willplete it".


    I said," don''t let this person die. Torture them and heal them and also keep these people sane. Anyway I need to give a gift to the ancient family when I go next time".


    Fiona red at me and said," master then how long will we have to torture these guys".


    I said," it depends on mood".


    As soon as I said, Fiona gritted her teeth and then took the three people with her and Freya and Fay followed behind.


    While Alina came to me and pulled me towards my room.


    Ariadoa had smiled and asked," shall I join you sister, Alina".


    Alina kept running and said," not this time sister Ariadoa, next time".


    Ka and Karina smiled while Karin''s eyes shed brightly and then she sneaked towards my room when the other girls were not paying attention.


    Inside the room, Alina was like a wild cat kissing and licking all over my face and then she said," Robin, put your dick inside me. I have been horny for a long time".


    I squeezed her ass and breast and then I ced my dick inside her pussy and then I began to f*ck her slowly.


    Alina was a pleasure but not so much she wanted so she pushed me down on the bed and began to move her hips faster.


    I was enjoying myself when Alina began to kiss me and then she had her orgasm. After that, she once again began to move wildly.


    I then pushed her down and began to f*ck her.


    I also pped her ass from time to time.


    Alina was blushing and then she had her orgasm.


    I took out my dick and rubbed it on top of her pussy. Then after a few seconds, I put it back inside her anal hole.


    Alina was moaning in pleasure. After some time her body began to twitch and then she began to have her orgasm.


    This time her legs were shivering and seeing this I had a smile on my face and then I began to move my hips faster while Alina moaned and begged," Robin slower, please, oh f*ck", saying so she began to squirt once again.


    I rubbed her pussy and then I began to move my hips.


    After some time I finally gave Alina a deep creampie inside her pussy.


    After doing so Iid on top of her body and squeezed her breast and ass.


    Then I took out my dick and Alina pussy began to leak out my semen.


    Alina came near my dick and cleaned it. Then she walked towards the bathroom to wash.


    While I felt that from tomorrow I would be busy levelling up as long as you level up to level 200 you can be invincible inside the dungeon. Thinking about it my eyes shone a light and as I was going to sleep, a warm soft hand was stroking my dick.


    I opened my eyes and saw Karin looking at me with her big eyes while I also looked at her.

 Chapter 261 - Karin And Alina (R-18)

    Then Karin said," master let me serve you".


    I said," Karin you know Alina is still inside the bathroom".


    But Karin ignored me and began to lick my chest. I said to myself," when did this cute little girl be so horny. Hey it seems to be a sleepless night".


    Then I said," Karin remember to hide when Alinaes back", saying so I began to tease her pussy.


    While inside the bathroom Alina was enjoying herself and then looked at her shivering legs and said to herself," damm that guy, I will have my revenge but before that let''s wash".


    Inside the room, Karin sat on top of me and began to ride me.


    I squeezed her small breast from time to time.


    I then asked," Karin when did you be so horny".


    Karin blushed and said," master as a ve it''s my duty to serve you. So master doesn''t talk nonsense".


    Saying so she continued to move her hips and after some time she began to have her orgasm.


    I saw this and then I smiled and began to f*ck her.


    Karin who was lying on top of me, her face changed and then after a minute, she squirts like a fountain.


    Then I couldn''t help say," Karin did you piss yourself".


    Karin blushed and denied it and as we were going to enjoy more I saw the gate was going to open so I put Karin below the bed.


    While Karin who was enjoying her time felt cold and then she was pushed inside the bed. It made her frown and as she was going toin, the gate opened and the Alina jumped on the bed and said," Robin, ready for the second round", saying so she caught the wet dick. It made her frown but she ignored it and then she began to ride it.


    While Karin felt very bad and so she began to y with herself.


    Alina heard a noise and so she stopped and asked," Robin did you listen to the noise".


    I pretended to be confused and then used a silent spell on Karin then said," Alina maybe the bed might be making noise", saying so I pulled her into my embrace.


    Fortunately, Alina was enjoying the embrace and then she said," maybe, I am thinking too much".


    I nodded my head and then I said," lie down".


    Alina followed my instructions andy down on the bed. While I went down the bed and then pulled her hips near the edge of the bed and began to lick her pussy.


    While Karin saw that Robin was down on the bed and seeing this she got on her four and then put Robin''s dick inside her pussy and began to enjoy herself.


    I also felt movement down so to make her more pleasurable I put my finger inside Karin anal hole.


    While I was still licking Alina''s pussy.


    After some time Alina squirted while seeing this took out my dick from Karin''s pussy and put it inside Alina''s pussy.


    Alina mind was nk and she enjoyed being f*cked.


    While Karin was a little frustrated so she came near my dick and began to suck my balls.


    I then pushed Karin''s head down and red at her.


    Fortunately, Alina had her eyes closed or else I would be busted.


    Then after some time Alina once again had her orgasm. So I took out my dick and began to lick her pussy.


    Alina began to moan," Robin, yes suck my pussy.. Yes that''s the ce... y with it more Robin...F*ck".


    While below the bed Karin who was dissatisfied show the dick again. So this time she used her anal hole and began to make love. As she wanted to have her orgasm and then she wanted to leave the room.


    After some time both the girls had an orgasm and I also released my semen inside Karin.


    After doing so I took my dick out and then signalled Karin to leave.


    Karin looked at me and then the gate. Then she crawled and seeing this I pounced on Alina and began to kiss her while my other hand was signalling Karin.


    Karin came out of the bed and seeing us making love she left the room.


    After a minute we gasped for breath and the Alina said," Robin, you are going to f*ck me the whole night", saying so she got on top of me and began to move her hips.


    I couldn''t help say," Alina can''t you let me rest".


    Alina snorted and said," Hmph, tonight you are mine, so I will enjoy to my fullest".


    I said," okay then, I will f*ck you until you faint".


    Alina listened to my words and then she embraced me and began to move her hips while I fingered her anal hole and I had a wicked smile.


    Alina was blushing and said," you, you you... You are seamless", saying so she began to think to herself," if this goes on then I will not be able to dominate him. But his finger feels so good. And now my body don''t listen to my instructions. Damm it once again I am going to be defeated".


    Sure enough, after Alina''s anal hole was fingered she became docile in an instant. Then I yed with her anal hole while she moved her hips.


    After some time Alina had her orgasm. Then I changed the hole and began to f*ck her anal hole and also had changed the position so that I could y with her pussy and breast.


    Alina was enjoying herself and then she felt her body was at the limit and she shouted," Robin this time you win, but next time I will definitely...", saying so she began to have her orgasm and she passed out.


    I smiled and said," Alina you are still a small girl in front of me", saying so I squeezed her ass and pped it.


    After that, I pulled my dick out then said," okay today''s day is finally over. But enjoying Karin inside the bed was enjoyable. Fortunately, Alina didn''t find out or else she would find me again next night", saying so I embraced Alina and changed the bed.. Then I embraced her and fell asleep.

 Chapter 262 - Thea Betrayal

    The next day in the dining room everyone was present and then I came inside and then said," today onwards we will level up for the next few months. So girls prepare yourself".


    Thea looked at me and asked," master shall I follow you guys".


    I said," of course. I will give you the equipmentter, next time wee back".


    Thea said," it''s okay master I have equipment".


    Listening to her words Nadia smiled and asked," what grade equipment does sister Thea have?".


    Thea had a proud expression and said," I have purple grade equipment".


    Nadia smiled and said," sister we all have god-level pink grade equipment", saying so she looked at Thea.


    Thea who had a smug expression froze and then she looked at Nadia in disbelief and said," what did you say, sister Nadia?".


    Nadia replied once again," we all have god-level pink grade equipment".


    Thea was shocked and she shouted," no, there is no god-level pink grade equipment. There is onlymon god grade equipment".


    Nadia smiled looking at her face and even the other girls smiled and then Ka said," Sister Thea, it''s not that we want to shock you but we all have such equipment and it was all given to us by the master. If you follow honestly then you can also get god-level equipment".


    Thea calmed herself after taking a few deep breaths and then she said," Master when will I be able to get the god level pink grade equipment".


    I looked at Ariadoa and said," help me get a soul contract", saying so I looked at Thea and said," if you can submit your soul contract to me then I will let you have the god level pink grade equipment".


    Thea said," master I am willing", saying she wanted to hand over her soul to me.


    While I looked at Ariadoa and nodded at her.


    Ariadoa then once again used a mysterious technique and then runes appeared and flew inside both of our bodies and then I felt the familiar connection with Thea.


    Then I looked at Thea and said," I will release you from soul contract after I have destroyed the ancient family. Till that time I will control you".


    Thea had a calm expression on her face and she nodded her head and said," master I understand".


    I then said," okay girls let''s go and level up".


    While I was going to level up I still sent several minds transmission to several girls and said," be cautious of Thea inside the secret realm. Stay on your guard".


    Nadia couldn''t help say," master what do you mean".


    I said," do you think I met a woman and made love who would obediently surrender to me. And looking at her face when I asked her to give her soul contract to me she was calm. So it made me feel that something is wrong with her. It''s better to take precautions against her".


    As soon as we came out of the castle Thea said," master shall I choose the level of monster".


    I nodded my head and let her choose the monster.


    Thea then selected the level 170 master grade monster.


    Then as soon as we entered the dungeon, Thea looked at us with killing intent and said to me," Robin it''s better to release the soul contract or else you will die with me".


    I looked at her with a calm expression and then asked," tell me who are you and your identity".


    Thea had a calm expression and she said," my identity is something you don''t need to know. If you surrender yourself obediently then you can still escape punishment Robin".


    Nadia and the other girls looked at Thea and said," Thea you are a vicious woman. Entering the level 170 master grade monster are you trying to kill us all".


    Thea said," you bitches submit to me, as this is the only way for you to survive. As I can only kill the monster and let you all leave alive".


    The other girls looked at Thea with disdain and said," only you".


    Then Karin came to me and looked at me with an innocent expression and asked," master can you give her to me. I want to train her".


    I pinched her cheeks and said," what dirty things are thinking about girl?", saying so I stopped and then looked at Thea and asked," tell me who are you and why did you tell me about ancient families".


    Thea wanted to resist but the pain from her soul made her feel fear deep inside her heart and then she said," I am Saint of Voidkiller family. And I was ordered by the master to cooperate with Sage to let me go to your location and find a way to kill you".


    I couldn''t help say," did that bastard n with you. So how did you know that I wille to you".


    Thea said," the sage can see the future sometime. So he especially came to me and gave me a warning".


    Then I asked," what about Wallis? Who are those three people that I captured?".


    Thea said," those people are the son of ancient families. Don''t think there will be only one son in the ancient family. There are many but these guys are with the lowest status".


    I then looked at her and said," then the girls, Lily and all".


    Thea said," They were all captured by an elder. All of them were brought from ck Water Prison".


    I felt more confused as I got the news and then I couldn''t help say," it''s getting more and more confusing as I get deeper inside the story. So if I kill you all then everything would be solved right. I mean if I kill all the ancient family present then there will be no ruler right", saying so I smiled.


    But the smile made the girls feel chill on their back. As they were that I was speaking with a calm expression and there was no change in the tone.


    While Thea said," only you".


    I walked to her and squeezed her breast and said," yes only me. Don''t worry I will let you see the destruction of Ancient Family.. And you will be the greatest help", saying so I released her and then I walked towards her the monster and started killing.

 Chapter 263 - Conspiracy

    While Thea looked at my calm expression and then she saw a weird weapon that shot energy rays out of it and master grade monster died in a shot. It made her feel fear as she had never seen anyone fight or kill master grade monster like this.


    It made her feel that what Robin said he might do in future.


    Thinking about it she had no longer a calm face. But she had aplicated expression and also felt that she had been used by the ancient family.


    Thinking about it she felt bad in her heart.


    After some time we returned from the levelling and then I walked back to the castle.


    Then I called Freya and handed her Thea and said," your work is to make this girl so horny that she will be my dick ve".


    But Freya had an embarrassed expression and said," master I don''t know how to train her the way you want".


    I said," you can y with her body as you want but don''t let her have an orgasm. After you girls have trained Thea I might consider making love with you girls".


    Freya''s eyes lit up and she said," master we will do as you wish", saying so she snapped her fingers and Thea body shrank and became small. After that Freya picked up the dazed Thea and took her to her room.


    Then I looked at the girls and said," let level up and also use the experience scroll".


    The other girls nodded their heads and followed me back to level.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While within a 1-kilometre radius many people hade and most of them were from ancient families. But the strange thing was these people couldn''t enter the castle as some big formation was blocking their way.


    Then as these people were frustrated and then they reported the situation back to their chief.


    Inside a room Verkolm, Galm, Stroth and Sage were sitting and chatting with each other.


    Sage was happy and he said," fortunately I saw the vision or else I wouldn''t know if the person sent by Robin would visit the Voidkiller family".


    Verkolm smiled and said," of course, it''s all thanks to Sage or else we would be in dark".


    m had a serious expression and he said," what do you think about the person who invaded our ancient family".


    Listening to his words everyone expression was serious and then Stroth Ironmane said," the person might have low level so we can be sure that at most he would kill low-level people from our family or else after getting such an opportunity it would be easy to kill", saying so he stopped and then asked," by the way my son went to your family why hasn''t he returned", saying so he looked at Verkolm.


    m also looked at Verkolm waiting for his answer.


    Verkolm responded," it''s few brats. Those people might be ying with my son. But that thrash is the lowest in bloodline".


    m and Stroth didn''t say anything and those guys knew that their son would visit Wallis and stay with him for a month and y with him.


    So they felt it was better to talk to their son after returning to their home.


    While Sage interrupted and said," Verkolm, the saint of your family is being kidnapped by Robin.?Would you not save her?".


    Verkolm said," master Sage don''t tell me about that stinky Saint. She refused to take a bloodline potion or do an experiment. So I had thought of a way to use her and after your suggestions, I felt she was very suitable to act as a bait".


    As Verkolm was happy hismunication rune lit up and then he listened to his subordinates reply," master we can''t enter the castle. The formation block us from entering the castle".


    Verkolm said," didn''t you use the token".


    The subordinates answered," master we tried but we can''t breach the formation".


    Verkolm hang up themunication and then had a gloomy expression and then said," my subordinates can''t break the formation".


    m said," Did your subordinates have pink grade tokens".


    Verkolm shook his head and said," no way how can I give pink grade token. I have then orange grade token".


    Saying so he stopped and then continued," it seems I need to go and use the pink grade token myself to enter the castle".


    m said," let''s go, we will follow you".


    Verkolm nodded and then he rushed towards the castle with m, Stroth and Sage.


    After reaching the castle he used his token to breach the formation but he found he still couldn''t unlock it.


    Then he was startled and then said," impossible, it can''t be. Don''t it means that the holder of the castle has a red grade token".


    m, Stroth and Sage had an ugly expressions.


    Then Sage said," doesn''t that mean the person can easilye and go through our formation".


    Other people nodded and then Stroth said," okay let''s talk about itter. I want to say something that is Robi would still take at least one and half years minimum time to reach level 200 right".


    Sage and other people nodded their heads. While Stroth said," then those people wille out of the dungeon. So it''s better to wait for them in the safe zone and catch them".


    Other people nodded their heads but Sage said, "there is a rule that no people would fight in the safe zone".


    Stroth said," indeed but with the pink grade token we can use the power to imprison the people whose token is below pink grade".


    m added," I hope that the holder of the red grade token doesn''te, in this way we can easily capture some girls from Robin''s group and then force Robin toe out".


    Other people eyes lit up and then those people began to set an ambush location.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    While I didn''t know anything about the things that took ce today.


    And inside a room, Freya was torturing Thea and she was slowly asking for some information that she could use to please Robin. She felt happy.


    Also inside another room, Wallis and his friends were being tortured and Fiona and Fay also asked questions from time to time and they also kept torturing.

 Chapter 264 - Pixes And Thea (R-18)

    One month after training our level had reached level 160 and it made me feel that I needed some girls to help or else the levelling speed would slow down. So I said," let''s return to the castle".


    Ka said," finally we can rest for some time".


    Karina added," I can''t wait to take bath".


    Ariadoa said," Robin our levelling speed has slowed down".


    I looked at her and replied," don''t worry, I am thinking about the solution".


    Mia said," Robin wouldn''t it be better if we let Freya sister help us".


    I said," first let me look at the situation and then talk about it".


    Other girls then followed me out of the dungeon.


    Then we went inside the castle.


    Seeing our return Freya and the other pixes rushed toward us.


    Then I asked," how are the guys I left in your care".


    Fiona responded," They are alive and well but these people have the lowest rank in the ancient family. So master I couldn''t find more information from them".


    I nodded at Fiona and then looked at Freya and she said," mastere with me", saying so she lead me to her room.


    Thea was tied naked inside the room. And as Freya came inside with me Thea said," master, please let me have an orgasm".


    I saw her miserable look and said," Freya let her have her orgasm".


    Freya nodded her head and then she had her orgasm.


    After that, I untied her hand and feet and asked," so Thea tell me, do you submit to me".


    Thea said," master I am willing to submit to you but I have a condition".


    I asked," what conditions?".


    Thea answered," I want to kill Verkolm with my hands".


    I was puzzled and asked," why?".


    Thea said," because my mother was killed by him".


    I said," okay, I will agree to your condition but now you need to follow my instructions".


    Thea rubbed her pussy and said," master I can help you but can you first help me", saying so she showed me her wet pussy.


    Freya also looked at me with expectations. And seeing this I said," go and call Fiona and Fay. I will reward you girls now. But you have to help me levelling".


    Freya was excited to listen to my words and then she said," master don''t worry I will help you level up with others".


    I nodded my head and Thea also added," master I will also help you level up".


    I nodded my head and then after some time, Freya brought Fiona and Fay and then they looked at me with hot eyes.


    Then Freya used the shrink spell and then we all became small.


    Then I walked to Freya and squeezed her breast and ass while kissing Fiona.


    Then I yed with Fiona and Fay for some time. Then I said," get on you your".


    All the girls got on their fours showing their naked pussy.


    I walked behind and pped their ass and then I began to lick their pussy and made them have their orgasm.


    After doing so I said," who is first?".


    Freya, Fiona, Fay and Thea responded at the same time," Master you pick up whom you want to make love with".


    I walked behind Fiona and then f*cked her anal hole while I fingered Fay and Thea pussy.


    Freya looked back and she felt a little jealous so she winked at me.


    Seeing this I gave her a wicked smile and then said," Freyae here".


    Freya came to me and then I took out a sex enhancer(dildo) and then said," put one end in your pussy and f*ck Fiona pussy", saying so I removed my dick from her pussy and put it back in her anal hole.


    Freya blushed and shey down, then Fiona climbed on top of her and then I was behind her back.


    I enjoyed the feeling of f*cking this way. After some time Fiona began to have her orgasm. So I changed the position and began to f*ck Fay who was looking at me with hot eyes.


    After Fay was f*cked by me she said," finally I can be relieved".


    Saying so she began to move her hips. Sometimeter she had her orgasm and then I looked at Thea and then began to f*ck her anal hole.


    Freya came to me and then said," master please y with my body also".


    I smiled and then began to y while moving the dildo in and out of her pussy.


    Thea after having her orgasm passed out. Maybe due to exhaustion.


    Then I came to Freya and began to f*ck her anal hole while I also used the sex enhancer to make her have her orgasm faster.


    After some time she had her orgasm and then I also gave her a creampie.


    After doing so I said," okay your girls wash and get ready to help me level up".


    Saying so I walked out but Fiona, Freya and Fay were not satisfied after making love with me.


    Freyaforted Fiona and Fay," the master wouldn''t make love with us like before unless we bepletely loyal to him. So it''s better to help the master to get back his trust".


    Fiona sighed and said," only if we hadn''t betrayed master, then we could still enjoy master just like other girls who follow him".


    Fay said," But master still loves us. At least we can taste master", saying so she walked and began to lick Freya''s pussy and Fiona also joined her.


    Inside my room, after taking bath I first put a Danger Ahead sign on the door and then I began to create equipment for Thea as she had also submitted to me. So I decided to take her also with us and also decided to create more upgrade equipment and also experience scroll.


    As I was busy creating equipment Alina came near the door and when she saw the danger sign she walked back to her room with a frustrated expression.


    Mia also saw this and walked back to her room and the other girls also followed.


    Only Ariadoa was an exception as she was curious about how did Robin make equipment. And she wanted toe and look.


    But for some reason she felt as long as she goes inside she had to face Robin''s anger.. Although this human mortal looks simple she always felt fear as she had also experienced the punishment of not having an orgasm so she reluctantly walked back.

 Chapter 265 - Tom

    Inside a room, m was walking but he had an uneasy expression as he haven''t heard from his son for a long time so he contacted Stroth and asked," did your son contact you".


    Stroth said," no he didn''t ".


    Then m said," it''s better to talk with Verkolm about this matter".


    Stroth said," I also think about it".


    While inside Wallis room, when Verkolm decided to visit his son room and wanted to look at their progress as anyway it had been one month since those people had entered the room.


    But before he walked inside the vi his expression changed as he could smell a rotting corpseing out from a room so he opened the door and almost vomited. He then closed the door and walked inside the secret room but when he saw that everything inside was destroyed by fire it made him roar in anger and then he calmed himself and felt the matter was not so simple as it seems.


    Then he decided to check on Thea as she was the only one who was kept as a bet and also sent as a spy.


    So he contacted her and then Thea asked," what happened? Why are you contacting me?".


    Verkolm asked," tell me where is Robin and also tell me where is my son?".


    Thea said," I don''t know about it. But can you tell me did you kill my mother".


    Verkolm said," no it was not me but someone else".


    Thea said," if you don''t tell me the truth then I will also not act like your spy. I just want to know the answer".


    Verkolm didn''t say anything but he hung up themunication rune.


    While on the other side Thea also had aplicated look and then she said to herself," mom I will get the revenge. I will find a way to end the bloodline".


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Somewhere inside the dungeon a spirit finally opened its eyes and said," I have recovered some energy. It must help me dungeon to some extent. Anyway first meet the master and also let me listen to his instructions", saying so he disappeared and then appeared inside the castle but he muttered to itself," shall I see him now but he has put danger sign on the door. But again I don''t have a body so it might be not helpful to me".


    While inside the room finally, I made the things such as red and pink grade attributes scroll, several pieces of equipment of pink grade, pink grade experience scroll, etc.


    After doing so I was going to take bath when a ghostly figure entered the room.


    I was afraid and I wanted to shout ghost but I stopped as the figure in front of me looked simr to a rabbit but it wore clothes and walked on two legs.


    Seeing this I asked," who are you".


    The spirit saw the human was not afraid after looking at him. It made him puzzled and but he answered," I am dungeon spirit".


    I looked at the spirit curiously and then I moved my hand to touch it but my hand passed through it.


    Seeing this the spirit said," unless I recognise you as my master you can''t touch me".


    I nodded my head and then I asked," so why did youe to me?".


    The spirit said," my previous master said whoever had red grade token would be the master of the dungeon. So I came to recognize you as my master".


    I looked at the spirit and then asked," who was the previous master".


    The spirit was confused and then he said," I can''t remember as this artefact was heavily damaged in the battle of Strongest. You need to find otherponents of the artefact and then I would recover my memory and I will be able to tell you about the origin of the previous master".


    I nodded my head and then I asked," okay tell me how do I recognise you as my servant".


    The spirit said," you need to just take out the token, I will do the rest".


    I took out the token and then the spirit was sucked inside the token.


    A red light began to emit from the token and then the spirit became more visible and finally, it felt like a real body.


    Seeing this I asked," what is your name?".


    The spirit had a look of confusion and seeing this I said," okay then I will call you Tom from today onwards".


    The spirit said," although the name sounds weird I ept the name master", saying so it climbed on mu shoulder and sat there.


    I then felt that Tom was very fluffy. So I began to y with it.


    Then I ced it as a pillow and wanted to sleep but Tom got up and said to himself," the master I got seems to have weird thoughts. Other people would ask more about the artefact. But I suddenly felt the choice of the following master was wrong".


    I listened to Tom''s words and then I walked before it and began to fight with it. Soon the sound of throwing could be listener from my room.


    After some time both me and Tom was sitting on the bed and then I drank a ss of water Tom gave me the ss and I filled it up.


    After handing Tom the ss of water I couldn''t help say," do you drink water".


    Tom drank the water and added," I also eat", saying so it showed its two sharp teeth.


    Seeing this I kicked it out of the room and said," go outside the castle there are many of grass. Eat it and also help me clean the ground".


    Tom who sat had a puzzled look and then he came to my door and knocked on it.


    I opened the door and then Tom asked," master what is grass?".


    I wanted to beat this stupid rabbit and I felt it was bad to be master of the dungeon.


    While Tom said with an innocent look," master can you give me some fruits to eat or meat would also work".


    I then helpless sighed and then I asked," what is your gender?"


    Tom said," master I don''t have any gender. I am a spirit stupid master".


    I grabbed its ears and walked towards the kitchen.. There I took out some fruits and gave them to Tom to eat.

 Chapter 266 - Status/ Useful Tom

    While Tom was eating the food, Karina came inside the kitchen and then she saw Robin was sitting and lost in thought and also there was a te not far away from him. It was full of fruits but somehow the fruits were disappearing at a rapid speed.


    Seeing this Karina rubbed her eyes and saw that the fruit on the te had all disappeared.


    Karina looked at Robin and then walked out of the kitchen quickly and felt that there was a ghost inside the castle. She wanted to discuss things with her sisters.


    While Tom after eating the food said," master don''t you have meat for me to eat".


    I pped on top of its head and said," what food do you need Tom? Didn''t I give you fruits to eat?".


    Tom raised his two small hands in protest and said," I am still hungry", saying so he looked at me and continued," don''t p my head as I want to grow up".


    I reluctantly took my hand back and then looked at its small fluffy tail.


    While Tom who was looking at Robin suddenly felt that he was looking at his Tail. It made him chill and he covered his Tail with his small hand and said," what bad ideas are you having master about my Tail".


    I smiled and said," Tom how about I make a deal with you".


    Tom saw my smile and he felt that there might be something wrong with the deal. But he still decided to listen about it.


    Therefore Tom said," master what kind of deal?".


    I then asked," Tom since I am your master then doesn''t it means everything in this dungeon belongs to me".


    Tom nodded his head and said," of course master, it belongs to you".


    I smiled and then said," then Tom I will give you a task can you fulfil it".


    Tom said," master I will not do the task. You have full control of the dungeon", as it was going to exin to me I interrupted," I thought you wanted to eat meat and I thought about rewarding you with meat. But since you don''t want it then forget it", saying so I put on a disappointed look and decided to walk out.


    While Tom listened to my words and was stunned and then he said," master will you treat me with meat".


    I nodded my head and then said with a depressed expression," I wanted to treat you to meat but you didn''t want to ept the task", as I was going to say Tom interrupted me and said," master what task", saying so it looked at me.


    I said," the task is to keep the members of ancient families locked inside the dungeon. Also, don''t let them or the sage exit the dungeon. I want to kill them all".


    Tom patted his chest with his small hand and said," master leave it to me I will help youplete the task".


    I added," if not for those people guarding the house I would have already gone out and brought meat to eat".


    Listening to my words Tom''s eyes glowed red and then I also added," only the Coldfrost family didn''t do anything against me. Remember the three family names are Voidkiller, Nadrirsk and Ironmane. Also, don''t forget the sage and keep the chief of those people alive. I want to kill them personally".


    Tom nodded his head and said," master I will ask you three no five kilograms of meat".


    I said," no way four kilograms of meat".


    Tom had a thoughtful expression and then said," deal", and then it disappeared before my eyes.


    After Tom disappeared I felt that for him meat might be something that he might not be able to eat. So it might be a precious thing for Tom. Thinking about it I felt it was a good way to deceive it.


    While after Tom disappeared and then he was thinking wildly in his heart," finally I can taste meat after a long time. I also fooled my master as my previous master gave me only one kilogram of meat for making work for him".


    Inside the room, I was sitting and looking at my status.


    ROBIN Lvl 160


    CARD MASTER


    TITLE- HERO (ORANGE)


    HEALTH-2500/2500


    MANA-1500/1500


    POINTS LEFT-00


    STR-30.1+3


    DEX-50.5+2+7


    INT-53+2+8


    CONST- 28+3


    DEFENSE-125


    ATTACK- 125-135


    CARD SLOT- 3/20


    BLACK CARD SLOT-2/2


    SPECIAL CARD SLOT-1/?


    ACTIVE SKILLS- NONE


    PASSIVE SKILLS- NONE


    BURNT SKILL-


    PASSIVE 1- GAIN 200% EXPERIENCE AFTER KILLING.


    CULTIVATION TECHNIQUE- THE WAY TO BECOME GOD. (NOT UNLOCKED. NEED FALSE GOD REALM)


    NOTE- FOR EACH LEVEL INCREASE GIVES 1?POINT SILVER ATTRIBUTES OR 1000 POINTS OF COMMON ATTRIBUTES.


    I had already used the red grade attributes scroll and also the attributes points after levelling up. Finally, my two attributes had reached fifty plus. It made me feel confident to fight against certain enemies. As my attributes were enough to crush any enemies but I still to be low key as who knows if any person had reached peak might only put points in only their main attributed making it reach 100 and would also use attributes scroll to put points in others.


    Therefore I was going to level up to the max and then see what would happen to me.


    While I was lost in thought Tom was back inside the castle and with him, he brought additional four people.


    I looked at Sage and three other people with a dazed expression and then I looked at Tom.


    While Tom looked at me and said," master meat".


    Sage, Verkolm, m and Stroth had only one question in their mind," what the f*ck happened?".


    Then I looked at the three people and I asked," Tom have you sealed the power of these four people".


    Tom nodded his head and then I patted his head and said," good work".


    Then I looked at Sage and the other three people with cold eyes.


    I walked to Sage and pped him and then I asked," Mr Prophet how are you?".


    Sage who was pped in his face felt his worldview copse. Then he said with anger," Robin you bastard".


    I pped his face and then asked," Mr Prophet couldn''t predict his own prophecy", saying so I shook my head.

 Chapter 267 - Killing The Sage

    I looked at Sage and then I asked," Mr Sage I want to ask you something. I hope you answer carefully or else the p might be just the start of your despair".


    Sage began to tremble in anger as he was the dignified sage who had been always respected since childhood. But now he was pped on the face it made him feel stunned.


    Then I said," Tom do you have any torture techniques".


    Tom shook his head and seeing this I patted its head and then said," it''s okay".


    While Karina chatted with other sisters about ghosts and brought them all inside the dining room.


    Then Thea eximed," chief how are you here?".


    Verkolm who was stunned listened to a familiar voice it made him tremble in anger and said," Thea have you betrayed the ancient family".


    Thea was shocked as seeing the chief of her family caught alive made her feel her worldview copsed.


    While I looked at the girls who had entered the room and then I listened to the conversation of Thea and the chief of her family.


    After that, I said," girls you came at the right time. Freya, you go and bring their sons. Fiona and Fay you both help me p these two guys to pig head. After you girls are tired other girls can also join".


    Listening to my words the pixes and Ariadoa were fine but the other girls felt chill behind their back and looked at each other with shocked expressions.


    Karina said," even the chief of the ancient family couldn''t escape master hands. As the excepted master is so powerful".


    Alina had a more solemn look and she said," I think that we all underestimated Robin. If he hadn''t forgiven us then", saying so she stopped and looked at Mia who also realised that the current Robin was not something they could treat the same way. They need to respect him or else Robin discard them.


    Thinking about it made them chill behind their back.


    Karin came me to and looked at me innocent look and also looked at Sage who was beaten into pig head.


    Then Karin pointed at the old man asked," master who is he?".


    Sage listened to Karin''s word and he vomited blood.


    I frowned and then said," Karin p this shameless old man. This idiot is vomiting blood in my room".


    Karin had an innocent look and then she gave a good p. My eyes twitched slightly as Karin used all her power to p and Sage flew and collided with the wall.


    I then looked at Sage with a pitiful look. While Verkolm, m and Stroth looked at the girls with gloomy expressions.


    Seeing their expression Ariadoa came forward and then began to p them into the pig head.


    After some time she pped her hand and then looked at their faces with a satisfied expression.


    Then I asked," Sage tell me why did you capture me and also tell me about your conspiracy", saying so I looked at the three family chiefs.


    Sage got up and then he said," it''s a person who allowed us to be the top powerhouse as long as we helped them".


    I beat him again and said," you f*cking bastard I am tired of listening to the same answer. I want to listen to something new".


    Sage said," don''t beat, don''t beat. I will tell you".


    I stopped and then Sage said," well those guys were from the Void force. But might not know the original controller or man behind the scenes is a woman and also a man. This is all I could find out".


    I then was lost in thought and then I also decided to be a little cautious when picking women outside the wastnd.


    Then I looked at Freya, Fiona and Fay and said," kill their son and take them to the torture room. Keep these people alive".


    Freya, Fiona and Fay did so and then they took the chief of the ancient family with them.


    The Sage shivered and then he bowed to me and said," Robin as long as you don''t kill me, I can help you do anything you want".


    I listened to his words and I was tempted for a second and then I shook my head and said," if I forgive him then who knows when he might attack in my back. So it''s better to kill him".


    Then I said," Tom kill him and don''t let him escape".


    Tom who was lost in his world listened to my words and came back to sense and then it snapped its fingers and Sage body began to vanish in a blink of an eye.


    Then Tom said," master I havepleted the task, when will you give me meat to eat".


    I said," what about ancient families. Are they alive or killed".


    Tom said," master except for the Coldfrost family. All the three ancient family members had died".


    I nodded my head and then I asked," can the girls see you".


    Tom shook his head and said," not now. After I have recovered enough energy then only".


    I nodded my head while Ariadoa came to me and said," Robin whom are you taking with".


    I said," the spirit of the dungeon".


    Ariadoa looked at me and then she asked, "how did you make it ept it as your master".


    I said," maybe because I was too handsome it was attracted by my beauty and it came to me by itself and took me as its master".


    In response, I was punched in my face and I said," Aria if you punched in my face next time then", saying so I looked at her whileter punched me on the face.


    Then Ariadoa asked," what would you do then", saying so she showed her fist to me.


    I said," you girl, see if I won''t punish you", saying so I walked to her and then began to spank her ass.


    Ariadoa blushed and she wanted to escape from my hand but she couldn''t so she enjoyed the feeling of being spanked.


    While I looked at the quiet Ariadoa and then I suddenly felt something wet so I looked and saw her having an orgasm.


    Seeing this I dropped her and rushed back towards my room and closed the door.

 Chapter 268 - Coldfrost Family

    I got a cold, fever, headache. So for the next few days, I will try to upload one chapter.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After escaping back to my room I took a deep breath and calmed myself.


    Then I began to upgrade the equipment. So I hung the do not disturb sign and then began to upgrade the equipment.


    While outside the door when Ariadoa saw that Robin rushed back to his room. It made her anger in an instant.


    She wanted to catch him but she felt her leg was weak so she watched helplessly Robin slip away.


    After some she recovered her breath and then she looked around and found other girls were looking at her with interest.


    Alina came and helped Ariadoa up and then she said," Sister I can understand your feeling", saying so she patted her shoulder.


    Ariadoa blushed and she said," it''s not what you think".


    Karin came and said innocently," we know what you mean?", saying so she looked at her wet skirts and said," sister it''s better to change the cloth soon".


    Ariadoa blushed and then she squeezed Karin cheeks for some time and then she said," okay then", saying so she walked towards Robin room.


    Soon she reached Robin''s room and when she saw the sign hung up on his door it made her want to kick the door open.


    But she took a deep breath and said to herself," Ariadoa calm yourself down. You can have your revenge when hees out", saying so she looked behind and saw other girls had smiles on their faces. Seeing this she blushed and then her eyes shed brightly and came to girls and said," sister do you want to enjoy lovemaking with Robin".


    Other girls also nodded their heads and then Ariadoa went and began to whisper in the girl''s ear.


    After listening to her words other girls eyes shone brightly.


    Then Ariadoa waved her hand and then the other girls walked back to their room.


    Inside the room suddenly I felt a chill behind my back which made me shiver. I looked around and found everything was normal and so I ignored the warning and began busily upgrading the equipment.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Somewhere inside the dungeon, the atmosphere looked very depressed.


    A man walked and then asked," brother what happened. Why does the atmosphere is so depressed"


    Another man replied," don''t you know the ancient family had all been ughtered. Only the Coldfrost family is left".


    Listening to his words the man was taken aback and then he asked," brother do you know who did it?".


    The man shook his head and said," no we don''t know. But there is one thing I am sure of that is everyone is trying to leave the dungeon. As even the ancient family was not spared so how domon people like us be spared", saying so he stopped and then walked towards teleportation formation.


    Seeing this other people also followed behind.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Inside the Coldfrost family, everyone was worried and then a beautifuldy whose name was Irdol Coldfrost was listening to the news. She had sent someone to find out the reason why those people perished overnight.


    Finally, after some time, a few shadows appeared and each one was a girl with a high level ranging from level 160 to 175. Then the girl with the highest level whose name was  reported," master we went inside the core family of all the three families, but except for a few piles of blood and some female and male ves that were captured we found nothing".


    Another girl whose name was Merci with level 174 reported," master after we asked why were those ves captured, they didn''t answer our questions. Most of their mental condition was not good so I brought them outside".


    Thest girl whose name was Helen had a hesitant look and when Irdol saw this she asked," Helen tell me what happened?".


    Helen took out something from her space bag and then she gave it to her master and then she said," master please watch it. The scene inside", saying so she began to vomit.


    Watching Helen vomit made other girls frown and then they also looked at the small recording crystal in her hand. Seeing this other girl was also curious to watch the scene inside.


    So Irdol Coldfrost yed the scene. And she saw an old man appears on the screen.


    " This is the 1000th time experimenting", saying so he pulled a girl and tied her on the tform.


    Then he started drawing out blood from her body until she died.


    Then he began to cut her......


    Halfway through the video, she broke the record crystal.


    Then Irdol had a cold expression and her face was pale. Even her body was trembling due to anger.


    Then she looked at the girls and asked," did you all get the space bag. Take out all the recording crystals".


    E, Merci and Helen took out the space bag they found then took out all the record crystals.


    After a while, Irdol yed the scene and the same disgusting thing was being yed.


    She crushed all the record crystals and then she said," go and tell the girls not to panic", saying so she walked towards her room and left the space bar on the ground.


    Other girls also had pale faces and they also went and conveyed the message of their master to other girls.


    While inside the room Irdol sat on the bed while hugging her legs.


    She felt for the first time that this world is more terrifying than she thought and those people were ancient family members.


    After a while, she made her mind firm and then she said to herself," no matter who you are, I will find you and thank you in person".


    Then she sent a transmission signal and said," , Merci and Helen you girls lead everyone to kill from the other three ancient families outside the dungeon".


    Then she walked out of the room and she decided to talk about this matter to her ancestor who was outside the wastnd. But she hesitated for a while as she felt her ancestor personality had changed a little when she talked to herst time.. So she didn''t contact her and put away themunication room.

 Chapter 269 - Tom

    Inside the room, I was busy upgrading the equipment. Tom appeared and then he looked at Robin curiously.


    After some time he felt he couldn''t understand anything so he came behind Robin and knocked on his shoulder.


    I sacrificed thest piece of equipment and finally upgraded my equipment to level 160. As I was going to rx I felt someone was knocking on my shoulder.


    I looked back and saw Tom was flying behind my back and seeing him I couldn''t help say," didn''t you see the warning sign on the door".


    Tom had a puzzled expression and seeing this I took him with me to the door and showed him the warning sign.


    Tom saw this and then shook his head and said," I didn''t see it. By the master when are you going to bring me to eat meat".


    I said," let''s go. I am free anyway".


    Listening to my words Tom was instantly happy. While I looked at Tom and asked," don''t you like to eat carrots", saying so I looked at its body which was almost simr to a rabbit shape.


    Tom was puzzled and then he shook his head and said," master I want to eat meat".


    I said," okay then".


    As I was going to bring it out I was knocked on top of my head and then I passed out.


    Ariadoa came out and said," what nonsense are you bbing about. Thisdy had been waiting for you for quite some time. Now that you are in thisdy''s hand so we can enjoy you to the fullest".


    While Tom saw Robin being knocked out and he didn''t know what to do. Then it shows a group of female girls approaching the master and then tying him and carrying him towards their room. Seeing this it felt helpless as the master had instructed that they were his people so as not to kill them.


    Then he felt that he needed to wake up master and then he could enjoy meat so he walked towards the girl''s room.


    Inside Ariadoa rooms, I felt a suffocating feeling so I woke up. Then I found my face was drowned in the cold water. Seeing this I shouted," Aria are you trying to kill me".


    While Tom who felt he could sessfully awaken his master after cing him inside the water and who was going to ask for meat listened to his master roar. He disappeared and then came back to his master room and said to himself," It''s seems waking up master by drowning in water is not the best way", saying that to himself he fell into thought.


    While back inside the room Ariadoa had a puzzled expression when she found that Robin''s voice came from the bathroom listening to his voice it seems Robin is a little angry.


    Then she walked inside the bathroom and said," Robin how did you reach the bathroom?".


    Looking at her puzzled expression I felt that someone else drowned me in the water. Then I remembered I was going to take Tom out of the dungeon while I was knocked out.


    Maybe Tom saw this and then he decided to wake me up. Thinking about it, I decided to talk about somemon sense next time.


    Then I looked at Ariadoa who was only in her underwear. And seeing this I walked towards her and embraced her.


    Ariadoa felt her secret ce was being rubbed and her lips were being kissed.


    After some time I asked," did you invite other girls to make love with me".


    Ariadoa wanted to decline very much but I lifted her chin and looked into her eyes. It made her more flustered and then she confessed," who told you to leave me alone when I was horny".


    I pped her ass and said," I helped you have the orgasm and you knocked me out. Which girl knock their husband out?".


    Ariadoa listened to the word "husband" for the first time. And then she felt sweet in her heart as she had already been epted as his wife.


    Then she said," if I didn''t knock you out. Who knows when would you make love with us girls".


    I spanked her more and said," didn''t I say as long as you girls would reach level 200 we can make love for a few days".


    Ariadoa blushed and said," but the time takes too long to level up. And you promised us only a few days".


    I responded," it''s not that I don''t want to spend time with you girls. But this world won''t allow me to do so. In this world only when you have strength then you can do anything. But if you don''t have strength then your fate can be left to other people hands which I don''t want. I want to be the strongest. And protect you, girls, also".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and also knew what I said was the truth.


    After some time Ariadoa had her orgasm. Then I said," do you want to travel with me outside the dungeon".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and seeing this I said," okay then I will take you with me", saying so I walked out of her room.


    Other girls came inside Ariadoa room and then Alina came and said," sister Ariadoa where is Robin".


    Ariadoa blushed but she still confessed to the girls honestly.


    Other girls nodded in understanding and forgave her and then Mia said," sister Ariadoa, this time ask him to prepare special food for you. His food cooking is very good and the food he cooks is unique to every girl. And also please bring the food cooked by him".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and promised the girls to bring the food.


    While she was also looking forward to eating the food cooked by Robin.


    Then I came back to my room and saw Tom panicked expression. Seeing this I walked towards it and then said," let''s go to eat meat".


    Tom still had a panicked expression and then he said," master I am sorry, I put you in the water to wake you up".


    I said," it''s okay, but next time ssh the water on the face", saying so I gestured for it to walk with me.

 Chapter 270 - Inside The Holy City (R 18)

    Beforeing out of the dungeon I decided to teleport directly to the holy city.


    But before going I looked at Ariadoa and asked," Aria do you know the position of n''s parents".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and seeing this I smiled and then said," tell me about their location".


    Ariadoa replied," they are currently inside the Homestead Inn".


    I then said," okay. I will change my look first", saying so I put on the mask and changed my appearance.


    After doing so I said," let''s go".


    Ariadoa nodded and followed behind me.


    While Tom sat on top of my shoulders looking at the holy city curiously.


    Then after some time, Tom said," master I want to eat meat".


    I said," okay, after I will treat you with food, you return to the tower", saying so I walked to a good restaurant and then said," bring us your speciality", saying so I gave them ten gold coins.


    The waiter took the gold coins and soon the food was brought.


    After that Tom smelled food and began to eat it.


    After eating the cooked food many yearster, Tom felt like crying.


    While I was looking at the rabbit that was devouring food in a bite and also crying.


    Ariadoa also saw the situation and then she couldn''t help ask," Robin, who is eating food with us?".


    I said," the dungeon spirit. I promised him to feed 3kg meat".


    Ariadoa was stunned and she couldn''t help say," you are very lucky to be recognised by a dungeon spirit".


    I shrugged my hands and said," who told me to be so handsome?".


    Ariadoa saw me and had an urge to beat me.


    But she restrained herself as she was in public.


    After some time Tom was satisfied and then he said," master I am feeling sleepy, I will go and rest".


    I said," okay, but take care of people inside the dungeon. Also if possible then trap the people whoe from outside the wastnd".


    Tom nodded his head and then disappeared from our eyes.


    Then I called the waiter and asked them," do you have a private room".


    The waiter nodded his head and said," sir there is a private room. But it cost 50 gold coins".


    I paid him and then said," bring me wine and some meat", saying so I stopped and then the waiter said," sir follow me towards the room", saying so he took us towards the room.


    After reaching the room, he said," sir, please wait inside. Someone will deliver you in a few minutes".


    I walked inside the room and saw it was big enough to amodate six people. The best thing was there was the bathroom. There was only a small table and the seats were made up of fluffy things. Most of them were pillows. So I pulled Ariadoa down and then I asked," tell me how to lure Alfred and Maria".


    Ariadoa said," can''t you solve themter. You can enjoy time with me".


    I lifted her chin and kissed her and said," don''t worry, today I will enjoy time with you. But not the next day as it''s better to solve them as soon as possible. If those people escape then there would be endless harassment".


    Ariadoa enjoyed the kiss and then she answered," okay then. But remember to make love with me".


    I brought my hand and put it near her pussy and began to caress it.


    Ariadoa said," what are you doing? What would happen if people would see us?".


    I said," don''t talk just enjoy it", saying so I fingered her pussy.


    Ariadoa was blushing and then she just clenched her teeth and didn''t make noise while also thinking in her heart," damm Robin, when did my body be so addicted to yours. I am even enjoying the current situation".


    As she was lost in thought the door was knocked and I said,"e in".


    Since Ariadoa''s dress covered my hand so it was not visible with naked eyes, so I still fingered Ariadoa''s pussy.


    While Ariadoa felt she wanted Robin to stop very much but her body wouldn''t listen to her.


    She finally gave in and as she thought Robin would drive the man away but she saw something wrong.


    After the man ced the food on the table I said," please help me ce the food on two tes and also fill the ss with wine".


    The waiter continued to do his work while asionally taking a nce at Ariadoa. Looking at the beautiful woman he felt his worldview copse as the man with whom the beautifuldy was looking very ugly.


    Thinking about it he felt it was better to do his work and leave the room.


    While after I gave the order, I moved my fingers towards Aria''s anal hole. After reading the ce I began to finger it.


    Ariadoa felt good when she thought Robin would finally let her go butter she felt it was not good as she felt her anal hole invaded. It made her almost scream. The condition of Ariadoa became very awkward. After a minute she had small drops of sweat.


    And as she felt she was reaching her orgasm she watched the waiter leave the room.


    As soon as the door was closed she rxed her body and then also had her orgasm.


    I took out my hands and saw it was already wet.


    Then I got up and walked towards the bathroom.


    Ariadoa followed behind.


    After reaching the bathroom, I asked," do you want to enjoy making love here".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and seeing this I whispered," what if other people would listen to your noise, as you know you make a loud noise when I f*ck you".


    Ariadoa blushed and said," I will not make it".


    I blew air in her ears and said," let''s eat first and then we will book a room and we will make love tonight".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and then I said," okay change your clothes, I will wait for you outside".


    Ariadoa blushed and then she began to change her clothes. She left the door open and seeing this I shook my head.


    Then I walked back towards the table and then began to wait for Ariadoa.

 Chapter 271 - Inside Homestead Inn

    After eating the food we booked a room and then I said," you stay for a while. I will be back by tonight".


    Ariadoa nodded her head helplessly and she said," remember toe to the room before night or else", saying so she showed her fist.


    When the other people saw this they were taken aback and some people also said in loud voice," the man face look so in. So why is the beautifuldy attached to him".


    Listening to those people words I smiled and then embraced Ariadoa and gave her a deep kiss. After some time I parted away and then looked at the crowd and said," sometimes you will never be able to get", saying so I ignored the crowd face and then winked at Ariadoa and walked out of the room.


    Some people were already cursing and some people couldn''t help say," that person is so ruthless. Damm it, I need to find a woman".


    Other people listened to that man''s words and looked at him with contempt.


    While I had walked towards the direction of Homestead Inn.


    After some time I reached the ce and I booked a room in the homestead inn.


    Then I walked inside the room and used shadow blending skills and disappeared into the shadow.


    After doing so I decided to check the ce where Alfred could be.


    So I walked around and then finally I reached the topmost floor of the Homestead Inn.


    Inside the room, I looked around and found that Alfred was not present in any of the rooms.


    So I became a little depressed and began to travel towards the room.


    As I was passing by I saw two waiters were discussing with each other. There were also several food tes with them.


    I looked at the tes made up of gold and silver and seeing this I couldn''t help say to myself," good guys, such good food who would have ordered".


    Saying so I became a little curious and then I followed them and found when they entered the formation then they teleported downward. Seeing this made me puzzled and I couldn''t help say to myself," isn''t the VIP room on the top floor. So why these people are going downward. And looking at these people their level is almost 139. So they must have another identity. Maybe they might be guards".


    As I wanted to control these people to find the answer I heard waiter A saying to the waiter B.


    " Brother when do you think master will return to the surface".


    Waiter B responded," shhh.. Don''t talk about it. It''s forbidden to say about it or else we might die if the master listened to our words".


    While I was listening to their conversation my eyes lit up. Then I said to myself," Alfred is very clever and he built a secret base underground. If not for these waiters I might still need to work hard to find his location".


    After two minutes a big gate appeared in front of us. Then waiter A took out a card and then used it to open the gate. Seeing this I decided to take back the card.


    Then the waiter walked inside, while I followed behind them.


    Inside the room, Alfred was sitting with his wife Maria.


    Seeing them I smiled and said to myself," Alfred, I will enjoy the revenge".


    While Alfred was chatting with his wife when he saw two people delivering the food, he asked," did anyonee to find me".


    Waiter A responded," no master, no one came to find you".


    Listening to his words he nodded his head and then said," okay, you can leave. Remember if that person came then be sure to activate the formation", saying so he waved his hand and the waiters retreated from the room.


    I saw this and I felt that it was a good opportunity to chat with Alfred face to face.


    Then after the door closed I saw both Alfred and Maria walking toward the bathroom and seeing this I smiled and then I took out the weakening poison that I used for Richard.


    Then I put them inside their food and then began to search their room.


    I couldn''t find anything except for the card. And the card that I found was the orange grade. Seeing this I felt at least I could use it to change the formation.


    After using the card I could change the formation but to be the safe side, I decided to look for more cards. And then I began to search for it and after some time, I found the card. It was inside a women closet.


    Then Ibined both the card and made a pink grade card.


    Furthermore, I used it to change the formation and now I felt that I could control the formation inside the homestead inn.


    It made me feel good.


    As I was faintly excited I saw Maria and Alfred returned and then Alfred asked," Maria what do you want to eat".


    Maria mood was bad and she said," let''s eat the food and sleep".


    Alfred nodded his head and had a helpless expression and he said," Maria don''t worry after I capture Robin then I will make love with you to heart content".


    Maria had a look of contempt and said," only you. Till now you haven''t made me pleased after I had our daughter".


    Listening to their words I looked at Afraid and said to myself," brother Alfred, your wife is not satisfied with you so I will help you".


    Saying so I scanned Maria body and felt that she was suitable to be taken as a ve. Anyway, I gave many things to n and in return he betrayed me. So wasn''t it better to take some interest first? So I decided to let her mom serve me.


    While I was lost in thought Maira and Alfred are their food.


    Alfred after easing the food couldn''t help say," today I feel the taste of food is different".


    Maria also nodded her head and as she was going to say something her expression became ugly and she said," I can''t use mana and my body has be weak. We are poisoned".


    Alfred also had an ugly look and he said," my subordinates would never dare to betray me.. So maybe someone else might have poisoned us".

 Chapter 272 - Inside The Homestead Inn Part 2

    I listened to their words and then walked out of the shadow. Seeing my appearance both Alfred and Maria had a surprised look on their face.


    Then Alfred asked," who are you? And how did you sneak into our room".


    I smiled and said," who I am don''t matter. What matters is your life is under my hand", saying so I walked in front of Alfred and tied him first.


    Alfred was panicked and he began to shout, but he found that no one could listen to his voice.


    It made him flustered and he said," sir why are you doing this. We are innocent people. Let us go".


    Listening to his word I said," Alfred your memory is very weak. Indeed a sessful businessman you need to have a good memory right. You won''t be able to forget my face right", saying so I took off the mask and showed it, them my original face.


    After seeing my face Alfred was terrified and he couldn''t speak a word while Maria had a look of disbelief on her face and she said," impossible how can it you be Robin. Weren''t you", saying so she stopped while I helped herplete the sentence," weren''t I besieged by the members of the void forces. Right! Was this the question you wanted to ask".


    Maria eyes shrunk and she felt terrified and then she said," you killed brother Richard and his family members".


    I looked at her and smiled and said," I didn''t kill Richard, instead he begged me to kill him", saying so I looked at Alfred and then continued," while his son saw me making love with his mother, so he couldn''t bear it andmitted suicide. As for his wife, she is still alive and is waiting for me to make love with her".


    While inside the inn Ariadoa sneezed and couldn''t help say to herself," which idiot is taking bad things about me".


    Maria after listening to my words felt despair and she couldn''t help ask," can you let my son and daughter live alive".


    I looked at her and said," I can only let only one person live and she can be only your daughter".


    Maria felt that there was no way out and then she saw Robin walking towards her.


    After reaching Maria I looked at her body up and down and then I said," not bad, you have a good body".


    Then I looked at Alfred and said," you can''t even satisfy your wife", saying so I shook my head and then said," since you can do it then I will satisfy her", saying so I began to walk towards Maria.


    Alfred saw this and shouted hoarsely," Robin let her go, she is innocent".


    I walked towards Alfred and then I beat him to pig head. After that, I sat on the chair and then said," Maria do you want to live".


    A single sentence broke the defence life of Maria and she cried and said," I will do whatever you want. Just let my family go".


    I looked at Maria and then said,"e here, Maria".


    Maria walked towards me and then she took a dagger out of nowhere and tried to kill me.


    Seeing this blocked her as her speed was very slow in my eyes. So I grabbed the dagger from her hand and then used it to cut off her clothes.


    Soon Maria had be naked and Alfred saw this scene it made him feel a great sense of pain and humiliation.


    I embraced Maira and yed with her breast and said," Maria my dear when your son was following me, did I ever treat him badly", saying so I licked her neck.


    Maria who felt her breast was being yed by Robin, felt her body was bing hot and when she listened to the question, she answered," no my son was never treated badly".


    I sat on the chair and then made Maria sit on myp. Then I spread her legs and began to y with her pussy. Then I asked," Then tell me, Maria, why did n betray me. I have him orange grade equipment and also taught him several things. But what did he do? After the contract shattered he never took the initiative to find me but he left me without telling me a word. It made me feel hurt. So I can only talk with you about his location".


    Maria was already breathing heavily and she was cursing herself," Maria you bitch, how can your body act so lewdly and the person who is touching your body is the enemy of your husband and son and daughter. But I feel so good, even Alfred didn''t make me feel so good".


    Then Maria listened to Robin''s words so she said," Robin, my son had made the mistake, can he not be forgiven. I am willing to be your ve. You can use me as you like".


    Alfred listened to Maria''s words he shouted hoarsely," f*ck you bitch, howe you are enjoying Robin so much. Are you, my woman".


    Maria responded," you bastard, Robin makes me feel more satisfied than you", saying so she winked at Alfred.


    Maria kept saying to herself," husband please follow along, I will try my best to keep you alive".


    While she was thinking she felt her anal hole was being fingered suddenly. It made her flustered and she said," Robin it''s the wrong hole".


    I said," don''t you want to save your son, husband and daughter. I will give you a chance. Get on your fours and beg me to f*ck your anal hole. If you do so then I will let you go".


    Alfred''s eyes were bloodshot and he was so jealous that he shouted," Maria don''t listen to Robin''s word. If you agree to his request then I will break off my rtionship with you".


    Maria listened to Alfred words and she said," husband, I can only sacrifice my body to save you and my child", saying so she bent down and stuck her ass out.


    Seeing this I walked behind her and then took out my dick and prated her anal hole.

 Chapter 273 - Back To Inn

    Sorry, guys, I was busy. From tomorrow I will try my best to upload each day. My head still hurts.


    .........................................


    Maria felt pain and she said," Robin it hurts".


    Listening to her words I stopped moving and began to squeeze her breast and also rub her pussy.


    Alfred saw this and he became so green-eyed that he shouted," you bitch...".


    After a few minutes, Maria''s pain was relieved and she began to enjoy herself and she said," Robin now you can continue".


    I listened to her words and looked at Alfred and smirked at him and kissed Maria wildly.


    Alfred saw this and he cursed," dog man and women", but he didn''t say anything this time as he saw Maria''s eyes were already lost in lust.


    Seeing this he said to himself," damm if I knew then I would have made love with her. But that bitch didn''t allow me to vite her anal hole and now she is enjoying another man. Damm it, I want to kill this bastard".


    After I broke away from the kiss Maria began to move her hips.


    I enjoyed her for some time and when she was going to have her orgasm I stopped and then began to wear back my clothes.


    Seeing me wearing clothes Maria came to me and embraced me and said," Robin please f*ck me. I want to experience the feeling of orgasm", saying so she stopped and looked at Alfred and said," you may not know but I haven''t made love with Alfred since a long time. He just pleases himself and leaves me horny. So please f*ck me. I will do anything you want me to do".


    I smiled and asked," I am currently your enemy who is going to kill your husband and son. Are you sure you want me to f*ck you".


    Maria''s eyes had aplicated look and she rubbed her wet pussy and said," although you are my enemy, you still treated me like your lover. You didn''t f*ck me when I felt pain in my anal hole, instead, you stopped and also waited until I was ready. Even my husband didn''t show so muchpassion when he f*cked me the first time".


    I listened to her words and said," stop, I know you want to make love with me. So I will test you. Now I will take you both out of the room. If you help me take Alfred to the ce where I want, then I will fulfill your wish, or else I will ignore you".


    Maria listened to my words and she patted her chest and said," leave Alfred to me".


    While Alfred shouted," you crazy bitch, I am your husband and he is your enemy who is going to kill you".


    Maria ignored Alfred''s words and she walked behind him and knocked Alfred unconscious and then she wore her clothes.


    While watching her wearing the clothes I said," don''t wear your underwear".


    Maria blushed and nodded her head. She suddenly felt a strange feeling, especially when she was making love with Robin in front of her husband she felt excited.


    She wanted to resist but the smell on Robin''s body made her so dedicated that she couldn''t control herself.


    So she could only follow his orders.


    With Maria''s help, we easily walked out of Homestead Inn and came back to the inn I rented.


    Inside the room, Ariadoa was almost going to blow in anger when she saw the door was pushed open, and then Robin walked in with two people, a man, and a woman.


    Maria looked at Ariadoa and she shouted," Sister Sara, how are you with Robin".


    Ariadoa was stunned and after listening to Maria''s words she said," I am not your sister Sara. She has been sealed inside the body. Unless I find a suitable body I will not leave the body. By the way my name is Ariadoa", saying so she stopped and then she came to him and pinched Robin''s waist and said," Didn''t you say we were going to make love all night. Why did you bring another woman".


    I had an embarrassed expression and then I said," it''s not like I want to but they are my enemies", saying so I kissed her lips and Ariadoa unconsciously released her hands and stopped pinching.


    Maria saw this and was jealous so she also a sly look in her eyes and then she first ced Alfred on the chair and then she raised her skirt and showed her naked pussy and said," Robin, you said you would make love with me if I listened to your words".


    Ariadoa listened to her words and broke away from the kiss and show Maria was not wearing her underwear.


    Seeing the look on her face Maria said," sister Ariadoa it was Robin''s instructions. So I wore clothes ording to his taste".


    Ariadoa wanted to pinch my waist but I moved my hand and invaded her pussy which made her moan and then I looked at Maria and said," do you want to get f*cked by me".


    Maria nodded her head and Ariadoa was angry as she was going to say something she listened to Robin''s words," Maria your current status is a ve. Remember you are my prisoners and if I want to f*ck you then I will f*ck you. It all depends on my mood. So tonight I will not f*ck you".


    Saying so I said to Bind", tie both of them".


    After giving instructions I looked at Ariadoa and raised her skirt and spanked her while saying," you girl, don''t listen to other girls'' words. Don''t you believe my words".


    Ariadoa wanted to say," only ghosts believe your words", but she didn''t say anything as if she said then her ass would be pped more.


    After some time pping Ariadoa''s ass I removed her red panties and then began to y with her pussy.


    When Maria saw this and she felt her pussy was already wet. She felt torment for the first time. She then looked at Alfred and tried to wake him up.


    After Alfred woke up he had a gloomy expression and he asked," what happened to you bitch".


    Maria blushed and she asked," Alfred can you help me rub my pussy. You can use your legs".


    Alfred looked at Maria and said," didn''t you want to make love with Robin very much. So ask him to help you".


    Maria wanted to say something but once again she smelled a familiar smelling out of Robin''s body which made her lost in lust.

 Chapter 274 - Ariadoa And Maria (R 18)

    I led Ariadoa on the bed and then I walked to Alfred and made him unconscious.


    After doing so I was walking towards the bed when Maria said," Robin please don''t leave me. Make love with me. I will do anything".


    I smiled and said," if you want to make love with me, then be quiet and watch the scene. If I am satisfied with your performance then maybe I will change my mind", saying so I began to undress Ariadoa.


    After doing so I began to kiss her passionately.


    Ariadoa also kissed passionately and she enjoyed herself very much.


    Sometimeter Ariadoa broke away from the kiss and then she began to stroke my dick she said," Robin I am very horny, I want you right now", saying so she sat on top of me.


    Then she began to move up and down and also looked at Maria with a triumphant look.


    Maria also saw this scene and she wanted to say something but then she remembered Robin''s words and it made her feel very ufortable.


    So she could watch both the people making love and the scent emitted from Robin''s body almost go crazy. She bit her tongue to keep herself sane.


    She couldn''t help say," why is the smell of Robin''s body making me carve for it", saying so she looked at her husband and she shook her head helplessly.


    After three hours Ariadoa shouted," f*ck Robin, I felt so good today", saying so she had her orgasm and passed out.


    Seeing this I shook my head and then looked at Maria.


    I saw her eyes were already red and looking at her like this I decided to help her. Anyway, Ariadoa couldn''t help me release and she fainted before I could enjoy myself. So it''s better to y with Maria for while.


    So I walked towards her and then said," Bind untie Maria".


    Maria listened to my words and she felt that it was worth it to wait for Robin. Fortunately, she didn''t make a sound, or else she might be ufortable for a whole night.


    After Maria''s body was untied she embraced me like an octopus.


    Then she whispered," Robin I am willing to be your ve as long as you don''t abandon me. I will do anything you want".


    I smiled and then asked," tell me can you call your son and daughter back".


    Maria want to say no but she felt her pussy was being rubbed gently. She moaned and just she was going to immerse herself in pleasure she felt the feeling disappear. It made her feel very ufortable and she said," Robin I am willing to call them back".


    Listening to her words I kissed her lips while thinking to myself," n, my good brother, I will see you soon. I hope you won''t regret the decision of betraying me".


    Then I broke away from the kiss and then said," Maria, I am willing to take you as my ve. But you need to do something for me now".


    Maria wanted to say something but the smell of Robin''s body made her will shatter and then she said," Master I am willing to follow your order".


    I smiled and said," I will wake up your husband and your job is to serve me. Remember you must do your work until I ask you to stop".


    Maria nodded her head and seeing this I first said," help me change the bedsheet", saying so I carried Ariadoa and Maria began to do her work.


    After some time Iid Ariadoa on the bed and then covered her with a nket.


    After doing so I woke up Alfred and then I sat on a chair and looked at Maria.


    Maria came to me and began to give me a blowjob.


    Alfred saw this scene and was jealous and he wanted to say very much," bitch you didn''t serve me like you are doing to your husband''s enemies". But he dare not say anything as he didn''t want to be knocked out by Robin. It made him feel very ufortable.


    After some time I said," I know you are horny so you can help yourself".


    Listening to my words Maria was happy and she sat on top of Robin and used her pussy and began to move her hips.


    She was also kissing Robin''s neck passionately.


    I saw this scene so I decided to reward her a little. Anyway, she was going to be my ve, so some treatment must be given.


    So I picked her up and began to f*ck her and after some time Maira felt she was going to have her orgasm after a long time.


    Feeling the familiar feeling she let go of the defense that her husband would scold her. This time she just wanted to enjoy herself so she began to kiss Robin''s lips passionately and then she had her orgasm.


    After having her orgasm she felt her pussy was more sensitive and also she was a little tired.


    I also saw the scene and let her rest for a while. At this time I was ying with her breast and also squeezing her ass.


    Maria felt that she never felt so good after being with her husband for so long time. Most of the time Alfred was busy with business affairs. She remembered thest time she was so happy when she was with her son and daughter.


    So she decided to ask one thing and she said," master can you spare my son. As long as you don''t kill him, I will serve you wholeheartedly. Even if you kill my husband I have nothing to say to you", saying so she stopped and looked at Robin''s expression carefully and she when she saw his expression didn''t change she said," master it was Alfred who wanted to betray you. n wanted to resist but he was sent forcefully outside wastnd".


    Listening to her words my expression changed. I looked at her and asked a little hoarsely," are you telling me the truth not lie".


    While Alfred immediately shouted," you bitch you betrayed me. I f*cking want to kill you".


    Hearing Alfred''s words I felt this matter seemed to be more tricky.


    Then I kissed Maria and then asked," tell me who is the master man behind the scenes and also tell me how did he take your daughter and son away".


    Maria said," it was Alfred''s father Abraham who took away n and Lisa. Abraham''s mentor is a false God realm powerhouse. You might not know the master but most of the top families or the people in the holy city have a teleportation formation that can be used to leave wastnd".


    After getting the information, it made me feel that my level of thinking was too low.


    While Alfred looked at Maria and wanted to kill her and he said coldly," Maria if my father knows about it then he will not let you go".


    I said," Bind tie this person''s mouth so as not to t make noise", saying I kissed Maria and said," Maria since you have told me the information then I give you my word that I will not kill n. Instead, I will talk to him first and then decide the punishmentter".


    Maria nodded her head and felt joy in her heart and she couldn''t help be worried she said," master will there be any problems. You also know there are false God realm experts behind Abraham".


    I rubbed her ass and said," don''t worry, as long as you can trick your son and daughter to return, I have a way to protect them. But you will be my ve and if n knows this then will he notmit suicide".


    Maria blushed and whispered," master I am willing to keep our rtionship secret, as long as you don''t like it".


    While Alfred listened to Maria''s words wanted to shout hysterically but he couldn''t make a sound.


    I then said," okay then let''s continue".


    Saying so I wanted to move my hips when Maria blushed and she said," since master believe me so much so master please use my another hole".


    I said," okay", saying so I took out some oils and put them inside her anal hole.


    Then I put my dick inside her anal hole and began to f*ck her.


    Maria moaned in pain but she didn''t make a loud noise seeing this I asked," do you feel pain, or less let''s stop".


    Maria felt warm in her heart and she said," master you can move I can bear this small amount of pain".


    I then began to move my hips slowly while Alfred felt that the wife he loved has be someone else before his own eyes. He just wanted to find someone to vent. But he couldn''t even move so he could helplessly stay and watch the scene before him.


    Finally, after an hour, I filled Maria''s anal hole and then said," let''s go to sleep".


    Maria felt happy in her heart while I was going to get inside the bed, Ariadoa woke up and said," Robin since you promised me to make love full night so let''s start next round".


    I wanted to say," f*ck didn''t you pass out. How can you still be awake".


    But I couldn''t say anything as I had promised. Next, I walked and stunned Alfred, and then once again Ariadoa enjoyed making love the whole night.


    The next day I had dark circles and my eyes socket had sunken a little. Then I looked at Ariadoa sleeping next to me.. Thinking about it I shook my head and slept.

 Chapter 275 - Chat With Alfred

    The afternoon next day I opened my eyes and saw Maria and Ariadoa were still sleeping. Seeing this I breathe a sigh of relief and felt that Maria might not betray me. But still, I need to take some measures against her.


    So I decided to ask Ariadoa to make her my ve.


    After waking up I walked and took a bath and then I walked out to buy food.


    Ariadoa opened her eyes and saw Robin was not in the house. Then she saw Maria who was looking at her curiously.


    Ariadoa saw this and said," do you want to follow Robin".


    Maria wanted to nod her head but hesitation shed in her eyes.


    Seeing this Ariadoa said," well it''s your choice to follow him or not. But I will give you a suggestion. As long as you follow him, you will get endless benefits. Your son also got it. You must know about it", saying so she looked at Maria.


    While Maria nodded her head and she said," yes I know, but if I follow you then what will happen to my husband".


    Alfred listened to his wife''s words and cursed in his heart," you bitchst night I saw you enjoying yourself with Robin and now you are thinking about me".


    But he couldn''t say it aloud as his mouth was still tied.


    Ariadoa said," in fact, your husband is already a dead person. So it''s better to not think about him. But think about your son. If you follow Robin honestly then not only will your son live but you will as get a chance to be a powerhouse".


    Maria smiled and then said," sister Ariadoa, my talent is a purple grade, and the skills I have learned are mostly blue grade. Do you still think I can be a powerhouse".


    Ariadoa smiled and said," do you know Mia?".


    Maria nodded her head and then Ariadoa asked," then do you know how strong is she".


    Maria shook her head and seeing this Ariadoa exined," now she can easily kill twenty level above people without any problem. She also has a pink grade attribute scroll", saying so she stopped and saw the shocked expression on Maria''s face. Then she continued," if you follow Robin honestly then you can still be the top powerhouse, who will now their head to you. It''s an opportunity that either you can grab or lose it. It all depends upon you".


    Saying so she stopped talking while in Alfred''s head," Mia has used pink grade attributes scroll", was buzzing. It made him now feel regret. If he followed Robin honestly then he could be the top powerhouse and even his son could also easily get the pink grade attributes to scroll. But the greed in his heart destroyed everything. It made him feel very ufortable.


    After thinking for five minutes Maria thought about the pros and cons.


    There were many pros and the only cons were she might get caught making love with Robin. But then again she thought for a while and decided to take her own decision. So that she doesn''t regret the opportunityter.


    Then she looked at Ariadoa and said," sister I have decided to follow Robin".


    Ariadoa said," no problem. From now onwards we are sisters. But you need to call Robin master from today onwards. Even in front of your son you need to call him master".


    Listening to Ariadoa''s words Maria blushed and she nodded her head.


    I walked back to the room with food. Then I sat on the bed and invited the girls to eat food.


    After eating the food Maria looked at me and said," master I want to follow you".


    I looked at Ariadoa and said," prepare ve contract".


    Ariadoa once again began to chant and sometimeter runes filled the whole room.


    Then two runes flew inside my body and also Maria''s.


    After that, I said," Maria contact your son and say, something happened to his father. Try to call back him and also Lisa".


    Maria nodded her head and then she used a special rune. After that n''s figure was projected and then Maria said in a panicked voice," ne fast and save your father", saying so she destroyed the rune.


    .......................


    n whose mind had changed after living outside the wastnd.


    He was thinking about the days when he stayed with his boss Robin. He enjoyed the time. When his father sent him here he still wanted to return as all his belongings were taken away by his grandfather and he gave it as a gift to his teacher who was a false God realm powerhouse.


    Now his life was very miserable and he was just waiting for an opportunity to go back. And when he got the message from his mother he knew that he had to return. Although he didn''t have many feelings for his father he didn''t want his mother to have an ident so he looked for his sister and then they both walked towards their grandfather''s hut.


    After reaching the ce n knocked and then Abraham came out of the room. He had a dissatisfied look and then he asked," what are you bothering me for".


    n said," master something happened to my father and now I want to return".


    Abraham wanted to respond when a slutty voice came from his hut," Abrahame back. I am waiting for you".


    Abraham listened to the voice then he threw away two orange grade monster cores and said," go and don''t disturb me".


    Saying so he closed the door and soon lewd noise came from inside the room.


    n clenched his fist and covered Lisa''s ears and then walked away from the hut.


    Lisa said," brother are we going back".


    n nodded his head and Lisa said," brother can we meet brother Robin".


    n gave a sad smile and said," I don''t know about it. But I will try my best to meet him".


    Lisa nodded her head and then both of them reached the teleportation formation.


    After handing two orange grade monster cores they both got inside the teleportation formation.


    Soon they disappeared and next, they appeared in the basement of Homestead Inn.


    .......................


    While back inside the inn I asked," Maria can you fetch n for me".


    Maria nodded her head and then she walked towards Homestead Inn.


    Ariadoa came to me and said," Robin what will you do. n ising back. Will you kill him or talk to him?".


    Listening to Ariadoa''s words I was lost in thought. As far as I remember n and his sister were the first people to join my guild. I treated him like my small brother. I gave him everything I could to make him stronger. There were also good memories such as cooking food, killing monsters, training, etc all kinds of thoughts emerged like a tide.


    I took a deep breath and tried to calm my emotion and then said," I will ask him the reason for the betrayal. If his answer will satisfy me then I would still forgive him. If not then I will make decisions at that time".


    Ariadoa said," why don''t you interrogate Alfred. Maybe you might get some answer"


    I nodded my head and then I said," Alfred do you want to experience my new torture techniques".


    Saying so I smiled but when Alfred saw my smile he felt chill behind his back and then he wanted to say something but since his mouth was blocked with the rope( Bind) so couldn''t make noise.


    While I said," Alfred since you don''t want to talk then", saying so I broke one of his fingers which made Alfred, almost faint.


    Then he began to struggle and began to make ooo ooo sound.


    Seeing this I lowered the rope and then he said immediately," Robin I will answer any questions you want to ask".


    I saw this and said," don''t you want to struggle for a while".


    Alfred shook his head while cursing in his heart," f*ck the worst thing I did in my life was to provoke this evil person. I regret my decision very much".


    I saw Alred shaking his head. Seeing this I said in low voice," can''t you resist for a while. I wanted to try a new torture method".


    Then I asked," tell me why did n betray me".


    Alfred said," n didn''t betray you. He wanted to support you very much. But I prevented him from doing so. If you want to punish then punish me. It has nothing to do with n".


    Listening to his words I asked," Then why did you betray me".


    n said," you also know about Void force. There are countless powerhouses above the legendary realm. Anyone can kill us easily. So to protect my son, I could only take this step".


    I nodded my head and then said to myself," f*ck, those f*ckers from the void force are very terrifying in strength. For the first time, I realized that in front of void force my power is just like an ant. What the f*ck should I do? I know the reason why the girls and everyone betrayed me".


    Saying so I stopped and then I asked," I f*cked your wife and now she is my woman. Since you betrayed me I wanted to kill you very much. But sometimes killing doesn''t solve the problem. So I will cut on the arm and from today you will not appear in front of your son or wife".


    Saying so I stopped while I cursed myself," f*ck Alfred if your father was not alive then I could have killed you.. Anyway I f*cked your wife and now your son will also apany on my revenge so I can only spare you".

 Chapter 276 - Equipment Upgrade/ Talk

    Alfred felt relieved in his heart after listening to my words.


    Then I said," okay wait for some time".


    Saying so I walked towards the room and then I decided to look at the attributes of my equipment.


    So first take a look at the weapon.


    SHAPESHIFTER (RED GRADE GROWTH) (Lv 60/100)


    ATTACK- 750-850


    DEFENSE- 700-800


    ADDITIONAL SKILL-


    - CAN BE CHANGED INTO VARIOUS SHAPES ACCORDING TO THE USER''S WISH.


    - DOES 300% TRUE DAMAGE TO ENEMY WHEN USING WEAPON MODE.


    - ENERGY- (700/700)- WILL BE CONSUMED AS AN ARROW OR CANNON AMMUNITION.


    - RECOVER 28 ENERGY PER SECOND


    - HAS A 70% CHANCE TO DO CRITICAL DAMAGE.


    - HAS A 9% CHANCE TO KILL INSTANTLY.


    - FATAL SHOT (CANNON MODE)- CONSUME 3 ENERGY TO FIRE A SHOT AT THE WEAK POINT OF THE TARGET. THERE IS A 1.8% CHANCE TO KILL THE ENEMY.


    - HOMING BULLET (SNIPER MODE)- CONSUME 20 POINTS OF ENERGY TO LOCK ON THE TARGET AND FIRE A SHOT TOWARDS IT.


    - PARALYSIS BULLET- CONSUME 5 ENERGY POINTS TO USE A PARALYSIS BULLET.


    THE BULLET WILL CHASE AND WILL ONLY LOSE ITS EFFECT AFTER BEING SHOT AT THE TARGET.


    Looking at its attributes the attack and defense had increased by a hundred points. Other skills abilities had increased. The best thing was a new skill was added. I wanted to know the paralysis, bullet power. So I looked at Alfred but again if he died then I would be attacked by the formation. So I could only suppress my excitement.


    Then I looked at my armor attributes.


    BODY ARMOUR ( RED GRADE GROWTH)( Lv60/100)


    - INCREASE DEFENSE BY 800-900 POINTS


    - INCREASE RUNNING SPEED BY 100%


    - INCREASE DODGE SPEED BY 100%


    - EYESIGHT+120


    - CRITICAL 35%


    - REFLECT DAMAGE- REFLECT 20% DAMAGE TO THE ATTACKER FOR EACH POINT OF DAMAGE DONE.


    - GAIN SHIELD EQUAL TO HEALTH. CAN PROTECT USERS FROM INSTANT DEATH.


    IF PROTECTION FROM INSTANT DEATH STARTS THEN THE USER WILL HAVE A SHIELD COOLDOWN FOR 7 DAYS.


    - GRANTS PROTECT FROM NEGATIVE EFFECTS AND REDUCE DAMAGE TAKEN BY 70%. IF THE USER LEVEL IS LOWER THAN YOURS THEN THEY WOULD BE BACKLASHED WHEN CASTING SPELLS ON YOU.


    - CAN CHANGE SHAPE ACCORDING TO USER WILL.


    After looking at the attributes of armor I smiled and then said to myself," new abilities damage reflection. If this attribute is upgraded to the highest level then it would be awesome. But we need to upgrade the equipment".


    While I was lost in thought Maria returned with n and Lisa.


    n saw me and then he looked at his father and he had aplicated look on his face.


    Alfred saw his son and asked," ne and save me. Robin is going to kill me".


    n looked at me and then said," Boss can you exin to me why are you killing my father".


    I smiled and said," n tell me did you betray me".


    n looked at me and then he said," no, I didn''t. It was my father who sent me. If not for him, I woulde to look for you".


    Lisa added," brother Robin, my brother always missed you. If not for my grandfather not allowing him to return we would have rushed back sooner".


    I then asked," by the way n, didn''t you go to a big force to train. Why is the current look looks like a beggar".


    Listening to my words Maria and Alfred both wanted to listen to n''s answer.


    Lisa said," brother Robin, don''t you know our grandfather robbed everything that you gave us", saying so she stopped and then looked at her father and said," father if you hadn''te and met us then we would still live a very good life".


    Maria asked," what happened. What do you mean that your grandfather robbed your brother".


    n replied sadly," after I was taken back, I told that I had a pink grade space bag and also other things as I thought my grandfather would be rich. But I was wrong. He robbed me and then gave everything as a gift to his teacher".


    I looked at Alfred whose face had an embarrassed expression. Seeing this I smiled and said," n your father and your grandfather is of the same character".


    Listening to my words n and Lisa didn''t refute and seeing this Alfred was angry but he couldn''t say anything.


    Then I looked at n and said," so n I wanted to kill your father as you also know the feeling of being betrayed right".


    n looked at me and then knelt and said," boss can you let him go. Anyway, I can''t see my father die. I am willing to be your ve".


    I interrupted him and said," okay I will let your father go. But I will break his arms, and also your mother will follow me in the future".


    n looked at me and then he sighed and then nodded his head in understanding and said," thank you, boss".


    I smiled and then I walked towards Alfred and broke both his arms. After doing so, I said," you can and try never to approach n, Lisa, and Maria, or else next time I will kill you".


    Alfred who was in pain after listening to my words ran away without looking back.


    Seeing this n, Lisa and Maria had a disappointed look.


    I said," since you guys want to follow me then let''s go back to the dungeon", saying so I stopped, and then I still confessed," n I have made love with your mother. So if you want to kill me then you are wee to take revenge anytime".


    n stopped after listening to my words and then he looked at me and said," boss treat my mother well. My father didn''t pay attention to her. Most of the time he was busy with business".


    I smiled and said," as also as you don''t kill me, I promise to take care of her", saying so I looked at Ariadoa and said," let''s go back".


    n still had aplicated expression on his face as when he returned this time he was still level 100 and he still couldn''t surpass Robin. And also when he listened that his mother had be one of Robin''s mistresses.. His mind was nk, but he still epted the fact as by following Robin his mother''s destiny might be changed.

 Chapter 277 - Lucy Escape With Her Family

    Inside a room girls moaning sound could be heard.


    Lucy was ying with Oreo''s pussy. Oreo was blushing and saying," miss I can''t hold anymore. I am cumming", saying so she squirted on Lucy''s face.


    After the y was over Lucy said," sister Oreo do you think our need for sex has increased".


    Oreo nodded her head and she said," also miss, I miss Robin''s body smell. I can''t feel satisfied anymore".


    Lucy also nodded her head and said," me too, if this goes on then I will go crazy", saying so she stopped and then looked at Oreo and asked," do we need to go back to Robin".


    Oreo replied," miss if we saw many handsome people but none of them could make me interested. Only Robin could make me feel so good. So I want to return. Although he is still a weak person he f*ck us so well".


    Lucy said," hmm what you said makes sense. But we had betrayed Robin before, and now if we go back will he wee back".


    Oreo said," miss I have a suggestion. Will you listen".


    Lucy asked," what suggestion?".


    Oreo replied," miss if we tell the news that it was your father who told us to betray then what do you think about it. Also, we can give him more details about the force he is fighting".


    Lucy''s eyes shone but then again she said," sister what you say is indeed correct but you also know that now my father had many mistresses. And my mother''s status is the lowest. So if we betray my father then my mother will be surely killed. So what do I do about that?".


    Oreo replied," miss you don''t have to worry about it much. We can trick your mother to go with us. Furthermore, I got some sleeping drugs of orange grade. If we drug our mothers then we can easily bring them back with us. Not only will we be able to protect them but also they would apany us".


    Lucy''s eyes shone brightly and then she said," okay sister Oreo let''s execute the n as fast as possible. As I want to be ravaged by Robin or else I will go crazy".


    Oreo said," I too miss. I think our worst decision was to betray Robin".


    Lucy nodded her head and then she said," okay let''s go. Also, shall we take aunt Kyra with us? As she was also interested in ying with us".


    Oreo said," anyway as your aunt she must be brought, miss. Or else your father will vent his anger on her".


    Lucy nodded her head and then she said," is the situation, inside the dungeon very bad".


    Oreo nodded her head and said," yes very bad. I listened to all the powerhouse sent inside the secret realm being ughtered. So your father is angry".


    Lucy said," sister I have decided, let''s leave tonight".


    Oreo nodded her head and said," yes let''s go as another mistress is looking at us with bad eyes. If we make any mistakes then we will be caught and punished".


    As they both were chatting suddenly Luna walked inside the room.


    Lucy saw this and said," mom why are you here", saying so she grabbed a bed sheet and wrapped it around her body. Oreo also did so and had an embarrassed expression.


    Luna frowned and said," why are you both naked", saying so she looked at the stains on the bedsheet and said," you guys are getting naughty".


    Lucy said," mom, let''s not talk about the topic. I want you to go with me somewhere. Aunt will also follow us, including sister Oreo''s mom".


    Luna had a puzzled expression and seeing this Lucy exined," mom, our situation is getting worse day by day. If this continues then other people will only have to frame us and then we will stay most of the time trapped inside a room".


    Oreo also said," mistress the third mistress already treats us like a ve. So it''s better to leave the dragon ce".


    Luna also had a helpless look and she asked," where would escape to. You also know that our nsman would find our location easily".


    Lucy said," mom let''s go back to the dungeon. That ce we will be saved. My friend is also there. He can also shelter us".


    Luna asked," will we be safe there".


    Oreo replied," mistress, I just listened to the news that the people sent by void force were all killed inside the dungeon. If we go then we can live life freely. And also we can upgrade our levels. You also saw how we are allowed to even level up in this ce and also master doesn''t even say anything".


    Luna thought for a while and then she said," okay then. When shall we leave".


    Lucy said," tonight mother. Don''t bring anything, we can buy all things in the wastnd".


    Luna then said," Okay then I will bring Kyra with me, and Oreo you bring your mother Kristine with you".


    Oreo nodded her head and then she said," okay mistress".


    As they were going to call their people, suddenly the room was opened and both Kyra and Kristine came inside. They both had panicked expressions on their face and seeing this everyone''s expression changed.


    Kyra said," sister let''s run. Leonard is going to use your daughter as bait".


    Kristine began to make teleportation formation.


    Within five minutes a small teleportation channel was built and then she took out ten pink grade monster cores and threw them inside the formation.


    Then she said," it can teleport us back to one of my hiding ces. I hope we can teleport near the wastnd".


    Luca said," okay let''s go".


    Then all the girls walked inside the teleportation channel and then their bodies disappeared.


    As soon as they disappeared the door was kicked open and an arrogant boy headed with a few guards came inside the room.


    When they saw the empty room his expression became ugly and then he said," f*ck these bitches escaped. Lucy also escaped and I can''t y with her anymore".


    Saying so he stopped and said," let''s go back and report it to my dad", saying so he walked back towards his father''s room.


    When Leonard listened that his family escaped he said," thrash", saying so he had a gloomy expression and he said to himself," now it seems I need to contact thatdy again".

 Chapter 278 - Talk With Lucy

    As I headed towards the dungeon, suddenly mymunication rune shed, and seeing this I picked it up.


    " Robin I have urgent news. As long as you help us I will promise to help you".


    I was puzzled as I couldn''t recognize the owner of the voice so I asked," who are you?".


    Lucy on the other side frowned and said to herself," this wouldn''t forget about me right. Anyway I was his first pet", thinking about it she said," my name is Lucy. Robin did you forget me so fast".


    While Luna looked at Lucy and said," daughter are you sure you found the right person to protect us. As he can''t even recognize your voice".


    Lucy blushed and seeing this Oreo said," mistress it''s like this", saying so she exined everything about betrayal.


    I on the other side said," Lucy, who are you? As far as I know, my pet name used to be Lucy".


    Lucy said," Robin you bastard, how many women did you sleep with while was not with you. You even forgot my name".


    I smiled and said," oh.. I remember a horny little dragon whose name was Lucy. Are you that person".


    Lucy gritted her teeth and said," yes I am that person".


    I smiled and then said," okay Lucy tell me why are you back. Did you miss my dick so much?".


    Lucy blushed while Luna, Kyra, and Kristine were left speechless.


    Oreo answered," Robin, I miss it very much. But now we have important news. As long as you protect us. We will tell you the news".


    I thought for a while and felt it was better to meet and talk face to face.


    Thinking about it I replied," okay thene to the dungeon. Freya will pick you guys".


    Saying so I hung up themunication rune.


    While Ariadoa muttered in low voice," another bitch is back", saying so she red at me.


    I looked at her and said," what happened to you Aria?".


    Ariadoa said," nothing".


    I knew that she might be angry as her date had been ruined so I decided to send the girls inside the dungeon first and then I would bring her back to enjoy her date.


    After an hour I gave instructions to Freya," you will bring back Lucy and the person whoe with her".


    Saying so I said," Tom remember to not let another powerhouse of level 201 and above enter the dungeon".


    Tom nodded his head.


    Then I said," okay Aria let''s go".


    Ariadoa had a surprised expression and she asked," where?".


    I replied," We still have one day to ourselves. So let''s go and enjoy it".


    Ariadoa smiled and said," okay let go".


    Then I looked at the other girls and said," you girls do your things. I will be back in two days".


    Saying so I stopped and then I looked at Fay and Fiona and said," you both keep the chief of ancient powerhouse alive. I will execute them publicly after I return to the dungeon".


    Then I said," okay Aira let''s go".


    Freya followed behind.


    While other girls looked at Ariadoa with jealous looks.


    After some time was back inside the safe zone. Then I said," Freya pick Lucy''s group of people here. And keep eye on her until I return".


    Freya asked," master is there any reward".


    I smiled and said," what reward do you want?".


    Freya blushed and said," I want to make love with you alone".


    I said," okay".


    Freya became happy and then she began to wait for Lucy.


    While I walked out of the dungeon with Ariadoa.


    Then I asked," where shall we go?".


    Ariadoa replied," let''s go shopping".


    Listening to her words my smiling expression stagnated and then I forced a smile and said," let''s go".


    While I was shopping with Ariadoa.


    Back inside the dungeon, Lucy came inside the dungeon, and then she saw Freya was waiting for her.


    Seeing this she walked towards her and said," sister Freya are you waiting for me".


    Freya nodded her head and said," the master asked me to lead you the way. Follow me".


    Lucy then asked," where is Robin".


    Freya replied," he has gone on date with mistress Ariadoa".


    Lucy couldn''t help say," sister Freya why are you calling Robin your master".


    Freya smiled and answered," after all we betrayed master before. So we all have signed a soul contract with him", saying so she stopped and then joked," maybe you might also be signed a soul contract and you would also be master''s ve".


    Lucy blushed and said," if he dares to do it then I will fight with him".


    Freya replied," Lucy your strength is too weak. So it''s better to not talk about it".


    By the time Freya stopped talking she had already reached back to the castle.


    Then she said," there are new members. So Lucy, you better stay in your room. Don''t disturb others or else you will be at your risk".


    Lucy asked, " sister Freya when will Robin return".


    Freya said," in two days".


    Lucy became angry and said," didn''t I say that I woulde back. Then also that guy left me alone".


    Karina who was watching Lucy responded," it''s not your turn to speak like that miss Lucy. You had already betrayed your master. If the master didn''t allow you to return then you might not return. Do you the consequences of betrayal", saying so she stopped and looked at Lucy ugly expression and she was satisfied and then she continued," well when you were not here, the master had taken revenge on ancient families. They have ceased to exist. Richard is also dead. Sage was also killed. Alfred was also caught, if not for n then he might have already been killed. So you should think about the answer you will give Robin, that might prevent you guys from happening something that you don''t want".


    Lucy''s face was flushed red and Luna wanted to say something when Oreo interrupted and said," okay sister Karina we will stay inside the room and wait for Robin''s arrival".


    Karina said," it''s better this way or else you might be caught as prisoners as instructed by master".


    Listening to Karina''s words Oreo''s face became ugly and then she walked inside the room.


    While Karina saw this and felt happy in her heart.

 Chapter 279 - Shopping/ Chat

    Notice- Sorry guys for thete and irregr update.


    As soon as I walked out of the teleportation formation, Ariadoa pulled my hand and said," Robin let''s go shopping".


    I followed behind her with a helpless look on my face.


    .........................................


    Albert was kneeling inside a room and a beautiful woman had a frown on her forehead.


    Then Albert said," miss I think that young master might know about our true purpose".


    The beautifuldy whose name was La asked," oh! How can you tell?".


    Albert replied," miss young master has not contacted me till now. And I don''t know anything about his current situation. But I know that several people who were sent from our forces were killed. Even the ancient family has perished. Now only one ancient family is there".


    La had a surprised expression and then she asked," which ancient family is still alive".


    Albert replied," miss its coldfrost family".


    La said to herself," Damm that bitch Irdol didn''t report me such an important matter. I need to talk to herter. But it seems I can''t control Robin if this goes on. No way I need to send someone to monitor him. But whom?", as she was thinking, Zara came and said," miss what are you thinking about?".


    La looked at Zara and said," Zara do you want to visit young master?".


    Zara nodded her head and asked," but miss why are you asking this question?".


    La said," I have a mission for you. Go and join the young master group. Also, report everything about him".


    Zara was happy and then she asked," miss why don''t you go?".


    La red at her and said," you just need to do what I said".


    Zara nodded her head and then La said," Albert ask Robin to take Zara in".


    Albert nodded his head helplessly. He couldn''t help say to himself," damm this woman. It seems that I need to join a faction now, either a young master party or mistress party".


    After that La terminated themunication.


    .........................................


    While inside the dungeon the people who didn''t leave were shocked to hear that the head of the ancient family would be hanged to death in public.


    Inside the coldfrost family after listening to the news, Irdol coldfrost called several high-level members, and then she asked," is the news true".


    Other people nodded their heads.


    Then Irdol said," did you find the person who spread the news".


    Helen replied," no chief. We didn''t find the source of news".


    Irdol had a frown on her face and then she suddenly saw hermunication rune lit up and then she saw the ancestor''s face.


    So she knelt and said," ancestor why did you call me?".


    La on the other side looked at Irdol and said," am I still you ancestors. You bitch such a big thing happened and you haven''t reported it to me".


    Irdol said," ancestor I was going to report it to you".


    La said," okay, I don''t want to listen to your nonsense. I have a mission for you. You must find a way to join Robin''s group and report his affairs to me".


    Irdol asked," who is he?".


    Laughed in anger and said," you find out about him yourself. He is the one who uprooted the three ancient families".


    Irdol eyes shone and then she said," okay ancestor I will do as you say".


    La said," one more girl will help you. Her name is Zara", saying so she cut off the connection.


    While Irdol looked at the girls and said," find out everything rted to Robin".


    said," chief I know about some news about Robin. He is the person who killed Richard and his master Sage. I heard that they betrayed him due to cultivation techniques that could help people ent to God''s realm. Now he is hunted by many people from outside wastnd".


    Irdol felt that mission was not simple as it seems.


    She felt that she was unknowingly drawn inside a storm and here she was just a chess piece. It made her feel that she still didn''t have enough power to control her destiny. So she clenched her fist. Then she took a few deep breaths and calmed herself down.


    After that, she said," okay you girls start leveling as fast as you can. In the future war is about to start. If you girls can''t increase your level then you will be used as cannon fodder", saying so she dismissed everyone and then she said to herself," who is Robin? What kind of person are you to fight against such a big force?".


    .........................................


    While somewhere in the market I sneezed and said to myself," who is thinking about me?".


    Ariadoa came and put another bag around my neck. Seeing this I said," Aria is it necessary to put a bag around my neck. Can''t we just put it inside a space bag".


    Ariadoa replied seriously," we are shopping. If we put it inside the space bag then how can you know the enjoyment of shopping".


    I muttered," but you are not the one carrying bags".


    Ariadoa looked back and said," what did you say?".


    Feeling the danger I hurriedly changed the subject," Aria, why don''t you buy that red underwear. It looks very good on you".


    Ariadoa who had been sessfully deceived said," okay then let''s go. Anyway I am going to but a few more".


    Inside the shopping, Ariadoa tried the underwear, and then she said to herself," it''s so short. I bet Robin will like it. But I need to ask his opinion".


    Then she said to a worker," can you please call my boyfriend here".


    The worker smiled and said," of course miss".


    After a while, I came inside the shop, and then I was led inside the changing room.


    After leading me the worker walked away. While Ariadoa pulled me inside and closed the room.


    Then she said," Robin which underwear should I wear".


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and saw too many underwears. Seeing this for the first time I felt like shopping lingers with girls is very good. Then I touched my chin and said with a serious look," change the underwear and try the ck one".


    Saying so I was looking at Ariadoa with hot eyes. Sure enough, then I began to ask Ariadoa to change a few sets of underwear. And after changing tenth underwear she said," Robin, shall we buy all. As you see all the underwear are stained with my wet pussy".


    I said," yes let''s buy it all", saying so I looked at her with hot eyes.

 Chapter 280 - Spending Time With Ariadoa (R 18)

    After that, I said," Aria shall we go back to the inn and make love", saying so I looked at her expression.


    Ariadoa had a frown and then she replied," not now. I want to enjoy our time today".


    Listening to her words I said," then first help me take care of my little brother", saying so I lowered my pants.


    Ariadoa wanted to say no, but I bend her head and said," help me Aria. I promise to make something good for you".


    Ariadoa smiled and then she opened her bra and then began to give me a blowjob.


    After half an hour we walked out of the room. The female worker looked at us and lowered her eyes. She was blushing so much that her ears were red.


    Seeing this I couldn''t help say," did you eavesdrop on us".


    The female worker was ashamed and seeing this I said," it''s a bad thing to do", saying so I walked with Ariadoa and bought her underwear.


    After doing so I took her on a stroll. I also bought ingredients on the way to make a cake.


    It was already evening and then I said," Aria lets go and enjoy some time in the forest", saying so I took her with me to the forbidden zone.


    Then I found a suitable ce where no one would disturb us.


    After that, I began to cook food while Ariadoa looked at me curiously preparing the food.


    Two hourster a big vani cake was made.


    Then I said,"e to Aria, take a bite and tell me how does it taste".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and then she said," it tastes good. Will you cook for me again".


    I looked at her and said seriously," I will cook for you" while saying to her I thought to myself," only if I have time".


    While Ariadoa blushed and then she said," okay then, don''t forget".


    I nodded my head and then embraced her slender waist and said," shall we eat dinner. Then I will eat you".


    Ariadoa blushed and then she said," okay".


    Then we began to eat our food.


    ..............


    While back inside the dungeon. The room inside where Lucy and her family were kept. The atmosphere was a little depressing.


    Then Lucy said," sister Oreo, my body is bing very hot".


    Oreo looked at Lucy and she asked," what happened to you".


    Lucy replied," I can''t help anymore. I want to make love with Robin. His scent is making me go crazy", saying so she pounced on Oreo and began to kiss her wildly.


    While her mother Luna was stunned by her daughter''s behavior.


    She couldn''t help say," Lucy are you all right".


    But Lucy''s eyes were red at this time and she said," I want to make love with Robin. I can''t help it anymore", saying so she began to y with Oreo''s body while Oreo also started to y with Lucy''s body.


    Kyra saw this and she also removed her clothes and said," girls let me also join the fun", saying so she came and began to eat Oreo''s pussy.


    Luna and Kristine blushed and said," you girls it''s not appropriate to do such things in front of us".


    Oreo who was ying with Lucy''s body said," mistress and mom, it''s not that we want to y. But Robin''s smell makes our body so horny that we can''t control our bodies", saying so she began to lick Lucy anal hole.


    It made both Kristine and Luna''s faces blush.


    Luna and Kristine became curious and asked," is the smell from Robin''s body so good".


    Oreo replied," mistress do you want to try it".


    Luna blushed and said," no it''s not what you think", but her action betrayed her thoughts.


    As she was watching the y in front of her intensely.


    Kristine looked at Luna and said," mistress do you want to enjoy what girls are doing. I can do the same to you", saying so her face showed a lewd look for the first time.


    Luna blushed and she said," no way".


    Saying so she stopped and then closed her eyes. Seeing this Kristine had a look of disappointment but she then again maintained her cold face while thinking to herself," it''s been years since master f*cked us. I think mistress might be also horny. Maybe this guy Robin could help mistress and myself relive ourselves", thinking about it her eyes shone.


    ..............


    Back to the ce where Aria was currently riding on top of me while saying," Robin what are your ns next?".


    I looked at her and said," next I will be busy leveling up. After I reach level 200 then we can travel outside wastnd", saying so I pped her ass and squeezed it.


    Then I said," let''s change the position".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and then I said," stick your ass out near the tree".


    Ariadoa blushed and then she supported herself with the tree and bend her ass out.


    I saw her wet pussy and pped her ass and said," Aria your pussy is very wet", saying so I rubbed it and asked," do you want me to do anything with it?".


    Ariadoa blushed and said," please f*ck me, Robin. Shove your dick and f*ck me. After that fill my pussy".


    I spread her ass and then licked her wet pussy, which made Aria moan in pleasure.


    Later I put my dick inside her and began to f*ck her.


    After ten minutes I released my semen when I felt Ariadoa was having her orgasm.


    Then I took out my dick and kissed her wildly and said," Ariadoa you are the best".


    Ariadoa blushed and she said," don''t mention it", but she felt sweet in her heart.


    Then I said," let''s wash our bodies, and then we can stare at the stars together".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and then after that, we took bath. Then Iid the mattress on the open ground andy down.


    While Ariadoay beside me and her heady on my arms and then we looked at the stars.


    While gazing at the stars there was a yearning look in my eyes.


    Ariadoa saw this and she said," Robin do you want to travel those starry skies".


    I looked at the stars and said," yes, a man''s dream is to explore the vast universe. So after I be good, I want to travel throughout the universe with you girls".


    Ariadoa said," traveling the universe is indeed not a bad idea.. But your power must reach minimum God realm".

 Chapter 281 - Making Dragon Girls Slave (R 18)

    The next day we traveled back to the dungeon.


    After that, we teleported back to the castle.


    Other girls looked at Ariadoa with envious expressions and then they looked at me with hot eyes.


    Karin came and said," master when are you going to take me on a date".


    I coughed and said," after we have reached level 200".


    Karin nodded her head and then she retreated.


    Then I said," okay let''s go and level again", saying so I stopped and then said," this time Maria and n will join us".


    Maria had no reason to refute while n said," boss all my equipment was robbed", saying so he had an embarrassed expression.


    Seeing this I said," don''t worry, just follow behind. Later I will provide you with equipment".


    n nodded his head and then joined our team.


    As we were going to leave the castle, Lucy came and said," Robin can we talk alone".


    I looked at her and said" reason".


    Lucy then used telepathy," can you make love with me".


    I looked at her and said," I don''t have time and I don''tck women now", saying so I walked out of the room, leaving Lucy with a nk expression.


    Lina saw her daughter''s face and then said," Robin can you talk to me".


    I looked at Luna and then I said," okay", saying so I walked inside the room while Luna and other dragon girls followed behind.


    Inside the room, Luna looked at me, and then she said," are you still angry at Lucy for betraying you".


    I looked at her and said in a t tone," I am not. If this is the reason for youring then please leave me alone".


    Luna saw the situation was not in her favor so she asked," what do I need to do so that you can make love with Lucy".


    I looked at Luna and said," are you sure you want to listen".


    Luna looked at me and nodded her head.


    Seeing this I walked towards Lucy and lifted her chin and said," nothing, as long as ve contract is signed, then I will fulfill her wish".


    Luna wanted to refute and before she could say anything, Lucy readily agreed and said," Master I am willing to be your ve".


    I said," okay then wait for me to return. It will take a few days".


    While I was talking, Lucy was breathing heavily.


    Seeing this I walked out of the room and then I found Luna was guarding the door. Seeing this I said," miss Luna I need to go. Please move aside".


    Luna said," not until you make love with my daughter. She hasn''t slept since she came here. So you need to give her what she wants".


    Seeing this I looked at her coldly and said," nobody dares tomand me. Even you Luna", saying so I stopped and then added a sentence," I can make love with Lucy now, but there are conditions that you need to fulfill".


    Luna said with a slightly angry tone," didn''t you already propose the condition".


    I looked at her and said," indeed I have. But I didn''t sign a ve contract with her, and also I didn''t say when I would make love to her".


    Luna was angry and said," shameless".


    I said," thank you. Nobody praised me like you till now", saying so I bowed to her.


    It made Luna so angry that she said," you".


    I looked at her and said," okay, if nothing then I will leave".


    Luna said," okay I will agree to your condition".


    I looked at her with a lustful expression and asked," are you sure?".


    Luna looked at my lustful eyes and felt hairy and then she looked at her daughter''s eyes who was lost in lust. Then she gritted her teeth and said," I agree".


    I then said," wait for a while I will be back", saying so I walked out and then asked, Alina, Amelia, Karina, Karin, and Ka to take Maria and n to level up.


    They followed my instruction without anyment. It made me feel good.


    Then I brought Ariadoa and said," Ariadoa make them my ve, including Oreo and two girls with her".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and began to start chanting the spell.


    While Oreo said," Robin why are we also included in your condition".


    I looked at her and said," don''t you want to enjoy making love with me again".


    Oreo blushed and then she kept her head down.


    Then after some time, the mysterious runes shed in my body, and then I felt I could control the lives of those girls.


    After doing so I said," thank you Aria".


    Ariadoa waved her hand and she said," make my cake".


    I nodded my head and said," okay, but you need to buy ingredients", saying so I passed her the list of ingredients.


    Ariadoa was excited and then she said," okay then I will go and buy the ingredients with sister Nadia. You do your work".


    I nodded my head and as soon as Ariadoa walked outside, I said," Lucy and Oreo get naked".


    Lucy who was in lust hurriedly removed her clothes.


    I saw her wet panties and then a lewd smell wasing out from her pussy.


    This made me frown and I said," go and wash. I will y with youter", saying so I walked towards Oreo and then said," Oreo do you want my dick", saying so I pulled my pant.


    Luna and other girls blushed while Oreo nodded her head.


    Seeing this I said," then which hole do you want me f*ck you".


    Oreo blushed while other girls in the room were puzzled.


    Seeing their expression I walked towards Oreo and then put my dick inside her anal hole and picked her up.


    Luna and other girls saw that Oreo''s pussy was already so wet that a few droplets were slipping from her thigh.


    While Oreo felt the long-lost feeling so she said," Robin f*ck me more".


    I listened to her words and then Iid her on the bed and then I pped her cheeks and said," bitch call me master".


    Oreo was taken aback and then she regained rity in her eyes and said," master".


    I then lifted her chin and kissed her lips and said," if you don''t want to get hurt, remember your current status", saying so I began to vite her under the stunned gazes of the girls.

 Chapter 282 - Tom Conspiracy

    Sorry readers, I was sick due to temperature change.


    .........................................


    By the time I finished making love with Oreo, Lucy was back. I saw this and said," Lucy clean Oreo''s pussy".


    Listening to mymand made Luna frown and she wanted to say something, but she saw her daughter had an excited expression, and then under her watch, Lucy began to clean Oreo''s pussy.


    It made Luna stunned and she couldn''t help say to herself," has my daughter fallen to such a point".


    After that, she looked at Robin and he also looked back at her.


    After ordering Lucy I was looking at Luna with a smirk on my face and thought to myself," Luna I will expose you to the true face of horny Lucy".


    Thinking about it I walked towards Lucy and then fingered her pussy which made Lucy moan in pleasure.


    After some time I stopped and then put my dick inside her anal hole. It made Lucy moan out loud.


    Luna felt her worldview copse when she saw the wild side of her daughter. She watched the y in front of her and began to think about herself," does it feel really good as Lucy is experiencing".


    " Shall I also experience the feeling with Robin", as soon as the thought emerged in her mind? It made her blush in shame.


    While Kyra and Kristine were looking at the y as if the new thing have been opened to them.


    Finally, I filled Lucy and then I walked to Luna and then whispered in her ear," your daughter is such a slut, but her body skills are very good", saying so I walked behind.


    When Luna saw Robin approaching. It made her want to step back but she resisted the thought and then she heard Robin whisper in her ears, which made her blush in shame.


    Fortunately, Robin walked passed her, or else she didn''t know what to do. But it also made her feel a little lost and she couldn''t help say to herself," am I not beautiful as my daughter".


    As soon as she said to herself she blushed once again.


    Then she looked at Lucy and then she said," girls go and wash".


    Listening to her mother''s words both Lucy and Oreo walked towards the bathroom while Kyra followed behind.


    On the other side, Robin who had taken a bath was sleeping inside his room.


    Inside the bathroom, Kyra looked at Oreo and Lucy, and then she asked," Lucy and Oreo, you girls didn''t tell me how did you girls feel when making love in that hole".


    Both of them blushed and then Lucy answered," aunt do you want to experience the feeling".


    Kyra blushed and nodded her head. Seeing this Oreo responded," second mistress, it''s painful. So it''s better to ask Robin to make love with you".


    Kyra thought about something and then she asked," will he make love with me".


    Lucy said," I can''t say but he has many women. Even fairies were his women but I don''t know about their status now".


    Kyra blurted out," because you all betrayed him right".


    Lucy and Oreo nodded their head and seeing this Kyra said," I will try my best to make love with him. Give me any ideas to seduce Robin".


    Lucy felt a strange feeling in her heart but she then with Oreo began to talk with each other.


    Ariadoa and Nadia returned to the castle with ingredients and they both came to Robin''s room and found him sleeping.


    Seeing this Ariadoa said," sister Nadia, let''s wake him up".


    Nadia couldn''t help say," sister is it okay to wake master".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and then she came and began to punch Robin while Nadia had ck lines on her face.


    While I was sleeping I saw many beautiful women were taking a bath and as I was going to do something perverted I felt pain in my face.


    It made me feel stunned and I wanted to shout," what the f*ck!".


    But looking at Ariadoa''s fist that was about to hit me again made me instinctively react to her and evaded her attack.


    Then I asked cautiously," Aria why did you best me?".


    While I was thinking to myself," f*ck could it be she found out that I going to do something perverted in my dream". Thinking about it made my heart shudder.


    While Ariadoa looked expressionless and said," go and cook me cake".


    I was stunned after listening to her orders.


    Then I said," did you get all the ingredients".


    Ariadoa nodded her head and seeing this I then asked," then Ariadoa why were you punching me".


    Ariadoa blushed and said," who said I was punching you!! I was waking you up and this was the most effective way".


    I wanted to curse," I believe your ghost", but thinking about that she helped me do many things so I let go of small things.


    Then I walked towards her and asked her to give me the ingredients. After that, I walked towards the kitchen.


    Then I became busy while Nadia looked at Ariadoa with admiration and she said," sister only you can wake up master like this. No one else can do this stunt".


    Ariadoa had a proud expression and then she said," of course, don''t you know who I am".


    While somewhere inside the dungeon a rabbit-like figure was watching all the things done was Robin.


    If you would look closely then you would find that this person was Tom and their eyes were shining with red light.


    Then Tom whispered," master if you continue to make love, and then it will take a long time to reach false God realm. It seems that I need to send the master to different abyss dimensions to let the master be stronger and also let him bring back the parts to repair the dungeon.


    The Battle of Strongest is going to be held soon. So I can only think of this way to make master strong.


    I have recovered enough energy to activate the time dimensions, inside which the master will spend a year killing the countless monster, while on this world only a day has been passed.


    After a while, Tom said to himself," I am indeed a genius, not only would master get strong with his teammates but also master would generate enough energy to activate time dimensions for another time as one-tenth of the experience of the monster killed would be used as the source of energy of time dimensions", thinking about it Tom''s eyes grew redder.

 Chapter 283 - The Pixies (R 18)

    After cing the cake in front of Ariadoa I walked towards my room. Suddenly I sneezed and then felt cold behind my back. It made me shiver and then I began to think and asked myself," did I provoke anyone", saying so I shook my head as I don''t know how many people were my enemies.


    Thinking about it was meaningless so I walked towards the room where three chiefs of an ancient n were tortured.


    I walked inside and say Fay and Fiona were guarding the room.


    Then I looked at the dignified chief of the three ns who had their face disfigured. Seeing their situation my mouth twitched.


    While Fay and Fiona looked at me excited as if waiting for the reward.


    Seeing this I looked at them and said," you both girls did a good job. What reward do you girls want".


    Fiona and Fay were excited to listen to Robin''s words as they would torture their prisoners whenever they were horny to divert their minds.


    Now they saw Robining and he asked them what kind of reward would they like. It made them feel, that week was worth it to torture them.


    Then Fay said," master we want to make love with you", while Fiona also nodded her head.


    I couldn''t help say," not other things".


    Fiona said quickly," no need master, just make love with us".


    I looked at both the girls and sighed and said," okay since you request so much then I will fulfill it", saying so I used shrink magic and then I said," let''s go to another room".


    Fiona and Fay followed behind.


    Then I walked towards the bathroom and then said," take bath and then we can enjoy ourselves".


    Both the pixes nodded their head and then I watched them wash...


    After the bath was over, it was finally to make love.


    So both the girls in a bathrobe attacked me. Fay was riding my dick while Fiona was sitting on top of my head.


    I was stunned and then I couldn''t help say," you girls are too horny".


    Fiona said," master it''s because you don''t pay attention to us", saying so she put her waist down and I began to do my work.


    .........................................


    While Alice who had taken n and Maria to level was walking back.


    At this time Karin said," will master reward us for doing the work".


    Karina said," maybe".


    Ka knocked on their head and said," okay don''t talk nonsense".


    Being knocked on their head made them both dissatisfied while other girlsughed.


    n suddenly said," sisters thank you for helping me and my mom to level up".


    Alice said," we don''t need to hear thank you. I just hope that you don''t make stupid mistakes like betraying Robin", saying so she nced at Maria.


    Maria felt Alice''s gaze and she said," don''t worry we will never betray", saying so she secretly decided to stay with this group of people as she saw the fighting power of these people was too strong. It made her eyes shine with excitement and she couldn''t help say to herself," maybe by following Robin, people can indeed change their fate. I don''t know why would other people betray him. But I would never betray him. I have decided to use my life to protect him if necessary".


    Saying so she followed the group back to the castle.


    After washing their bodies everyone gathered at the kitchen and Ariadoa entertained them with cake.


    While people were eating cake only Fay, Fiona and Robin were missing. It made Freya who enjoying her meal directly keep it inside her space bag and then she said," I am not feeling well, I will join you, girls,ter", saying so she hurriedly walked out of the room.


    It made other girls look at each other while Nadia said," she must be in hurry to find Robin, Fiona, and Fay. Poor girl was left alone".


    Ariadoa said," hmm, let''s eat our cake".


    Alina said," shall we also go and find them".


    Mia said," although we would want to apany them very much. Let them enjoy their time. At night we can enjoy Robin to ourselves", saying so she smiled.


    Other girls smiled and then they ate cake.


    .........................................


    Inside the room, I was enjoying Fiona while Fay was lying exhausted with cum dropping from both her holes.


    As I was enjoying Fiona, suddenly I saw Freyae inside and then she looked at me as if she was going to cry.


    I stopped moving my waist and said," Freya what happened".


    Freya said," master you didn''t ask me to join the fun. Am I not good enough", said so she showed her figure.


    I was going to reply to her when I was pushed down on the bed and Fiona climbed on top of me and began to ride me while saying," sister Freya don''t me master. Also didn''t you have funst time".


    Freya blushed and responded," but at times I didn''t make love".


    I interrupted the conversation and said," okay Freya was yourself and then you can enjoy".


    While I pped Fiona''s ass and said," jealous girls move your hips faster", saying so I began sucking her nipples.


    Fiona moaned in excitement and then she followed my order.


    After some time she began to have her orgasm and Freya came out of the bathroom.


    Seeing hering out I said," Freyae and lick her", saying so I spread Fiona''s ass cheek.


    Freya blushed and then she came behind Fiona and began to give her service. She licked her anal hole which made Fiona once again squirt from her pussy.


    Then Freya saw Fiona not moving. Seeing this she sat down on top of my dick and began to ride.


    While one of her fingers was ying with Fiona''s anal hole.


    I pulled Fiona and then I said," Freya move faster".


    Freya began to move her hips faster while I fingered Fiona''s pussy while saying," you girl, when would you regain your stamina".


    Fiona blushed and said," master just fill both my holes like Fay. I feel my body is already satisfied".


    I listened to her words and I said," wait for a while", saying so I continued to y with her body while Freya was making love.


    Finally, after some time, I fulfilled Fiona''s wish.


    Then I looked at Freya and then I grabbed her in my embrace while saying," let''s enjoy ourselves", saying that we began to make love like crazy.....

 Chapter 284 - Abyss Dimension

    After making love with pixies I walked back to my room. It was already night. Then I decided to execute the prisoners tomorrow in front of the people and then I would think of just leveling and getting stronger.


    Thinking about it I decided to fall asleep when the door was opened and then I saw Ariadoa, Nadia, Alina, Mia, K, Karin, Karina, and Maria walking inside the room.


    I said to myself," f*ck what is the situation", saying so I thought of escaping.


    Before I could use the shrink spell I was hit by an unknown spell that Ariadoa cast and then I was unable to move.


    Feeling the situation was not right, I managed to squeeze a smile uglier than crying and asked," hello girls. Aria why are you girls here".


    As soon as I said the sentence the door was shut loud enough to make me shudder and then Ariadoa smiled and said," Robin you enjoyed the pixies the whole day right".


    I defended myself," no only three hours and a few minutes".


    Ariadoa smiled and said," that means each of them spends an hour making love with you", saying so she stopped while other girls behind her smiled. And seeing those smiles made me feel something bad was going to happen.


    Then I heard Karin saying curiously," sister Ariadoa that means each of us can enjoy master for an hour".


    Listening to her words I looked at the girls and felt my future was bleak.


    Then Ariadoa smiled and said," of course. Sisters who among you are going first", saying so she removed her clothes.


    Seeing this other girl followed behind and hurriedly undressed, while Karin was looking at me curiously and poking my cheek and saying," master are you all alright".


    I looked at her with a pitiful expression and asked," Karin help me escape from this ce".


    Karin looked at me and then looked at Ariadoa and said," sister Ariadoa master asked me to help him escape".


    As soon as those girls listened to Karin''s words they all looked at Robin which made him feel chill behind his back so he hurriedly defended," no I was asking to let me move, or else how could I ignore you, beautiful girls".


    Listening to my words the other girls removed their dress even faster and then after doing that Ariadoa said," okay then I will fulfill your request", saying so she removed her spell. After that, I could feel the force that made me unable to move disappeared.


    I moved my hands and looking at the girls in front, I swallowed my saliva and said," Aria can we make love tomorrow".


    As soon as I said the words the temperature in the room had dropped by several degrees. So I said hastily," I was joking. I meant can we make love till tomorrow morning", saying so I gave an awkwardugh while other girls had a smile on their faces.


    Seeing the situation in front of me. I felt that there was no chance for me to escape.


    Ariadoa and other girls were getting closer and closer.


    I felt despair and then suddenly I and the girls were teleported inside a very dark ce.


    It made me feel very good and while the girl''s mood had already be worse.


    Seeing that they hade to an unknown ce they dressed.


    While I looked at the surroundings and said," girls now is not the time to sulk. We have been teleported to the mysteriousnd. Let''s get ready for battle", saying so I took out the equipment and weapons.


    I also gave equipment and weapon to Maria.


    Mia said," yes sister after we return, each girl can make love with Robin for two hours".


    I was shocked by her decision and wanted to say," you are trying to make love or exhaust me to death". But seeing the girl''s depressed mood became good. I kept my mouth shut.


    Then Ariadoa nodded her head and said," sister get ready for a fight. Our location is at Abyss dimensions. There are certain rules in this dimension. It is also an opportunity for us to be strong. As killing the monster her will give triple experience. But you need to kill the monster as fast as possible. Cause there will be hordes of monstersing at us one after another", saying so she stopped and then in distance woke up the dragon girls who were sleeping on the ground.


    Luna woke up other girls and then she asked Ariadoa," how did wee here?".


    Ariadoa replied," instead of asking this question. It''s better to get ready for fighting", saying so she walked back to the girls.


    While I looked at the dragon girls nkly and then asked myself," why does it feel that someone targeted the people around me!".


    Saying so I looked at the girls with doubt.


    But before I could say something I felt a tremor in the ground.


    Seeing this I felt chill and then I looked around and saw a narrow passage in the mountains behind us that could be used as a cover.


    So I said," girls follow me", saying so I rushed towards the crack.


    While other girls followed behind.


    Then I said," three people wille and attack with me while the next four people will be behind us. As soon as the energy in our weapon is exhausted, you girls will rece us", saying so I handed thest amount of armor and weapon to the dragon girls.


    Then I looked at Karina and said," Karina, you teach the dragon girls and Maria how to use the weapons".


    After giving her an order I stood near the center of the crack while three girls were side by side.


    Seeing the solemn expression, Ariadoa said," Robin don''t worry, as long as you kill the enemies you might be able to return to the castle".


    I couldn''t help ask," by what time?".


    Ariadoa replied," the shortest duration is about a year".


    I said," f*ck. To keep you girls sane, I decided to make sacrifice my body. I will make love with one girl every day".


    Listening to my words Ariadoa didn''t say anything as indeed killing day and night would make people feel lose their minds. So it would be a good way to entertain themselves.


    While Luna and Kristine looked at Robin and wanted to say," boy who gave you guys to make love with this queen", they couldn''t say it as they decided to look at the situation at first.


    Soon we saw a group of enemiesing towards us.


    Seeing this I said," kill", saying so I fired a normal bullet that killed ten monsters.


    Seeing this I was stunned while Ariadoa replied," the monster defense is weak. So we can enjoy ourselves.. Kill them from farther away as these guys are very strong at closebat".

 Chapter 285 - Fast Speed Levelling (R 18)

    Looking at the beast wave that was constantly attacking, I couldn''t help say," Aria how long until the beast wave ends".


    Ariadoa was also speechless and she said," I think an hour more".


    I couldn''t help say," the same sentence you said for the tenth time", saying so once again I shot a bullet and killed ten monsters.


    Ariadoa also saw the situation but she red at Robin and said," What did you say?".


    I pretended not to hear and kept shooting at the beast while thinking," which girls should I enjoy first".


    Then I shook my head and said," it''s better to remove those messy thoughts and kill the monster in front of us".


    It was almost twelve-hour since we teleported to Abyss Realm. So I looked at the experience and was shocked to find that I had already reached level 170.


    I looked at each other and also reminded them to look at their levels and they all said that their level had increased by ten levels. And low-level people like Maria had increased her level by twenty-five. Almost catching to us.


    I couldn''t help say," these monsters may make us be the strongest person. It would be possible for us to break through level 200 after a week", saying so I looked at the other girls and they also looked at me.


    Then I said," let''s hunt".


    But Nadia stopped me and said," master we have hunted quite a lot of monsters. Let''s go and enjoy our time", saying so she hugged me and then mentioned people behind us to take action.


    My excitement went down and then I looked at the girls and said," okay", saying so I stopped, and then I asked," where is n?".


    Maria came and said," master n had not teleported with us".


    Listening to her words I nodded and at the same time looked at Nadia and said," Nadia let''s take bath".


    While Ariadoa and Alina also joined us.


    Inside the bathtub, due to my shrink magic, there was enough space for us. So Nadia came and said," master your rest we will wash you", saying so she came behind and used her boobs to rub behind my back.


    While Ariadoa saw this scene and said," Robin I will help you wash your", saying so she looked at my dick.


    Seeing this Alina couldn''t help say," sister Ariadoa you are just making an excuse to enjoy yourself".


    But before she finished the sentence she saw Ariadoa using her boobs to wash Robin''s dick.


    While she looked at Robin and then she came to him and said," Robin help me wash my pussy", saying so she began to swim beside him.


    I was enjoying my time with the girls while Luna and other dragon girls were watching the show with interest.


    She couldn''t help looking at her daughter Lucy and asked," does he makes love like this every time".


    Lucy nodded her head nkly while saying to herself," wouldn''t it be better if I would rece any of the girl''s positions", saying so she bit her lips.


    Oreo also saw this scene and became envious. She could only watch the scene from the distance.


    .........................................


    While n who was sleeping inside the castle didn''t find any abnormalities and slept nicely.


    And Tom was looking at n and after thinking for a long time Tom said to himself," master and mistress are improving their level. But these guys are sleeping. Let me also send you to a special ce. Don''t thank me after returning".


    Then it spanned its finger and n vanished from the castle.


    After some time n opened his eyes and found himself at an unknown ce.


    It made him feel terrified and then he forced himself to calm down.


    After some time he decided to look for people.


    Then he began to wander in the forest.


    After a long time, he walked and entered a small vige.


    The vigers were of different races but they lived life in harmony. And as they saw ning to their vige, it made them feel with hope.


    A Foxman came and asked," brother how did youe to this ce".


    n wanted to cry after finding someone whom he could talk to. Then he began to narrate his tragic story, how he came to this world.


    After listening to his story several people were looking at him with sympathy.


    Then a Rabbit asked," brother do you know how to heal".


    n nodded his head and seeing this other person in the vige was happy and then the Foxman said," brother you help us heal and we will find a way to let you leave the world".


    n thought for a while and nodded his head.


    Then n''s journey of training his skill began.


    .........................................


    While back in the Abyss Realm, Nadia was riding Robin with passion, and Ariadoa and Alina were washing their bodies.


    After some time I said," Nadia I am cumming".


    Saying so I filled her up.


    Then Nadia also sat on top of me and then said," master do you want to f*ck those new dragon sisters".


    I nodded my head and then said," of course, those girls delivered themselves, to my door. How can I ignore it?", saying so I got up from the bathtub and then cleaned myself.


    Nadia also began to wash while saying," master look at the sister named Luna. She is looking at you with an intense look as if she wants to eat you. The sister next to her wants to eat sister Luna".


    I listened to her words and saw Kristine was looking at Luna with lust.


    Seeing this I couldn''t help say," is she lesbian".


    Nadia was puzzled and seeing this I exined to her the meaning of lesbian.


    Nadia looked at me and said," master do you mean that sister is interested in sister Luna''s body".


    I nodded my head and said," yes. I need to teach her a lesson. You will help me".


    Nadia replied," master I can''t help you. My talent is healing".


    I knocked her head and then said," you just need to bring her to me. I will do the rest".


    Nadia looked at me and asked," master what do you want to do?".


    I said," call both Luna and Kristine".


    Nadia nodded her head and then she wore her underwear and walked out of the water to call them.

 Chapter 286 - Bewitching Kristine

    Sorry guys for thete update. Was traveling and once again feel sick. I hate traveling :(


    .........................................


    After Luna and Kristine came to me I looked at them and then said," Luna please don''t look at me like that or else I will be embarrassed. I know I look handsome", saying so I stopped.


    While Luna came back to her sense and then she looked at Nadia and asked," does he always praise himself".


    Nadia said," only when ites to his look", saying so she stopped.


    Luna looked at Robin and asked," what is the price of making love with you".


    I looked at her and then took out a piece of cloth from the space bag and covered my private part and said," miss I don''t do body selling business. All are my lovers. If you are interested you can be one of my lovers and you will get the same treatment as them", saying so I stopped and then I asked," but why are you looking at my body so intensely".


    Luna who listened to my words fell in thought. Then she said," what do you mean by bing your lover?".


    I said," lovers means lover. From today onwards you will serve me when I need you. Or you can alsoe to me and I will satisfy your needs", saying so I stopped and then continued," of course, I will help you level up and will also help you solve the enemies that you face. And there are many more advantages which you can ask Nadia".


    While Nadia who was listening to my words said to herself," master is going to make another women fall into his trap. But why do I feel that master when looking at sister Luna looks like something great conspiracy is going to seed".


    If I would listen to Nadia''s thoughts then I would say," girl your prediction is terrifying".


    After Luna was chatting with Nadia and thought to myself," will Leonard get crazy after learning that his wife is sleeping with another man., Or should I give him NTR like Richard".


    As I think about that thought. Suddenly I felt a huge fist in front of me and my eyes turned ck.


    Then I looked and saw Ariadoa was looking at me as if she was going to eat me.


    Seeing this I asked," what happened?", saying so I rubbed my face.


    Ariadoa replied," what were you thinking that made you look so lecherous".


    I looked at her and then my eyes shone," should I also tell her about my n. But then again looking at her attitude I don''t think it will work".


    Thinking about it, I looked behind Ariadoa Kristine was still looking at Luna with hit eyes. Seeing her my eyes lit up and then I said to myself," maybe she can help me train Luna".


    Then I walked towards Kristine and then said,"e with me I need to talk with you", saying so I walked towards the tent I set up.


    Kristine was puzzled but she still followed.


    Inside the tent, I looked at Kristine and said," do you want to make love with Luna".


    Kristine blushed and she said," no, how could I think about it".


    I looked at her expression and said," it''s written all over your face", saying so I stopped and then I continued," but I can help you".


    Listening to my words Kristine thought about the scene and then she had a nosebleed. Seeing this I couldn''t help say," you pervert. Now tell me your decision. Do you want to enjoy your mistress".


    Kristine at first had hesitation and then she nodded her head and said," but I have a condition. You will not hurt mistress".


    I looked at her and said," I will not hurt your mistress but Leonard is the person whom I want to kill the most. So you must tell me your decision. Will you help me or not".


    Kristine said," I will help you. Anyway, that bastard bullied mistress very much. He even made love with me and then discarded me. So I still want to get my revenge".


    I then walked towards Kristine and said,"rade let''s fight for you mistress. Wee to my team".


    Kristine looked at me nkly and then asked," what do you mean byrade".


    I listened to her words and was stunned and then I said awkwardly," wellrades means people who will fight together".


    Kristine nodded her head and then she shook hands with me and said," Robin so when are you going to make love with mistress", saying so she once again had a nosebleed.


    Seeing her like this I said," Oreo is your daughter right".


    Kristine nodded her head and then I said," okay thenrade I will teach you how to please a woman. It will make you one step closer to getting Luna''s heart".


    Listening to my words Kristine blushed and she asked," what do I need to do?".


    I walked towards her and said," remove your clothes so that I can exin to you in detail".


    At some time my face once again had the perverted expression but Kristine who was lost in pleasing her mistress didn''t look at my face.


    Then I began to teach Kristine the lesson seriously.


    Sometimeter Kristine''s moaning sound could be heard.


    It made Ariadoa frown and said," that bastard is once again making love with another woman. How much stamina does this idiot have".


    Saying so she stomped her feet and walked towards the monster to vent her emotion.


    While Luna listened to Kristine''s moan made her blush and she couldn''t help say," I didn''t know Kristine would make the first move".


    After an hour I was looking at Kristine who was riding me and then I couldn''t help remind her," Kristine you need to make love with mistress. Let''s go now".


    But Kristine looked at me and said," Robin I don''t want to make love with a mistress, I want to enjoy you".


    I wanted to curse now and said to myself," damm, wasn''t she lesbian. How could she enjoy making love with me?".


    Kristine while riding said," Robin you make me feel the pleasure that I haven''t experienced in years. So I have decided to make love with you to experience the current feeling".


    I looked at her and thenpromised," I will make love with you as you want. But I need you to help me train Luna when I am not with you".


    Kristine blushed and then she nodded her head. Then I continued to teach her for the next hour.


    After that, I came out of the room with weak legs and said," how many girls did I make love with.. Shit there is no concept of time here", saying so I looked at the dark blood red skies.

 Chapter 287 - Black And White// Tom// Lina And Olivia

    Still suffering from fever. I don''t know how long will itst..:(


    .........................................


    Aftering out of the tent I walked towards the ce where the girls were hunting monsters.


    Nadia came to me with Luna and said," master sister Luna agrees to be your little lover".


    I nodded my head and then I said," well okay".


    Luna from the side said," Robin since I have agreed to be your lover. Shall we enjoy ourselves", said so she looked at my body.


    My legs shivered and said," next time. What is the hurry?", saying so I walked towards the frontline and began to hunt the monster.


    While Nadia saw this andughed and said," it seems master made love with too many girls. So he can''t make love with you sister Luna".


    Luna nodded her and said," then introduce me to other sisters"


    Nadia took Luna with her and began to chat with other people.


    .......................


    Inside the Card space.


    ck and White sitting at the table and chatting with each other.


    ck said," White do you feel that this time dimension is artificially produced".


    White said," yes indeed. And I can feel the source", saying so it stopped and then looked at ck and said seriously," the source of power is from the Middle God realm".


    Saying so he had a worried expression but ck interrupted," well I can see there are restrictions put on the source. It will at least not spawn high-level creatures. So we can rest assured".


    White said," I also feel there is timew in this space. Maybe in one way, it will help Robin to be stronger very fast speed until he reaches the false God realm. But there is also a drawback", saying so he stopped and said," the weapons, skills and other things would not be able to keep up with his growth".


    White smiled and said," also there is an advantage. They can continue to kill those monsters with current weapons thenter when they will upgrade their equipment they will be invincible in the False God realm".


    ck nodded his head and said," when are you going to bestow him with your power".


    White said," not now. Let him reach God''s realm. At that time I will prepare a gift for him".


    After saying White asked," What skill are you going to give Robin?".


    ck replied," well after he reaches level 200, I will gift him my mask", By saying so ck moved his hand on his face and he was surrounded by a gloomy aura which gave off a very cold feeling.


    White was unaffected by his aura and said," can you put away your boring mask".


    ck replied," okay", saying so he put off his mask.


    While White said," are you sure Robin will be able to master your ability".


    ck said," I don''t know. We can only see the situation in the future".


    White nodded his head and said," well I am looking forward to it".


    ck nodded his head and then closed his eyes.


    .......................


    While inside the castle Tom was stuffing the meat in his mouth. He was eating and saying to himself," master is very generous. He prepared me so much meat. I can enjoy it for a few days", saying so it stopped.


    Then I looked at a small crystal ss in which Robin and his party figure could be seen fighting. And Tom looked at the one side ughter. His mouth twitched and then said," master I will prepare a strong opponent for you in the future. I hope you can kill them", saying so it pressed the button on the left side of the crystal ball. Then he looked at the crystal and saw the monster level had increased by one level.


    And then he saw there was no change in one side ughter.


    Looking at the crystal ball Tom pinched his face and said," how are the people killing monsters like killing ants", saying so he pped his face and then said," I am not dreaming".


    " Shall I increase the difficulty", saying so looked at the button and increased it to level 3?


    After a while, the same thing repeated before his eyes.


    It made Tom''s face ck and then he said," no way this crystal ball must have a problem", saying so it threw the ball towards the ground, and then there was a sh of lighting.


    After that Tom was struck by lightning and then his body twitched for some time and then his body began to disappear.


    While the next to crystal button disyed number five.


    Three locations could be seen on the crystal ball.


    The first location was where Robin and his party were still ughtering monsters.


    The other ce where n could be seen fighting in a group with the monster. He would heal from time to time and his level was also increasing rapidly.


    And thest scene is where Tom was tied to a wall and he had various types of meat ced in front of him. It made Tom''s eyes red and finally, he couldn''t help and shout," you a bastard crystal ball. Hurry up and release me. I promise not to beat you".


    As soon as Tom said the words it was once again struck by lightning and then after some time, it looked at the food with red eyes.


    .......................


    Lina was running away with Olivia. Their clothes were tattered and people were chasing behind them.


    If you look closely then you would see, all the members were from the Void force.


    Lina stopped and then she looked at Olivia and said," sister let''s go back to a wastnd".


    Olivia looked at Lina and asked," are you sure?".


    Lina looked at those people behind her and then said," of course or else our fate would be worse than death".


    Olivia nodded her head and said," let''s go and meet Robin. Anyway I knew that sooner orter we will face him. It''s better to face now".


    Lina looked at Olivia and nodded her head and then said," let''s set up teleportation formation".


    Olivia gave Lina a scroll and then both of them tore the scroll at the same time.


    Then their speed increased by three times and all the people chasing were left behind.


    Those people had unwilling look on their faces and then the leader said," they might have not gone far. Let''s search for them".


    Other people disappeared and began to look at the girl''s whereabouts.

 Chapter 288 - Leonards Conspiracy

    Inside a dark room, loud noise could be hearding from outside. The people inside the room had anxious looks on their faces. If you would look closely then you would find, each of the girls looked beautiful. But there was one thing umon about them, that was each girl had three tails or six tails behind them. There was also a Nine-Tailed girl who had aplicated expression written all over her face and after some time, a person with six tails said," miss we are ready to use the teleportation formation".


    The nine-tailed women were Alice who betrayed Robin said," okay let''s go".


    Other nsmen had bitter expressions on their faces and then they used teleportation formation.


    After returning to the wastnd, Alice hadplicated look on her face, and then she took out themunication rune after a long time and then she connected Freya.


    While Freya on the other side was still sleeping on the bedzily after having fun with the master.


    Suddenly, hermunication rune lit up, and then she opened it to find Lina was contacting her.


    Freya had a frown on her face but she still picked up and chatted with her for a while. Then she rubbed her temple and decided to first bring them to master and then let him prepare the punishment. She might also get credit for it and thinking about it her eyes glowed with excitement.


    As she was going to get ready, to pick up Lina, once again hermunication rune lit up. This time she chatted with Alice.


    It made her feel a little ufortable and she felt that the danger wasing soon.


    So she decided to bring them back and let the master deal with them.


    While on the other side Fay and Fiona who was guarding the cell received a call from Taaroa, Ava, and Amelia.


    They both looked at each other and then Fiona said," princess you go and apany sister Freya, maybe those people are already going to take action against us".


    Listening to her words Fay nodded her head and then said," okay sister Fiona. We will bring them back to the castle and wait for the master on how to punish them".


    Saying so she walked out of the room.


    Freya met with Fay and then both of them had chat with each other.


    Then Freya said," let''s bring them back and let them settle inside the castle. Later we can tell master".


    Fay nodded her head and then they both teleported.


    .........................................


    Inside a dark room, Leonard was sitting together with women.


    The women''s face had an angry expression and she couldn''t help say sarcastically," Leonard it seems that the subordinates under your hand are very capable. Not a single girl was caught by them".


    Leonard had an indifferent expression and he said," so what. Anyway, I am the strongest. Robin and their parties are still level 150 or something. Or maximum they can reach level 200. I like to crush enemies with absolute strength. But enemies like Robin are not worthy for me to pay attention to".


    Listening to Leonards''s words the beautiful woman whose name was La looked at Leonard and said with a dissatisfied example expression," are you sure you can deal with Robin. Anyway, his father might have left something, that could harm us. He was a God realm powerhouse. You know what I mean. We are an ant in front of God''s realm", as she was going to continue her nagging suddenly Leonard interrupted her and said," I know about it. That so why I sent the disciples of those false god realms to catch those girls. But it''s a pity none of them died. So their mentors would not make a move on Robin".


    La listened to Leonards''s words and then looked at him yfully and said," I heard your wife and your daughter escaped towards wastnd. Rumors are that they had gone back to Robin to seek shelter".


    Leonard''s face changed and he looked at La coldly and said," don''t tell me about it. When I will bring them back I will let my ns y with them".


    While La listened to Leonards''s words and she sneered and said," when are you going to catch Robin".


    Leonard looked at La and said," spread the news, that Robin has the cultivation method of bing a God".


    La frowned and said," do you want to make Robin the enemy of the whole world".


    Leonard smiled and said," why, do you still care about him!".


    La smiled and said," okay then I will spread the news. But are you sure you can get the cultivation method? There are many powerhouses of the false god realm in seclusion. Once the news is spread then there will be great war".


    Leonard said arrogantly," you need to do what I say. Don''t ask more questions", saying so he walked out of the secret realm.


    While La frowned and said to herself," it seems Robin will die. I thought I could keep Robin alive to serve me but who thought he would die a miserable death. But anyway Robin, I was just a ve and after your father and mother died, I just wanted to take revenge on you. But it seems that I can''t have my revenge like I wanted to", saying so she let out a small sigh, and then she called Zara and said," return. There is no need to meet Robin now", saying she cut off themunication leaving Zara in a daze.


    Then La once again called Irdol and said," do you want to go against me".


    Irdol had a gloomy look and she said," I don''t. But I will not join in your n to capture Robin".


    La on the other sideughed and said," okay then face the disaster yourself. I hope you can survive", saying so she hung up themunication rune.


    While on the other side Irdol had a frown on her face and said," I am going out for a while. I will be back in a few days", saying so she stopped, and then she continued and said," how is the secret location that we prepared for escape. Is it ready?".


    replied," chief it''s ready, whenever you want we can teleport there anytime".


    Irdol nodded her and then she walked out and went towards the base city inside the dungeon.


    There she saw several beautiful females were waiting for someone with anxious expressions. Seeing this she felt her heartbeat elerate a little and she felt by following them, maybe she might get the answers she needs.. So she joined the group of people.

 Chapter 289 - 2nd Skill// Time Skip

    Inside the Abyss Dimensions.


    Robin was inside the card dimension and ck was in front of him with a ck mask.


    I saw the ck mask and then I looked at ck and asked," what is special about this mask?".


    ckughed and said," you will know after wearing it. But use it with caution or else your body might not be able to withstand the pain".


    I looked at ck and said," but I have exercised my body to the limit. Are you sure there will be side effects after wearing it".


    ck also had a look of confusion and after thinking for a while he said," use it once. After that, you will know about its negative status", saying so he handed the mask to Robin.


    While White saw this and sneered from the side and said to himself," ck, you also have a day when your face shows confused expression".


    While after getting the mask I came out of the card space and then looked at ck Mask attributes.


    BLACK MASK (SPECIAL PROPS)


    - INCREASE YOUR STRENGTH, DEFENSE,?ATTACK, AND SPEED BY 300%.


    - ITEM DURATION- 30 MINUTES.


    - COOLDOWN- 2 HOURS


    - SIDE EFFECTS - IT CAUSES HEAVY DAMAGE TO THE USER''S BODY DUE TO A SUDDEN INCREASE IN STRENGTH.


    - IT ACCUMULATES KILLING INTENT WHICH COULD MAKE YOU LOSE CONSCIOUSNESS AND STAY IN A STATE OF MADNESS.


    I looked at the properties of ck Mask. The first property was okay.


    Then I looked down at the side effect. It made my mouth twitch.


    I couldn''t help say," f*ck this garbage mask", saying so I stopped, and then I decided to extract one of the attributes from the ck mask, using special cards.


    Thinking about it I felt, it has been a long time since I had used my card abilities.


    So I no longer hesitated and then used my card abilities to extract the ck Mask properties.


    After that, I sessfully extracted the card abilities.


    Next, I decided to burn the card and get the skill for myself and I got the following skill.


    BURN SKILL- 2


    SKILL NAME- BLACK MASK


    - WEAR THE BLACK MASK TO INCREASE YOUR STRENGTH, DEFENSE,?ATTACK, AND SPEED BY 200%.


    DURATION- 1 HOUR COOLDOWN- 2 HOURS.


    - CAN BE UPGRADED BY INCREASING YOUR PHYSICAL FITNESS.


    Looking at the second skill I was satisfied.


    While inside the card space White wasughing for the first time. And heughed so much that tears could be seening out from the corner of his eyes.


    ck on the other side had a stunned expression. He couldn''t help say to himself," the mask that I was proud of was told as garbage by Robin", saying so he squatted down and began to draw circles.


    After getting the skill I decided to try it. So I walked towards the frontline and began to hunt monsters.


    After some time I said," Nadia I will kill some monster with my hands. You girls cover me from the back".


    Nadia replied," okay master".


    Then I used the ck Mask skill. After that, a dark aura covered my face, and then I felt my strength, speed, and defense begin to increase rapidly.


    Next, I felt my body full of power, such that I could smash the monster into pieces.


    Then I walked towards the monster and started one side killing. Those monster defenses were very fragile, in front of my punch. With each punch, I could easily kill the monster.


    It didn''t give me a sense of joy but instead made me feel a little frustrated as I couldn''t find a suitable opponent.


    So after some time, I walked back to the crack and then I removed the mask that disappeared into thin air.


    After removing the mask I felt a little bit of difort such as muscle ache.


    Maybe it was due to a sudden increase in strength. So next it made me feel that I need to train my body with gravity once again.


    So I had to put on the gravity bracelet and began to train my physique and also hunt the monster.


    .......................


    Time passed by.


    I don''t know how much time passed by but due to the experience scroll was given to girls, our leveling speed was like riding a roller coaster.


    Every member had already upgraded their level almost reaching level 300.


    I made love with every girl except Luna. She was almost going crazy. Thankfully Kristine used to y with her so she could still control her desire. But now she looked at me full of lust.


    .......................


    Time passed by, today our level had reached 350.


    But instead of joy, everyone''s eyes were looking at the monster with disgust. As the people had killed so many of the same monsters that they didn''t want to face it very much.


    I had to work overtime to make love with girls. This was the only way to keep them sane.


    Luna was not given attention for the time being.


    Later always looked at me with resentment and lust.


    I could only say," the time is not right. You see I am busy now".


    While Luna screamed," busy making love all day. I know".


    .........................................


    Time passed by we reached level 400.


    But there was no joy.


    The atmosphere is was very gloomy, as the whole party had killed too many monsters.


    The sky looked dark as if the time inside the abyss dimension would finally end.


    But it was the start of a nightmare.


    The monster went crazier during the night.


    I looked at the girls who had despair in their eyes.


    Then I looked at the girls and said," girls if we came out of this dimension safely then I will take you to roam the world. So for the sake of future dreams let''s fight to the end. Don''t give up", saying so I stopped and then continued," I love you all very much, so I hope you don''t give up. Let''s kill those monster".


    Luna from the side gritted her teeth and shouted," Robin you bastard, if you dare die then I will never forgive you. I haven''t made love with you yet. So don''t die".


    Ariadoa also looked at me and said," Robin, we also love you.. If we escape from here then I will try my best not to beat you", saying so she showed her small fist.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290: Rewards// Back To Castle// Conversation


    After Ariadoa¡¯s small threat, other girls also looked at me worriedly and asked me to take care.


    Then once again we began to kill those monsters.


    The hordes were endless and at night the monster quantity had dubbed.


    Our team kept on hunting and we don¡¯t know how much time we hunted when Alina shouted,¡± Look the sun is rising, and also look there is the end of monster hordes¡±, saying so she pointed her fingers towards the far south direction.


    For the first time, we felt hope and felt we could leave this hell ce.


    I looked at everyone and said,¡± girls let¡¯s kill thisst wave of monsters. Maybe we can go back home after this time¡±.


    The girls were also very excited and then they began to use theirst bit of energy to hunt the monster.


    .....


    Finally, after an hour of hard work, Nadia shouted,¡± we won¡±.


    Listening to her voice I said,¡± yes, maybe we will return now¡±.


    Everyone had a look of expectation on their face while Ariadoa said,¡± Robin lookup in the sky¡±.


    As she said, she pointed her fingers in a certain direction.


    I followed her fingers and it showed,¡± CONGRATULATIONS FOR CLEARING ABYSS DIMENSION.


    REWARD-


    ¨C 1 LEGENDARY SPELL


    ¨C 1 ANCIENT SPELL


    ¨C 1 FALSE GOD REALM SPELL


    ¡°.


    By the time I finished reading the rewards, everyone felt they were pulled inside a mysterious space.


    I looked around and then said,¡± girls chose the spell carefully. The spell you choose must increase yourbat. If you can find that there are no such spells then choose the defensive spell or an escaping spell for yourself¡±.


    Listening to my words all the girls had thoughtful looks and then nodded their heads.


    While I took a look at the various spells.


    Finally, I chose three spells. Those were-


    LEGENDARY SPELL- CARD DOMAIN (ACTIVE)


    ANCIENT SPELL- RECOVERY( ACTIVE)


    FALSE GOD SPELL- LUCKY MAN (PASSIVE)


    CARD DOMAIN- CREATES CARD DOMAIN IN SPACE 10*10 KM SQUARE. INSIDE THE CARD DOMAIN THE MANA AND TIME REQUIRED TO RELEASE THE SKILL IS REDUCED BY 50%.


    RECOVERY- USE 1/10 MANA TO INSTANTLY RECOVER TO FULL STATE. IT ALSO REMOVES ALL BUFF.


    LUCKY MAN ( PASSIVE)- YOU ARE ALWAYS LUCKY. YOUR ENEMY¡¯S LUCK WILL BE REDUCED BY HALF.


    NOW EVEN IF YOU SHOOT A BLIND ARROW TOWARD THE ENEMY IT HAS A 50% CHANCE TO HIT THE ENEMY. IT ALSO HAS A 25% CHANCE TO DO CRITICAL DAMAGE AND A 2% CHANCE TO KILL THE ENEMY DIRECTLY.


    Looking at the skill I nodded my head and was satisfied with it. But to realize the skill level I still need to try it out in real life.


    I wanted to use recovery skills, but thinking about the condition of my body, I decided to sleep and then talk about itter.


    As I was lost in thought our equipment shone with different colors. It was suspended in the air for a while and then it fell back in our arms.


    After that, we were teleported back to the castle.


    After we came back to the castle. I said,¡± girls we will talkter. I just want to sleep now¡±, saying so I walked towards the bedroom.


    While other girls also were not in the mood to do anything so they all walked toward their room.


    .......................


    While Freya and Fay met all the girls.


    They were surprised to find that they were being caught as a hostage.


    It made them feel that the time Robin and their enemies fought is getting closer.


    They also had a worried look on their face as they both knew that other people who will chase next would be experts from the ancient realm and the false God realm.


    While chatting for a while Lina said,¡± sister Freya, how is Robin?¡±.


    Freya looked at Lina and said,¡± master is fine¡±.


    Lina looked at Freya with a confused expression and she asked,¡± sister Freya why do you call Robin a master?¡±.


    Freya gritted her teeth and said,¡± this was the reason for betraying him. Now we all fairies are all ves to him¡±.


    Lina was surprised and she said,¡± what how could he do that to you?¡±, saying so she stopped and then said,¡± sister Freya, don¡¯t worry, after I return I will ask him to free you¡±.


    Freya looked at Lina with a gloating expression and said,¡± don¡¯t keep your hopes high. Maybe like me, you will be also branded as a ve. Even Lucy was not spared¡±, saying so she stopped.


    But the girls present all had changed their expressions.


    Amelia couldn¡¯t help say,¡± isn¡¯t it too much. Making his women his ve. Is Robin¡¯s new hobby¡±.


    Olivia said in low voice,¡± sister Amelia, you used to call Robin master. Did you forget that¡±.


    Amelia looked at Olivia and said,¡± yes I remember now. Thank you, Olivia. But anyway I must have a good talk with Robin¡±.


    Fay couldn¡¯t help say,¡± you girls are still arrogant. Don¡¯t you realize your current situation yet? You girls have no value, except that you made love with master. Your current identity is betrayed. So I just want to ask you, who gave you the courage to demand your rights¡±, saying so she red at the girls and then continued,¡± for the sake of being sisters, I will just tell you one thing. Better prepare a good reason to exin to the master or else you girls might go back to the n as you will be treated as ves¡±.


    While Irdol who was following silently was thinking to herself,¡± so each girl are a lover of the person named Robin. Interesting, these girls all betrayed him and are going back. It looks like there is a y to watch. Anyway, I feel that these girls might havee back to the wastnd, as they were chased by some force. Maybe those forces might have something to do with the conversation I had with my ancestors. Maybe by going there I might find something¡±, saying so she stopped and then continued to listen to the conversation of the girls.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291: False God Realm Status


    The next day in the afternoon, after I woke up. I first decided to look at my attributes as I haven¡¯t checked them for a long time.


    So I checked the attributes and I muttered to myself,¡± unknowingly I have already reached level 450. I am also an expert on the false God realm. Now I can do something like take my revenge. And also roam around this world¡±.


    Then I looked at my attributes.


    ROBIN LEVEL 450


    COMBAT POWER- 50+50+100- 200


    TALENT- GOD CARD


    EQUIPMENT ¨C


    .....


    SHAPESHIFTER (FALSE GOD REALM)


    COMBAT POWER- 50


    ADDITIONAL SKILL-


    ¨C CAN BE CHANGED INTO VARIOUS SHAPES ACCORDING TO THE USER¡¯S WISH.


    ¨C DOES 500% TRUE DAMAGE THE TO ENEMY WHEN USING WEAPON MODE.


    ¨C ENERGY- (70000/70000)- WILL BE CONSUMED AS AN ARROW OR CANNON AMMUNITION.


    ¨C RECOVER 100 ENERGY PER SECOND


    ¨C HAS A 70% CHANCE TO DO CRITICAL DAMAGE.


    ¨C HAS A 9% CHANCE TO KILL INSTANTLY.


    ¨C FATAL SHOT (CANNON MODE)- CONSUME 30 ENERGY TO FIRE A SHOT AT THE WEAK POINT OF THE TARGET. THERE IS A 1.8% CHANCE TO KILL THE ENEMY.


    ¨C HOMING BULLET (SNIPER MODE)- CONSUME 200 POINTS OF ENERGY TO LOCK ON THE TARGET AND FIRE A SHOT TOWARDS IT.


    ¨C PARALYSIS BULLET- CONSUME 500 ENERGY POINTS TO USE A PARALYSIS BULLET.


    THE BULLET WILL CHASE AND WILL ONLY LOSE ITS EFFECT AFTER BEING SHOT AT THE TARGET.


    ¨C CHAOS ENERGY( PASSIVE)- THE WEAPON IS BLESSED WITH CHAOS ENERGY THAT DEALS ELEMENTAL DAMAGE TO THE ENEMY.


    ¨C LASER CANNON- CHARGE THE WEAPON WITH 5000 ENERGY FOR 2 SEC TO FIRE A POWERFUL ENERGY BEAM. DEALS 500% PENETRATIONS AND BURN DAMAGE.


    ¨C BOMB- CONSUMES 10000 ENERGY TO FIRE A BOMB AT THE ENEMY. DEAL DAMAGE TO EVERYTHING WITHIN A RADIUS- OF 50KM.


    BODY ARMOUR ( FALSE GOD REALM)


    ¨C COMBAT POWER 50


    ¨C INCREASE RUNNING SPEED BY 200%


    ¨C INCREASE DODGE SPEED BY 200%


    ¨C EYESIGHT+1200


    ¨C CRITICAL 135%


    ¨C REFLECT DAMAGE- REFLECT 80% DAMAGE TO THE ATTACKER FOR EACH POINT OF DAMAGE DONE.


    ¨C GAIN SHIELD EQUAL TO HEALTH. CAN PROTECT USERS FROM INSTANT DEATH.


    IF PROTECTION FROM INSTANT DEATH STARTS THEN THE USER WILL HAVE A SHIELD COOLDOWN FOR 6 HOURS.


    ¨C PROTECT FROM NEGATIVE BUFF AND REDUCE DAMAGE TAKEN BY 70%. IF THE USER LEVEL IS LOWER THAN YOURS THEN THEY WOULD BE BACKLASHED WHEN CASTING SPELLS ON YOU.


    ¨C HAS RESERVE ENERGY (100,000/100,000). IT CAN BE USED TO RECHARGE SHAPESHIFTERS.


    ¨C INVINCIBLE BARRIER- CONSUME 50,000 ENERGY TO GENERATE A BARRIER. ALL DAMAGE IS NULL. DURATION- 10 SEC. COOLDOWN- 5 HOURS.


    ¨C RECOVER 200 ENERGY PER SECOND.


    ¨C CAN CHANGE SHAPE ACCORDING TO USER WILL.


    After looking at the attributes I was shocked and then I decided to ask more aboutbat power with Freya.


    Also now that my level had increased to level 450, maybe I can go back to the secret realm to release the dead. They might be a powerful troop for me.


    While thinking I walked toward the bathroom.


    I took a long bath and after that, I decided to find Freya.


    After I walked into Freya¡¯s room, I saw her sitting and was lost in thought. So I said,¡± Freya what are you thinking about¡±.


    Freya came back to her sense and then flew towards me and said,¡± Master, I think that we might be in trouble. As people from the void force had started to capture the previous members of Fairy Tail. Fortunately, all the girls had escaped and now they are currently resting inside the Castle¡±.


    Listening to her words I nodded my head and then I asked,¡± Freya tell me aboutbat power¡±.


    Freya was puzzled by my question and then she said,¡± Master why are you asking this? By the way where did you travel yesterday, I couldn¡¯t find you guys¡±, saying so she looked at me with curious eyes.


    I was shocked after listening to her words and then I confirmed,¡± you mean only a day had passed here¡±.


    Freya said,¡± of course master, you all disappear just yesterday and I couldn¡¯t find you. Fortunately, you came back today, or else I might have been scared¡±.


    I said,¡± don¡¯t worry about it. I am soon going to fight with Leonard. I hope you will help me. But before that tell me aboutbat power¡±.


    Freya had a puzzled expression after listening to myst sentence and then she said,¡± master since you insist on asking this question, I will tell you. Combat power is used to measure the power of False realm experts. Let me tell you. After you reach the Legendary realm then your attributes will change into organ color and in the Ancient Realm, it will change to red color.


    After you reach the false God realm, your power can no longer be measured in terms of attributes, master it is disyed inbat power. The Combat power of False God realm experts varies from 0.5 to 100 where 0.5 is the minimumbat power and 100 is the maximum.


    Ordinary False God realm experts have a 0.5 increase inbat power with an increase in each level, whereas the elite has 0.7 and experts have 1.


    Thebat power also increases as long as a person equips powerful equipment. So you can¡¯t check thebat power of your opponent unless they use their weapons/ equipment¡±, saying so she stopped and looked at me.


    While I was puzzled and then looked at mybat power which showed 200. I understood 100bat power might have increased due to the equipment I used and an additional 100bat power increase due to an increase in level. I get 2bat power increases per level. F*ck doesn¡¯t it makes me feel overpowered.


    Thinking about it I felt a little unbelievable. ording to the current timeline the day before yesterday, I was still struggling to level up and also was thinking about various ways to survive. But now I felt funny in my heart. And also I couldn¡¯t help imagining the power who created the abyss dimensions that could support our group of people to be false God realm experts.


    ording to Ariadoa, it was the power of someone from the middle God realm experts.


    It made me feel that I need to be strong and get the power for myself and also keep on exploring what lies beyond the ultimate realm.


    I want to see what is beyond the ultimate level. But for now, let¡¯s go and chat with Lina and others. Might as well take them as ves and then think about other things.


    Thinking about it I decided to visit the girl¡¯s room.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292: Heartbroken


    After a while, I walked toward the room where Lina, Amelia, and the other girls were being kept.


    As soon as I was going to knock on the door, Lucy came out of the room and seeing me she said,¡± master why are you here?¡±.


    My face twitched and then I replied,¡± it¡¯s my castle, can¡¯t I be here¡±, saying so I stopped and then asked,¡± by the way where is your mother?¡±.


    Lucy blushed and she replied,¡± she is still sleeping¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± don¡¯t wake her up. Let her sleep for a few more days¡±.


    Lucy looked at me nkly and then I exined,¡± she might be mentally exhausted. You also know I had not made love with her¡±, saying so I gave her a meaningful nce.


    While Lucy nodded her head and said,¡± okay master, I will not wake up mother. But you must apany me¡±.


    .....


    I said,¡± okay if I have time¡±, saying so I shooed her away.


    Amelia listened to our conversation with interest and when she saw Lucy walking away she looked at me and asked,¡± master why are you here?¡±.


    I looked at her and replied,¡± to see you guys¡¯ situation. I heard you were chased like dogs¡±.


    I intentionally said the words a little louder so that the girls inside could listen to them.


    And Amelia who heard my tone her smiling face became cold in an instant and then I lifted her chin and asked,¡± so miss Amelia, why are you here? Weren¡¯t you guys happy, after betraying me¡±, saying so I looked at Amelia and then at the girls who hade out.


    Ava said,¡± Robin can you listen to our exnation¡±.


    I looked at her and said,¡± am I familiar with you. You don¡¯t give me a useless reason. When you need my help then you will escape back to me. Do I look like a casual person! Or do you treat me as some kind of toy¡±.


    Ava was speechless after listening to my words. But she was not done and she still said,¡± but you made love with us and now you leave us¡±.


    I looked at her andughed and asked,¡± I indeed made love with you bitches. But I want to ask you did I ever treated you like a stranger. Nope! Right! Then why the f*ck did you betray me. Didn¡¯t I treat you guys nicely enough to give you all a set of orange-grade equipment? Or didn¡¯t I give you enough gold coins to spend? Or did I not give you girls good food to eat. Was there anything I didn¡¯t do to you girls to make you happy?¡±, saying so I stopped and looked at them? My voice was loud enough for the whole girls to gather and watch the drama.


    Amelia looked at me coldly and said,¡± of course Robin you gave us all but you couldn¡¯t give us the protection we seek¡±, saying so she stopped and then continued,¡± do you know that within each of our families have one or two false god realm expert guarding and there is countless ancient realm powerhouse. Although we came and stayed with you we always lived in fear. And do you think, without you, we can¡¯t level up faster? All of us have reached the legendary realm, and all of us have pink-grade equipment. If not we made love with you. Do you think we would like toe to a wastnd¡±?


    Iughed and then asked,¡± Then why did you choose to follow me before. It was due to the god realm cultivation technique right¡±.


    Amelia said,¡± of course, this was the only reason. Making love with you was just a kind of enjoyment for us. Don¡¯t think too highly about yourself¡±.


    Iughed and then I asked,¡± Then why did you bitchese back¡±.


    Amelia smiled and said,¡± I am here to ask you to surrender your cultivation techniques¡±.


    I became puzzled and then I asked,¡± didn¡¯t you girlse to seek shelter¡±.


    Olivia smiled and said,¡± haha... Robin, this is our clone understood. Our families have a secret technique with which we can condense a clone whose level is below the ancient realm. Or do you think we would send our real bodies to cultivate in the wastnd¡±, saying so sheughed?


    Lina alsoughed and said,¡± Robin give us the cultivation techniques, or else you will be at your own risk¡±.


    I looked at the girls and saw disdain look in their eyes. Seeing this I smiled and then I looked at them and asked,¡± you girls are here. It means soon, False God realm powerhouse is going to barge my ce right¡±.


    Ava smiled and said,¡± of course, this was the mission. But unfortunately, we didn¡¯t perform well as we would have trapped you with our emotions then it would be more interesting¡±.


    I felt a little ache in my heart then I smiled and said,¡± Lina and you girls never loved me right. It was all a y¡±.


    Lina replied,¡± you are dreaming about making love with each of us. Who will agree with you? If it wasn¡¯t for our previous clone do you think our real body would agree with you¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I looked at them with aplicated look.


    Then Iughed loudly and said,¡± all was a y¡±, saying so I looked at Ariadoa and the other girls who had been with me before.


    They stood side by side. Seeing this I felt a little relieved.


    Then I looked at Lucy and Luna and said,¡± do you also want to those groups of girls¡±.


    Luna said,¡± no way, but you still need to make love with me¡±.


    I nodded my head while Irdol who was in Lina¡¯s group came out and said,¡± Robin I am not with them¡±, saying so she came to Robin and said,¡± I am with you¡±, saying so she red the Lina and those girls fiercely.


    While I looked at her puzzled and looked at other girls who shook their heads and then I asked Irdol,¡± who are you?¡±.


    Irdol looked at me nkly and then said,¡± I am Irdol Coldfrost¡±.


    I looked at Irdol and asked,¡± who are you? I mean where do you live miss. You have entered the wrong castle¡±.


    Irdol blushed in shame and said,¡± well I am here to support you. Let¡¯s flee away. I have secret teleportation that could lead us to flee away¡±.


    I looked at Irdol who was talking in a flustered manner and then I said,¡± Freya capture her as an intruder¡±.


    Irdol had a question mark on her head and then she shouted,¡± No! Robin you bastard! I came to inform you our ancestor is nning to besiege wastnd. So I decided to team up with you¡±.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293: Luna And Kyra (R-18)


    I looked at Irdol with a confused expression and then I asked,¡± who is your ancestor and tell me about your details?¡±.


    Irdol said quickly,¡± well my ancestor¡¯s name is La. And I am the chief of the only ancient family¡±.


    I looked at her with a surprised expression and then I said,¡± okay then you can go and hide. I will kill those enemies and I will have a good chatter¡±.


    Irdol had a helpless expression and then she nodded her head and walked out of the room and went towards her ce.


    Then I looked at Luna and said,¡± Luna you also saw, I was going to make love with you. But these girls came and interrupted our n. So what shall we do¡±, saying so I put a helpless expression on my face.


    While Luna looked at me and the girls and was so angry that she was trembling and then she took a deep breath to calm herself down and then she said,¡± okay, I help you kill anyone whoes to invade¡±.


    Listening to her words I nodded my head and then looked at the girls and then said,¡± well Luna, will the original bodies of the girls will feel the pain after the clones die¡±.


    .....


    Luna nodded her head and said smugly,¡± of course. But this injury is directly rted to the soul¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I said,¡± capture them first, and Freya, Fiona, and Fay, you girls whip these girls until they be obedient. I hate their arrogant look, anywayter I going to make them my ve¡±, saying so I looked at them andughed like a sinister viin.


    Ava said,¡± Robin are you hit so hard that you don¡¯t recognize your current situation. Still dreaming about taking us as ves¡±.


    I looked at Ava coldly and said,¡± don¡¯t worry,ter your main body will beg me to make love with you. At that time I will see what kind of expression you will have¡±.


    As soon as Ava listened to my words she said,¡± impossible¡±.


    Iughed and then ignored them and then said,¡± okay then let¡¯s get ready to meet the enemies¡±.


    Freya asked,¡± do we need to help you¡±.


    I felt warm in my heart and then said,¡± it¡¯s okay. Few annoying flies came. They will soon be dead¡±.


    After that, I walked outside the castle and saw Irdole with her members and said to me,¡± Robin I will fight side by side¡±, saying so her eyes became firmer.


    While other girls beside her were expressionless as if waiting for Irdol orders.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± okay then you girls stay and watch from the sidelines¡±, after saying so I looked at the 100 people who were led by a false God realm powerhouse.


    Seeing this I looked at Alina, Mia, Ka, Karin, Karina, Nadia, Ariadoa, Maria, Lucy, Luna, Kristine, and Kyra and then asked,¡± who among you want to solve these ants¡±.


    Luna came forward with Kyra and said,¡± Robin we both will help you solve the enemies but remember to make love with both of us¡±.


    I said,¡± okay as long as you can solve them. But leave a few just to ask a few questions¡±.


    Luna then took out her weapon and changed it into cannon mode and then began to fire shots.


    Kyra joined Luna with a blush on her face. Then we saw there was only an explosion going on for a few seconds and then after a minute, the whole troops of people had disappeared seeing this I looked at Luna and said,¡± I asked you to keep a few people alive¡±.


    While Irdol felt her throat was dry. Before joining Robin¡¯s group she had decided to die but now seeing the scene in front of her made her feel pity for the enemies.


    Lina came to me and grabbed my hand and said,¡± let¡¯s go and apany us¡±.


    I looked at Lucy for help but she was red at by her mother so she stuck her tongue and began to chat with Karin and Karina.


    Seeing this I felt that my waist would hurt next.


    So I was dragged into a room by Luna and she removed her clothes and also Kyra joined the fun.


    Seeing this I said,¡± are you sure you want to do this¡±.


    What greeted me was Luna climbed on top of my body and put on her wet pussy and began to move her hips while Kyra was stunned by seeing her sister¡¯s action.


    While making love Luna said,¡± you bastard, made love with other girls for full one year. And we watched from the sideline. So today we want to enjoy to the fullest¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± of course, I will fulfill your wish¡±, saying so I overturned her, and then I began to work hard.


    While Kyra said in low voice,¡± I am also here¡±.


    I looked at Kyra and said,¡± sister Kyra don¡¯t worry your turn wille soon. Just wait for a while¡±.


    Then I looked at Luna and asked,¡± Has your husband f*cked your anal hole¡±.


    Luna blushed and said,¡± no¡±.


    I rubbed her anal hole and said,¡± that¡¯s good. I am going to make love in that hole¡±, saying so I took out my dick and then spit on her anal hole.


    Then I began to stroke it and then slowly began to insert it in that hole.


    Luna felt pain but not much as her body had already been transformed after reaching False God¡¯s realm. So I began to move my hips a little faster.


    Then after some time, Luna was riding, and then she had her orgasm.


    After having her orgasm she said,¡± I feel so good. After a long time, I experienced this feeling again¡±.


    I patted her ass and said,¡± well since you have experienced the feeling, let me make love with your sister¡±.


    Luna blushed and then she came down.


    I walked toward Kyra and then pulled her legs apart and then I saw her pussy was already wet.


    Seeing this I rubbed it and Kyra had her orgasm. It made me stunned and then I couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± are you so sensitive¡±.


    Kyra was lost in the pleasure of orgasm that came back to her mind after listening to my words and then she blushed and nodded her head.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294: Kyra( R-18)


    Hello, guys thanks for reading the book. I can¡¯t upload each day as I have some problems going on. You know like preparing forpetitive exams for job...lol


    .........................................


    Looking at her blushing face I smiled and then looked at her with a yful smile.


    Then I began to y with her pussy and within five minutes she had three orgasms.


    Seeing this I was already horny and then I said,¡± okay I am going to put it inside¡±, saying so I rubbed my dick on top of her pussy.


    Kyra was lost in pleasure due to orgasm. So she hardly listened to my words.


    So when I put my dick in she screamed. While I saw this I asked,¡± does it hurts¡±.


    .....


    Kyra blushed and said,¡± no it doesn¡¯t hurt since my physique is stronger after entering the false God realm. I feel very sensitive down there¡±.


    Listening to her words I felt relieved and then began to move my hips.


    Kyra was giggling and having an orgasm.


    I saw this andughed and then I continued to move my hips, a little slow and after a few minutes, Kyra slowly adapted to the new feeling.


    Then Kyra blushed and said,¡± Robin move your hips faster¡±, saying so she looked at me with a faint excitement.


    Seeing this I smiled and increased my pace. After a few minutes, Kyra was having her orgasm.


    I found the bed was already soaking wet with her love juices.


    Seeing this I pped her ass and said,¡± you made a mess here. Let¡¯s go to the bathroom¡±.


    As I said, Luna who had recovered said,¡± Robin I am also joining you guys¡±.


    I looked at her speechless and said,¡± didn¡¯t I make love with you¡±.


    Luna red at me and said,¡± do you think doing once can satisfy my lust. I need to make more love¡±.


    Looking at her I felt that her words make sense. So I decided to help her out.


    So I said,¡± okay then I y with you a little longer¡±.


    Saying so I moved toward her and made her get in the doggy style position. After that, I began to p her ass.


    After five minutes Luna was already angry so she red at me and asked,¡± how long are you going to p my ass¡±.


    I pped herst time and then said,¡± okay now I will make love with you¡±, saying so I looked at her ass that was red with my fingerprint.


    Then I looked at Kyra and said,¡± Kyrae over and hug your sister from behind¡±.


    Kyra blushed and followed my instructions.


    After that, I walked behind them and then first I f*cked Luna both holes and then Kyra.


    After ten minutes Kyra was riding me while Luna was sitting on my face.


    Then I said,¡± I am cumming¡±, saying so I filled Kyra.


    While Luna after having her orgasm got up and then began to lick Kyra¡¯s pussy.


    While I walked towards the bathroom and began to take bath.


    Luna and Kyra also followed behind.


    Inside the bathtub, I was rxing when I felt someone was teasing my dick.


    I opened my eyes and saw Luna smirking at me and seeing this I said,¡± horny dragon¡±.


    Luna blushed and said,¡± then shall we make love¡±, saying so she covered her face.


    Listening to her shameless words I looked at Luna with admiration and said,¡± you also realized the true essence of shamelessness right!¡±.


    Lina blushed while Kyra had a puzzled look.


    I saw this and pinched her nipples and then her cilt.


    Kyra moaned and then had her orgasm.


    Seeing this I said,¡± girls let¡¯s make love again¡±, saying so I put Luna on myp while ying with Kyra.


    .........................................


    Inside a room, various false God realm powerhouses were sitting. On the main seat, Leonard was sitting while next to him was La.


    The people had rxed expressions on their faces.


    While Leonard then coughed and said,¡± I have sent someone to bring back Robin. So we will get the cultivation techniques soon. But before that let¡¯s decided how should we divide¡±.


    La said,¡± isn¡¯t it better to share the copy with everyone¡±.


    Leonard looked at La coldly and said,¡± no way. I refuse. After I get the cultivation techniques I will try them first, and then I will give you guys¡±.


    As soon as he said the words the people had dissatisfaction written on their faces.


    So many people began to question while seeing this Leonard said,¡± if anyone has not satisfied with my exnation then you can fight me. If you defeat me then I will listen to your words if not then keep quiet¡±.


    As soon as Leonard finished speaking all the guys chose to keep quiet.


    As in the hall present, the experts of false God realm from other tribes were not many while from White Dragon Family there were many presents.


    So those people in the false God realm could only keep their mouths shut.


    While waiting for a guard came in hurry and then he walked toward Leonard and whispered in his ear in low voice.


    After listening to the guard¡¯s words Leonard¡¯s expression be ugly and it was wonderful to look at.


    Then he looked at the guard and asked,¡± are you sure¡±.


    The guard said,¡± your Majesty I dare not lie. All the life Crystal of the people who went to besiege Robin have broken¡±, saying so he stopped and then continued,¡± the worst thing about it is the whole life crystal burst within ten minutes¡±, saying so he stopped.


    While Leonard¡¯s expression became more gloomy as the loss of the false God realm was very precious to the family.


    Then he looked at the people present and also light shed through his eyes as he felt this matter was a littleplicated.


    So to prevent the loss of his family he decided to send other tribes as cannon fodder.


    So he said,¡± gentleman we have a little trouble. I would like to ask you, people, to bring back Robin as the people sent by my family had died¡±, saying so he stopped and then continued,¡± of course, the people who get the cultivation techniques will be the first one to use it. So you can go and hunt Robin or bring him back as prisoners and then we will decide how to deal with him¡±.


    Saying so he stopped and then asked his family members for a group meeting, leaving the other false God realm expert dumbfounded.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295: Prisoners!!


    ¡± Robin wake up. We have been surrounded¡±, saying so Lucy broke inside the room.


    I opened my eyeszily and then looked at Lucy and said,¡± why are you shouting early in the morning¡±.


    Lucy looked speechless and then she looked at her mom and aunt lying in Robin¡¯s arms. It made her feel a little jealous.


    Then she remembered that she came here to warn Robin, thinking about it she once again said in a panic,¡± Robin we are surrounded. There are many people outside the castle. And their level is in the false God realm¡±.


    I looked at her with a suspicious look and asked,¡± are you sure they have surrounded us¡±.


    Lucy nodded her head dumbly.


    So I screamed,¡± hey wake up Kyra and Luna¡±, saying so I pped their ass.


    .....


    Luna and Kyra woke up and said,¡± Robin why are you shouting¡±.


    I looked at their naked figure and swallowed a mouthful of saliva and then remembered that we are surrounded.


    So I said,¡± we are surrounded. Hurry up and dress nicely so that we can experience the feeling of being a prisoner¡±, said so I had an excited expression.


    Luna, Lucy, and Kyra had several question marks on their head.


    But they didn¡¯t ask any questions and began to dress.


    I walked out and then saw other girls also had panicked looks on their faces. Seeing this I said,¡± what is the look on your face. Go dress nicely. We are going to experience the feeling of bing prisoners¡±.


    Other girls who were panicked, generally calmed down and then Karin looked at me and asked,¡± master, will they not kill us on spot¡±.


    Iughed and said,¡± if their weapons have such a great power to break our defense then I would surely be afraid¡±, saying so I asked Freya,¡± tell me what is thebat power of equipment possessed by the false God realm¡±.


    Freya had a puzzled look but she answered honestly,¡± minimum 10 and maximum 30¡å.


    After listening to her words other girls who followed us to the abyss realm had a strange expression and seeing this Freya asked,¡± by the way, what is yourbat power¡±.


    Karin looked at herbat power and then she replied,¡± 140¡å.


    While other girls also reported theirbat power between 140 to 160. After listening to their report made Freya, Fiona, and Fay were stunned, and then. They became depressed and Fiona said,¡± sister are we false god realm, expert, or our realm is fake¡±, saying so she felt confused for the first time.


    Freya also had a helpless look on her face and she said,¡± don¡¯tpare with those monsters¡±.


    Saying so she was depressed.


    While I coughed and said,¡± let go and experience the feeling of bing a prisoner¡±, saying so I walked outside of the castle while other girls followed behind.


    As soon as I walked outside the castle all pairs of eyes looked at our group of people.


    Then a person who looked very old came and said,¡± Robin give up your resistance and follow us honestly, or else we will ughter everyone in the wastnd¡±.


    Listening to his words my eyes became cold but I quickly held them back and said,¡± okay I surrender and I will follow you guys¡±, saying so I stopped and then also continued,¡± but don¡¯t kill people from the wastnd. Those guys are innocent¡±.


    Another false god realm expertughed and said,¡± hmph ants. As long as you follow us back honestly we will not hurt them¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± then let¡¯s go¡±.


    Saying so I walked towards them while the girls followed behind me.


    Seeing this the other people of the false god realm expert were jealous.


    Some people looked at Ka, Karin, and Karina and then they whispered and said,¡± we want them as ves¡±.


    Another group of peopleughed and then they pointed their hands at other girls and be to dere them as their ves.


    I watched the scene quietly while Karin who was following behind took out the shapeshifter and then she fired at the group of people who were chatting about taking ves.


    Before anyone could respond those people disappeared from the world.


    While other false god realm experts had a dazed expression.


    By the time they came back to their sense, they saw several guns pointed at them.


    It made them feel that¡± we are f*cked up¡±.


    While I saw the scene and looked at Karin and said,¡± it seems I can¡¯t experience the feeling of bing a prisoner¡±, saying so I stopped and then looked at them with a gloomy look and said,¡± dare to make my women as your ve¡±, saying so I stopped and then looked at the girls and said,¡± kill them and leave one for us to lead the way¡±.


    Listening to my words the girls smiled but looking at their smile the false god realm expert felt a chill in their back. And then one of the false god realm experts said,¡± it¡¯s a misunderstanding¡±.


    But what he got was a shot from Oreo.


    Seeing this other false god realm experts were terrified and then they began to escape. But before they could escape there was several explosion and after a few minutes, the noise quieted down.


    While the only remaining false god realm experts saw the situation and said to themselves,¡± f*ck those dragon ns. He pitted us, everyone¡±.


    I looked at his expression and then said,¡± do you want to get revenge¡±, saying so I smiled.


    Fedas looked at my smile and shivered and said,¡± no way master. You and your wives are very powerful. How can I be an opponent¡±, saying so he began to tter us?


    I saw this and then felt that this guy has a talent for ttering so I said,¡± well I will not kill you for now. So take us to the dragon n. I want to see the look on Leonard¡¯s face¡±, saying so I stopped and then continued,¡± do you know how many false god realm expert didn¡¯t join the fun¡±.


    Fedas thought for a while and then nodded his head and said,¡± there are few people. Most of them are from the dragon n. There is also a woman whose power is just below Leonard. And the rest of those people might be hiding somewhere and watching the y¡±, saying so he stopped.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296: Leonard (NTR)


    Note- There is an NTR scene.


    After listening to Fedas¡¯s words I nodded my head. For now, I decided to first take care of Leonard, and if other false God realm experts join him then solve them.


    Anyway, mybat power is strong enough to rule the. Thinking about it I became a little fearless.


    Then Fedas took us to the dragon n through teleportation formation. It took six hours to travel.


    After reaching the dragon n I said to Fedas,¡± okay your job is done. Now I will send you on road¡±, saying so I took out the shapeshifter and then turned it into cannon mode.


    Fedas saw the weapon facing himself, so he hurriedly said,¡± boss please, don¡¯t kill me, I still have some use. I know the location of several of the false god realm experts. If you need to find anyone then I can take you to their ce¡±.


    I looked at him with a weird look and then I asked,¡± what are your talent?¡±.


    .....


    Fedas smiled shyly and said,¡± boss my talent is tracing. As long as the boss can show me the image of people you want to find. I can track those people without letting them know about it¡±.


    I couldn¡¯t help say,¡± f*ck, your ability is a f*cking bug¡±.


    Fedas responded,¡± boss my ability has one restriction that is the people whom I need to track must be one level lower than mine¡±.


    I looked at him and then I touched my chin and then said,¡± okay you hide and wait for me to finish the task here. After that, you help me find some people¡±.


    While somewhere Lina, Alice, Ava, Amelia, and Taaroa shivered for some reason.


    After Fedas walked away I looked at Luna and said,¡± call your ex-husband¡±.


    Luna looked at me and said,¡± can¡¯t you call him¡±.


    I looked at her and smiled. After that, I shouted in a loud voice,¡± Leonard f*ck you motherf*cker¡±.


    The voice was loud enough for the entire dragon n to hear.


    After listening to my words the people inside the dragon n shouted angrily one after another.


    While Leonard¡¯s face changed from blue to ck and then he flew out of the n and came out with the elders of the dragon n.


    Leonard was stunned by my sudden appearance and then he said,¡± shouldn¡¯t you be brought back as prisoners¡±.


    I looked at him like a fool so did the girls which made hisplexion more gloomy.


    When the first elder saw Lucy, Luna, Kyra, Oreo, and Kristien he said,¡± you traitors dare toe back to dragon ce. Go and arrest them¡±.


    I looked at the first elder and then said,¡± who dare touch my women. I will f*cking kill you¡±.


    The first elder had a strange look on his face and the other elders too. Then they all looked at Leonard¡¯s face and they had strange expressions.


    While Leonard¡¯s face looked green and seeing this I couldn¡¯t help say,¡± hey Leonard if you wear a green hat then it will suit your current appearance very well¡±.


    Listening to my words Leonard¡¯s expression became more wonderful and then he couldn¡¯t help but look at his wife and daughter and said,¡± good you bitches gave me a green hat¡±.


    Luna sneered and said,¡± hmph if it weren¡¯t for you treating us indifferently why would we do this. Our identity was reduced to that of a ve at that time did youe forward¡±, saying so she stopped and then she continued,¡± no you didn¡¯t. So we escaped from the house or else who knows how your mistress would have killed us¡±.


    Then she looked at Leonard¡¯s face and then came to Robin and took his hand and said,¡± after we escaped back to Robin. There I found my true love who loves me and I love him too¡±, saying so she kissed him.


    It made Leonard¡¯s expression very gloomy but he still didn¡¯t attack as ording to the news he learned there were many false god realm experts sent to besiege Robin but none of them came. It made him feel terrified in his heart so he didn¡¯t make any move.


    Then I looked at the other girls and said,¡± except for Leonard¡¯s kill all¡±.


    As soon as the girls heard my voice they took out the shapeshifter and grinned at the dragon n.


    Next within a few minutes, there was an explosion everywhere, and then there was silence.


    The only difference was now only Leonard was standing seriously injured with a terrified look on his face. While other false god realm experts from the dragon n had disappeared.


    After seeing the result it hit hard to Leonard.


    Then I looked at Lucy, Luna, Kyra, Oreo, and Kristine, and then said,¡± let¡¯s go and enjoy ourselves¡±.


    While Luna red at me and then she followed helplessly inside the room.


    Other girls stayed outside the room.


    Inside the room, I looked at Leonard who had been tied by Bind.


    Then I said,¡± tsk tsk, Leonard you may not believe but your dragon n has beautiful genes. And also these girls are very lustful¡±, saying so I groped Luna and Lucy¡¯s breasts and squeezed them.


    They both moaned but their faces had shameful looks.


    Then I asked them to get naked and they did so. While Leonard saw this his expression became hideous and he wanted to shout but he could only watch helplessly.


    I picked up Luna and f*cked her anal hole and then brought her near Leonard and said,¡± Luna¡¯s ass feels very good. I don¡¯t know why did you treat such a girl as a prisoner. But since you discarded them, I took them in. I gave them the power to be false god realm experts¡±, saying so I stopped as I saw Luna squirted on Leonard¡¯s face.


    I saw this scene and said,¡± Luna are you enjoying so much giving a green hat to your husband, that you came so much¡±.


    Listening to my words Leonard vomited out a mouthful of blood and then he fainted.


    I shook my head and then I began to f*ck Lucy, Kyra, Oreo, and Kristine respectively.


    By the time Leonard regained his sense he saw all the women who were with him had their filled with Robin¡¯s semen, dripping down their both holes.


    It made him extremely unwilling in his heart and felt it was the worst decision in his life to make Robin his enemy.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297: Making Love With Girls/ Torturing Leonard


    Thanks, sir for the gift.


    After making love with the girls I walked out feeling refreshed.


    Alina couldn¡¯te to me and say,¡± Robin when will you give time to us girls¡±.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the rest girls also looked at Robin with hot eyes.


    Seeing this I hurriedly said,¡± you also know that after returning, these people attacked us. Therefore now after solving them we can enjoy ourselves¡±.


    Alina looked at me and said,¡± now that you are here don¡¯t think about escaping¡±, saying so she began to remove her dress and said,¡± anyway no one will disturb us¡±.


    While seeing Alina removing her clothes, other girls followed her, and soon I was surrounded by nakeddies.


    .....


    I looked at them and then said,¡± can¡¯t we do another time¡±.


    After listening to my words Alina pounced on me and took me down while saying,¡± you bastard you enjoyed your time with the dragon girls but about us. We could only fantasize about it¡±, saying so she stopped and then took my hand and ced it on her wet pussy and said,¡± I am already so wet and so are girls. Today we are going to suck you dry¡±, saying so she winked at other girls.


    Nadia, Karin, Kayal, Karina, Mia, Ariadoa, and Maria all joined the fun.


    While Alina was riding on my dick, Ariadoa came and sat on my face.


    I fingered her pussy while thinking,¡± how should I take revenge on Amelia and the other girls. Should I destroy their whole n and kill them or shall I make them my exclusive ve¡±.


    Thinking about it I felt the lust inside me rise so I fingered deeper and made Ariadoa have her orgasm and then I got up and began to ravage Alina. I bit her nipples and sucked them from her breast.


    After some time Alina had her orgasm. Then I walked toward Maira and began to ravage her anal hole.


    While f*cking I couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± did your son return from the dungeon¡±.


    Maria kissed me for a while and then she said,¡± not now, maybe it might take some time¡±.


    I nodded my head and began to ravage her wildly. After some time Maria had her orgasm. Seeing this I released her and then f*cked Ariadoa¡¯s anal hole.


    After some time Ariadoa had her orgasm and then I looked at Karin, Karina, and Ka. Then I said,¡± I want to make love with your mother and daughters together¡±.


    Ka, Karin, and Karinay on the bed and spread their legs, and then Ka said,¡± master, please you us as you like¡±.


    Seeing this I began to f*ck Ka who was in the middle and began to finger Karin and Karina¡¯s pussy.


    After some time I changed the position and began to f*ck them from doggy style to missionary position. I continued to ravage them until they had eye-rolling orgasms and those girls fainted.


    After that, I walked toward Mia and Nadia and began to make love with them together.


    I made them lie on top of each other and then used transformation techniques to make two dicks. After that, I put my first dick in Nadia¡¯s anal hole and the second dick inside Mia¡¯s pussy.


    But f*cking two holes like this I couldn¡¯t enjoy fully as I couldn¡¯t f*ck them deeply.


    So I began to f*ck Nadia¡¯s both holes first and then Mia.


    After both of them had orgasms. I walked towards Alina and f*cked both her holes and fill them up.


    I did the same things with other girls, including Karin, Ka, and Karina.


    It was already the next day by the time we finished our lovemaking session.


    Luna, Lucy, Oreo, Kyra, and Kristine came out and smelled the lewd smell which made them look down and saw the girls sleeping naked with their holes flowing with white liquid.


    So they sighed helplessly and then moved them to the bathroom where those girls woke one by one and washed their bodies.


    .........................................


    On the other side, I was looking at Leonard and said,¡± so Leonard how do you want to die. Shall I strip your bones one by one or shall I slowly grill you on fire? But it doesn¡¯t make sense as the resistance of the dragon n is high towards some me. So shall I use some corrosive liquids to dissolve you in it¡±?


    Leonard wanted to cry without tears and he couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± Robin can you let me go, I promise to not find trouble with you in the future¡±.


    I looked at Leonard as if looking like an idiot and said,¡± do you think me an idiot. I f*cked your wife and daughter in front of you and you can still bear the humiliation. So if I let you go then you will surely find to make trouble for me again so I will be sure to kill you¡±.


    Leonard panicked and said,¡± if you do this then you will be hunted in the God realm by the dragon ns. You have to think about it¡±.


    Listening to his words I pped him on his face and said, ¡± only you want to threaten me. It seems you haven¡¯t been tortured enough¡±.


    Saying so I began to cut off his fingers one by one.


    While Leonard was screaming and said,¡± please kill me, I don¡¯t want to live anymore¡±.


    I listened to his words and couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± you motherf*cker, when you conspired against me you didn¡¯t think that you would also have a day like this right¡±, saying so I stopped and continued,¡± you f*cking bastard due to your conspiracy, I couldn¡¯t even sleep nicely. I had to f*ckiing go and kill the monster every day. Just to level up. So that I could be strong enough to protect my life¡±.


    ¡°After I was betrayed I felt the whole world had fallen apart. I wanted to kill you very much at that time. But I didn¡¯t have the power and now I have. So do you think that I will let you go¡±.


    ¡± I will make you regreting to this world¡±, saying so I took out a red grade healing potion that would regenerate any part of body. After that, I fed Leonard and began to torture him again and again.


    After venting myself I asked,¡± why do you need my inheritance and how did you know I had inheritance¡±.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298: Avenged And New Clues


    Working on a New book- Soul Harvester


    After listening to my words Leonard looked at me as if looking at a devil. No way for the past half an hour he felt it would be better to die than to live. So he hurriedly answered,¡± the one who told the news was a woman named La. She is still at Spring Mountain¡±, saying so he stopped and then hurriedly added a sentence,¡± Albert the old man is her confidant. I think you might know about him right¡±.


    I nodded my head and then asked,¡± so now you can die now. Do you have anyst words?.¡±


    Leonard shook his head and said,¡± I regret making you my enemy. Once upon a time, I thought I could squeeze you just like an ant. But now I am just like an ant in front of you. Kill me and have your revenge. Also, let my nsman go. This is myst request¡±.


    I nodded my head and then shot Leonard to death. After killing him, I didn¡¯t feel even a sense of aplishment. But it made me feel the more important power. If I didn¡¯t have enough power then I would be easily squeezed like an ant. For the second time, I felt the thirst of getting stronger.


    I called back Fedas and asked,¡± take me to La, who lives in Spring Mountain¡±.


    Fedas nodded his head and then led me there.


    .....


    After reaching the ce I looked at Fedas and said,¡± you lead her out. Make her just appear in front of me¡±.


    Fedas bowed his head and then walked towards the Spring Mountain. While I used Shadow Nightmare abilities and hid in the Fedas shadow.


    Fedas flew to the top of the mountain and then said,¡± Miss La, Lord Leonard has captured Robin. Now he asked you to return¡±.


    La who was taking bath with Zara was taken aback and then soon her expression turned into ecstasy. Then she said to herself,¡± it seems now I can get Robin. He also had the blood of the Destruction powerhouse flowing. So his body might be hiding another secret. Maybe I can study itter¡±.


    Then she dressed and then came out of Spring Mountain. After that, she flew towards Fedas.


    Later she saw Fedas standing near the foot of the mountain. So she flew down and said,¡± How did Robin get captured?¡±.


    Fedas smiled and then replied,¡± miss La, many people surrounded Robin so he could honestly return with us¡±.


    La had lowered her guard to a minimum. Seeing this I took the opportunity and then shot her hands and legs. All of this happened too suddenly. Before La could react she screamed in pain.


    While Fedas had cold sweat pouring down his back. As even he didn¡¯t know when Robin was behind his back.


    La when she regained her sense she found she was already tied with a strange rope. And she found she couldn¡¯t her strength was wearing rapidly. She wanted to mobilize her strength to regain freedom. But the rope was sucking her strength continuously.


    After some time she looked up and saw two people were present in front of her. Later she came back to her sense and screamed,¡± how could it be you, Robin? You haven¡¯t even entered the legendary realm before so how could your strength increase so fast¡±.


    In response to her words, I looked at her and then carried her back to Spring Mountain. While I looked at Fedas and said,¡± you can go back and wait for me¡±.


    Fedas bowed and then flew away in the air.


    While I looked at her and said,¡± call Albert here¡±.


    La could helplessly call him. So after a while Albert came and seeing him I said,¡± Albert so what was your purpose for joining my guild¡±.


    Albert looked at La and then kept his mouth shut. Seeing this I shot his head.


    No one had expected the situation, La who saw Albert killed had no change of expression on her face but her body was trembling, either out of fear or anger. While Albert¡¯s daughter came out and began to cry.


    I looked at her expressionless and said,¡± if you make a sound then you will be the next one to die¡±.


    Zara looked at the man in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± You are a devil¡±.


    I pped her face and said,¡± I am indeed a devil for you. Do I also need to perform something like a devil to you¡±.


    Saying so I looked at her body and then said,¡± I will deal with youter¡±, then I looked at La and then said,¡±e tell me how did you know I had the cultivation technique of God¡¯s realm¡±.


    La didn¡¯t answer and kept quiet. So I pped her face and then asked,¡± do you want to be pped into pig head before you answer. And don¡¯t think aboutmitting suicide or else I will throw your body naked in front of some people who would like to y with your body very much¡±.


    La red at me and I pped the other side¡¯s face. After that, I lifted her chin and asked,¡± tell me and I will give you a good death, or else maybe I will y with you until you die¡±.


    La didn¡¯t say, so I just removed her dress and made her naked. It made her feel humiliated and she said,¡± well I will tell you but only if you will let us live¡±.


    I looked at her and said,¡± don¡¯t you know your current situation. I can make you dead. Although I will not get the answer it won¡¯t matter to me very much¡±.


    La finally answered and said,¡± wait, I will tell you. You can also sign a ve contract with us. We will never pose any threat. You can also y with us as you like. Only then will I tell you the answer¡±.


    I looked at her and said,¡± are you even worthy of that. If you don¡¯t want your end to be miserable then please tell me. You must know there is no medicine for regret¡±.


    La kept quiet and seeing this my patience ran out so I shot both the girls dead.


    Before dying, La said,¡± you will get an answer from the Elrod family in the God realm¡±, saying so the light in her eyes dissipated.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299: Future nning


    After killing La and Zara I didn¡¯t feel ufortable as I would never be soft to my enemies. Even if they are girls. I looked at their corpse and then set it on fire.


    Then I called Fedas and said,¡± spread the news about Leonard¡¯s death and all other powerhouses that have been buried. Also, help me find the location of these girls. Lina, Olivia, Amelia, Toaroa, Alice, and Ava¡±, saying so I stopped and before leaving I gave him the portrait of those girls.


    Later Fedas once again bowed and then walked away.


    I then flew towards the dragon can while thinking about the new enemy. And that person is already in God¡¯s realm. It gave me a headache and I couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± f*ck, thought I could enjoy my time after the revenge but now it seems that all of it was nned by someone else. La and Leonard were just chess pieces. I wanted to cry without tears and couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with the owner of the body for a few seconds. Thenter I remembered that my soul had upied this body. I wanted to cry without tears¡±.


    I decided to make the person regreting to this world the next time when I catch him.


    Then next I decided to talk and see if the owner¡¯s cheap dad left the way to be God¡¯s realm.


    Thinking about it I just said in my heart,¡± hey dad where are you¡±.


    .....


    But no response came and it made me so angry that I wanted to cry without tears. Later I decided to level up and reach the peak of the False God Realm. Maybe at that time, my cheap dad would have left the message for me.


    Thinking about it I felt it was possible so I let go of my worries and then decided to live with the girls and make lots of love. Also, keep on leveling up by the way.


    By the time I reached back to the Dragon n, the girls were already awake. And seeing this I looked at them and asked,¡± so the next few days you can rx. I will solve a few problems and thenter we can roam around and have fun¡±.


    The girls cheered after listening to my words and then I asked Luna,¡± by the way how did Leonard raise his level¡±.


    Luna replied,¡± you see the tower there¡±, saying so she pointed in one direction.


    I looked in the direction Luna had pointed her finger and saw a big tower and then I heard Luna say,¡± well this tower just works as a dungeon. After level 200 you can use this tower as you like. There are also four difficulties and there is also party mode and solo mode. You can choose any one of it¡±.


    After listening to her words I said,¡± great now we can level up to level 499 and then think about other things. By the way Luna we will live in your n till that time. Will there be any problem¡±.


    Luna was happy and she said,¡± Robin I am very happy, as long as you like we can live here¡±.


    I looked at her excitedly look and said,¡± after you girls have had enough fun, you can join me and level up in the tower. I also want to inform you girls that I still want to be stronger and try to find a way to reach God¡¯s realm. If you girls want to follow then you are wee, if not then also, it depends on your choice¡±.


    The girls were a little excited after listening to my words as the God realm is a mystery for them and also for me but who doesn¡¯t want to be stronger so all the girls agreed to follow me to God¡¯s realm.


    But Mia asked,¡± Robin but how do we cultivate to God¡¯s realm¡±.


    I replied,¡± I don¡¯t know, but maybe I might get a clue after reaching level 499. Then I will tell you the secret about it to you girls. But you must not tell our conversation with anyone¡±.


    Other girls nodded their heads and said,¡± don¡¯t worry we know about the seriousness of this matter¡±.


    I nodded my head and then dismissed those girls while I was sitting and enjoying the food one after, another. Each one of them was delicious. I ate slowly and from time to time I drank wine and was enjoying afortable life.


    I don¡¯t know when I fell asleep. I slept peacefully after a long time. When I opened my eyes it was already morning the next day. And I was sleeping on a big bed and several girls were on the side.


    Seeing this scene made me feel like I was in heaven. Then I walked out of the room and then took shower. After that, I walked out and began to roam in a big garden.


    While I was enjoying my time, Lina, Olivia, Amelia, Toaroa, Alice, and Ava were panicking and they had expressed horror on their face.


    In Lina after some time, she was abandoned by her family and then brought to the dragon n as a gift.


    The same happened with other girls. Those girls felt humiliated and then remembered Robin¡¯s words in the dungeon. It made their faces paler.


    After those girls met with each other they looked at each other and then Lina asked,¡± sister do you think, Robin will take us as his women¡±.


    Ava said,¡± maybe, anyway our clones also made love with him once. There might be some feeling for us¡±.


    Amelia didn¡¯t say anything, as she had learned that not a single False God realm expert was spared except Fedas. Thinking about it she felt that no one could protect them now. So either sign a ve contract with Robin or else be killed by him.


    Olivia and others chatted with each other thinking about how to please Robin now.


    While these girls were chatting, I was enjoying breakfast. From time to time I drank wine. And I couldn¡¯t help but say to myself,¡± this life is really good, by the way, those girls might be here. So let¡¯s go and also decide their fate¡±.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300: Resolved


    ( stormy days/ light problems so few updates)


    As soon as I walked out of the room, I saw Freya leading those girls toward me. I looked at them and smiled. Then Freya asked,¡± who are these girls?¡±.


    Freya looked at Robin and then looked at the girls. After some time she looked at the girls with a pitiful expression.


    While after the girls listened to my words. They were all suffocated. Lina couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± Robin you forget about us so fast. You made love with us¡±.


    I looked at her and then asked,¡± not with you girls, but with your clones. Well why don¡¯t I see the arrogant look on your faces¡±, saying so I smiled and then looked at them.


    Amelia had a gloomy expression and then she said,¡± Robin, any way you made love with our clones so do you need to humiliate us this way¡±.


    As soon as she finished saying I pped her face and then I said,¡± when you girls humiliated me. Did you think about my esteem, my pride? It was all trampled. Didn¡¯t I tell you one day I will make you regret doing so¡±, saying so I stopped and thenughed and said,¡± do you know, now your current status is just like an ant that can be pinched to death anytime¡±.


    .....


    ¡± Where are your family members? Why don¡¯t I see them? Let me guess those delivered you all themselves. Right!¡±, saying so Iughed but it was a little forced. I looked at their faces and then remembered the happy moments spent with their clones.


    Then I looked at their faces now and now I wanted them to leave me as I didn¡¯t want to remember those things anymore. As of now, these girls are not worthy of me anymore as I have be more capable than those girls.


    So I then waved my hand and said,¡± go back to your n and live the way you like. Just don¡¯t show your faces to me again¡±.


    Listening to my words the girls cried but I walked out of there as I didn¡¯t want to see any more emotional drama. Once these girls had already yed the emotional card so there will be no next time. Instead, it¡¯s better to cultivate and go to God¡¯s realm. There might be more beautiful women. Thinking about it I felt a little excited about it. And these girls would be a passerby in my life. Anyway if I made love with them then I would not leave them but those were their clones.


    The emotional damage done by the girls was all swept away and then I began to wander around and began to live the usual life.


    While Freya looked the Lina and the other girls and said,¡± okay you girls can leave. Don¡¯t worry, I will announce that you girls are no longer targeted by Robin. You can leave us and live the life as you wish¡±, saying so Freya flew away leaving Lina and other girls.


    Lina looked at the other girls and then said,¡± I am going to be his servant or ve and serve him¡±.


    Amelia had a look of mncholy and then said,¡± what if he changes his mind and kills us¡±.


    Alice said,¡± if he wanted to do so then he might have already killed us. And do you think after returning to the n they would let us live a normal life¡±.


    Olivia said,¡± no but they will find a way rid of us¡±.


    Toaroa said,¡± Then let¡¯s go and level up and be False God realm first¡±.


    Ava interjected and said,¡± do you think it is easy to reach the false God realm without decent equipment¡±.


    Other girls had aplicated look. Once upon a time, these girls didn¡¯t even have to think about the equipment or weapons as they would all get them from their families, and now without family, they were nothing.


    Ava couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± Robin is an amazing person, he started everything from scratch. He became a False God realm expert on his own¡±.


    Other girls nodded their heads and then Alice said,¡± let¡¯s go and ask Robin for equipment, and then we will leave¡±.


    Toaroa said,¡± is it not shameful enough¡±.


    Alice answered back,¡± Then what shall we do. As long as we have the equipment we can level up and also survive. If not then we will be yed to death. Do you know how many people are just waiting for this day when we lose support? Now we are just like a fish to be ughtered. So it¡¯s better to ask Robin for equipment¡±, saying so she stopped.


    Alina and Nadia were eavesdropping on the conversation between the girls. Then they both looked at each other and nodded their head.


    Later they walked inside the room and saw that Lina¡¯s group of girls had embarrassed expressions. Seeing this sheughed and then said,¡± well I can help you girls but you need to sign a ve contract with us¡±.


    Nadia nodded her head and then said,¡± think about your decision carefully. As this might be your girl¡¯s only chance¡±.


    Lina and the other girls looked at each other and then nodded their heads and then Lina said,¡± we are willing to sign a ve contract¡±.


    After that, both Alina and the other girls signed the contracts. Later they talked with the girls and said,¡± Lina you can still call us sister and call Robin your master. But remember whenever I want at that time I can call you to serve Robin. You will not make any sound and even thank Robin after making love. You just need to serve him whenever he wants to be understood¡±.


    Lina and the other girls nodded their heads but they all had bitter expressions.


    While I was drinking wine, Ariadoa came and then sat next to me and picked up the wine bottle, and began to drink.


    I looked at her and then said,¡± please leave me some amount of wine¡±, saying so I gave her a pitiful look.


    Ariadoa looked at Robin and then said,¡± don¡¯t worry I will leave you some. So when are we going to level up¡±.


    I looked at her and then said,¡± just rx for a week and then we can start leveling up¡±.


    Ariadoa nodded and then she drank wine quietly with me.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301: Back To Dungeon


    The next day I woke up, and I remembered that I still haven¡¯t solved the dark monster in the wastnd. So I decided to solve them all. At least in this way, the people living inside the wastnd don¡¯t have to live in fear.


    Thinking about it I walked out of the room.


    While I was walking outside I saw Alina and Nadia sitting with Amelia and the other girls. Seeing this I frowned and then said,¡± Alina why are these girls here?¡±.


    Alina had a sad expression and she said,¡± Robin can¡¯t you forgive them. Anyway these girls will be good ves¡±.


    I looked at Alina and said,¡± do you think Ick ves. If I just say a word then many girls would be willing to be my ve. I don¡¯t want to carry a burden. Look at their level, they haven¡¯t reached even the legendary realm¡±, saying so I stopped, while Ava, Amelia, and the other girls lowered their heads in shame.


    Alina came to Robin and then leaned on his shoulders and said,¡± Robin don¡¯t you want to take revenge¡±.


    I shook my head and said,¡± I already had the revenge¡±.


    .....


    Alinaughed and said,¡± do you call this revenge. At least let me help you kill these girls so that you can have your revenge¡±.


    I waved my hand and said,¡± do as you like¡±, saying so I decided to walk out of the room.


    Alina blocked me from the door and then said,¡± Robin why are you escaping. I want to kill them before your eyes¡±.


    I looked at her and said,¡± I am not escaping. I am going to do my business. Move away from the door¡±.


    Alina said,¡± after you kill them I will move away from the door¡±.


    I looked at her with a helpless expression and then asked,¡± okay tell me what you want¡±, saying so I looked at Alina.


    Alina saw my expression and said,¡± you still love them. So you didn¡¯t take action right¡±.


    I blushed and said,¡± nonsense¡±.


    Alina chuckled and then whispered,¡± Robin don¡¯t you want to take revenge. Like you can take these girls¡¯ virginity. There are also several other ways you can punish them, or shall I help you train them to serve you¡±.


    I looked at Alina and said,¡± hmph do what you want to do¡±, saying so I broke away from her and wanted to go but Alina embraced me and said,¡± Robin, give them shapeshifter, body armor, and also pink grade attributes cards¡±.


    I looked at Alina and then said,¡± okay you win, but you both have to pay some price¡±, saying so I took out and gave those things to Alina.


    She had a happy expression and then she gave it to Amelia and the other girls.


    After that, she came and asked,¡± so what price do I have to pay¡±.


    I looked at her and pinched her nipples and then I rubbed her pussy. She became very wet and she asked,¡± Robin f*ck me¡±, saying so she lifted her skirt to show her drenched pussy.


    But I ignored her and did the same to Nadia.


    Both the girls were horny and looking at me.


    I smiled and said,¡± this is what you need to pay. Both of you are punished and you can¡¯t y with your bodies until I return¡±, saying so I looked at Amelia and the other girls and said,¡± you girls follow me¡±.


    Saying so I stopped and then called Freya and asked her to watch Alina and Nadia who looked at me with resentful eyes.


    Then I walked with the girls towards the teleportation formation to the wastnd.


    Along the way, the girls kept on apologizing. After I forgave them, then the atmosphere became a little awkward.


    After reaching the wastnd I entered the dungeon and then headed straight to the castle then I saw Tom was sleeping and the corner of his mouth was drooling. Seeing this my mouth twitched and then I walked near its ear and shouted,¡± Tom where the f*ck are you!¡±.


    Tom got up in fright and when he saw Robin he rushed to him and grabbed his leg and said,¡± master did you bring meat¡±.


    I said,¡± of course I brought meat. But you need to help me do something¡±.


    Tom looked at Robin and said,¡± as long as the master gives me meat, I can do anything¡±.


    Seeing this I looked at Tom and then took out some cooked meat and gave it to him.


    Tom saw the meat and began to devour it. And within a minute it ate it all and then burped, seeing this I said,¡± then help me put these girls in abyss dimensions. They must reach the false God realm¡±.


    Tom looked at me and then made a pitiful expression and said,¡± master it will consume energy. I need more meat¡±.


    I looked at it and asked,¡± how much?¡±.


    Tom stretched out its five fingers and said,¡± five times the meat you gave me now¡±.


    I began to bargain with Tom. Then Amelia, Lina, Ava, Toaroa, Alice, and Olivia saw one man and one beast begin to bargain. Finally, after five minutes, the bargain was over and then I said,¡± well here are 2.5 times the meat¡±, saying so I took out the meat and gave it to Tom.


    While Tom took out a weighing instrument and after that, it measured the meat carefully. Finally, it saw that there were two big pieces of extra meat. Seeing this it looked at me with a pitiful look.


    I said,¡± okay you can keep it¡±, saying so I generously gave it the meat.


    After that, I said,¡± okay then Tom you send the girls to Abyss realm. I wille and get them in fifteen days¡±, saying so I stopped and then continued,¡± I also need you to apany me. Let¡¯s go and gather the fragments of dungeonster¡±.


    Tom nodded his head.


    Then I looked at the girls and said,¡± In the Abyss world there will be hordes of monsters. You girls need to keep killing. After you all reach the peak of the false God realm. At that time only will you girls will return. But remember that you might go insane in that world as there is nothing to do but just kill. Your equipment will grow after you absorb the equipment dropped from those monsters. I will not be able to apany you. So you need to take care of yourself¡±, saying so I stopped.


    Then I looked at Tom and then said,¡± okay send them¡±.


    The girls wanted to say something but they were already teleported to the abyss world.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302: Solving The Dark Source


    I then looked at Tom and asked,¡± Tom if I will collect dungeon pieces then how would those people level up¡±.


    Tom was looking at the meat with saliva dripping from the corner of its mouth when it listened to my question. It answered,¡± master you need to just set the teleportation formation there which would be connected to the dungeon. Also, mention the details on the teleportation formation so that people would enter the right ce¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± okay then follow me¡±.


    Saying so I walked out of the dungeon and headed towards base 1.


    Base 1 held special meaning to me as this was the ce where everything started.


    I walked around the ce and finally, I said,¡± Tom it¡¯s time to do your job¡±.


    Tom who was chewing a piece of dried meat nodded his head and then snapped his fingers.


    .....


    Then the ce where the dungeon was located became small and finally, it was picked up by tom.


    Seeing this I said,¡± set up the teleportation formation¡±.


    Tom looked at me and said,¡± two pieces of meat¡±.


    I said,¡± deal¡±.


    Tom was happy and then snapped their finger. Soon teleportation formation was set up. There were also detailed instructions written on top of it.


    Seeing this I nodded my head and then said,¡± okay let¡¯s go to other ces¡±, saying so I walked out of Base 1 after taking onest look.


    In one day all the base dungeon disappeared mysteriously and was reced by teleportation formation.


    This causedmotion among the people and various races.


    But after a while, the people calmed down.


    Inside the dungeon, I looked at Tom and then asked,¡± Tom have we collected all the pieces of the dungeon¡±.


    Tom shook his head and said,¡± no, we have collected only 6 pieces till now¡±.


    I asked,¡± how many pieces do we still need¡±.


    Tom said,¡± 14 pieces more¡±.


    I nodded my head and then asked,¡± can you sense those pieces¡±.


    Tom said,¡± one in the dragon n¡±.


    I said,¡± Later when we go at that time we will pick it up¡±.


    Then I thought about solving the monster that was infected with dark energy.


    Thinking about it I walked towards the edge of the holynd. Soon I saw the tree and other monsters were all corroded by a dark force.


    It gave off an eerie feeling. This was also the reason why people named it Dark Forest.


    I saw this and then began to travel deeper inside the dark forest.


    The monster that I encountered were all solved with one move. There were monsters but they were all below the false God realm. So killing them was very easy.


    After three hours I finally reached the source where dark energy was leaking from. Several monsters were guarding the ce and all had reached the False God realm but theirbat power was around 120.


    The leader of the monster had six arms and three heads.


    Seeing this I took out the shape shifter and was ready for battle.


    Zorion the leader of the monster had undergone more than four mutations to reach the current form. Seeing that only one human had ughtered the entire corrupted monster. It made him feel wary of him. Then he said,¡± human why did you attack the monster¡±.


    Iughed after listening to the monster¡¯s words and then replied,¡± aren¡¯t you talking nonsense. You are a corrupted monster and I am human. So I should kill you so that humans and other races may live in peace¡±, saying so I shot towards the monster.


    Zorion was furious and then shouted,¡± Kill!¡±.


    The monster used its skills toward humans.


    I saw the monster use various skills. So I used a teleportation card and also shadow monster skills to kill those monsters.


    After two hours the battle was finally over. It was one side kill.


    I walked towards the monster leader who was breathing hisst breath and said,¡± what is the source of corruption¡±.


    Zorion looked at the human and replied weakly,¡± the source is inside, you can see yourself¡±.


    I looked at the monster and then shot its head ending its life.


    After doing so I walked toward the dark source. The ce had gloomy breath. It made me frown but I still kept on walking inside and finally, I saw the source of dark energy.


    It was leaking from a skeleton.


    I saw the skeleton was three meters long. It had a strange shape. It looked like some alien species.


    Seeing this I asked ck,¡± ck what type of race the alien belongs to?¡±.


    ck listened to my voice and then replied,¡± finally remembered me. Well, it must be of the giant race but its body has been crashed due to some reason. So its size had reduced to 3 meters¡±.


    I was shocked and then I asked,¡± how did you identify the race!¡±.


    ck replied,¡± that you can¡¯t know now. You only need to know that the skeleton is of God¡¯s realm. It must have practiced dark source. So the monster might have been corrupted by its source¡±.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± ck how much power is God¡¯s realm¡±.


    ck replied,¡± In front of God realm experts you can¡¯t resist. If they want to kill you then it would be like squeezing an ant¡±.


    I was shocked and then I asked,¡± how much does God¡¯s realmbat power is!¡±.


    ck replied,¡± between 1500-2000¡å.


    I couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± f*ck, then how do we reach the god realm¡±.


    ck replied,¡± you need to take trail after you reach level 499¡å.


    Listening to ck words my eyes lit up and then I asked,¡± ck do you know the ce where I can take the trail¡±.


    ck said,¡± first reach level 499 and then talk about it¡±.


    I nodded my head helplessly and then I asked,¡± can you solve the skeleton¡±.


    ck said,¡± I can solve it. You will also gain an additional talent after absorbing it¡±.


    I asked,¡± what talent?¡±.


    ck replied,¡± you will be proficient in dark skills¡±.


    I was surprised to hear its words and then I asked,¡± if you absorb another god realm skeletons, then will I be able to get their talents¡±.


    ckughed and said,¡± no way. My elemental attributes are dark therefore I can help you this time¡±, saying so it stopped and then continued,¡± okay let¡¯s do the work and don¡¯t disturb me for next month¡±.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303: News About Secret Realm


    Sorry guys for thete update. There was apetition exam.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back to the dragon n.


    After returning, I said,¡± Tom, take back the dungeon¡±.


    Tom snapped his fingers and then the dungeon disappeared. It made many people panic.


    Next Tom snapped and then ced one more teleportation formation there. After doing so he said,¡± master the dungeon has changed. Do you want to look at it¡±.


    I asked,¡± what has changed¡±.


    .....


    Tom replied,¡± Now master can cultivate crops and also raise living things. All the things cultivated inside will increase the quality of orange grade¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± okay, it¡¯s good, the dungeon looked deserted before. Now we can add some fish, nts, and animals and raise them. So Tom your new task is to find those fish, animals, and nts¡±.


    Tom wanted to say something but I added one more sentence,¡± they think about it. If you raise those things then you can eat meat almost every day¡±.


    Listening to my words Tom was already drooling and seeing this I hurriedly said,¡± now go and finish the task. Also, try to set teleportation formation at various ces which can make people easy to ess the dungeon¡±.


    Tom nodded his head and then disappeared in front of me.


    After solving one problem, now all I need to do was to level up.


    So I decided to ask Ariadoa for advice. As maybe I could learn anything from her.


    After some time I found Ariadoa who was ying games with the girls.


    Seeing meing Alina said,¡± Robin do you want to join us¡±.


    I asked,¡± what kind of game are you girls ying?¡±.


    Mia answered,¡± it¡¯s a card game¡±.


    Seeing this I thought for a while and then answered,¡± okay. But we need to change some rules of the game¡±.


    The girls looked at me with question marks on their heads. Seeing this I said,¡± when anyone loses, they will remove their clothes¡±, saying so I looked at the girls with hot eyes.


    Nadia saw my hot eyes and she blushed and said,¡± master do you want to see us naked¡±, saying so she exposed her tits and said,¡± master do you want to y with them¡±.


    I generously squeezed her tits and then said,¡± of course, I want to y but it would be better to make you lose and then remove all your clothes¡±.


    Ariadoa squinted her eyes and she had a grin on the corners of her mouth and then asked with a mysterious smile,¡± are you sure?¡±.


    I looked at Ariadoa¡¯s expression and felt something wrong like I was a sheep to be ughtered.


    But I still agreed and then said,¡±e on teach me the game¡±.


    The girls began to teach the game. It was a card game simr to the bluff where you need to guess the opponent who ced the cards have ced the right card or not. If you guessed it correctly then he has to pick up all the cards or the people who guessed wrong have to pick up the card. The person who guesses wrong has to lose a piece of cloth.


    I became confident after listening to the y so I said,¡± okay let¡¯s y¡±.


    After the first round, I lost and my shirt was gone.


    Next round I said,¡± Ariadoa you have bluffed¡±, saying so I asked her to show the cards.


    Ariadoa smiled and showed her cards and said,¡± Robin remove your pants¡±.


    I said,¡± how the hell can I lose¡±, saying so I removed my pants. Now I was only wearing underwear.


    I saw that there were too many cards in my hands so I decided to y safely.


    So next it was my turn. Nadia replied with a blushing face,¡± master you blurred¡±.


    I showed her the card and then said,¡± you lose, please remove your top¡±.


    Nadia removed it slowly. Seeing this my little brother was bing hard.


    The game continued and in the next round no said bluff. Seeing this I decided to y even more safely. I felt that whoever said bluff will add too many cards to their deck.


    After three rounds I couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± are you girls ying the game. Why does it feels that I am ying against all of you girls? As you girls never mentioned bluff from beginning to end¡±.


    Nadia who was only wearing panties said,¡± master how can you say so. We are all ying games seriously. Don¡¯t you see us girls have already lost most of the clothes¡±.


    I looked around and I nodded my head but I was feeling something fishy as the girls would say every time bluff when my turn woulde. But my mind was on their bodies so I didn¡¯t notice until now.


    So next time I decided to y bluff and see what the girl¡¯s reaction would be.


    As soon as I said bluff then the girls pounced on me one by one.


    Ariadoa said,¡± you lose, now girls attack¡±.


    Before I could say something, I was forced by the girls. I couldn¡¯t even shout as Ariadoa was already sitting. While other girls looked at each other as they were nning who will make love first. After that, for the next four hours, I made love with them continuously.


    Finally, I f*cked Ariadoa¡¯s pussy and then filled her andid on top of her body.


    After gasping for breath I calmed down after a while. Then I asked,¡± Ariadoa do you how to reach the god realm¡±.


    Ariadoa looked at me and said,¡± you need to find the secret realm. There we can take the trail. As soon as we pass the trail we can advance to the god realm. After that, we can be teleported to the god realm from there¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I asked,¡± so will we be teleported to the same ce or a different ce¡±.


    Ariadoa said,¡± same ce. But we need to be careful after reaching the god realm¡±, saying so a trace of worry shed in her eyes.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304: Grinding Level


    Competition Exam canceled. All seats were sold. Sometimes I just want to say why the hell is my luck is so bad as my exam went well. I checked my marks and I was qualified...????


    .............


    The next day, while I was eating Tom, sent a message to me that the girls hade out of the abyss realm.


    I just thanked him and continued to eat the food.


    After that, I walked toward Alina. She was chatting with the girls in the garden. Seeing this I said,¡± enjoy two more days. After that, we will continue to grind the level¡±.


    Nadia couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± master so fast¡±.


    I looked at her and said,¡± yes, we need to level up faster, if you want to travel to some fun ces¡±.


    .....


    After listening to the fun ces other girls looked at me curiously. While Karin said,¡± master those fun ces won¡¯t be forbidden ces!¡±.


    I looked at her and said with a dumb look,¡± yes¡±.


    Luna from the side couldn¡¯t help butment,¡± are we going to die there¡±, saying so she stopped and then continued,¡± as you also know that those ces are called forbidden ces as any people who had gone have note out. So now we hardly here anyone going to those ces¡±.


    I looked at her and said,¡± well the forbidden ces are the only way we can reach God¡¯s realm. Think about it, till now there are so many races but they haven¡¯t reached God¡¯s realm. Also, there are no such clues left in this world. So ording to my guess, we might get an answer in the forbidden realm¡±, saying so I stopped and then looked at the girls and said,¡± if anyone doesn¡¯t want to follow me then you can stay here. It¡¯s your choice¡±.


    Nadia said,¡± master I will follow you¡±.


    Karin said,¡± master me too¡±.


    Karina said,¡± count me in¡±.


    Alina,¡± me too¡±.


    Other girls also said they were willing to go. Also Alice, Ava, Lina, Taaroa, Olivia, and Amelia this time chose to follow.


    Seeing this I nodded my head and then said,¡± okay then it¡¯s good. You girls can enjoy your time¡±, said so I was going to walk away but was stopped by Ariadoa who was smiling at me.


    Looking at her smile I always felt that something bad was going to happen.


    Ariadoa looked at Robin and said,¡± Robin since you are here, then apany us¡±, saying so she wrapped her arms around Robin¡¯s neck and winked at Alina.


    Seeing this other girl also surrounded Robin.


    Seeing that the girls were surrounding me. I couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± wait what do you girls want?¡±.


    Ariadoa smiled and said,¡± since you said us to enjoy it for two days then please apany us. Also, we can help you ease your rtionship with Lina, Olivia, Amelia, Taaroa, Ava, and Alice¡±, saying so she stopped.


    Looking at these horny girls I wanted to cry without tears. I couldn¡¯t help but curse in my heart,¡± how the hell did so many girlse to my harem¡±.


    While I was thinking other girls had already begun to tear the clothes.


    While seeing this I shouted,¡± you girls are cheating. If you have gutse one on one¡±.


    The girls looked with contempt and then theyunched the attack.


    I was taken down by the girls and then lewd noise came out from the garden.


    But the surprising thing was noise didn¡¯t get out of the garden as if something was blocking it.


    As I wanted to protest my mouth was blocked by either a mouth kiss or pussy kiss.


    .........................................


    Two dayster


    My eyes had sunken for the first time. There were also dark circles below my eyes. I walked out of the room slowly but my legs were shivering.


    I couldn¡¯t help but want to punish these girls. But remembering the event of those two days all my resentment went away.


    So I put on a hypocrite smile and said,¡± are you guys ready¡±.


    Ariadoa looked at Robin¡¯s shivering leg and answered,¡± of course we are ready¡±, saying so she stopped and then asked,¡± but Robin are you okay. Or else let¡¯s recover for two days¡±.


    I smiled but it was uglier than crying and said,¡± no need, let¡¯s go¡±, saying so I began to walk away from those girls.


    While Ariadoa looked at the other girls and smiled while saying,¡± it¡¯s a pity¡±.


    Other girls also smiled but kept their mouths shut and followed behind.


    I was walking in front and thinking about how to take revenge on the girls.


    But I didn¡¯t get any idea for the time being so I stopped thinking also we had reached the dungeon.


    So I looked at the girls and said,¡± let¡¯s go and start leveling¡±.


    The girls followed behind.


    After entering the tower we once again began to kill the monster and began to increase the level.


    As we had already fought in the abyss realm. The pressure here was not much. So we increased the level and began twenty times our and began leveling.


    It went on for one month.


    ONE MONTH LATER


    Today was the day we everyone experience bar was full.


    Seeing this I said,¡± okay girls let¡¯s go out and rest for a day. Then prepare for the necessary things. Two weekster we will start our journey. So it¡¯s better to buy all the necessary things¡±.


    Other girls nodded their heads and then went on their way.


    While Ariadoa stayed and said,¡± which forbidden ce are we going to travel¡±.


    I thought for a while and said,¡± Death Forest¡±.


    Ariadoa asked,¡± why not Silver Desert¡±.


    I thought for a while and then answered,¡± because traveling in the forest seems to be easier¡±.


    Ariadoa was speechless after listening to my words and she couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± so why did you take so much time to answer the questions¡±.


    I smirked at her and then picked her up on my shoulder and walked towards my bedroom. I was thinking about what kind of punishment should I give her.


    .........................................


    Inside the dungeon. Tom was thinking about something and said to himself,¡± I think that I forgot about something. Why can¡¯t I remember it!¡±.


    Well, maybe it¡¯s my illusion.


    While n who was helping the group of people inside the secret realm suddenly disappeared and appeared in the dungeon.


    Seeing the familiar ce he burst into tears and then he walked outside the dungeon to find Robin.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305: Death Forest Knon


    Two dayster.


    We started our journey toward the death forest. Our party included n who looked like a savage after staying in another dimension. Maria n¡¯s mom. Other girls were Fay, Fiona, and Freya from the fairy tribe.


    Lucy, Luna, and Kyra from the white dragon tribe.


    Oreo and Kristine are from the ck dragon tribe.


    Ava the Dryad, Alice the nine-tail fox, Karina, Karin, and Ka from the mixed race.


    Lina, Olivia, Mia, Amelia, Alina, Nadia, and Taaroa are from the human race.


    The lineup looked very gorgeous, especially the beautiful girls following behind.


    .....


    n¡¯s savage face scared those people who wanted to make trouble.


    We traveled across a different continent where the death forest was located. There was an ocean that separated it. It took us over a week to cross it. Mostly because many sea animals attacked us.


    Although the attack was nothing but harassment. The girls said they wanted to taste those sea creatures¡¯ meats so I had to cook.


    Finally, we reached Death Forest.


    Outside the Death Forest.


    Ariadoa looked at me and said,¡± are you all prepared to enter the forest¡±.


    Everyone nodded their head with a solemn look on their face.


    I then asked,¡± so Ariadoa why it is known as death forest¡±.


    Ariadoa looked at me and the others and then she smiled and said,¡± you will know after you enter the ce¡±.


    I took the lead and walked inside the forest while others followed behind.


    We were warily looking at our surroundings. There were no sounds in this forest and the quietness of the forest made me feel like something was seriously wrong with this ce.


    So I asked Ariadoa,¡± why is the forest so quiet¡±.


    Ariadoa smiled and answered,¡± try throwing a piece of meat or fruit at any nt present¡±.


    I nodded my head and then took out a piece of meat and threw it on the ground.


    I then saw the meat vanish in thin air and be reced by some pollen.


    Seeing this I looked at Ariadoa and she exined,¡± the tree where you threw the meat ismon to nt inside the death forest. Don¡¯t look at its harmless appearance but it surrounds itself with pollen that can devour anything quickly¡±.


    I couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± you mean those pollen nts are the mostmon nt here. Then what about other ones¡±.


    Ariadoa smiled and then said,¡± as for the other ones, we can find out about it slowly¡±.


    I then asked,¡± can I kill those nts¡±.


    Ariadoa said,¡± you can try¡±, saying so she stopped and then continued,¡± well I have heard about a legend of death forest¡±.


    Luna said,¡± the one that says the death forest sallows all living things inside it¡±.


    Ariadoa nodded her head.


    Seeing this I couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± couldn¡¯t you remind me a little earlier¡±, saying so I took out the shapeshifter and changed it into the gun mode, and began to attack it.


    Also, I looked at the girls and said,¡±mon girls what are you waiting for. Let¡¯s kill those trees and try to destroy third roots, or else these nts will never die¡±.


    Then I looked at n and said,¡± boost us¡±.


    n began to buff us while other girls began to shoot trees.


    Ariadoa was also shooting the tree while murmuring to herself,¡± why is the pet of Evelyn doing on this world? What happened after I fell asleep? I need to find those answers. But for now, we need to kill the pet. Surprisingly, Robin found it¡¯s a weakness too fast¡±.


    We began to fight hard. And while fighting I couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± Aria are we going to clear the whole forest¡±.


    Ariadoa said,¡± or else if you can find a way to subdue it¡±.


    I couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± it¡¯s a good idea but we need to reduce its size first¡±.


    Then I looked at the girls and said,¡± half of you rest while the other half follow me destroying it¡±.


    The girls followed mymand.


    Then we can fight in this way when we destroyed a quarter of the forest, we stopped for while and then we saw the ces where we destroyed was growing wildly and in just a few seconds it had grown back.


    Seeing this I wanted to curse but couldn¡¯t say anything.


    I couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± why does it seem like it¡¯s toying with us¡±.


    Ariadoa nodded her head and said,¡± well yes it is indeed toying with us¡±.


    Saying so she stopped and then shouted,¡± Knon how is that bitch Evelyn. Is she still alive or dead¡±.


    I looked at Ariadoa and said seriously,¡± hey Ariadoa you need to take a rest and recover energy. You don¡¯t have to feel depressed about getting stuck in this forest. We will get alive soon¡±, as I was going to continue the lecture I heard creepyughter sound and then I saw Ariadoa punching my face.


    Knonughed and made us creep out and he said,¡± master is well and is currently in the God realm¡±.


    I looked at Ariadoa and asked while rubbing my face,¡± Aria, who are you talking to, and who is Evelyn¡±.


    Ariadoa looked at me and answered,¡± Knon is the f*cking dead forest that you see in front of you while Evelyn is the goddess of life¡±.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± so what the hell is this guy Knon doing in our world¡±.


    Ariadoa answered,¡± that I also need to know¡±.


    I nodded my head and then looked at the death forest and asked,¡± Knon how about we make a deal¡±.


    Knon had an interesting expression and asked,¡± what type of deal¡±.


    I said,¡± don¡¯t you want to go to the god realm. So be my pet and let us go through the forest. And then you can follow us to the god realm¡±.


    Knon shouted in anger,¡± human are you mocking me. Do you have the strength to make me your pet. Don¡¯t even think about it¡±.


    I looked at Ariadoa and asked,¡± okay the n of making him my pet failed. So how do we kill him¡±.


    Ariadoa looked at me and said,¡± then I will seal its regeneration ability then you can kill it¡±.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306: White Card Elder Treant


    While Knon listened to our conversation he began to feel afraid. As he remembered that in front of him was the goddess incarnation of the seal. She could seal any of the abilities and for this reason, most gods would avoid fighting her.


    He remembered when he was following his master Evelynst time then he saw the goddess of seal taking action against one of the gods. He saw the god¡¯s abilities were permanently sealed unless the goddess of seal removed it herself.


    Thinking about those things felt terrifying and he couldn¡¯t help but shout,¡± wait human I surrender¡±.


    .....


    While we were nning about sealing Knon.


    Ariadoa looked at me and said,¡± well I will start to seal its regeneration ability. But it will take some time. So you need to help me stall it¡±.


    I nodded my head and as I was going to agree to her I listened to Knon shout. Then I looked at Ariadoa and asked,¡± why did he surrender!¡±.


    .....


    Ariadoa thought about something and then said,¡± maybe it remembered something about me¡±.


    I had a puzzled expression on my face and then I asked,¡± ck can I turn it into my card¡±.


    ck who was enjoying the show with White was stunned after listening to my question. Then after thinking for some time, he said,¡± I can indeed transform it into the card but by doing so its conscious would be wiped out. Also since its realm is already in the god realm so you can only possess another card until you reach the god realm¡±.


    I listened to ck¡¯s words and then asked,¡± then what shall I do with it¡±.


    White who was quiet finally spoke,¡± well I can help you extract all the abilities of the grand treant in front of you. Unlike ck¡¯s ability to seal the monster while whipping out consciousness, I can copy all of the monster¡¯s abilities and turn them into a card¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I asked,¡± then can you help me White¡±.


    White nodded his head and said,¡± well consider it as my gift to you¡±, saying so it snapped its fingers.


    Then I saw a big formation surrounding me and Knon and then a secondter there was a White card in my hand.


    After getting the card I heard White saying,¡± well there are two more chances to copy any abilities but I can only do it after you reach the middle god realm once andst chance ruler realm. So cherish the opportunity¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I thanked White and asked him to take good rest while I looked at the card details.


    ELDER TREANT (UNIQUE)


    REALM- EARLY GOD (CAN BE EVOLVED TO RULER REALM)


    ABILITIES-


    1) LAW OF LIFE- YOU LEARN ABOUT OF THE LAW OF LIFE. YOUR REGENERATION SPEED IS INCREASED BY 5000%.


    2) POLLEN DEVOUR- CAN USE POLLEN TO DEVOUR ANY LIVING THING. THERE IS A 1% CHANCE TO GET PLANT SKILLS AFTER DEVOURING PLANT-TYPE MONSTERS.


    3) NATURE HEART- INCREASE THE GROWTH RATE OF ANY TYPE OF PLANT ONE REALM BELOW YOUR OWN BY CONSUMING GOD MANA.


    4) RECONNAISSANCE ¨C YOU CAN SENSE ANYTHING AROUND YOU BY ANY PLANTS PRESENT WITHIN A RADIUS OF 500 KM. THE


    RANGE CAN BE IMPROVED BY CONSUMING GOD MANA.


    5) NATURE BLESSING (PASSIVE)- YOU AUTOMATICALLY CREATE A HALO AROUND YOU (10 KM). ALL YOUR ALLIES WILL ACCELERATE THEIR HEALING SPEED BY 200%, AND REGENERATION SPEED BY 500%.


    After looking at the properties of the white card I felt that this ability was good as an auxiliary and supportive role. Maybe in the future, I could find more nts and devour them to gain abilities. So anyway the trip to death forest gained my new power.


    While I was lost in the thought other girls were stunned and including Ariadoa and Knon.


    Knon couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± what happened just now¡±.


    Ariadoa was also puzzled and then she looked at Robin and she saw he was lost in thought. It made her puzzled.


    Then she decided to ask Robin about it as she saw a white card in Robin¡¯s hand after she carefully observed it. It gave off faint fluctuation of God mana.


    If not for being her goddess, she would miss the ordinary-looking card in Robin¡¯s hand.


    As she walked toward Robin, she saw him looking at her.


    I looked at Ariadoa and asked,¡± what happened?¡±.


    Ariadoa pointed at the white card and asked,¡± what is the card in your hand?¡±.


    I just said,¡± of nothing, just a gift from my friend¡±.


    I didn¡¯t want to tell Ariadoa about the abilities of White and ck, just in case. As I still don¡¯t want any of them to know about my abilities.


    Ariadoa saw that Robin didn¡¯t want to answer her. It made her feel a little angry but then she also knew that there was a greater existence inside Robin¡¯s body so maybe it might be rted to that.


    Thinking about it she didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    I felt relieved after Ariadoa stopped asking the question. Then I looked at Knon and said,¡± Knon can you reduce your size¡±.


    Knon nodded his head and then the death forest in front of us began to shrink. After a minute a big treant was standing in front of us.


    Seeing this I nodded my head and then asked,¡± so Knon you must know the way to reach god realm right¡±.


    Knon said,¡± there is no god realm. The ce where god lives is just another where the concentration of energy/mana is so high that they never get old. They are just like immortals. So most people say god realm. If you want to enter God¡¯s then you need a spaceship and the coordinates of God¡¯s¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I asked,¡± then do you have a spaceship¡±.


    Knon had an embarrassed expression and answered,¡± I do have a spaceship. But it has crashed here¡±.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± take us to that ce¡±.


    Knon took the lead while we followed behind. Since the forest had shrunk we could see only a huge spaceship in the distance.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307: Technology!


    We looked at the crashed spaceship and then I asked,¡± were you going to war with such a big spaceship¡±, saying so I looked at Knon.


    Knon had a serious expression on his and then said,¡± NO!¡±.


    I almost fell after listening to his answer. Then I asked,¡± so why did you take such a huge spaceship¡±.


    We were almost very close to the spaceship so I flew above it and looked at it. I did a rough estimate of its size and it was 2*1*0.7 cubic kilometers.


    So I came back and then I asked Knon,¡± can you tell me the details of your spaceship¡±.


    Knon put on a bracelet and then said,¡± This spaceship is R001 thetest type¡±, saying he had a proud expression on his face and then he continued,¡± It was thetest model of reconnaissance type spaceship equipped with thetest equipment. It has a type 3 stealth system that protects it from being detected by any being under thete God realm. As it is a reconnaissance-type spaceship so it functions mainly to escape. It is equipped with four dark conversion energy which produces enough power to run at a minimum speed of 800,000km/s to a maximum speed of 16,000,000 km/s¡±.


    I was shocked after listening to its properties and then I couldn¡¯t help feeling curious and asked,¡± why our don¡¯t have such technology while you guys have¡±.


    .....


    Knon replied in disdain,¡± how can yourpare to our? The materials required to build the engine are found in extreme conditions that are present only on our.


    That resource might be produced on your too but in so little amount that it could hardly be used to build those things. And also your technology is very backward so please first think of making something that can help you explore a nearby¡±.


    I nodded my head and decided to bring back technology in the future if possible.


    Knon said,¡± let¡¯s go inside the spaceship¡±, saying so he walked inside while I followed behind.


    While I was inside the spaceship, I couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± why there were no guns on the spaceship¡±.


    Knon answered immediately,¡± since the fall of Dwarf/ Mechanic God the other gods had forbidden to produce any weapon rted to guns¡±.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± why?¡±.


    Knon said,¡± I don¡¯t the reason, but ording to my master those gods were very afraid whenever someone mentioned a gun¡±.


    I looked at Ariadoa and asked,¡± what did he do that all those gods are still having a nightmare about guns¡±.


    Ariadoa answered,¡± in the battle of the strongest he killed too many gods. That made almost everyone hate him. So the Gods began to make conspiracy against him and on the next day a Ruler realm master took action to personally ends his life. So after reaching God¡¯s realm please do use guns or cannon-type weapons. Instead, change the shape of the shapeshifter to your profession, or else we will be the enemy of the entire god realm¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± Okay, you girls also listened to her words so change back your weapons to their original shape¡±.


    After saying so I looked at Knon who had taken us to the pilot room and then he said,¡± Kiri show me the damage status¡±.


    A virtual projection lit up and then it flew up. Seeing this I was stunned and I couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± f*ck this virtual projection looks so cool¡±.


    Knon said,¡± don¡¯t insult our technology by saying virtual projection that was the most backward technology I had ever seen. Our technology has developed countless times since then. Now what you are seeing is not a projection but a real AI that is made up of entirely energy. You can control them by using your bracelet¡±.


    I was shocked after seeing this technology. I couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± this technology is indeed very advanced but you can¡¯t insult our technology as backward technology as your ancestor might be also using the same technology once upon a time¡±.


    Kiri answered,¡± Wee Back Commander. The status of the ship is-


    DAMAGED- 49%


    REPAIRED- 51%


    REMAINING ENERGY- 40%¡±.


    Knon asked,¡± Kiri what is the nearest to refuel our energy¡±.


    Kirk answered,¡±mander after two space jumps we can reach the nearest to fill energy¡±.


    Knon asked,¡± will there be any other problems¡±.


    Kiri answered,¡± no problemmander unless we encounter space beast¡±.


    Knon said,¡± then prepare to set off¡±.


    After Knon gave the message the ship lights turned on. There was a screen on which all the status of the ship could be seen.


    I then suddenly remembered,¡± Knon how do we reach the god realm¡±.


    Knon answered,¡± by going to the advancement chamber. Next time wend I will take you guys to the advancement chamber. There only you can level up¡±.


    I was stunned after listening to the answer and I couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± that means if we stayed on our previous we wouldn¡¯t be able to reach God¡¯s realm right¡±.


    Knon replied,¡± there is another way to reach the god realm. It¡¯s by absorbing God¡¯s Mana¡±.


    I asked,¡± what is God Mana¡±.


    Knon replied,¡± God Mana is an advanced form of mana. It is in a solid state¡±, saying so he took out a piece.


    As soon as the piece was taken out I felt my body carving for it. It was as long as I absorb it, I would be able to reach the god realm.


    Knon also saw the look in my eyes and then he put the God crystal away and said,¡± well by taking one God crystal you can hardly reach the god realm. Different people have different requirements for reaching the god realm. But the minimum about of God crystal required is 100 and I don¡¯t have enough here¡±.


    I muttered,¡± stingy¡±.


    The girlsughed after listening to my words while Knon blushed after listening my words.


    Suddenly, I felt weightless and then heard Kiri¡¯smanding voice,¡± Commander we are in space. Turning the gravity on¡±.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308: Trion


    Inside the spaceship, I asked Knon,¡± tell me all the basic knowledge that I need to know¡±.


    Knon thought for a while and then he replied,¡± first of all I need to exin different types of tier¡±, saying so he stopped, and then I asked,¡± what do you mean by tier?¡±.


    Knon replied,¡± Tier is the ssification ofs ording to the presence of resources on that. Also, it identifies thebat power present on that. Lastly the technology. Technology can be ssified into three tiers.


    First Tier- The is in a primitive period to can start space exploration.


    Second Tier- The has enough technology to mine from asteroids or others to harness the power of Dark Matter.


    Third Tier- The has known to harness the power of Dark Matter so they have learned how to use space wrap/jump/ portals.


    ¡°.


    .....


    After saying so Knon stopped while I asked,¡± what is dark matter?¡±.


    Knon replied,¡± in space, the spaceship runs with many kinds of fuels and the most advanced fuel is Dark Matter. It is present in the whole universe¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I asked,¡± are there any tiers above tier three¡±.


    Knon nodded his head and replied,¡± yes our is just going to advance from tier 3 to tier 4. But it will take a long time to break through¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I asked,¡± so how do you differentiate between different tiers?¡±.


    Know replied-,¡±


    Tier 1- The living thing present hasbat power below 100 (below False God realm)


    Tier 2- The living thing present hasbat power between 100- 20,000 (below Mid-God Realm)


    Tier 3- The living thing present hasbat power between 20,000- 500,000 ( Ruler realm)¡±.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± what about Destroyer realm. I mean you didn¡¯t mention anything about their presence¡±.


    Knon looked at me with disdain and said,¡± there are only a very few people in Ruler realm and Destroyer realm are so rare that they are hardly seen¡±.


    I nodded my head and felt that I asked a stupid question.


    Then I asked,¡± so what currency do the people use?¡±.


    Knon replied,¡± there are two universal currencies. The first one is Nova Coins and the other one is God Crystal. In which 1 God Crystal is equal to 100,000 Nova Coins. Most people generally use Nova coins to buy or sell¡±.


    I then asked,¡± can you show us Nova coins¡±.


    Knon said,¡± Nova coins are in form of virtual currency¡±, saying so he tapped on his wrist, and then we saw 100,000,000 million Nova coins.


    Seeing this I couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± can you tell me more about the thing you are wearing on your wrist¡±.


    Knon replied,¡± this thing is known as a Personal ID watch. It records all your personal information. There is also an AI like Kiri that can help you. Also there are various functions that you can seeter¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I asked,¡± when will I be able to wear it¡±.


    Knon replied,¡± as long as we reach our destination. There I will help you buy those things and also I will also give you a loan. At that ce, I will leave you guys and you cane to Fantasia by yourself. The interest is 10%¡±, saying so he stopped.


    I just nodded my head and then I asked,¡± how do we earn money there¡±.


    Knon replied,¡± you need to hunt a monster or form an adventuring party. There are plenty of quests so you can take them. But remember to be safe as the creature you will face will be ferocious. Gather intel before killing those monsters¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I decided to get more information about that ce after reaching that ce.


    Then I asked,¡± Knon what is the name where we are going tond?¡±.


    Knon replied,¡± the is named Trion. It¡¯s a huge with many mid-god realm experts. So you need to be low-key or else you would be dead¡±.


    I nodded my head and then we listened to Kiri¡¯s voice,¡± Preparing for Space Jump. Ship details check. Ship status has passed and can be used for space jump. Space jump starts¡±.


    Then we felt our body was so light that it couldn¡¯t be described in words.


    After the spaceship passed the space jump Kiri¡¯s voice resounded once again,¡± Ship Status Check. The engine is Damaged by 5%. Can perform one more space jump, if we don¡¯t encounter space beast¡±.


    I listened to Kiri¡¯s voice and then I asked,¡± Knon what are space beasts¡±.


    Knon replied,¡± space beasts are creatures that can survive in space. Those creatures are very big and they mostly eat asteroids,s, and dwarf stars. But most of them are scattered throughout the universe. Their defense power is amazing. These creatures¡¯ realm starts from the Early God realm from birth. They are also aggressive. So if you are traveling alone in space then, please get ready to escape as far as possible from them¡±.


    I nodded my head and then after three hours once again Kiri¡¯s voice sounded,¡± preparing for second space jump. Ship status check. Ship status confirmed. Initiating space jump¡±.


    Once again we felt our bodies had be very light.


    As soon as we passed the second space jump, I asked,¡± Knon why are space jumps used¡±.


    Knon replied,¡± for crossing from one to another gxy.¡±.


    As I was going to ask another question Kiri¡¯s voice sounded once again,¡± Commander we have reached Trion. The security pass is being initiated. Do you grant permission¡±.


    Knon replied,¡± okay grant permission¡±.


    Then on the screen, we saw a small spacecraft flying toward us. After reaching the out spaceship it scanned us and then it said,¡± individualbat power below 1500. Grant permission to pass through. Go to the docking area 31¡å.


    Kiri¡¯s voice sounded,¡± Preparing to Dock in Area- 31. Permissions requiredmander¡±.


    Knon said,¡± Permission granted¡±.


    Then the spaceship began to move towards the giant. It soon entered inside orbit and we saw the advanced building. There were various skyscrapers. It looked like I have entered a sic-fic movie.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309: AI // Tech


    While we were looking at the surrounding, Knon said,¡± okay guys follow me¡±.


    Saying so he walked outside the building and then stopped a flying vehicle. Then he said,¡± get in¡±.


    We sat inside the flying car and the space inside was enough to adjust us. How do I say, the seat inside just extended enough for us to sitfortably?


    Then Knon entered the destination on the screen behind and the flying vehicle flew automatically.


    Seeing this I asked,¡± who is flying the car¡±.


    Knon replied,¡± it is controlled by artificial intelligence¡±.


    I was amazed by hearing the answer. While flying towards our destination we were looking at the surrounding curiously. I was excited but calm inparison to the girls. They were very excited after seeing the things.


    .....


    While traveling I asked,¡± Knon where are we going¡±.


    Knon replied,¡± first I am going to take you to the administration building. Here you will get an ID watch. It will be like a guide on this. After that, we can go and upgrade your level¡±.


    I nodded my head and then asked,¡± where shall we live¡±.


    Knon replied,¡± well that you can find out after you are upgraded. As the AI will help you do so¡±.


    His answer made me stop asking any other questions and so I was quiet all the way.


    After flying for half an hour we reached the ce. Then Knon scanned his ID watch and the payment was done.


    I then asked,¡± Knon is there any universal ID card that can be used on all the¡±.


    Knon replied,¡± yes there is but you will need to buy it yourself¡±, saying so he stopped and then saw that I was going to ask something so he continued,¡± after you have upgraded your realm. Minimum Early God realm is required and also you mustplete ten quests ording to your strength. After that, only your ID will be upgraded¡±.


    I nodded my head in understanding.


    We reached the ce and I saw very few people. So Knon walked towards a room and we followed behind. Then he went to the screen and said,¡± help me register new members¡±.


    The AI voice sounded,¡± Please Scan your ID watch¡±.


    Knon did so and the AI sounded,¡±


    Knon


    Tier 2 Citizen


    Identification Complete.


    ¡±


    Next, it took a scan of our iris, and then it sent out an ID watch.


    After taking it, I couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± can I get an extra ID card¡±.


    The AI replied,¡± no¡±.


    Then Knon said,¡± okay we can leave and head towards the advancement building¡±.


    We followed behind while I was curious about the watch.


    So I started it.


    A small AI voice sounded in my ear. Seeing this I asked,¡± What is your name?¡±.


    AI replied,¡± AI9467839993¡å


    I said,¡± change your name to Tech¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± name changed. What services do you need?¡±.


    I asked,¡± what type of services do you provide?¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± Entertainment,


    Business, AI control, Search. Need to upgrade your ID on adventurers guild to open more options¡±.


    I asked,¡± exin to me the three options in detail¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± Entertainment contains videos that you can watch. Most of them are fighting videos. There are many songs and movies that you can buy. Everything needed to be purchased before you can watch them. There are two purchase options. One to rent and the video will be yed once at a reduced price. While next is to purchase the video permanently. You can watch the video wherever you want¡±.


    ¡± Business option can be used for shopping various supplies, buying rent, etc. You need to pay through Nova coins(NC) for transactions. God Mana is used only for auctions. You need to go to the auction house to do that transaction face to face¡±.


    ¡°AI control needs to be bought before it can be used. It cost 10,000 NC (Nova Coins). It can help you control all smart technology such as home lights, flying vehicles, and robots. For spaceship, you need to use Univeral ID¡±.


    ¡± Search is used for free. Here you can find most of the things you want. You can surf and buy things from here. Also, much information can be bought using NC¡±.


    ¡± Adventure function is currently turned off. Needs to be activated¡±.


    By the time Tech finished its introduction we had reached the advancement building.


    So we followed Knon inside the building. After entering a big room Knon said,¡± prepare advancement for twenty-three peoples¡±.


    AI said,¡± how do you pay the fee. Through quest or full payment¡±.


    Knon didn¡¯t give us a chance to say anything and he said,¡± through the quest¡±.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look at Knon with an angry expression and asked,¡± how many quests do we need to do?¡±.


    AI replied,¡± Each person needs toplete 50 quests. They need to give everything including materials they hunted/ collected. Your fee will be deducted until you havepleted your quest¡±.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± if there is any option¡±.


    AI replied,¡± yes can work in various departments depending on your talent. You can pay off yourself within ten years minimum and maximum hundred years¡±.


    I wanted to curse but then I calmed myself and then I asked,¡± how much money do we need for advancement ¡±


    AI replied,¡± each person needs to pay a minimum of 100,000,000 NC. It must be paid after advancements depending on the God Mana consumption¡±.


    I was quiet for a moment and then I said,¡± can False God¡¯s realm people join the adventure guild¡±.


    AI replied,¡± yes you can¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I looked at the girls and said,¡± I will join the adventurer guild and do the quest. What about you girls?¡±.


    The girls all looked at me and then Ariadoa said,¡± we will follow your decision¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I said,¡± Knon lend me 1 million NC¡±.


    Knon looked at me and then paid it.


    Knon said,¡± you need to pay the money within one year with interest of 20% p.a¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I said,¡± Okay then we will talkter¡±, saying so I walked out of the guild while the other girls followed behind.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310: Renting A House


    I walked out of the advancement building in a heavy mood. Back on the Tulea, I had everything. And now on this new Trion except for some equipment, my skills, and the rtionship I have nothing.


    Well, fate ys a very good role in changing your entire destiny. Iughed out loud at myself and then threw out all the negative thoughts. While the girls were startled after listening to myughter. They had concerned looks.


    Now I have to n like how to spend the NC effectively. And then join the adventurer guild for the quest.


    Thinking about it, I said,¡± Tech how much coins does an average False God Realm expert earn¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± bypleting the quest they can earn 100,000-1,000,000 NC. But most of those are spent on potions and other equipment so very less amount of NC could be saved¡±.


    I then asked,¡± how much does the cost of legendary equipment is on market?¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± it ranges between 20,000-50,000 NC¡±.


    .....


    I then asked,¡± it is sold so cheaply¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± If you can get the pink grade equipment then it will be sold at 100,000-200,000 NC and red grade is sold at 500,000-1,000,000 NC¡±.


    I then asked,¡± is there any lower currency than Nova Coins¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± Nova Coins is used only after people reach the false god realm. Below this realm, people use diamond, gold, or silver coins to exchange¡±


    I asked,¡± how much is the exchange rate¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± 100,000 Diamond Coins- 1 NC¡±.


    My thoughts about exchanging the coins were instantly swept away.


    Then I asked,¡± is there any way to get God crystal¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± you can kill early god realm beast. Their core can be used to exchange God¡¯s crystal. Or if you are lucky enough to find a God crystal mine¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I asked,¡± tell me about the privacy. Will anyone would be able to check my information secretly through you¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± don¡¯t worry we have a high-security system. At least below the early god realm, no one can check your information¡±.


    I nodded my head.


    The girls were chatting with each other. Many peoples were attracted to our group. But most of the ignored this and didn¡¯t take any action.


    Then Ariadoa came and asked,¡± Robin, or else shall we advance to God¡¯s realm using the advancement chamber? We only need to do 50 quests each of us¡±.


    I shook my head and then said,¡± no way. I am afraid that the quest we will get will all be arranged by AI¡±.


    Ariadoa had a puzzled expression and asked,¡± why?¡±.


    I replied,¡± first of all did you see that there were almost no people in the advancement building¡±.


    The girls nodded their heads and then I said,¡± think about it if you can get a free early god realm expert. Will you be willing to give up on him if you have the chance to make him your ve¡±, said so and stopped.


    Ariadoa asked,¡± what do you mean by making your ve?¡±.


    I replied,¡± do you think that we will be able toplete the quest after advancing to the Early god realm? We haven¡¯t even fought or watched any video of those monsters. So we have no idea about it. So if we fail toplete the quest then there might be some penalty waiting for us or else why do you think that AI would provide such an advancement option¡±, saying so I stopped.


    The girls listened to my words and then thought carefully. After thinking for a while they nodded their head and felt every word Robin said was feasible. Then they felt chill behind their back and said in their heart,¡± it was good to follow Robin or our fate would be doomed¡±.


    Ariadoa then clenched her fist and then she said,¡± Knon that bastard knew about it¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± of course, he knows about it¡±.


    Ariadoa was so angry that she wanted to punch the ground. Seeing this I hurriedly said,¡± hey don¡¯t make trouble. Don¡¯t you see all those people are following order. If you destroy anything then you will be fined by AI watch¡±.


    Ariadoa calmed down in an instant.


    Then she said through her mind,¡± so we are under surveince¡±.


    I nodded my head and replied telepathy to all girls,¡± this AI watch is the way to track all our activities. Ariadoa can you seal the watch from perception¡±.


    Ariadoa replied,¡± yes I can do it. But we need to find a safe ce¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I said,¡± Tech show me the ce where I can rent a house. The rate must be cheaper¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± It will cost 10,000 NC coins per month minimum to rent in these safety areas. Outside the safety area, it will cost 1,000 NC per month¡±.


    I then said,¡± okay help me rent a building for two months¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± House No.-77743 is rented. You can live in that house for 60 Days, including today. 20,000 NC coins have been deducted¡±.


    I then stopped a flying vehicle and then flew towards our destination. The flying charge was 10 NC per person as the distance was not much like 80 KM.


    After reaching the ce we walked inside.


    Inside the house, we all removed the AI watch and then looked at Ariadoa.


    She then began to perform her sealing magic.


    After ten minutes she said,¡± okay I have blocked some of the functions of the AI watch. Like it will not be able to track our location also nomunication can be recorded¡±.


    I nodded my head and then Alina said,¡± since we are in this ce shall we have some fun¡±.


    I looked at her and said,¡± you better not, at least until we earn enough Nova coins to redeem our debt. Or else who knows what will happen? So I need you guys to help me¡±.


    Alina nodded her head in understanding and then asked,¡± what do we need to do?¡±.


    I said,¡± I will tell you now¡±.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311: The Four Great Family


    I looked at n and said,¡± your task is to gather information about all therge power present on this¡±.


    Then I looked at Alina and said,¡± you lead some girls to check some big auction house. Use your AI watch¡±.


    Aftermanding her I looked at Ariadoa and said,¡± you help me check which type of equipment is sold inrge quantities. Also the grade of that equipment. You can ask the rest of the girls to help you. It would be better to get the list of all the equipment¡±, saying so I stopped and then added thest sentence,¡± tomorrow evening you can tell me what you have searched¡±.


    ¡± Also try not to explore the until we get all the necessary information¡±, saying so I walked towards a room and theny on the bed.


    Then I began to think about ways to make money.


    I could still use my card abilities to create high-grade items. But the problem was if I delivered such quality items in huge quantity then those people will investigate. And without the backing of any great power, I would be easily caught.


    So I could only sell them in small quantities.


    .....


    Another problem was that advancing 100 million NC coins required a minimum cost so I needed to earn more and then go to the advancement chamber or find a way to get god crystal. If I absorb enough of them then I might be able to advance to God¡¯s realm.


    I felt it was necessary to visit the Adventurer guild the next day.


    Also, I haven¡¯t talked to Tom in a while so I decided to talk with him as I wanted to rify some doubts.


    So I said,¡± Tom can you hear me¡±.


    Tom came out of the artifact and then said,¡± master what happened?¡±.


    I said,¡± can I enter and exit the dungeon any time I want. Will any person sense it?¡±.


    Tom replied,¡± master as long as the person is below the ruler realm you use the artifact with any problems¡±.


    I nodded my head and then asked,¡± can you sense any fragments on this¡±.


    Tom shook his head and said,¡± for now I can¡¯t. But master when I will sense it, I will notify you¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± Okay. By the way, do you know any way to reach the god realm¡±.


    Tom nodded his head and said,¡± by absorbing God¡¯s mana you can reach God¡¯s realm¡±.


    I then asked,¡± so can you sense god mana¡±.


    Tom replied,¡± yes Master I can sense God Mana¡±.


    Then I asked,¡± then can you sense God Mana mine deposit¡±.


    Tom replied,¡± yes master if you want then I can inform you¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± Okay then you keep an eye on it. As long as you sense it then report it to me¡±.


    Tom said,¡± of course master, I will inform you but you need to fulfill a condition¡±.


    I asked,¡± what conditions?¡±.


    Tom replied,¡± after you reach the god realm. Help me hunt a god realm monster¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± okay¡±.


    After we ended our conversation Tom went back to Dungeon while I was thinking about the solution now.


    Unknowingly I fell asleep.


    The next day I woke up in the afternoon. I walked to the girls and saw them sitting and discussing.


    Seeing meing n came and said,¡± boss I have found the top powers of this. There are top four families that have most of the power in their hands. They are the Catt family, the Remod family, the Bort family, and the Vozlo family. The Catt family is the royal family. It is said that before the Catt family came here it was ruled by another family. But strangely no such family was found. Also, the Catt family has the most,te god realm expert so most people don¡¯t provoke them¡±.


    ¡± The Remod family is in control of most of the Auction shops on this. But they can¡¯t say to be the strongest as their power is limited to this only. While the Star Auction house is called the strongest in thest 10,000 years¡±.


    ¡± The Bort family does business in building spaceships and the Vozlo family has opened mostly potion shops¡±.


    After n finished the exnation Alina began to tell about her intel,¡± Robin as n has already mentioned Star Auction house is the strongest. These people mention privacy and don¡¯t leak any deals with other people. So if you want to sell anything, it might be the best ce¡±.


    Ariadoa also began to tell all she found about the equipment. So she said,¡± Robin as far as I have searched most people like to buy pink or red grade equipment. As most people fight inside the forest. The monster in this world is spawned after every four hours. The source of the monster spawn is a mystery as half of the remains unexplored. The people call these ces the Mystery ce¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± okay guys you have worked hard. So you can rest. I will be back after an hour or so¡±.


    The people rxed and then I walked out of the house and began to travel toward a cksmith shop. Here I wanted to buy equipment as all the equipment is crafted by a cksmith.


    So after reaching a small shop where the equipment was sold I walked inside so that no customer was present. Maybe as it was evening time so it might be one of the reasons.


    As I entered inside I looked at the walls and saw there were many types of equipment being sold. Seeing this I looked at the counter and saw a person dozing off.


    I was speechless after seeing this. So I walked to him and said,¡± mister wake up, I need to buy your equipment¡±.


    Lustas opened his eyes and saw a young man standing in front of him. So he asked,¡± do you want to buy the equipment¡±.


    I looked at him with a dazed expression and then said,¡± of course man, call out the owner of the store. I have a huge business here¡±.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312: Star Auction


    Lustas said,¡± oh big business. Tell me, I am the owner of the shop. How much equipment do you want to buy?¡±.


    I looked at the shopkeeper and said,¡± well tell me the cost price of the equipment of the false God realm. Ordinary equipment¡±.


    Lustas replied,¡± ordinary equipment costs from 100 to 500 NC coins. So tell me how much you want¡±.


    I thought for a while and then said,¡± give me 700 pieces of equipment. They all must be of the same type each costing 100 NC coins¡±.


    Lustas replied,¡± well I will prepare the equipment¡±, saying so he walked back inside the shop.


    While I waited for him to return, I just explored the equipment in the shop.


    After some time I saw Lustas returning. Then he said,¡± here check the ring¡±.


    .....


    I picked up the ring and checked the contents. There were several weapons of the same pieces and also armor. Seeing this I nodded my head and then said,¡± okay I will pay you¡±.


    Lustas took out his ID watch and showed me his unique no. After that, I scanned and paid him the 70,000 NC.


    After doing so I walked out of the shop while remembering the shopkeeper¡¯s name.


    Then I returned to the house and began tobine equipment.


    It takes me 126 pieces of equipment of the same type to create red-grade equipment so I could create 5 red-grade equipment and pink-grade equipment.


    So I worked hard to create those pieces of equipment. After making it, I looked at saw it was already morning. So I slept until the afternoon.


    Then I once again went to Lustas shop and asked him to sell me 7000 pieces of equipment of the same type.


    Lustas did his job and then I paid him 700,000 NC.


    After paying him I had 200,000 NC left.


    As it was already evening I decided to sell the equipment at Star Auction. So I put on a mask and cloak. After that stopped a flying vehicle. After half hour I reached the destination.


    I saw a huge building. I couldn¡¯t count the number of floors as it was so high that it had already touched the sky.


    So I walked towards the entrance.


    Most people were wearing luxurious clothes.


    There were several guards on duty. I walked inside and then went to the query desk. There was a hologram of a girl.


    Seeing this I went there and asked in a hoarse voice,¡± tell me where can I sell the equipment¡±.


    The girl replied,¡± sir do you want to auction or sell it to us¡±.


    I asked,¡± can we talk in a room¡±.


    The girl said,¡± sure sir. Please head to Room No- F1, 25¡å.


    I then asked,¡± how do I find the location of your room¡±.


    The girls replied,¡± just follow the arrow¡±.


    I saw a virtual arrow guiding me. So I followed behind and soon reached the room.


    After reaching the room I walked inside and saw the same girl sitting on the chair. Her face was covered with a girl. She had a good figure and behind the veil had a beautiful face. And this was her real body.


    After that, I asked,¡± how do you pay for the equipment I sell?¡±.


    Then Kless replied,¡± sir we pay for most of the rare equipment in NC. But if you have a mythical grade (red grade) equipment then you can ask for your payment in God crystal or NC¡±, saying so she looked at me.


    I nodded my head and then took out a red-grade weapon and asked,¡± how much is this for?¡±.


    Kless looked at the mythical grade equipment and her heart began to beat faster. She couldn¡¯t help but say to herself,¡± who is this idiot and why is he selling the mythical grade equipment? Does he not know its value? Most people will keep it with them. As creating mythical-grade equipment requires at least Mid God realm cultivation base and also the cksmith grade must have reached 4 stars¡±


    Then she calmed herself and thought,¡± we anyway I don¡¯t need to know about the details so I can buy his equipment. Let¡¯s see how many tiers can his equipment reach to¡±.


    Saying so she began to check and there were ten additional skills including the attributes. So she almost screamed and said to herself,¡± this is the pinnacle a cksmith can achieve. And how can this idiot sell this precious equipment. No way I need to buy this equipment. Anyway, grandpa will not me¡±.


    Thinking about it she looked at the mysterious man and said,¡± sir can you sell the equipment to our auction house. We will pay you 10,000 God crystal¡±.


    I was screaming inside and couldn¡¯t help but say to myself,¡± ah how could it be possible? Didn¡¯t those people say only 1-2 million NC coins¡±


    Kless saw that the man was not answering so she couldn¡¯t help bing anxious and she said,¡± sir I will add 20,000 God Crystal more. This is the highest price I can offer you¡±.


    I was stunned after listening to her words and I wanted to hug this richdy.


    Then I said,¡± okay I can sell it to you¡±.


    Kless after listening to the mysterious man¡¯s words finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then she took out a ring and gave it to me.


    I checked the contents inside. I was surprised to find the ring had a huge space of 500*500*500.


    After that, I began to count the coins. After some time I was satisfied with the result.


    Then I looked at Kless who was looking at the attributes intently. Seeing this I coughed and said,¡± miss help me see how much is this equipment worth¡±, saying so I took out pink grade equipment.


    Kless checked the equipment and she screamed inside. How the hell is he lucky enough to get this equipment? It must be crafted by the same cksmith. Thinking about it she calmed herself and then said,¡± sir I can sell it for 20,000,000,000 NC¡±.


    I was satisfied with her answer and then I said,¡± okay¡±.


    Then she paid me the NC coins.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313: Finally God realm


    Then I coughed and asked,¡± can you tell me why my equipment sells so costly¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± because your equipment was made by the highest cksmith realm¡±.


    I then asked,¡± then also it should not cost so much¡±.


    Kless almost screamed after listening to the mysterious man¡¯s exnation and she said,¡± sir are you joking? The people buy good grade red-grade equipment so that they can advance God¡¯s realm with this weapon as it¡¯s a natal weapon. A natal weapon is refined and then it advances as a user-like growth type weapon. If a user has a good natal weapon then they will be overpowered in the same realm. So now you can understand how much weight your equipment has and also your equipment has too many additional stats and skills. As any normal red grade equipment has only one or two stat. Three stats are very rare and now you gave me this equipment which had multiple stats¡±.


    I nodded my head and realized the value of the equipment but then I took out another piece of armor (red grade) and gave it to her.


    Kless¡¯s mind almost crashed. She then heard the mysterious man say,¡± thank you. It¡¯s my gift to you¡±.


    Then she saw the mysterious man walking out of the room. She stored the equipment in the space ring and said,¡± sir wait a minute¡±.


    .....


    I looked at Kless with a puzzled expression and then she said,¡± sir please take this card with you. Any ce where our Auction house is they will treat you with the highest VIP¡±.


    I was surprised to hear that and then I looked at her deeply and then I took the card. It was made up of unknown material but it was very hard and the Star auction house was printed on it with the number 9.


    After walking out of the auction house I decided to first pay the money to Knon so I sent him 2 million NC coins. It was supposed to be the fee for bringing us on this and also paying the debt.


    Then I hired a flying carriage and flew towards the house as it was already night.


    .......................


    While on the other side Kless after getting the equipment was way more excited. She was sitting inside a room and giggling. After some time she controlled herself but the smile never left her face.


    After that, she said,¡± well now I can advance to God¡¯s realm. And I will not be controlled by those old bastards anymore excluding grandpa. Let¡¯s reach God¡¯s realm as soon as possible and then give him a surprise¡±.


    ¡± But who was that mysterious man and also he still gave me red grade equipment for free. But thanks to him I got both armor and a weapon. So now let¡¯s break through to God¡¯s realm¡±.


    .........................................


    Inside the house, I looked at the girls and paid them 1 million each including n. The girls didn¡¯t ask where the money came from so I didn¡¯t answer.


    Then I said,¡± well don¡¯t disturb me for a few days. If possible I will be advancing to God¡¯s realm¡±.


    The girls nodded their heads while Ariadoa asked,¡± do you have the cultivation technique¡±.


    I said,¡± don¡¯t we just absorb the God crystal to break through God¡¯s realm¡±.


    Ariadoa nodded her head and said,¡± it is possible but it will also be the most difficult path¡±.


    I asked,¡± why¡±.


    Ariadoa replied,¡± because you will need plenty of recourse¡±.


    I said,¡± it¡¯s okay but if you have cultivation techniques that you don¡¯t use, share them with girls¡±.


    Ariadoa nodded her head.


    While I walked inside the room and said to myself,¡± well my dad let me the cultivation techniques that caused me so many problems. So let¡¯s see can what type of cultivation technique is¡±.


    Saying so I took out two God crystals and put one each on both hands and sat cross-legged.


    As soon as I touched the God crystal in my hand I began to absorb energy at a very fast speed. My whole body was absorbing energy at a crazy speed.


    If this goes on then within a few days all the good crystal would be over.


    While absorbing the God crystal I couldn¡¯t help thinking about the cultivation technique. I then thought that the cultivation technique might be fake so I ignored it and began to absorb the God Crystal until I felt that I don¡¯t need to absorb any more.


    I was so impressed while cultivating that I didn¡¯t notice that as soon as God mana entered my body. It flew in a certain path. If other people would see the scene then they would be shocked and speechless as there were tiny runes within my body that guided the energy in certain pathways.


    Even those Ruler realm experts wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.


    Two days passed in the outside world and finally, I opened my eyes. I felt everything was different. First of all, I felt that mybat power had increased so much that I could easily kill a false God realm expert with a flick of my finger. I don¡¯t know how strong I became but I felt very good.


    The second thing was now I could use multiple cards to absorb and create the orange grade items/ equipment instantly. Then I couldbine those thingster to form higher-grade items/ equipment.


    I also felt that now my monster card had be stronger. Also, the weapon and armor felt like it was a part of my body that I could control more easily.


    Such as with a shapeshifter I could easily create a sniper rifle. There were many runes in my head that I could control.


    I felt that if I didn¡¯t eat the food then I would easily be able to survive for ten years unless I need to fight. After the fight, I needed to consume food.


    There were more things that I needed to discover. But before that, I would like to go out and visit the girls.


    So I left the room and sat inside the dining room.


    The girls saw meing and their eyes lit up. Ariadoa said,¡± Robin did you reach God¡¯s realm¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± yes¡±.


    Then Nadiamented,¡± master you feel so different. Like your entire temperament has changed. But I can¡¯t tell what has changed¡±.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314: New Status


    I also don¡¯t know about it.


    Well let¡¯s not talk about me saying so I took out the rest of God Mana leaving myself 1,000 God Mana crystals and said,¡± you girls try to upgrade your realm. If the God crystal is not enough then I will find a way to get it¡±.


    Ariadoa took God crystal from me and she said,¡± Okay Robin¡±.


    Alina and others nodded their head.


    While I said,¡± then see you guyster¡±.


    Saying so I walked back to my room.


    I wanted to know my status right now.


    .....


    ROBIN


    REALM- EARLY GOD REALM.


    CARD ¨C SHADOW NIGHTMARE (BLACK), ELDER TREANT (WHITE)


    COMBAT POWER (CP)- 1700+1000+1000


    NATAL WEAPON-


    SHAPESHIFTER (CP- 1000)


    ¨C CAN TRANSFORM INTO ANY DESIRED SHAPE.


    ¨C ATTACK +3000


    ¨C RANGE +500


    ¨C PENETRATION +1000


    ¨C GOD MANA RECOVERY +100/SEC


    ¨C CHAOS DAMAGE 100%


    ¨C NORMAL WEAPON MODE ¨C CONSUMES 1 GOD MANA FOR EACH ATTACK.


    ¨C CHARGED WEAPON MODE- CONSUME 2 OR MORE MANA FOR ATTACK.


    ¨C TRUE DAMAGE- DEALS 100% DAMAGE TO GOD¡¯S REALM.


    ¨C SOUL ENERGY (100/100)- RECOVERS 1 SOUL ENERGY PER HOUR. IT DEALS 2000% DAMAGE TO THE SOUL.


    ¨C SELF-HEALING- CONSUMES GOD MANA TO HEAL ITSELF.


    ¨C INDESTRUCTIBLE ¨C CAN¡¯T BE DESTROYED.


    BODY ARMOUR (GOD REALM)


    ¨C COMBAT POWER 1000


    ¨C INCREASE RUNNING SPEED BY 2000%


    ¨C INCREASE DODGE SPEED BY 2000%


    ¨C EYESIGHT+ 2000


    ¨C CRITICAL 135%


    ¨C REFLECT DAMAGE- REFLECT 100% DAMAGE TO THE ATTACKER FOR EACH POINT OF DAMAGE DONE.


    ¨C GAIN SHIELD EQUAL TO HEALTH. CAN PROTECT USERS FROM INSTANT DEATH.


    IF PROTECTION FROM INSTANT DEATH STARTS THEN THE USER WILL HAVE A SHIELD COOLDOWN FOR 3 HOURS.


    ¨C PROTECT FROM NEGATIVE BUFF AND REDUCE DAMAGE TAKEN BY 75%. IF THE USER LEVEL IS LOWER THAN YOURS THEN THEY WOULD BE BACKLASHED WHEN CASTING SPELLS ON YOU.


    ¨C RECOVER 200 ENERGY PER SECOND.


    ¨C BARRIER- ALWAYS COVER YOUR BODY WITH A BARRIER.


    ¨C CAN CHANGE SHAPE ACCORDING TO USER WILL.


    After looking at my status I was satisfied and then decided to visit the Adventure guild. Also, dispose of unused equipment.


    Therefore I walked towards a new cksmith shop and then sold all the equipment except red grade ones. After doing so I earned back 500,000 NC. I then asked,¡± sir do you sell an ID watch that is not trackable¡±.


    The cksmith replied,¡± I don¡¯t have it but you can visit the ck market. many people are selling illegal things. Maybe you can get what you want¡±.


    I asked,¡± where is its location¡±.


    The man said,¡± you need to go to the slum area and then show them this token¡±, saying so he gave it to me.


    I picked it up and said,¡± thank you, mister¡±.


    The man said,¡± it¡¯s easy to say. Anyway I earned 200,000 NC coins as a profit¡±, saying so he grinned.


    I thenughed and walked out of his shop.


    Then I decided to travel to the adventure guild first.


    After that, I would go to the ck market.


    So I hired a flying car and then flew towards the adventurer guild.


    One hourter I finally reached the destination.


    It had 10 floors but the building was very huge. It had enough space to amodate 1 million people on one floor at a time. Seeing this I was shocked. Then I walked toward the virtual figure that was guiding the neers.


    I asked,¡± where do I register for the new adventurer¡±.


    The virtual figure said,¡± show me you Id watch¡±.


    I showed it and then it scanned it and said,¡± okay you have been registered. Go to 7 th floor to pick your task¡±.


    I walked out of the adventurer guild instead of thing the task.


    Next, I went towards the ck Market. But the flying car stopped at the outer city. There I had to change the flying car. The flying car in the outer city was driven by a human.


    I was chatting with the driver,¡± can you tell me more about the outer city¡±.


    The driver said,¡± sir the outer city is governed by humans. So here you have to follow another rule. Unlike the inner city here the situation is a little chaotic¡±.


    I then asked,¡± tell me more about the ck market¡±.


    The person said,¡± inside the ck market you can find many unique things. There you can¡¯t fight. But after getting out of the ck market you can fight. Also before entering the ck market you must cover your face and also remove your ID watch¡±.


    I nodded my head and then sent a message to the girls that I might be able to return tomorrow. Today it was almost evening.


    After doing so I took off the ID watch.


    Then the man stopped the flying car near a bar and said,¡± sir this is one of the entrances to the ck market. You need to show a token to the bartender¡±.


    I nodded my head and then paid him an extra 1000 NC and then walked inside the bar.


    The people were doing their own business. Most people were drinking and enjoying their time.


    While I walked toward the Bartender and then showed him the token.


    The bartender gave me a ss of wine and whispered,¡± sir head to the basement¡±, saying so he pressed a button.


    While I walked toward the basement. This ce was guarded. So after reaching the basement the people said,¡± no fighting inside. Also, take off your ID watch¡±.


    I said,¡± I have already done it. But how will I pay there¡±.


    The guard said,¡± here scan your eyes¡±.


    I scanned my eyes and then my information was shown. After that, he handed me the card and said,¡± use the card for payment. Also if you use your ID watch then you will be wanted¡±.


    I nodded my head in understanding and then said,¡± now can I go inside¡±.


    The guards walked to the side and then a guard led me through the tunnels. After some time I finally came out to a marketce.


    Seeing the scene made me feel amazed and then I asked,¡± how do I leave this ce¡±.


    The guard said,¡± there are several checkpoints to go out at each distance of 1000 meters¡±, saying so he walked back.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315: ck Market


    I first used one of the props to cover my face. After that, I looked around and saw many small stalls. There were many types of things being sold here like a monster core, monster material, equipment, herbs, runic artifact, etc.


    As I started walking a person who has his whole body came to me and asked,¡± sir do you need a guide¡±.


    I looked at the man and said,¡± what is your cost?¡±.


    The man said,¡± 1000 NC¡±.


    I replied,¡± Okay, take me to the ce where they sell ID watches¡±.


    The man said,¡± sir follow me¡±.


    I followed behind him. But the journey was boring as the person didn¡¯t speak anything. So I tried to talk to him,¡± well how much NC do you earn by doing this job¡±.


    .....


    The man said,¡± it depends on how many customers I can get a day¡±.


    I then asked,¡± do the people sell spaceships here¡±.


    The man nodded,¡± yes sir but not many¡±.


    I nodded my head and then ended the conversation.


    After some time we reached our destination. So he said,¡± sir this is the shop¡±.


    I nodded my head and then paid him NC coins by scanning his card.


    Then I walked inside the shop. The shop had various gadgets on its disy. While I looking at the gadgets the shopkeeper approached me and said,¡± sir all these gadgets are for those people who are below the false God realm¡±.


    I nodded my head and then you asked,¡± well tell me do you sell ID watches here¡±.


    The shopkeeper said,¡± yes sir. Which type do you want?¡±.


    I said,¡± the one that has all types of functions. But I don¡¯t want the tracer to track or record my information¡±.


    The shopkeeper whose face was covered with a maskughed and said,¡± sir nobody likes to be tracked or controlled. So sir I indeed have such products here¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± show me those watches¡±.


    The shopkeeper took out a watch and said,¡± sir this is ID-007 made with thetest technology. It can be used anywhere in the universe. It can absorb energy from the surroundings and charge itself. So you never have to worry about being discharged. It has all the function that other watches has. At my shop there are two versions of this model one is premium and the other is a normal version. Inside the premium version, you will have all the functions unlocked but inside the none premium version, you need to unlock all those functions¡±, saying so he stopped and waited for my answer.


    I replied,¡± what is the cost?¡±.


    The shopkeeper replied,¡± the cost of the normal version is 5000 NC whereas the cost of the premium version is 1,000,000 NC¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± bring me 3000 normal types of ID watches¡±.


    The shopkeeper nodded his head and said,¡± okay sir, I will bring it back to you¡±, saying so he walked back.


    While I sat on the chair and waited for him.


    After some time he came out with a ring. I looked inside the ring and found there were 3000 ID watches present. I made sure the quality was right. After checking the goods I then paid him 15,000,000 NC. After that, I asked,¡± do you have anything that can kill thete God realm experts¡±.


    The shopkeeper shook his head and said,¡± no sir we don¡¯t have. Theirbat power is too strong. If you want anyone to be killed then it¡¯s better to find the people from an assassin association. They will help you kill any person you want but you need to pay money¡±.


    I nodded my head and then asked,¡± where can I find those people¡±.


    The shopkeeper replied,¡± sir you need to look out for a dagger sign¡±, saying so he took out a piece of paper and drew the sign on it. It was dark in color a floating dagger.


    Seeing this I nodded my head and kept the sign in my mind.


    After that, I asked,¡± how much does a spaceship cost¡±.


    The shopkeeper replied,¡± depends on the type you are buying. The cheapest costs 100,000 NC coins while the highest can cost 10,000,000,000 NC. The cheapest one is used by adventurers traveling around the. This spaceship can be only used in one sr system. If you need to fly from one sr system to another then you need to buy a better spaceship. I would rmend you buy an SS-X version spaceship. As these spaceships are very fast and durable and have many advantages over other spaceships. Its cost is 10,000,000 NC. Also, this spaceship is big enough to amodate 1000 people¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I asked,¡± I need to buy this spaceship but the number is quiterge. Can you handle it?¡±.


    He looked at me with a surprised expression and then he said,¡± of course, I can¡±.


    I then said,¡± I will need 500 spaceships of the same kind¡±.


    The shopkeeper said,¡± well you are a good customer¡±, saying so he handed me a VIP card and said,¡± now you can 10% discount at any shop when you buy anything in ck Market. Also there are many benefits that you can find itter¡±.


    I just nodded my head and then he said,¡± okay follow me¡±.


    I followed behind him and then flew behind him. After some time we reached our destination. There were several types of spaceships present. I saw a battleship was being made but it didn¡¯t have any gun so I asked,¡± why is there no gun on any type of spaceship¡±.


    The shopkeeper replied,¡± don¡¯t talk anything about guns on this or anywhere else. Or else you will be killed¡±.


    I was shocked after listening to his words. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t say it loudly.


    Then I asked through telepathy,¡± why is it a taboo¡±.


    The shopkeeper replied,¡± you just need to know that whoever produces the weapon will be the enemy of all the god realm experts¡±.


    I asked,¡± what about ruler realms¡±.


    He replied,¡± they will not do anything only god realm experts will hunt you with everything they got¡±.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316: Bend Family// News about Elrod Family


    After hearing the information from the shopkeeper I was surprised to find that these guys were so afraid of it. So I decided to not talk about anything. I remembered Ariadoa telling me that the god of guns was too overpowered. And he was killed by Ruler realm expert. As I was lost in thought the shopkeeper said,¡± this is the spaceship I am talking about¡±.


    I snapped out of my thought and then looked ahead and saw a silver-colored spaceship lying. It was designed like a fighter jet that I yed games in my previous life. Seeing the spaceship made me feel like those dreams have came true. Everything was the same except for one thing. It was the guns and missiles that were missing or else everything would be perfect.


    Thinking about it I shook my head with pity.


    The shopkeeper said,¡± this is the space model no SS- X Variation.


    It is thetest spaceship built for multiple uses such as stealth, mining, defense, and speed. There are more functions such as drones that can be used for navigation. It is also equipped with thetest engine so you don¡¯t have to be worried about any problems, especially in space jumps. The speed is fast enough to leave a middle god realm expert flying behind¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± okay then how do I carry it¡±.


    The shopkeeper replied,¡± you can store it in a ring¡±.


    .....


    I then asked,¡± is this also your store¡±.


    The shopkeeperughed and said,¡± no, it¡¯s one of my friends. So I brought you to his ce¡±.


    I nodded my head and then asked,¡± well can you get me the spaceship now¡±.


    The shopkeeper nodded his head and said,¡± well now that you have checked the spaceship, follow me to the ce where you can buy it¡±.


    I then followed him to meet his friend. Inside the office, a person with blonde hair was sitting on a chair. He had a noble aura surrounding him.


    As soon as he saw the door of his office was opened he saw his friend Fiarising with a stranger.


    Fiaris then removed his mask and showed his original face. He had a handsome face with a sly look. There was a cut on the right eyebrow and his hair has been dyed silver. Then he said,¡± Bend I have brought you a big customer¡±.


    Bend looked at his friend and then the man in a mask and then said,¡± what do you want to buy my friend?¡±.


    I looked at Fiaris and then at Bend and replied,¡± I need to buy your spaceship model name SS-X. The quantity must be 500¡å.


    Bend replied,¡± Okay, it will cost you 7,500,000,000 NC¡±.


    I took out a discount card and then Bend said,¡± 6,750,000,000 NC¡±.


    I took out my card and then said,¡± swipe it¡±.


    Bend was taken aback and then he said,¡± oh don¡¯t you think I will rob you¡±.


    I said,¡± will you becking this little bit of money. Hurry up and make the deal I have more things to do¡±.


    Bend looked at me and said,¡± well friend why don¡¯t I offer you another offer¡±.


    I shook my head and said,¡± I don¡¯t need it. Just help me get the spaceship, or else I will buy from other ces¡±.


    Bend said,¡± don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Let me introduce myself once again. My name is Bend Ekan, the previous royal family who ruled the Trion. Join me and I will give you enough territories to make you rich enough to live your life as you like¡±.


    I looked at Bend and said,¡± sorry my destination is not on this and I am in a hurry. So, please just help me get the deal done. You can capture the or do anything. I don¡¯t care about it. But I hope you seed¡±.


    Bend¡¯s mouth twitched and then looked at his friend Fiaris who was trying his best to notugh.


    Then he said,¡± okay I will help you deal with it¡±, saying he ordered one of his workers to bring the spaceship.


    I waited inside the shop after taking back the card.


    Bend said,¡± why don¡¯t you tell me about yourself, my friend¡±.


    I replied,¡± hey don¡¯t you know the rules bro, you can¡¯t reveal your face or anything about yourself in the ck market¡±.


    Fiarisughed out loud and after some time, he said,¡± Bend forget it, you can¡¯t recruit him. I won the bet¡±.


    Bend took out 10 God crystals and threw them towards Fiaris.


    After getting the crystal Fiaris said to me,¡± well sir why don¡¯t I hire you as a mercenary to regain the Ekan family gain the foothold on the Trion¡±.


    I shook my head and said,¡± I am not staying in this ce. I am leaving today. So you can just ignore me¡±, saying so I stopped but then I thought about something and continued,¡± well do you have any information about Elrod¡¯s family¡±.


    Bend was puzzled and then he answered, ¡± are you talking about one of the ancient families on the Fantasia¡±.


    I nodded my head and then asked,¡± have you heard about it¡±.


    Bend thought for a while and then replied,¡± well there is something I have heard about it. The family is ruled by a female. She is ate god realm. Her father is in the Ruler¡¯s realm. There are also various rumors such as before the battle of the strongest there was a destroyer powerhouse but he was killed by conspiracy and it was done by someone in the Elrod family. This is the most shameful death so it was known throughout history. This is all I know¡±.


    I nodded my head and then asked,¡± when are you going to fight with the royal family¡±.


    Bend replied,¡± it will take some time like a year or two¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± Okay since you told me about the Elrod family, I will help you once just send me the message¡±.


    Bend was happy and then he gave me a special card and said,¡± this card will send you a message at that time it will burst into pieces. Even inside the storage equipment, you will get the message¡±.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317: Smartwatch (Red Grade)


    I put the card inside the space ring. Then I waited for another minute when a worker came in with a pouch filled with a space ring.


    Bend looked at me and replied,¡± this ring can store the spaceship inside it without doing any damage to it. Here you can have them¡±.


    I took the pouch and then scanned it with my mind. After that, I checked all the products and was satisfied with them.


    While checking Bend couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± don¡¯t you trust me¡±.


    I smiled and replied,¡± I have a trust issue. Also if there is any single spaceship that has a defect or something then I would change it now, rather thanter. This ce is still ck Market Mr. Bend. And after checking the products I can confirm that all the products that I got were of fine quality. In this way, while traveling back I won¡¯t be bothered by the stupid questioning to my mind. Of course, there would be many people who would be willing to trust you because of your fame. But I am not from this¡±, saying so I walked out of the room and used the shadow nightmare card, and then disappeared from there.


    This time while using the shadow nightmare card, my body didn¡¯t change ck but I was covered in a dark aura all around my body.


    Also, the energy consumption had been reduced by arge amount and the power of its skill had increased. So feeling the changes brought by this card made me feel surprised.


    .....


    I then soon found the exit towards the ck market. A few people wereing out of this ce so I just got inside a people shadow and half an hourter I was out on a street.


    I hired a flying vehicle and also wore my ID watch back. Then it flew towards the inner region.


    After reaching the inner region I had to fly in another flying car to reach back to the house.


    It was alreadyte at night by the time I returned.


    Then I walked towards my room and then entered the dungeon.


    After that, I took out the ID watches first and began tobine and make one red-grade ID watch for myself and the rest were pink-grade for n and the girls.


    Half an hourter a brand new ID watch was in front of me.


    SMART WATCH (RED)


    ¨C INDESTRUCTIBLE


    ¨C ABSORB ENERGY FROM SURROUNDINGS TO CHARGE ITSELF.


    ¨C HAS ALL THE DATABASES ON IT THAT HAS ALL KINDS OF KNOWLEDGE. IF NOT THEN IT WILL ANALYZE THE NEW COMPONENTS LIVING OR DEAD AND CREATE NEW DATA ABOUT THEM. THE FIRST TIME IT NEEDS A DATABASE TO DOWNLOAD ALL THE DATA FROM THE MAIN AI.


    ¨C CAN BE USED TO CONTROL ALL TYPES OF AI.


    ¨C HAS AI SPIRIT THAT WILL LIVE FOREVER WITH THE WATCH. IT CAN LEARN ANYTHING.


    ¨C CAN HACK INTO ALL TYPES OF SMART PRODUCTS AND GET THEIR INFORMATION OR CONTROL IT.


    ¨C HAS UNLIMITED STORAGE


    I looked at the watch and then tried to on it but it didn¡¯t turn on so I dropped a few drops of blood on it.


    Then I heard voice bindingplete from the smartwatch.


    Then I said,¡± your name is Tech¡±.


    Smartwatch said,¡± okay master. d to serve you¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± Okay, now download all the data you can¡±.


    Tech sounded,¡± scanning the surrounding. Data can¡¯t be deciphered. Too little information in the database¡±.


    I was speechless and then I got out of the dungeon to my room and then said,¡± okay now can you scan and gather the data¡±.


    Tech sounded,¡± scanning. Got connected with the main AI. Bypassing security. Connected sessfully. Downloading the data. Master it will take two hours to fully download the data¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± I will ce you here. You can download the data but remember to not be caught by their security server¡±.


    Tech said,¡± okay master¡±.


    Then I teleported back to the dungeon and began tobine and create several pink grades watches.


    After making them I turned one on and then tested its various functions. The function was pretty goodpared to the ID watch provided on Trion. But it couldn¡¯t bepared to a red grade. Like there was no hacking, but most of the things were for free. It was also indestructible, energy could be gathered from the surroundings and could control any smart device. There was no hacking function.


    So I could feel relieved about it.


    Next, I decided tobine the spaceship. So once again I was busy and it took me all night to create just one red-grade spaceship. But it was sessful.


    As I was exhausted to the limit I came out of the dungeon andy on the bed.


    I wore the smartwatch and said,¡± Tech have you finished downloading everything from the main AI¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± yes master¡±.


    Then I asked,¡± tech show me something interesting¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± master what do you want¡±.


    I said,¡± anything¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± okay master¡±.


    Then it began to show me many kinds of videos. One of them was creating equipment and it could be seen from various angles. There was also an alchemy video and also different professional videos doing their jobs.


    Seeing this I was stunned and couldn¡¯t help thinking,¡± does it means that I can train a cksmith or alchemist or potion master, etc to make products for myself¡±


    While I was thinking the door opened and Nadia entered the room. When she saw me she smiled and came to me and said,¡± Master what are you doing¡±.


    I said,¡± I was going to sleep¡±.


    She couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± master shall make love¡±.


    I rolled my eyes and said,¡± can¡¯t you see I am exhausted? Well I have a gift for all of you girls and n¡±.


    Nadia asked,¡± what gift?¡±.


    I gave her the smartwatch and said,¡± rece your ID watch with this watch. Remember, to distribute to each one of them and also collect everyone¡¯s ID watch¡±, saying so I stopped.


    While Nadia said,¡± okay master I will do so. But can you tell me about the new watch¡±.


    I replied,¡± you can find out about it yourself¡±.


    As Nadia walked out of the room I said,¡± Tech share information with the girls and allow them to download all the information that needs to be learned and also smart control functions. Don¡¯t include restrictive information¡±.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318: The Royal Family


    After giving instructions to Tech, I slept on the bed.


    It was almost evening when I woke up. Then I walked outside and saw that there were many girls present excluding a few.


    So I asked,¡± Nadia where are the others?¡±.


    Nadia replied,¡± master they are breaking through the God realm¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± Okay. Then I will wait for them to break through God¡¯s realm, and then we will go and do adventurer quest¡±.


    Nadia said,¡± master will we also go¡±.


    I nodded my head and then replied,¡± butter I will put you, girls, inside the dungeon so as not to have an ident. After you girls advance to God¡¯s realm then you can do the mission together¡±.


    .....


    Alice asked,¡± master will we also get the opportunity to reach and cultivate God¡¯s realm¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± of course¡±.


    Next, I chatted with the girls andter I said,¡± Tech can you hack into the adventurer guild database and create our information¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± I have already done it master while you were having a conversation¡±.


    I was stunned after listening to Tech¡¯s words and then said,¡± well you are great¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± of course master. Don¡¯t underestimate my intelligence. If I want to be a scientist then I would be a top one that includes in all the directions¡±.


    I replied,¡± okay I know about it but most of the data you have copied¡±.


    Tech ignored my words and kept silent.


    .........................................


    Inside the royal ce on Trion. The guards guarding the ce were from the false god realm. The room was equipped with various security systems that would rm any intruder.


    Inside a room, a boy was sitting on his bed. Beside him, several nakeddies were lying with their hands tied.


    At present, there was a frown on his face and he said,¡± can¡¯t you check those girls¡¯ details¡±.


    The Main AI responded,¡± master the tracking signal has been cut off. We can¡¯t find those girls¡±.


    The boy cursed,¡± f*ck AI can¡¯t you do a simple job. Scan those people and find their identities. I permit you to hack the houses and search for their location¡±.


    Saying so he turned around to the naked girls and then began to p their faces. After venting his anger he said,¡± guards send her back¡±.


    The girl/dy didn¡¯t even make a sound. Later the guards dragged her away and then he had a lecherous smile on his face and said,¡± well although the prince has pped you he didn¡¯t taste you. So I can only help the prince fulfill his demand¡±.


    Saying so he walked towards his room and then tied her. Then he began to ravage the girls while the girls had tears in their eyes.


    The girl thought after bing a servant inside the royal family, their life would be pretty. But they were wrong about it. Here the prince only finds those girls who are very beautiful and then ys with them until he had all the fun. Then they were disposed to guards andter there was no news about those girls.


    Thinking about it she felt sad and couldn¡¯t help but say to herself,¡± I curse that royal family suffering from a terrible disaster¡±, saying so she bites her tongue and ended her life.


    The guard who had had his fun found that the girl had already died. It made him angry and he said,¡± f*ck this bitch I thought finally I could enjoy her for a long time. But shemitted suicide¡±.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and throw her body away¡±, saying so he walked towards the incinerator and threw her body inside.


    While they were doing this it was all recorded through several small drones.


    .........................................


    While I was resting on my bed after having fun with Nadia, Tech replied,¡± master red alert¡±.


    I asked,¡± Tech what is the matter¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± master watch the video¡±.


    I saw the video yed by Tech and after some time my eyes were cold then said,¡± okay royal family. This family doesn¡¯t need to exist. Tech edits the video and removes the information about my girls and then ys the video on everyone¡¯s ID card. Also at the end of the y write a message, the truth of royal family¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± okay master¡±.


    .........................................


    Somewhere inside the home, a boy was sitting in a daze. Thinking about her sister who had been taken to a royal ce. He was happy for his sister. As he was lost in thought he saw suddenly his ID watch blinking and then turned it on. A video began to y automatically.


    At first, the boy thought the video is just ordinary butter he watched that there were several girls tied inside his room and he was venting his emotion. Later the guard carried away the body of the girl. On closer look, he found it was the photo of his sister. Seeing this his eyes became red and shouted,¡± f*ck that beast I am going to f*cking kill those royal family¡±, but he fast-forwarded the video and in thest part he saw that his sister¡¯s body was thrown inside the incinerator. Looking at thest part he coughed a mouthful of blood and then fainted.


    Many people frommon families saw the video within two hours the people were so angry that they had already surrounded the royal capital.


    .........................................


    Inside the royal ce, a man was enjoying his time with his wife when he heard the guard saying,¡± sir it¡¯s not good. A very bad thing has happened¡±.


    This person was a ruler whose name was Thend Catt. He got up and then he watched the video that his guard was showing him. The queen also watched the video.


    After the video finished ying Thend ordered,¡± go and send two middle god realm experts to save him. If any people you see rebellion then kill them. Also, find the source who posted the video¡±.


    The guard bowed and walked out of the room.


    While the Queen said,¡± your majesty nothing must happen to my son¡±.


    The King replied,¡± don¡¯t worry nothing will happen to our son¡±.


    The queen said,¡± then you majesty shall we continue¡±.


    The King replied,¡± of course. These are all small matters as we are absolutely powerful. If those people say any word then I will just kill their whole family. In just a day or two everything will calm down¡±.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319: Kless Fiancee !!


    The queen asked,¡± your majesty why do you say so that the matter will calm down within two days¡±.


    The King squeezed her breast and bite her nipples. Then he replied,¡± this world is ruled by fear. The fear of losing your life. So as soon as those rebels are killed those people will begin to fear us again and then we will be back to how we ruled it. Nobody will do anything to us. As you know this is ruled by me but the actual power is in my father who is in the ruler realm. So as long as my father is present only ordinary people will irritate us few days while the real power will just keep watching to show. Unless anyone from their families dies¡±, saying so he stopped and started doing rough intercourse.


    The King was aroused after he saw his son doing to the girls so he tried the same thing with his queen.


    ..............


    Two dayster.


    The girls were sitting inside a room with a few girls having advanced to the god realm. They were Ariadoa, Alina, Karin, Ka, and Karina. Each of these girls consumed 4,000 God crystals (approx).


    Seeing this I decided to go and pick the adventurer mission. Also, I kept a few God crystals and I seeded in creating a higher-level God crystal. But further, I couldn¡¯t improve its quality. So I created fifty of those God crystals. Maybe I could sell it for more God crystal.


    .....


    Nadia was checking the message and suddenly she eximed,¡± what how do these people kill so brutally¡±.


    Alina asked,¡± what happened?¡±.


    Nadia replied,¡± there was a video of the royal family being published on the smartwatch. Later many ordinary people joined the protest to get justice but most of the people were brutally killed. Now everyone is quiet¡±.


    Ariadoa replied,¡± as you see the royal family has ruler realm experts so they can do anything tomoner people. The other superpower will just turn a blind eye as these guys are not willing to fight for anything that doesn¡¯t give them profit¡±.


    Karin puffed her cheek in anger and said,¡± doesn¡¯t it means that those people who died would not get justice¡±.


    Ariadoa replied,¡± of course, they will not get justice. If they want to get justice then they need equal power toplete with that superpower or else they will all just die¡±.


    Karin replied,¡± but those guys are so hateful, especially the royal family those are a bunch of trash who doesn¡¯t respect human lives¡±, saying so she stopped and then looked at Robin and asked,¡± master why don¡¯t youment anything?¡±.


    I listened to Karin¡¯s words and said,¡± well what can I say. Come I will take you all to a ce¡±.


    Then saying so I walked out of the house while the girls followed behind.


    1 hourter.


    On the topmost floor of the smallest skyscrapers, we were standing. Then I said,¡± look down and tell me what you see¡±.


    Karin said,¡± people are walking on the street. It¡¯s so popted that looks like ants¡±.


    I replied to her,¡± exactly ordinary people¡¯s lives are just like ants that can be crushed anytime. So why do you think that the Royal family needs to be afraid of ants? Of course, some ants may bite but it will just sting a little and nothing more can be done as after you kill an ant most of them run away. This is how the world works.


    Ordinary people are just working and that is used to make money. After some time they can be discarded anytime. Killing or viting an ant doesn¡¯t make any difference to these people¡±, saying so I stopped.


    ¡± But since ant can¡¯t do anything then I will do something to these people as the prince was angry because he couldn¡¯t find you girls¡¯ photos so our next mission is to be stronger and kill him¡±.


    After I stopped talking the girls were stunned after listening to thest sentence and then Freya said,¡± master you mean price was looking for us¡±.


    ¡± Yes. When we registered through ID card it was all reported to the prince. So his target was you girls. And if anyone would like to touch my girls then I will let them see hell¡±.


    The girls listened to Robin¡¯s words and were touched and then Nadia said,¡± master when shall we attack¡±.


    I replied,¡± you don¡¯t need to worry about it now. But we need to absorb God¡¯s crystal and increase our realm to the middle orte stage¡±.


    Then we walked down of skyscraper and headed to the adventurer guild.


    As I had already hacked and made registered our members so we just picked a quest to our liking.


    It was an exploration quest that needed us to explore and report the resource on a that shows itsbat power had reached the early God realm.


    Finally, we could leave the.


    Thinking about it I was happy. But before that, I decided to go to Star Auction house to sell the umon grade, God crystal.


    After reaching the Star auction house I showed the VIP card that the girl had given mest time.


    So I was asked to visit the highest floor.


    While Kless received a message,¡± Miss the VIP customer you told me to keep an eye on has visited. I have sent him to the highest floor Room no- VIP009¡å.


    Kless looked at the message and then smiled and said,¡± well I can meet that guy again. Let¡¯s see what will he sell me this time¡±.


    Saying so she walked towards room no, VIP009, and then entered the room and waited for his arrival.


    Five minutester we were on the highest floor and then we entered room no. VIP009. A girl was sitting there.


    When Kless saw the door open she looked at the door and eximed,¡± Robin are you still alive¡±.


    Listening to her words I was dumbstruck as I didn¡¯t have any memory of the girl in front of me and said,¡± who are you miss?¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± Robin can¡¯t you recognize me, I am your fiancee. Did you forget when we used to y together when we were small¡±.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320: Tragic Past


    I looked at the girl carefully and then searched for her figure in my mind and didn¡¯t find any information about her so I said,¡± sorry miss before age ten all my memories has been sealed and I don¡¯t know anything about it¡±.


    ¡± What did you lose your memory before the age of 10! How did you lose your memory also because of your disappearance I needed to marry your stepbrother¡±.


    Kless examined and looked at Robin as if she was going to hit him.


    While Ariadoa, n, and the rest of the girls behind had their facial expressions frozen.


    Kless also saw many beautiful women behind Robin and they were from all different races.


    Seeing this she looked at me and then the girls and then asked,¡± who are you girls to Robin?¡±.


    Ariadoa had an interesting expression on her face and she said,¡± we are his lovers¡±.


    .....


    Kless was stunned after listening to her words and then once again she asked,¡± who are you guys!¡±.


    Nadia smiled and said,¡± we are all master lovers¡±.


    Kless looked at Robin as if she wanted to kill this bastard. She thought that Robin might have been kidnapped by an evil organization so she was searching for his whereabouts for the past six to seven years. But this nasty bastard popped up today in front of her with 22 lovers. It made her want to strangle this bastard and check how the hell was he alive.


    But this bastard was found earlier so maybe I can follow him and restrain him from finding more girls or so she thought.


    Then she came back to her sense and said,¡± Okaye inside¡±, saying so she sat on her chair.


    We all also sat on the sofa and then I said,¡± well miss¡±.


    Kless interrupted me and said,¡± Kless my name is Kless, you bastard¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± Kless so can you tell me more about my family¡±.


    Kless couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± what do you want to know more about your family. Did you forget everything about yourself?¡±.


    I nodded my head repeatedly and said,¡± that¡¯s right I don¡¯t know anything about what happened ten years ago¡±.


    Kless looked at Robin¡¯s face and she saw that he wasn¡¯t lying so her mood eased a little and then she replied,¡± well you are from the Elrod family. When your father was alive he was the strongest destruction realm, master present. At that time the Elrod family was having their golden time. Your mother died shortly after giving birth to you. So there is little information about your mother¡±.


    ¡°But your father said that he fell in love with your mother whose realm was just an early god realm. And her family was not of a prominent status. So when he brought you home you were mostly hated by most of the people. Especially your stepmother. So your childhood was miserable except your grandfather treated you well¡±.


    ¡°Later your father fought against the dark gods. As he was injured during the battle of the strongest so he couldn¡¯t fight that dark god on equal footing. While other Destruction realm experts took the opportunity to save your father but only after he was seriously injured as they still feared your father back then¡±.


    ¡°Next he said that he will rest at home and at that time he spent the rest of his time with you and your grandfather. Your father once came to my house and proposed marriage. Since then you lived with us and spent time with me for two years. You were having your fun time when one day your grandfather came and then you disappeared from that day onwards¡±.


    I was shocked after listening to the tragic story of the child¡¯s body. Suddenly I felt pain in my head and then memories flooded my head. I clutched my head in pain and then I passed out.


    The girls were stunned and they rushed toward Robin while Ariadoa said,¡± calm down girls he is still alive. Just a seal was present on his soul and now it has been unlocked so he must be fine now¡±.


    Listening to Ariadoa¡¯s words other girls breathed a sigh of relief and then sat on the sofa after cing Robin on a bed.


    Then Kless asked,¡± how did you know about the seal. Even ate god realm expert can¡¯t see him through soul unless you are the goddess of the seal. But she perished in the battle of the strongest¡±.


    Ariadoa chuckled and said,¡± of course, I perished but my soul didn¡¯t as my friend helped me escape at that time, or else I would be truly dead¡±, saying so she had a sad expression.


    Kless was stunned after listening to her answer and then she said,¡± then those people will have nightmares if they know that you have to return¡±.


    Ariadoa replied,¡± this time we are going to wreak havoc in the battle of strongest¡±.


    Then Ariadoa said,¡± can you lend us God crystal as Robin will not wake up the next few days¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± of course, you can, so can you tell me how did you meet him¡±.


    n who sitting had an ufortable expression on his face and said,¡± Miss can you give me a separate room and also god crystal that I can cultivate with¡±.


    Kless looked at the guy and then gave him 5000 God crystals and replied go to the left room. There you can cultivate with a piece of mind¡±.


    n walked towards the room while wiping off the sweat and said to himself,¡± Robin you are a great guy to live with so women without any problems¡±, saying so he thought about some unpleasant memories. His face became ugly and then he clenched his fist and then walked inside with determination on his face.


    While back inside the room everyone looked at Lina and she sighed and began to tell the story.


    In this way, every girl narrated their story and how they met each other. Kless was listening to them and after they finished the story, Kless said,¡± okay sister you will all be my sister from today on words¡±.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321: Damen


    Three dayster.


    Inside a room, I opened my eyes. I was confused after opening my eyes. Later my eyes returned to normal. I had already got information about those ten years that I missed. Now I could be said to be fully integrated.


    I also knew the reason why those people from the Elrod family retaliated so much. It¡¯s because my father was married to the Elrod family who used his name to gain a firm foothold on the Fantasia. My father only had his father as his family member. Till the time my father was alive, he was respected, or rather his name was used in the n but as soon as the news of his serious injury was found the Elrod family looked at him with disgust and so many people started bullying him. While my father was in seclusion to heal himself it was two yearster that he came out.


    But he was enraged to see the condition of his son and father treated in a very bad way. So he broke up all the ties with his n and traveled to different ces. Later he met the Star Auction master who said that he agreed to marry his daughter to his son. So I lived at that ce for the next two years while my father once again was in seclusion. At that ce, I was at least not hated.


    And I met Kless.


    ¡± You big dummy, what are you doing alone¡±, asked a girl to a boy who was sitting alone under a tree.


    The boy raised his head and looked at the girl and said,¡± I am thinking about how to be strong¡±.


    .....


    The girls asked with an interesting expression,¡± oh why do you want to be strong¡±.


    The boy said with an innocent expression,¡± because once I be strong my father and grandfather will not be insulted¡±.


    The girl said,¡± okay then I will help you to be strong. But you need to y with me¡±.


    The boy thought for a while and said,¡± okay¡±.


    Days passed by...


    On this day under the same tree.


    The girl asked,¡± will you marry me¡±. She had a look of expectations on her face.


    The boy thought for a while and replied,¡± I will but I have a condition. I will be as strong as my father then I will marry you¡±.


    The girl said,¡± promise¡±.


    The boy replied,¡± promise¡±.


    .............


    ¡± There they are attack them¡±.


    A middle age man with a powerful aura said,¡± why are you people from the Elrod family chasing me¡±.


    The people smiled and said,¡± Damen you being a destruction realm expert is already a waste. So it¡¯s better to hand your cultivation technique to us. So that we can cultivate to destruction realm¡±.


    Damen sneered and said,¡± even my cultivation had regressed do you think that I can¡¯t take care of a few trash¡±.


    ¡± Oh, Damen what if it was me¡±, said a figure revealed from the void.


    ¡± Include me too¡±, another figure appeared


    ¡± And me¡±, one more person appeared.


    .


    .


    Ten people whose realm waste stage ruler realm appeared before Damen.


    Looking at the scene in front of him Damen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change but he was a little disappointed and said,¡± didn¡¯t those guys send a Destruction realm expert. Oh I forgot that the cultivation talent of that thrash family can¡¯t reach destruction realm¡±, saying so heughed out loud while other people were cursing him.


    Then his eyes turned cold and said,¡± since you guys are here then stay here forever¡±.


    The ruler realm expert had a look of horror on their face and said,¡± no stop him!¡±.


    ¡°Damm we arete. F*ck him. Before dying does he wants to kill us all¡±.


    ¡± We underestimated the power of Destruction realm expert¡±.


    Damen used a forbidden spell that made the dimension freeze and then everything around 1000 kilometers disappeared.


    After casting the spell Damen said to himself,¡± fortunately, I prepared for the worst in thest two years, or else I would be killed. I need to check on Dad and Robin¡±.


    Then we disappeared and appeared in a room and then took them both with him.


    On a, he looked at his father and said,¡± father I will not be able tost long. My core has been damaged, and soon I will be merged with the whole universe¡±.


    The old man had tears in his eyes and then asked,¡± so do you have any regrets in this life¡±.


    Damen smiled and said,¡± I don¡¯t have any regret. I lived a happy life. It¡¯s just I couldn¡¯t take care of you¡±.


    The old man said,¡± how many days do you have left¡±.


    Damen replied,¡± just a week¡±, saying so he stopped and then continued,¡± dad I want to transform my son¡¯s body so that he can easily cultivate to destruction realm. And I don¡¯t want him to take risks so I will modify his body and when he reached the destruction realm then he would not have a core like us. His whole body will transform intows. But he will still have his physical form and consciousness living like an ordinary person¡±.


    The old man said,¡± Okay then do as you wish¡±, saying so he hugged his son and then walked inside the room, trying his best not to cry.


    Damen walked inside the room and then said,¡± Robin when I asked you to tell me your wish then you always said you want to be stronger¡±.


    Robin nodded his head and asked,¡± Father why do you ask about this¡±.


    Damen said,¡± just curious Robin. Can you tell me why you want to be stronger¡±.


    Robin looked at his father¡¯s gentle gaze and he said while blushing,¡± so that I can protect you guys from being bullied¡±.


    Damen replied,¡± a good reason to be stronger. But I would like you to live a better life without any fighting¡±, saying so he stopped.


    Robin said,¡± but the father¡±.


    Damen interrupted and replied,¡± okay Robin I know that you want to be stronger and I didn¡¯t give you any gift. So today I will give you a gift. So Robin sleep, when you wake up you will get your gift¡±.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322: Zeon


    Robin had a smile on his face as he was excited to get recognition from his father. As he didn¡¯t spend any time with his parents. One was already dead while the other remained in seclusion healing his injury.


    So he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t feel asleep. But he suddenly was touched by a warm hand and slowly he heard his father¡¯s words,¡± Robin good children sleep early¡±.


    Robin wanted to say,¡± but it¡¯s still evening¡±, but he couldn¡¯t and he was already sleeping.


    The Damen took a deep breath and began to channel his energy and began to engrave an inscription.


    Two days passed by and finally, hepleted the inscription. Then he sealed it inside his body.


    After doing so he looked at his father and said,¡± dad I am going to merge with this world today¡±.


    The old man held the tear in his eyes and said,¡± Okay son. I was proud to have you as my son¡±.


    .....


    Damen replied,¡± dad takes care of Robin for me. He already has a bad childhood and I was not there for him. My only regret in life was I didn¡¯t give him enough time¡±.


    The old man replied,¡± it¡¯s okay, he might understand you one day¡±.


    Damen replied,¡± yes maybe¡±, saying so he stopped and then continued,¡± Dad I will send you to Tulea at least there Robin will not worry about any resources. Also dad I have put restrictions on his body so his body age had decreased by five years. When he unlocks the restriction at that time his body will have rapid growth and also he will get a true gift that time¡±.


    The old man said,¡± will there be no danger on that¡±.


    Damen replied,¡± the danger level is below the false god realm. I have sealed the power above the false god realm entering that and also I have divided the base into different zones ording to power level. There is also one of my damaged artifacts which are used for leveling. Overall I have set up the whole as a leveling ground. Inside his body, I have sealed cards ck and White, and also tempered their memories. It will be used as his motivation to grow up. So dad you don¡¯t have to worry about his safety¡±.


    The old man replied,¡± then I will stay with Robin on that¡±.


    Damen said,¡± of course, you can but those people might find traces of yours so it¡¯s better for you to stay on our home Zeon. Dad when you meet the mother and my brother then don¡¯t tell them about my news¡±.


    The old man said,¡± Okay son, but with our family power we can easily destroy that fantasia so why not¡±.


    Damen shook his head and said,¡± it will not do any good. Many innocent people will die and dad I am not killed by them so you don¡¯t have to take revenge¡±.


    The old man said,¡± but¡±.


    Damen shook his head and said,¡± this is myst wish, I hope you fulfill it¡±.


    The old man replied,¡± then what about your son. Will he returns to our¡±.


    Damen replied,¡± no need dad, he is my son. If fate brings him then he will enter Zeon¡¯s if not then he will live the way he like¡±.


    The old man nodded his head and said,¡± but Robin will live a tragic childhood¡±.


    Damen replied,¡± maybe but it will also help him be strong. Anyway he will not die¡±, saying so he stopped and said,¡± dad you may go. My time is almost up¡±.


    The old man picked up his grandson¡¯s body and flew towards a portal after taking ast look at his son who smiled back at him.


    Then as soon as the portal closed Damen¡¯s expression remained unchanged but he began to merge with the will of the universe and gradually his body began to be one.


    After he merged fully then he began to look at Robin¡¯s situation and he saw that the first few days he was sad then he began to work and also began to save money for awakening.


    On the day of awakening, Damen was watching his son with a little excited look on his face as he waited for this day. But he suddenly saw the death of his son strangely. Seeing this he became furious but he couldn¡¯t do anything then he controlled all thews of the world and summoned the soul of his son from a parallel world and merged him into his son¡¯s body. After that, he took ast look at his son, and then his consciousness was fully erased due to taboo.


    ........


    On Zeon, the old man returned and he still confessed his son¡¯s death. The people were very angry and they wanted to destroy the whole Fantasia but after listening to Damen¡¯sst wish they calmed down.


    Suddenly his uncle said,¡± Damen didn¡¯t say his son can¡¯t take revenge right father¡±.


    The old man looked at his second son and nodded his head.


    Seeing this he said,¡± then I will go and stay on Fantasia¡¯s. I will wait for his arrival and bring him back to our home¡±.


    The old man said,¡± okay you can go but you must not do anything or else you all know better if intervene in it then it will not be good for any of us¡±.


    The second son replied,¡± don¡¯t worry father I will not. I will bring your nephew back¡±.


    Then he disappeared from there.


    ..............


    Inside the room, after I regain my memories there was a tear falling from my eyes. I cried subconsciously and then said,¡± don¡¯t worry, I will get revenge on Elrod¡¯s family and wipe all the humiliation. I will be also the strongest so that no loved one will be bullied even after I die¡±.


    After that, I suddenly felt rapid growth in my body. I felt that my body was full of power. My understanding of the runes had grown so much that even ate god realm expert would be astonished to find out about it. I felt that now if I use card abilities then I can perform better.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323: Orange Grade God crystal


    While inside Card space ck and White also recovered their memories and then ck said,¡± so master tempered with our memories and became a viin for us¡±.


    White replied,¡± yes, that¡¯s why master asked us what we want as our wish¡±.


    ck replied,¡± I miss master very much¡±.


    White kept silent and then said,¡± well for now let¡¯s not mention Robin about this¡±.


    ck nodded his head.


    ............


    I checked my status and show that mybat power had doubled. I also had memory engraved in my mind as to how to absorb the energy from the God Crystal. And since my understanding of the runes had increased, now I could create the orange grade, God crystal card.


    .....


    So I took out all the umon grade God crystals and then fused them. After half an hour I hadbined one Orange grade God crystal.


    I took a look at it and then I was surprised to find that if I absorb the God crystal then my rune knowledge would deepen and when it reached a certain point of understanding then I couldprehendw from my understanding.


    It made me feel stunned as the knowledge inherited from the memory, made me realize that only the ruler realm could startprehendingws.


    That means as long as I absorb enoughmon God crystal then I will keep growing stronger until I advance to the Late god realm.


    But if I absorb orange-grade God crystal then by the time I reach the middle-grade God realm then I would be able toprehend one of thews.


    Now was feeling very excited but when I thought about the resources my excitement died down and then my fighting spirit rose.


    ¡± Isn¡¯t those God crystals? I will find a mine or sell a few orange grades crystals to earnmon grade god crystals¡±.


    After thinking about it I felt it was possible but I needed to talk with Kless.


    So I opened the room and saw all the girls were sitting and eating.


    Seeing meing inside their eyes lit up and then Nadia asked,¡± master how are you feeling now?¡±.


    I replied,¡± very good¡±.


    Then Kless asked,¡± Robin why did you faint suddenly¡±.


    I replied,¡± because my memories were unsealed¡±, saying so I stopped, and then I looked at Kless and said,¡± Kless sorry. As my memory was sealed I didn¡¯t know about you¡±.


    Kless asked,¡± then have you recovered your memory¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± I made the promise to marry you after I be the strongest¡±.


    Kless smiled and then she hugged me. Then after some time, she said,¡± Robin I will follow you in the future¡±.


    I said,¡± what about your grandfather¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± he is back on Fantasia¡±.


    I then asked,¡± what are you doing alone on this?¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± I ran away from home to escape marriage¡±.


    I then asked,¡± what are your ns for the future?¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± I will follow you where ever you go¡±.


    I then said,¡± okay. But you must not make mischief like you were doing in your childhood¡±.


    Kless blushed and pinched my waist and said,¡± when did I make mischief¡±.


    I said,¡± Okay, well Kless do you know the cost of this God crystal¡±, saying so I ced an orange-grade God crystal.


    Kless saw the crystal and almost jumped and said,¡± Robin where did you get this crystal¡±.


    I replied,¡± I picked it up from the ground¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± Robin you are a terrible liar. If you don¡¯t want to mention the source then don¡¯t say it¡±.


    Hearing her words my eyes twitched. Then Kless continued,¡± are you sure you want to sell this God crystal¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± of course. But how much is its estimated cost¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± depends on who uses this crystal. For ordinary God realm experts, it is useless but forte God realm experts, it is priceless as it deepens their understanding of the runes. Thus allowing them to enter the Ruler¡¯s realm¡±.


    I then asked,¡± how rare is this crystal¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± this kind of crystal is very hard toe by. It is formed in the God crystal mine that has been generating crystals for 100,000 years¡±.


    I was stunned after listening to her words. So I asked,¡± how much can I get God crystal after auctioning it¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± from 10,000,000-100,000,000 God crystal¡±.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± dote god realm experts have so much God crystal¡±.


    Kless rolled her eyes and said,¡± don¡¯t underestimate the power ofte god realm powerhouse. They can destroy a small easily. Of course not a giant like Trion or a super like Fantasia¡±.


    I was stunned after listening to her answer and then I asked,¡± Okay then tomorrow I would sell two pieces of Orange grade God crystal through auction¡±.


    Kless was stunned and then she asked,¡± do you want to auction¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± of course¡±.


    Kless looked at Robin and then said,¡± okay then¡±.


    Then she took out her ID watch and then sent a message,¡± TOMORROW AT 7:00 PM WE WILL AUCTION ORANGE GRADE GOD CRYSTAL. RICH PEOPLE ARE WELCOME TO BUY¡±.


    After giving off the message she said,¡± okay I have done what you asked me to. Now I will need to prepare those necessary items. So I will returnter¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± Okay,e backter, I will give you a gift¡±.


    Kless then said goodbye to us and then I looked at the girls and was surprised to find that they had already reached God¡¯s realm.


    Seeing this I asked,¡± how did you girls reach God¡¯s realm¡±.


    Ka replied,¡± master it was the mistress that gave us God crystal to cultivate¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± Okay then. Well I wille out of my room tomorrow so dont disturb me¡±.


    Ariadoa said,¡± okay Robin you go and do your work. Well will just roam around with sister Kless¡±.


    I said,¡± it¡¯s better to be careful as you know that after listening to today¡¯s news, manyte god realm experts would have started gathering near the Star auction house. And our identity would be more dangerous if anyone from Royal Family catches us. So wait for two days. After that, I will take you, girls, to roam¡±, saying so I walked back to the room.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324: Auction


    The royal family including the top three families on Trion was shocked after listening to the announcement. The announcements were mainly sent to rich people. After that, most people immediately began to gather the news.


    Especially the royal family as if he got the orange grade God crystal then he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being overtaken by any other force.


    Thinking about it Thend Catt called his finance minister and said,¡± bring me the treasury room key¡±.


    The finance minister handed the key to Thend and then said,¡± you majesty why do you need funds for¡±.


    Thend replied,¡± for the auction. I need to buy a few items¡±.


    Saying so he hurriedly walked towards the treasury room while avoiding the finance minister. As there were few more members in thete god realm they were in seclusion and he didn¡¯t want to rm those people or else he wouldn¡¯t get the chance to advance to Ruler realm¡±.


    What Thend didn¡¯t know was that somewhere in the ck market Bend also got the same message and then he was excited and said to himself,¡± it seems luck is by my side. If I can get the orange grade god crystal then I can advance to the ruler realm. Then not only will I have my revenge but also use those bastard heads as a tribute to my nsman¡±.


    .....


    Saying so he began to check the God crystal he currently possessed. After that, he went to a few ces where he could chance NC coins to God crystals.


    .........................................


    While most people were busy gathering their funds, I was creating an orange-grade spaceship and one pink-grade watch for Kless.


    The next day at 6:30 PM, the door was knocked and I opened it to find that Alina was looking at me and said,¡± let¡¯s go Robin to watch the auction¡±.


    I nodded my head and then followed behind her.


    Kless took us to a VIP room.


    It was big enough to amodate us all.


    While I sitting and eating fruits I saw that many people wereing. Seeing this I asked,¡± Kless how many items are you going to auction¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± this time twenty items. There are scrolls, weapons, elixirs, pills, andstly the Orange grade God crystal¡±.


    I nodded my head and then waited for the auction to start.


    Half an hourter a beautiful girl entered. The audience cheered.


    The girl¡¯s name was Amy and she said,¡± Wee to the star auction house. Today we have twenty items to be sold. So guests get ready to bid on the items you like as today we will be selling most of the premium products¡±.


    Saying so she stopped and then continued,¡± the first product. It¡¯s a weapon of false god realm experts but the specialty of this weapon is that it was made by a top-tier cksmith. If your son or daughter is present then you can present them as their natal weapon¡±, saying so she stopped and then said,¡± the details of the weapon are disyed on the screen. The starting bid is 10 billion NC with each increment of 100,000,000 NC¡±.


    The audience was stunned on spot after seeing the properties of the weapons. Then a voice came one after another.


    ¡°11,000,000,000¡±


    ¡°12,000,000,000¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    30,000,000,000 once


    30,000,000,000 twice


    30,000,000,000 thrice.


    ¡°Congrattion to VIP 3 getting the item¡±.


    ¡°Next item is Pill that can help you breakthrough mid-god realm¡±.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡± Congrattions to VIP 5 for buying the item¡±.


    ¡± Next item is an artifact created by the master cksmith. It can defend against middle-tier expert attacks¡±.


    ...


    The auction went on. There were a few items that I liked but due tock of money, I wasn¡¯t able to participate so I could only watch the bidding silently.


    Finally, two hourster the secondst item was brought out, and then Amy said,¡± finally the secondst item Orange Grade God crystal. The starting bid price is 10,000,000 God crystal. Guest, please start bidding¡±.


    As soon as she finished her words the intense bidding started.


    Manyte god realm experts were gathered today.


    The final bidder had hidden his identity and bought it for 50,000,000 God crystals.


    Many false god realm experts remembered his appearance. After going out of the auction house there was going to be war.


    As those people were disappointed that they couldn¡¯t buy orange-grade god crystal they heard Amy¡¯s voice,¡± please don¡¯t be a disappointed guest as one of you will be lucky enough to get one more Orange to grade God crystal¡±.


    Thest item instantly detonated the situation and the false god realm experts were full of surprise and then said,¡± hurry up and start the bidding¡±.


    Amy replied,¡± okay guest then bidding is the same as the usual price. Guest please start bidding¡±.


    Thend replied,¡± I will bid 25,000,000 God crystal. Give the Catt family face and we will repay your favor¡±.


    The audience instantly booed and said,¡± shameless Royal family. Didn¡¯t their son vite those girls and didn¡¯t get justice for them? Instead, he killed them. Do you think that people are a fool and allow them to buy orange-grade God crystal¡±.


    Another person said,¡± hey dont talk about it, or else you will disappear the next day¡±.


    While Amy listened to Catt¡¯s family¡¯s words she smiled and said,¡± sir this is the star auction house. Only the highest bidder gets the item. Your face is also not worth it so if we heard it next time then we will cklist the royal family¡±.


    After the audience listened to Amy¡¯s words they began to chat with each other.


    While inside VIP room 3 Thend had a livid face. Since he had be the ruler no one had humiliated him as today.


    While he was lost in thought suddenly someone bid,¡± 30,000,000 God crystal¡±.


    Another guy bid, ¡± 40,000,000 God crystal¡±.


    Finally from VIP 7 where Bend was sitting, he said,¡± 60,000,000 God crystal¡±.


    Listening to his words the whole audience boiled and then Amy said,¡± is there anyone who wants to bid or else the item will be sold to VIP 7¡å.


    No one made a sound and then Bend sessful got the God crystal.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325: Traveling To G08


    After the auction was over, Kless came and gave me the God crystal. I took it and then said,¡± thank you. Next, we are going to leave the. Do you know any other whose highestbat power is within the middle god realm¡±


    Kless said,¡± there are many. But we need to travel to another gxy¡±, saying so she stopped and then asked,¡± do you have a spaceship¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± by the way I have a gift for you guys¡±, saying so I gave every member an orange grade space ship including Kless.


    Kless took it with her and then said,¡± Okay then let¡¯s go. It will take a day to travel¡±.


    We followed behind her and then she took out her spaceship. Seeing this I said,¡± why don¡¯t you try the spaceship that I gifted you¡±.


    Kless wanted to show her modified spaceship in front of Robin butter she remembered that he didn¡¯t know anything about it. So she kept her spaceship inside the space ring. Then she took out the spaceship I gifted her. The model was still the SS-X version. But huge changes were made inside.


    As soon as we entered the spaceship Kless used her ID watch to connect it but she failed to do so.


    .....


    Seeing this I coughed and said,¡± Kless use the watch I gave you¡±.


    Kless put turned off the ID watch and took out her brand new smartwatch (pink grade). Then it connected to the spaceship.


    After that, she said,¡± show me the spaceship status¡±.


    Looking at the status of a spaceship, Kless was stunned and then screamed,¡± this is not model SS-X. How can it be? No there is no technology out there that canpare with this spaceship¡±, saying so she stopped and then looked at Robin with burning eyes and asked,¡± Robin how did you modify the spaceship¡±.


    I said,¡± that¡¯s a secret. But you must remember to not tell anyone about it, or else you will be at your own risk¡±.


    Kless nodded her head and she knew better than us that if such an advanced technology leaked then the people on Fantasia would not let them go.


    So she said,¡± okay guys take your seat. We are traveling to Gxy G087. There is a Zenith filled with wild creatures. No civilization, and also it¡¯s the that I bought for the holiday. The Zenith can support our cultivation level to thete god realm. After that, we need to go to a higher like Fantasia for a breakthrough in God¡¯s realm¡±.


    I nodded my understanding and then said,¡± okay let¡¯s go¡±.


    Kless then gave the instructions while the other girls looked at me.


    Seeing this I asked,¡± what happened?¡±.


    Amelia asked,¡± master the spaceship you gifted us¡±.


    I replied,¡± the same spaceship that we are sitting on now¡±.


    Amelia and the other girls were happy. While n said,¡± boss what are we going to do on that¡±.


    I said,¡± now killing a monster won¡¯t give us experience. So we need to cultivate. After reaching that I will give you all the resources. So try your best to break through into the middle orte god realm. After that, if you want to explore the universe on your own. Then you are wee¡±.


    Ariadoa asked,¡± so what about you¡±.


    I replied,¡± I am going to take my revenge after reaching thete god realm¡±.


    The girls said,¡± we will follow you¡±.


    I said,¡± okay do as you wish. But you need to reach thete god realm the least¡±.


    The girls nodded their heads while Kless saw from the side and said,¡± Robin do you think that reaching thete God realm would be easy for them¡±.


    I smiled and took out a God crystal but its quality was of blue grade. Then I handed it to Kless and said,¡± if I gave them this crystal to cultivate then how much time will it take¡±.


    Kless picked up the crystal and eximed,¡± Blue grade God crystal can be only found in high tier God Crystal mine. But it is also a very scarce quantity so Robin how did you get it¡±.


    I smiled and said,¡± it¡¯s a secret¡±.


    Kless clenched her fist and punched my face and said,¡± secret my ass¡±, saying so felt very good.


    Then she looked at the girls and n and then said,¡± if we all are given Blue Grade God crystal then we can easily cultivate to Late god realm without any problems. So cherish the chance, as the blue grade god crystal are so scarce that those rich people¡¯s sons also need to fight with each other to get this resource¡±, saying so she stopped and then continued,¡± also this crystal has another value. It will help you understand the runes at a very fast speed. So unlike other god realm experts, your understanding of runes would be very easy. So when you reach thete god realm after that you need the runes to construct aw in your bodies. If you seeded in doing so then you will be ruler realm experts. So cherish the opportunity¡±.


    Among the girls, only Ariadoa knew the value of the god crystal so she knew that Kless was telling the truth.


    So she looked at the girls and also n and then reminded,¡± guys don¡¯t waste such a good opportunity, or else you all will regret itter. You know about me, right? I used to be ate god realm expert butst time I had reached the limit of thete god realm as I didn¡¯t have such resources. So now I am envious of you guys. If someone like Robin would support me in myst life then I would have already reached the ruler realm easily¡±.


    The yful girls were shocked after listening to Ariadoa¡¯s words and then they realized what Robin was giving the girls was an opportunity that no one could give them. Of course now also if they had the same attitude then they would regret it.


    At the same time, the girls who betrayed Robinst time felt more guilty about themselves. So they decided to never betray him even if they had to give their life.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326: Late God Realm


    On Zenith.


    As soon as the spaceship entered the Zenith, we took a peek from the spaceship and we saw this had hardly been developed. Seeing this I was speechless and then looked at Kless and asked,¡± Why is your looking so undeveloped¡±.


    Kless smiled embarrassedly and replied,¡± of course, this looks like this cause I don¡¯t have the time to develop it. But there is still a resort house, there all kinds of facilities will you get¡±.


    I became curious about her resort house and then said,¡± okay then I will wait for it¡±.


    Kless nodded her head and said,¡± don¡¯t worry you will like that ce¡±.


    5 minutester wended at her resort. It was not a resort it was a f*cking cool resort. She has built everything that had fun ces like a swimming pool, bar, theater, gaming centers, training centers, repairs centers, etc. These were all maintained by AI robots. So these ces all looked new. Also, her house was really big enough to amodate 10,000 people easily.


    Seeing the shocked expression on our faces Kless had a knowing smile and then she said,¡± how is it? Do you like it¡±.


    .....


    We nodded our heads.


    Then Kless said,¡± you can pick any room you want¡±.


    We then picked up a room. After that, I began to create Blue grade God crystals for girls and n. It took me 8,000,000mon-grade God crystals to create 2 million Blue God-grade crystals. Later I also created purple grade God crystal and the amount was 1 million. It took me a total of 16,000,000 God crystals to spend the resource on those people.


    After doing so I began to create my resource. It was Orange grade God crystal. So I used 16,000,000 God crystals to create 1 million God crystals. Subsequently, I finished my work and then walked out of the room.


    I found the girls swimming. Then I looked at them and said,¡± Ariadoa and Klesse here¡±.


    Both of them approached and then I said,¡± here are the resources. If you girls need extra resources then tell meter¡±.


    Kless and Ariadoa were shocked after seeing the glittering crystal filled with blue and purple color. They almost fainted after seeing this. Seeing their reaction I was satisfied and then I asked,¡± will the amount be enough for them to ascend middle God realm¡±.


    Kless came back to her mind and said,¡± it¡¯s more than enough¡±, saying so she stopped and then continued,¡± if it was ordinary grade God crystal then you might need plenty of them but now you have given us a blue and purple grade. Both types have a concentrated amount of energy. Ten thousand blue God crystals would be enough for each person to break through into the middle God realm. The same goes for purple God crystal. Ten thousand is enough for each person to break throughte God realm¡±.


    Listening to her words I was satisfied and then I said,¡± Okay then I will leave them to you. Also, give n his share¡±, saying so I stopped and then continued,¡± how much time does it take for each person to break through¡±.


    Ariadoa replied,¡± as you have given us a higher grade God crystal so we can easily understand the runes. So it will take three months maximum to break through the middle God realm and six months to break through the toote God realm. I nodded my head and then said,¡± okay then I will see you, girls, after a yearter¡±.


    Ariadoa and Kless nodded their head and then I walked back to my room and then decided to start absorbing the orange grade, God crystal.


    As I began to absorb the orange grade God crystal. My understanding is that runes became stronger. One monthter my understanding of runes has be so deep that I could see runes on the card in the card space. For the next three months, I began toprehend those runes present inside the ck card.


    Afterprehending the runes I understood the working how the ck card works. And in the process, I also breakthrough into the middle God realm.


    Then I kept absorbing the orange grade God crystal and I kept understanding the runes present in the white card. It took me six months to understand the runes present inside the card. After Iprehended the runes I understood the working of the white card.


    At this time I was still a step away from thete God realm.


    Today I decided to take a break and walk out of the room and enjoy my time.


    The girls were still inside their room so I looked at the nts and other things present. I saw the runes present inside those things. But I still couldn¡¯t get the reason how could such runes be ced inside the living things. How are they controlled? How can multiple runes be present inside a living creature without any error or bacsh?


    There were many questions that I wanted to know the answer to, but then I remembered that I haven¡¯tprehended themon white card that I summon, absorb and thenbine to form a higher grade card. Thinking about it I summoned the card and began to absorb the runes in that card. Both cards had space, time, element, non-element, create, destroy, etc¡±.


    I looked at the most basic card and was stunned after finding so many runes present in themon white card. Then I thought about the ck card in which there were only sealing, space, and modify runes present, that I could see in the middle God realm. Simrly, the White card is given by White which had an additional copy rune to it. It made me feel that if I canprehend all these basic card runes then it will help me break through into thete God realm easily.


    I was ecstatic after thinking about it. Soter I once again entered seclusion and began to absorb orange-grade God crystal whileprehending the basic runes. It took me seven months to fully understand how the basic cards work and also I broke through thete God realm.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327: Retreat Over// Attack The Royal Family


    After breaking throughte God¡¯s realm I could see the lines binding the runes together. Seeing this I realized that they were allws. I was so immersed in it that I forgot the passage of time. Besides me, the orange grade God crystal was automatically ced in my hand due to my subconscious action and I kept absorbingrge amounts. It went on for three months.


    When I opened my eyes I had already learned about spacew. Now if I just need to absorb God¡¯s crystal to breakthrough. But I decided toprehend morews before breaking through the ruler realm.


    So after one year and six months, an approx time during my seclusion.


    Aftering out of the room, I looked at the girls and they were all enjoying their time while n came to me and said,¡± boss I want to go and enjoy my life¡±.


    Listening to n¡¯s words I nodded my head in understanding and then gave him 15,000 Orange grade crystals and said,¡± go and retreat. After you reach the ruler realm you can explore the world on your own. Also if possible then go back to the Tulea and help those people breakthrough God¡¯s realm¡±, saying so I have him few spaceships rings that I was not using and also handed him three million God crystal.


    After doing so I walked away. While Maria came and looked at her son and said,¡± son have you decided¡±.


    n nodded his head and said,¡± yes, I am going to return to Tulea and watch over my sister Lisa. And also help those people breakthrough into God¡¯s realm¡±.


    .....


    Maria said,¡± okay then be careful¡±.


    n nodded his head and said,¡± okay mom you also be careful. I am leaving¡±.


    With n¡¯s currentbat power, very few people might be a match for him. So watching him fly away I didn¡¯t stop.


    Then I looked at the girls and said,¡± so now that we have a breakthroughte God realm then we can enjoy ourselves¡±.


    The girls cheered and then we began making love. For the next few days, I immersed myself in making love.


    Kless was also fully eaten and today was the day I would leave them and kill fight with the Catt family.


    As I still remembered that when the prince searched for the girl¡¯s image I was afraid of their search. So I ran away from that ce. Now that I have the power then I could also kill those guys and have my revenge.


    Also, I could use the power of a ck and White card easily. So I said,¡± ck and White it¡¯s time to free you guys¡±.


    ck and White, we¡¯re both surprised and then they said,¡± are you sure Robin?¡±.


    I said,¡± of course. Didn¡¯t I say I would release you in the future so today is the day to liberate you. You guys can exist in the world but you need to sign a contract with me¡±.


    ck and White then looked at each other and said,¡± okay¡±.


    I nodded my head and then formed a contract made purely withws. If anyone would vite the contract then they would be obliterated by the rules of the world. I started a few terms and conditions. All of them were simple terms and conditions that didn¡¯t allow them to attack or create evil organizations that attack people. They could also defend themselves and kill their enemies as long as they are attacked.


    White and ck signed the contract and then I said,¡± okay you guys are free¡±.


    Then I began to unlock the rune that bonded them to me. After doing so I felt now mybat power had increased, instead of decreased.


    This made me feel a little surprised and then I decided to look at itter.


    I looked at ck and White and then said,¡± you guys look a little different so let me change your runes a bit¡±, saying so I began to modify their runes and changed their appearance to human form. And also their aura looked more like humans.


    After doing so I said,¡± when you attack at that time remember to train your aura, or else you will be recognized as an artifact and then you guys will be hunted endlessly. So andparing these runes¡±, saying so I imparted the knowledge of runes that they need to learn. After doing so, I felt a little exhausted. So I said,¡± Okay I am done, now you can be free¡±.


    White and ck bowed respectfully and said,¡± thank you, Robin¡±.


    I said,¡± Okay enough of your thoughts. You guys also helped me a lot when I had not grown up. If not for your powers I would have already been killed¡±.


    Then I handed them a few things like a smartwatch, God crystal, spaceships, etc and then I watched them fly away.


    Finally, I went back and enjoyed my time with the girls for the next few days.


    Ten dayster.


    I took out my red grade spaceship.


    The girls followed behind and looking at them I said,¡± our goal is to annihte the entire Catt family¡±.


    Kless was looking at the space ship and she couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± Robin what grade spaceship are you flying¡±.


    I replied,¡± red grade¡±.


    Then I said,¡± okay everyone sits on your chair also enjoy the ride¡±.


    Then I took the main seat while other girls sat behind me. Then I gave themand to fly.


    The speed was so fast that it took ten minutes to reach the Trion. Nobody could stop our spaceship. Even the main AI couldn¡¯t detect the spaceship when it had already entered its atmosphere.


    So I gave a stealthmand and said,¡± Land above the Catt family¡±.


    As soon as I reached the Catt family. The girls asked,¡± so how are we going to destroy the Catt family¡±.


    I thought for while and then said,¡± I want to ask what is the most humiliating death of a powerhouse¡±.


    Amelia replied,¡± to be killed by the mortals¡±.


    I smiled and said,¡± good. It¡¯s indeed a good way. So now you girls go and capture the Catt families. Also, Tech you provide the girls with all the information about the guards that had been recorded for doing crime¡±, saying so I stopped and then continued,¡± capture them all for me¡±.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328: Destroying The Catt Family


    After giving the orders the girls executed them perfectly. Within an hour all the people of the Catt families were lying injured in front of me.


    Then I said,¡± Tech connects to every person¡¯s ID watch and broadcasts it live¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± okay, executing themand¡±.


    Themotion was big enough to gain the attention of all the forces.


    The Remod, Bort, and Vozlo families sent theirte God realm expert to watch the show and determine whether those people attacking the royal family was their enemy or not.


    Those families came and saw the fight. Which was a one-sided battle. The army of girls was too strong. It was a one-sided battle.


    The understanding of runes of the girl¡¯s force was too strong. These girls would be easily able to advance to the Ruler realm. But one thing puzzled them why would these people attack the royal family?


    .....


    So they continued to watch the battle.


    Ariadoa and Kless came with the girls and said,¡± Robin all the people are present from the Catt family¡±.


    I smiled and thanked them.


    Then I said,¡± Tech is it being broadcast live¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± yes master¡±.


    I replied,¡± very good. So let the show begin¡±.


    Then I walked towards the king, Thend Catt. He looked at me with hatred and asked,¡± why did you attack the royal family¡±.


    I smiled and said,¡± well how do I exin. I particrly didn¡¯t have any enmity with the royal family. But your son has¡±, saying so I walked towards prince Jial Catt and said,¡± do you know us¡±.


    Jial Catt replied stuttering,¡± n- no¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I said,¡± girls remove your facemask¡±.


    Ariadoa and the other girls did so. Looking at their face Jial and other people were dumbfounded. Then I asked,¡± do you now remember those girls¡±.


    Jial listened to my words and said,¡± I don¡¯t know about them¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± indeed you might not remember them as a yboy you can easily be around the girls so you might have yed with so many girls that remembering their faces would be a problem¡±.


    I then said,¡± Tech y the video that I asked you to record¡±.


    Tech began to y the previous video, in which he was looking at the identity of the girls from the main AI.


    After watching the video he began to tremble in fear while Thend was stunned and then he trembled in anger and said,¡± you didn¡¯t take revenge because of the video right¡±.


    I looked at Thend and said,¡± indeed I took revenge because for this reason. You may not know but for me these girls are everything¡±, saying so I stopped.


    Thend said,¡± you are already so strong, so you would have already taken the revenge¡±.


    I shook my head and said,¡± that¡¯s where you are. I was a false God realm at that time. I needed to escape from this f*cking or who knows when my girls would be snatched by your son and be his ything¡±.


    After listening to Robins¡¯s words the people were left dumbfounded.


    Thend shivered in fear and then said,¡± you mean all, you all people had breakthrough two realms in a year and six months¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± of course. Or else why do you think we are here to extinguish your royal family¡±.


    Thend trembled in fear and he said,¡± can¡¯t you give him another chance¡±.


    I pped his face and said,¡± do you think that I will make a stupid mistake? And I also know you are stalling time for your father. So I am also waiting for him toe as I want to experience the fight with Ruler realm¡±, saying so I stopped and then I asked,¡± how much time will it take him toe¡±.


    Thend was stunned after being seen through so he said,¡± in an hour¡±.


    I put my hand on my chin and pretended to think and then I said,¡± okay it¡¯s enough time to make all useless¡±.


    Then I used runes to seal their cultivation and then I began to extract their energy and sealed them all inside the card. That energy if it became unstable then it could be used in bombs.


    It took me just a few seconds to do it. Seeing what I was doing made the people all feel chill in their back.


    Then I said,¡± Tech tell all the people who were oppressed by the royal family has zero cultivation base. Even ordinary people can kill them now¡±.


    While Thend was howling,¡± what did you do to me? Give me back my cultivation¡±.


    I replied,¡± don¡¯t worry, I want to use you as an experiment and see will you guys can be killed by mortals¡±.


    Tech had already released the news on the media so the people were already gathering.


    Soon many people surrounded them. Then I looked at the crowd and said,¡± anyone who wants to kill and destroy these people are wee. But they must be of themoner origin¡±.


    While on the other three families, today was a nightmare for them. The Late god realm experts rushed towards their house and whenever they found that there was a yboy like a prince in their family. They crippled them and brought those guys before me.


    I was stunned after seeing this so I said,¡± guys here are more people you are free to do anything to them¡±.


    Saying so I handed them to those people. Themoners were excited while trampling those people while the face of all the four families was humiliating.


    I didn¡¯t care about their face. What I wanted to know was why the ruler realm expert woulde.


    I said,¡±e girls let¡¯s go and rob the Treasury¡±.


    The girls followed while Lucy came to me and said in an excited tone,¡± Robin for the first time we are robbing the royal treasury so easily¡±.


    I nodded my head and then Lucy said,¡± shall we be a robber¡±.


    I almost fell after listening to her words and then I said,¡± Lucy you have be a god and you are still thinking about robbing¡±, saying so I stopped and then continued,¡± well robbing is a very good profession so let¡¯s rob space thief after we leave this¡±.


    The girls were speechless while Lucyughed and said,¡± okay lets do that¡±.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329: Fighting The Ruler Realm


    An hourter a spaceshipnded near the Royal family but sadly no one came out to greet him.


    The old man was d Catt father of Thend Catt.


    He used his divine sense to look out for his family members. Sadly he found that those people¡¯s auras had vanished. His face for the first time after ten thousand years showed an anxious expression.


    He then found several auras were looting the Royal treasury. It made him furious and he made his way there.


    While I was looking at the Royal treasury. Lucy said,¡± Robin there are several exotic fruits what shall we do?¡±.


    I said,¡± grab them all, we will eat them as breakfast¡±.


    Kless face twitched and then Ariadoa said,¡± there are several options that make people easier to break through¡±.


    .....


    I replied,¡± keep them we will sell them¡±.


    Alina said,¡± there is various equipment here¡±.


    I said,¡± take them all¡±, saying so I stopped and then continued,¡± girls I mean loot them all. If possible then don¡¯t leave a speck of dust behind as it¡¯s the first time we are going to rob the treasury¡±.


    So the girls followed my instruction and were looting diligently while Kless asked,¡± Robin did you have experience robbing people before¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± I started the profession at that time I needed money so I started robbing businesses. it was a hundred percent sessful. Later I had enough money so I didn¡¯t rob any longer. Then I became a cook¡±, saying so I stopped to see Kless eyes twitching.


    I also added,¡± after such a long time I am robbing once again so I need to make it look at least good¡±.


    Kless felt that she had unknowinglye to a thief¡¯s den. She sighed and said,¡± what will I do if my grandfather knew that I was robbing the royal treasury of Trion¡±.


    I suddenly felt a murderous auraing in our direction at a very fast speed. So I said,¡± girls do your jobs nicely, I will see a guest¡±.


    Then I disappeared in front of them and appeared in front of the target who had a murderous aura.


    d who was going to reach the treasury suddenly felt someone appear before him. He stopped himself and then said,¡± a brat who are you, and what are those people doing in the royal treasury? What about my son?¡±.


    I looked at the old man and said,¡± finally you are here old man. I must say you came one hourte so your son has already entered the reincarnation pool with all the Catt family members¡±.


    Listening to the youngster¡¯s words made d almost lose control of his emotion and then he attacked with his firew.


    I saw that I was surrounded by thew of fire. Seeing this I summoned the spacew and all the firews disappeared inside myw or rather teleported to other dimensions.


    Then I said,¡± old man it seems your firew is useless¡±.


    d had fear in his eyes and then asked,¡± who are you? How can you learn one of the mainws while you are still in thete god realm¡±.


    I replied,¡± old man it¡¯s time for you to apany your son¡±, saying so I distorted the space old man was standing.


    His body began to disappear into space. It made him panic and said,¡± wait to undo thew, I can be your ve, I want to live. I will do anything¡±.


    I said,¡± old man as a ruler realm expert it¡¯s better to behave like one. And also don¡¯t say I will spare you as you would do the same in my ce¡±, saying so I added more power to spacews.


    The old mad body began to disappear and after some time it fully disappeared. Then I canceled thew of space and let the power fully disappear. All that was left was a destroyed building. Within a radius of 100 km, all things were destroyed. Fortunately, I teleported all the living things out using the spacews, or else they might have all died.


    Then I breathed a sigh of relief and thought to myself. Although fighting the Ruler realm seemed easy, it was all as I had an advantage inw. Also, the mana consumed was too much. I needed to break through the Ruler¡¯s realm or else if some people with dual ruler realms hunt me then I won¡¯t have a chance. It also awakened me from my pride.


    So next I decided to loot some space pirates and then retreat once again and this time it would be for breaking through the Ruler realm.


    Inside the Treasury, after clearing it all, Ka said,¡± master must be satisfied with our work¡±.


    Nadia said,¡± of course, we even collected all the dust¡±.


    I entered the treasury and just listened to their words. I almost fell down and then I said,¡± okay girls let¡¯s go. Our work is done here¡±.


    Kless had a look of hesitation and she said,¡± Robin can you follow me to Star auction house¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± of course, I can follow you, I am free anyway¡±.


    Nadiamented,¡± than master you must be full of energy right¡±.


    I said,¡± no way I had just fought with the old man. Now I am out of energy¡±.


    Ariadoa replied,¡± does it matter whether he has the energy or not, do you girls have the energy¡±.


    Other girls nodded and then Ariadoa said,¡± then we will force him¡±.


    The other girls chuckled while I almost shivered and said to myself,¡± why did I make love with so many girls¡±.


    Kless said,¡± okay let¡¯s go¡±.


    As we were heading out of the Royal ce, Bend Ekan and his men were waiting at the entrance. Seeing those peopleing out he hurriedly went and said,¡± greeting sirs. I want to ask you all, do you want to rule this ce¡±.


    I looked at Bend and smiled. Then I took out the paper he gave to me and returned it and said,¡± you can rule as you like it. Just don¡¯t oppress themon people¡±.


    While Bend was stunned after getting the paper and he blurted out,¡± you are that person who bought so many spaceships from me¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± yes my name is Robin and these girls are all my lover¡±, saying so I embraced Kless and Ariadoa.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330: Starky Family


    Bend was shocked and then he said,¡± thest time I saw you were just a false god realm expert. And with one and half years you have already be strong enough to kill ruler realm experts¡±.


    I replied,¡± yes surprisingly I was lucky enough¡±, saying so I stopped and then continued,¡± so I will take my leave you can be busy with your work¡±.


    Bend nodded his head and then said,¡± would you like any official position¡±.


    I said,¡± I don¡¯t need any. As I have told I don¡¯t have any interest in this¡±.


    Bend then said,¡± Okay, tell me if you need any help¡±.


    I said,¡± Okay, I will do so if needed¡±.


    Then we flew towards Star Auction house.


    .....


    Two old men were waiting at the door. Today the door of the Star auction house was emptied.


    As soon as we reached the Star auction house, two old flew towards us. Then one of the old men said,¡± Miss how are you?¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± I am fine. Prepare a room for us to live¡±.


    Then another old man said,¡± miss the people from the family are asking you to return to the family¡±


    Kless replied,¡± I don¡¯t want to return now¡±.


    But the old man began to prester and seeing this I said,¡± hey old man didn¡¯t my girls say she will returnter¡±.


    One of the old men said,¡± who are you?¡±.


    I said,¡± her finance¡±.


    The old man was taken aback and then he said,¡± impossible he was dered dead by the Elrod family¡±.


    Iughed out loud and said,¡± dont you see I am still alive and you miss has already recognized me¡±.


    The old man looked at Kless and asked,¡± miss what this person is saying is true¡±.


    Kless nodded her head and said,¡± yes¡±.


    Then the other old man asked me,¡± who are the other girls¡±.


    I replied,¡± there are all my lovers¡±.


    The old man became furious and said,¡± bastard keeping so many lovers and you still want to marry our youngdy¡±.


    I pped the old man who flew towards the wall and then said,¡± be careful what you say. I can keep as many lovers as I like. Who the f*ck are you to say that? And does your young miss have a problem with them? And even if she has a problem then she will talk to me about it not you¡±.


    The old man¡¯s ear buzzed while the other old man had cold sweat soaking behind his back and he said to himself,¡± f*ck how did he attack and why am I feeling the threat of death. No, I need to take my friend away from here or else we will die if he makes this person angry¡±.


    So he began to help his friend and when he went out I said,¡± tell your master, Kless is my woman. Two yearster I will return to Fantasia¡¯s at that time I will kill those people who forced her to marry people from Elrod¡¯s family. Also if people from the Elrod family pressures you then tell them about my identity¡±.


    The old man nodded his head dumbly and then flew away from the room.


    Klessughed out loud and then she said,¡± I have never seen the elders from my family so embarrassed¡±.


    I said,¡± it¡¯s okay. Now that no one is here, let me rest¡±.


    Ariadoa had a smile on her face and said,¡± what do you mean by rest Robin?¡±.


    I almost shivered after listening to her words and said,¡± hey didn¡¯t you see me after fighting and beating the people I am exhausted¡±.


    Alina closed the doors and the other girls also had a smile on the corner of thier mouth.


    Then Ariadoa pounced on me, followed by Taaroa and Kless. The other girls also looked at each other and then Robin was subdued under those girls.


    The girls got naked and then for two days the girls were enjoying themselves.


    Two dayster Robin came out of the room with sunken ck eyes.


    And he walked to the bathroom and washed his body and slept in the bathtub.


    When I opened my eyes I was already sleeping on the bed.


    .........................................


    While the Old man who took his friend and flew out of the auction house got the news that the ruler realm expert of the Catt family was in. Due to thier curiosity, they went to find the identity of the person. Then when both the people saw the person¡¯s face. They almost peed thier pants and they took out the spaceship and flew away at full speed.


    After reaching Fantasia, they headed straight to the patriarch. He was the brother of Kless¡¯s father. His name was Keith Starky. He had a cultivation base of thete god realm. Then when he saw the two old mening alone he asked,¡± second elder and third elder where is Kless. Did she not return with you¡±.


    The second elder began to narrate the story of what happened on Trion.


    After listening to the report Keith stood up from his seat and his face was flushed in anger.


    So he summoned immediately a family meeting.


    Soon a family meeting was held in which Kless¡¯s father, Franky Starky, and her grandfather, Theo Starky were also present.


    There was also a great elder and five elders.


    Keith began to tell the news that was brought by the Second and Third elders.


    After listening to the news Kless¡¯s father Franky looked at his brother and said,¡± Brother it seems your bad ising¡±, saying so heughed out loud.


    While Theo¡¯s face twitched and then he pped Franky¡¯s head and said,¡± can¡¯t you help your brother¡±.


    Franky said,¡± no way. You took the patriarch position and were also forced to marry my daughter to the Elrod family. So let them bear his anger¡±.


    Keith wanted to almost punch his brother¡¯s face and then he got up from the seat and said,¡± brother you can have back your patriarch seat¡±.


    Franky said,¡± just returning my position will not change anything. It was already mine. You guys forcefully upied it¡±, saying so he stopped and then continued,¡± I will not go back and be the patriarch anymore. I want to now enjoy my life. So brother deals with the mess yourself. Also, I will give you guys some advice try asking sorry my daughter maybe she might help you guys¡±, saying so he threw a pitiful nce at these people, and then he walked out of the meeting room leaving behind people with anxious expressions.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331: Space Pirates


    Keith had a ck face and then he looked at the elders who were also bowing their heads in shame as it was them that proposed the marriage. Although Elrod¡¯s family had declined since Damen had left the family. But it still had two rulers realm, experts. So most of the families were still afraid to attack these people as the loss would not be worth it. Any other family would take advantage of them.


    So the Starky family decided to get benefits from the Elrod family as it was a very rich family till now even after losing half of its wealth.


    But Robin popped out of nowhere and destroyed the n. Especially the girl Kless was engaged with Terry Elrod who was the son of Damen and Ruth Elrod.


    The offer came from the Elrod family after they didn¡¯t hear any news from the ruler realm experts.


    So now that they had recovered some of their power so they decided to find out how Damen will react. Therefore Kless Starky was chosen as a scapegoat for Damen. If he didn¡¯t appear then it meant that he was dead.


    So finally one of the elders said,¡± Patriarch, let¡¯s send the news of the arrival to the Elrod family¡±.


    Patriarch became angry and said,¡± if Robin knew that we told about his arrival then he would kill us first¡±.


    .....


    The elder was soaked in a cold sweat when the second elder said,¡± didn¡¯t Robin ask us to tell about his identity to Elrod¡¯s family¡±.


    Keith replied,¡± and what do you think he said to tell about his identity so that he might find the reason for killing us. Or else why would he tell you to tell about his identity openly¡±.


    The second and Third elders had cold sweats dripping from their backs and then they said,¡± but what if we tell them about their information now?¡±.


    Keith shook his head and said,¡± with thew of space do you think the people from the Elrod family canpete with him? I don¡¯t think so and if he might escape then we will be destroyed don¡¯t forget he is still ate god realm expert, not even a ruler realm¡±, saying so he slumped on the chair and then he said,¡± don¡¯t tell the matter to anyone or else we will be done for¡±.


    Then he dismissed them and looked at his father and said,¡± father did we do wrong¡±.


    Theo also nodded his head and said,¡± indeed we did was the wrong thing. Now our life is no longer in our control unless we can kill Robin instantly¡±.


    Then Theo said,¡± okay I will try to talk with Kless. I hope she would be not so angry¡±.


    Keith also smiled bitterly and said,¡± only if we didn¡¯t give in to greed and¡±.


    Theo said,¡± don¡¯t tell anymore. Once you do it then get ready to bear it also. If you do it right then you will be rewarded but if you do bad then you will face certain consequences that might even kill you. So we must have thought about it before when taking action ¡°.


    ..............


    On Trion.


    I took out my spaceship and after we boarded it. Then I said,¡± well Ariadoa where is Evelyn the goddess of life living¡±.


    Ariadoa said,¡± I don¡¯t know. There are some memories that I still haven¡¯t recovered yet¡±.


    I nodded my head and thought about the Treant Knon. Although I wanted to beat him very much I didn¡¯t know his location.


    Then I remembered that he left his contact information. So I smiled and decided to send a message to him


    But before that, I looked at Kless and asked,¡± Where can I find space pirates the most¡±.


    Kless said,¡± In the Chaotic region. It is located in the center of the Universe. This ce is also the most dangerous in the Universe¡±.


    I asked,¡± why is it the most dangerous ce¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± cause many pirates whose realm iste god realm rules these ce. If our luck might be bad then we could encounter ruler realm expert also¡±.


    I asked,¡± don¡¯t other forces take action and clear these pirates¡±.


    Kless sarcastically said,¡± the space pirates are funded by those big families in the Fantasia to do the dirty job. Like take my family, for example, we need to pay fix amount of revenue to a Dave family, and these forces will say that we are under their banner. If we don¡¯t pay them revenue then there might be an attack on the Star auction house on a different and everything looted will go to Dave¡¯s family¡±.


    I was stunned after listening to her exnation and then I said,¡± why don¡¯t these people usurp and do it openly¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± of course not, or else the people from ordinary families would not work for these guys due to fear or bad nature¡±.


    I asked,¡± how does amoner, family work?¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± themoner family I am talking about is False god realm experts on others. The people born on Fantasia are all False god realm experts. You have seen me also I had the same realm right¡±.


    I then asked,¡± so what about me?¡±, saying so I stopped, and then I remembered I was brought to Fantasia from another, and dad would sometimese and seal some of his energy in my body that would make me feelfortable.


    This discovery made me feel stunned and then I realized that I had struggled a lot to level up and hone mybat power from the start and on Fantasia, you are born False God realm powerhouse.


    So I asked,¡± then how many early, middle andte god realm experts are present¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± many that you can¡¯t count. There are also ruler realm experts but to be one you need too many resources and his understanding must be also better¡±.


    I looked at the other girls and said,¡± see Kless who was born false god realm experts and we needed to level up and then reached our current realm¡±.


    Kless asked,¡± what do you mean by level up¡±.


    I was stunned after listening to her words and then I asked,¡± on others how do they improve their realm¡±.


    ¡°There are many pills and Elixirs that you can easily earn through the adventurer guild¡±, replied Kless.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332: Giga


    I looked at Kless and then told her about my story.


    Kless was stunned after listening to my words and then she said,¡± you mean you even didn¡¯t know about the existence of people behind the legendary realm¡±.


    Iughed and said,¡± funny, isn¡¯t but it¡¯s the truth. People are born with different backgrounds. Some are rich like you born directly into the false god realm of expert and some like us who have to work their ass off until we reach your current level. So I understood one thing hard work still pays. You can¡¯t change anything about your origin but you can change what you wanna be¡±.


    The girls were impressed after listening to my words and then I said,¡± okay let¡¯s see where is Knon¡±.


    So I decided to send a message to him.


    Knon who was lying like a ted fish saw the message sent by Robin. Seeing this he was taken aback and then he sent a video chat.


    ¡± Hey, Robin how are you guys?¡±, asked Knon.


    .....


    ¡± We are fine what about you?¡±.


    I replied.


    Knon looked at my side and eximed,¡± you already have a spaceship¡±.


    I looked at his surprised expression and said,¡± well to tell you the exact time after a week you left us¡±.


    Knon had a stunned look on his face and then said,¡± are you telling the truth¡±.


    I replied,¡± of course¡±, saying so I stopped and then asked,¡± where are you?¡±.


    Knon said,¡± on Giga. So are youing¡±.


    I said,¡± I will visitter but I am on a business, trip¡±.


    Lucymented from the side,¡± Robin didn¡¯t you say that we were going to rob space pirates¡±.


    I coughed and said,¡± no we are on a business trip¡±, saying so I red at her.


    Lucy looked away while saying,¡± boring¡±.


    Knon was speechless after listening to Lucy¡¯s words and then he suddenly asked,¡± what is your current realm¡±.


    I said,¡± tell about yours first¡±.


    Knon had a smug smile and then he said,¡± middle god realm¡±.


    I showed him the middle finger and said,¡±te god realm¡±.


    Knon after listening to my words made an incredible face and said,¡± f*ck did you sayte god realm¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± including all the girls¡±, saying so I sighed and then continued,¡± if you would have not left us to fend on that then we wouldn¡¯t increase our level so fast. So thank you Knon¡±.


    Knon felt pain in his heart and then said,¡± Robin, my master is calling me I need to go¡±, saying so he cut off the video call.


    I and everyoneughed out loud. While I felt refreshed after seeing their reaction to Knon. His expression was breathtaking.


    While Knon on the other side began to regret his heart and then said to himself,¡± why didn¡¯t I follow those guys and helped them more. I could also be ate god realm expert by now¡±, saying so he sighed.


    After a moment he had an excited expression on his face and said,¡± anyway I have a good rtionship with them so at least they would help me if I need¡±.


    Thinking about it he feltfortable for a few seconds and then he became depressed and then went to Evelyn and said,¡± master I need more resources. I want to cultivate again¡±.


    Evelyn had a beautiful face, slender waist, and big boobs enough to make any man get her to fantasize about her as a dream girl.


    Evelyn was surprised to find that Knon who always remained indifferent to cultivation would want to cultivate. Seeing this she didn¡¯t let his hope down but killed it instead saying,¡± go and earn the resource yourself. I need that recourse more than you do¡±, saying so she walked inside the room leaving behind stunned Knon on the door.


    Knon suddenly felt that his life was not good anymore. Nobody cared about him anymore. So he shed a few drops of crocodile tears and saw that no one wasing tofort him so he said to himself,¡± the world is bing more selfish¡±.


    Then he walked outside and thenid on the chair and seeped juice from time to time.


    Evelyn saw this scene andughed and said to herself,¡± interesting, who did Knon talk to that made him interested in cultivation for a minute¡±, saying so she stopped and then decided to check it as in thest hundred years very times could she watch something like this.


    So she said,¡± Giga show me everything about Knon¡¯s current record of calls¡±.


    Giga the AI of Giga then disyed the most current video call with Robin.


    So she began to listen to their conversation. It made her stunned and then she said,¡± how can it be possible? Is it still a human with so high talent in cultivation¡±.


    Then she said,¡± Giga find out all relevant information about Robin¡±.


    Giga said,¡± ording to current search there is no record on Giga. There is one record on the Trion¡±.


    Evelyn said,¡± then y the video¡±.


    Evelyn watched the video and after that, she felt that she had lived dog life for so many years.


    Then she remembered that he was going to visit the chaotic region so she said,¡± Giga prepare me the fastest spaceship. I need to travel to the chaotic region. Also, locate Robin¡±.


    After that, she left the silently.


    .........................................


    While I heard Tech say,¡± master we have reached a chaotic region¡±.


    I nodded my head and then asked,¡± so which ce has the least amount of pirates¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± searching. Sending nanobots to inquire about the situation¡±, saying so it ejected something then it said,¡± countdown two hours to gather information¡±.


    I then looked at the girls and said,¡± we still have two hours left. Do any one of you want to have fun¡±.


    Nadia, Luna, Kless, and Ariadoa looked at me and then stood up.


    While other girls were also looking but they sighed as they knew if they go now then two hours will be two days.


    So they let them go and have fun while they could ask for private time with Robinter.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333: Evelyn


    Two hourster.


    I was taking bath inside the spaceship. It was big enough to have several rooms for us to live afortable life.


    At this time Tech said,¡± Nanobots have sent intel. The nearest pirate hideout is 256 light years from our current position. It will take three minutes to reach there¡±.


    I said,¡± what about the forces in this chaotic region¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± there are many small pirates in the outer region. As you head inside, medium pirate forces are stationed there, andstly the core region where the strongest pirates are stationed¡±.


    I then asked,¡± tell me about their information¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± outer region is filled with early God realm members, a middle region with middle God realm people and in the core region there are mostlyte his realm experts. There is a 1% chance of ruler realm expert appearing¡±.


    .....


    I then said,¡± okay Tech let¡¯s head towards the nearest pirates group¡±.


    After that, I dressed and walked out of the room.


    Then I said,¡± girls I will give you the first mission, exterminate the space pirates¡±.


    Ariadoa asked,¡± is it necessary to kill them all¡±.


    I said,¡± of course but there are many reasons. First of all, we need to hone ourselves in battle as we all have increased our strength too fast so it¡¯s better to fight and get used to the new power.


    Secondly isn¡¯t the battle of the strongest will be held after two years. So I want you, girls, to least form your domain.


    Thirdly, killing these pirates will reduce the crime rates on another. At least most of the families on Fantasia would not oppress lower level families¡±.


    The girls listened to my reason and they nodded their heads.


    ¡± Alert a spaceship ising towards your direction at fast speed¡±, the spaceship began to rm rapidly.


    Seeing this I said,¡± prepare for battle¡±.


    After a few minutes, the spaceship got closer to ours, and then a woman came out of the spaceship and said,¡± don¡¯t attack me, Robin, I havee for you¡±.


    I was stunned after listening to her words and then I asked,¡± do anyone of you know this woman¡±.


    Ariadoa¡¯s eyes were twitching and then she said,¡± big boobs no brain hase¡±.


    I was stunned after listening to her words and then I looked at my woman and then at women outside in space. Then I shook my head and I was punched by the girls and said,¡± are you disappointed that our boobs are not big¡±.


    ¡°When did I say it, also each of your boobs has its beauty¡±, I replied hurriedly.


    Ariadoa opened the door and then she said,¡± bitch what brings you here¡±.


    Evelyn who was looking at the spaceship in front of her nervously waited and when she saw that a woman came out of the door and heard her say,¡± bitch what brings you here¡±.


    Evelyn was lost in thought and then she muttered to herself,¡± what how do I feel the voice is so familiar¡±.


    Ariadoa saw that Evelyn had forgotten the voice then she said,¡± hey old hag did you forget about me after not seeing you for 100 years¡±.


    Evelyn reacted and shouted instantly,¡± wait who are you to call me old hag. And can¡¯t you see I am looking so young¡±.


    Ariadoa said,¡±e, Evelyn, did you forget your only friend ¡°, saying so she put on a sad expression.


    While Evelyn reacted,¡± wait my only friend has been dead since¡±.


    Ariadoapleted her sentence,¡± since the battle of strongest right. But my soul escaped and now I once again present¡±.


    Evelyn was stunned and then she rushed towards the Ariadoa and punched her face and said,¡± how dare you call me old hag. I am only 201 years old¡±.


    Ariadoa was stunned and then said,¡± indeed this is the Evelyn I know. Behind her smile hides the crazy side¡±.


    Then she stopped and then asked,¡± how did you know about Robin?¡±.


    Evelyn looked at Ariadoa with a pitiful expression and then she said,¡± after you guys were killed in battle, I escaped from there and went to hide in the southern Universe. Fortunately, I set up a wormhole, or else it would take me years to reach here¡±, saying so she stopped and then continued,¡± then I found a good where rules were dense and it made me breakthrough toote God realm and I am also the ruler of the¡±.


    Ariadoa then said sarcastically,¡± even after hundred years you still broke through just one realm, and here I have cultivated from start tote God realm. That¡¯s so why I say that you have big boobs and no brains¡±.


    Saying so she stopped and then had a suspicious look and then she asked,¡± so why did youe here¡±.


    Evelyn put a shameless smile on her face and said,¡± well I came to visit Robin and ask him about the secret of breaking his realm so fast¡±.


    Ariadoa said,¡± hmph I knew that you might note unless you might gain something from us¡±.


    Evelyn said,¡± okay take me to Robin¡±.


    Ariadoa had a naughty smile and then she asked,¡± so Evelyn have you found a lover¡±.


    Evelyn said,¡± how can I find one? Do you think cultivating is so easy. Especiallyprehending the runes just takes so much time¡±.


    Ariadoa looked at Evelyn with a pitiful expression and then she said,¡± well indeed for us breaking realm is easy as drinking water, and also Robin is my man. So if you want something from him then you need to beg me¡±.


    Evelyn was stunned after listening to Ariadoa¡¯s words and then she began to y emotional cards,¡± Ariadoa weren¡¯t you my best friend. I was left alone for 100 years and now I finally met you and you..¡±.


    Seeing Evelyn acting Ariadoa eyes twitched and then she said,¡± don¡¯t y the emotional card in front of me. I know you better than anyone¡±.


    Evelyn then sighed and put on a helpless expression and then she said,¡± okay Ariadoa, I have indeede to find the opportunity. As, soon the war with the Dark side will begin. The seals are almost breaking, and there is not enough time for us¡±.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334: The Dark Side


    Ariadoa said,¡± are you sure, the news you have got is correct¡±.


    Evelyn nodded her head and said,¡± I am dead serious¡±.


    Then Ariadoa said,¡± then follow me¡±, saying so she led Evelyn inside the spaceship.


    Then she said,¡± Robin, there is something important to discuss¡±.


    I looked at her and said,¡± Okay, I am listening¡±.


    Ariadoa then said,¡± she is my friend and also the goddess of life Evelyn. Her talent is bestowing life¡±, saying so she stopped and then continued,¡± now I am going to talk about something serious. It¡¯s rted to our universe. The people from another universe invade our universe. So it was sealed by a Destruction Realm expert. But after he died the seal had already shown signs of breaking. If this goes on then we may not have enough time when a universal war breaks through¡±.


    I then asked,¡± who were the people and what is their purpose¡±.


    .....


    Ariadoa replied,¡± the people on another side of the universe are called Dark people as they came from an unknown universe. Theirbat is power is too strong as there are several more people in the ruler and destruction realm and the rules in that universe are easy to understand ¡°.


    Then I asked,¡± how much time do we have left with us¡±.


    Ariadoa replied,¡± four years maximum and minimum it can be today also¡±.


    I then realized the seriousness of the problem and then I said,¡± then our n needs to be changed. We need to increase our realm and also try to breakthrough¡±, saying so I stopped and then I continued,¡± so if I gave you all ten thousand orange grade God crystal will you girls be able to breakthrough¡±.


    Ariadoa and the other girls were stunned after listening to Robin¡¯s proposal. Especially Kless who had an incredible expression on her face and then she said,¡± will you give us¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± of course¡±.


    Evelyn coughed and had an embarrassed expression. Seeing this Ariadoa said,¡± Robin she also wants her share¡±.


    I smiled and then I said,¡± so how many are you going to buy. I will sell you one for 10 million God crystals¡±.


    Evelyn screamed in anger and said,¡± what how can you be so mean?¡±


    I smiled and said,¡±st time I auctioned two orange-grade God crystals. They sold for 50 and 60 million. Now tell me is it costly¡±.


    Evelyn had a bitter expression while she looked at the girls and pointed at them and said,¡± what about them? Why are you giving them for free?¡±.


    I frowned and replied,¡± that my girls. How much I give them depends on me¡±, saying so I stopped and then continued,¡± think about it. This is the opportunity that is enough for you to reach the ruler realm¡±.


    Ariadoa looked at her friend with a pitiful expression and she felt that if she didn¡¯t die in thest battle of the strongest then she might have the same fate.


    Evelyn then said,¡± why don¡¯t you take me as your wife?¡±.


    I said,¡± you are too old. Now buy or get lost¡±.


    Evelyn began to bite her lips and then she said,¡± give me three¡±.


    I took out three pieces and handed them to Evelyn who took out 30 million God crystals.


    After the transaction was done, I felt that I had be rich once again. This time I decided to make pink-grade crystal.


    So I said,¡± since you have got the crystal then you go and cultivate¡±.


    Ariadoa saw this and she led her friend outside the spaceship and said,¡± well Evelyn see youter¡±.


    Evelyn sighed and then said,¡± will you let me leave like this. What will you do if I tell it to other people¡±.


    Ariadoa smiled and said,¡± I want you to do that mistake. Then you die in the most humiliating way. Evelyn, I will give you a piece of advice¡±, saying so she stopped and then continued,¡± don¡¯t look at Robin¡¯s smiling face. But deep down inside him is a dark side of him. If you awaken it then you will not be able to bear his anger. I have countless times when he was facing a stronger enemy than himself. But it was like Luck was always by his side and he easily overcame that difficulty. The enemies of Robin were destroyed. So think about it when taking action¡±.


    Evelyn saw her friend¡¯s serious look and then she looked back at the smiling young man. Suddenly she began to shudder for no reason. So removed all the negative thoughts that upied her mind and then decided to go back and honestly cultivate. Also if possible try to beat that bastard Knon. That salted fish must have its value squeezed out, or else what was the use of cultivating it?


    Ariadoa returned to the spaceship and then she asked,¡± so what¡¯s your n, Robin?¡±.


    I said,¡± the n remains the same. We will fight and rob these pirates. But we will not kill them but take them as a prisoner. They will be used as cannon fodder in the war¡±.


    Listening to Robin¡¯s words the girls felt chill in their back.


    While Kless asked,¡± will you help us?¡±.


    I said,¡± not unless the ruler realm expert shows up. Also, don¡¯t lose to these people, or else I will look down on you girls. As you also know that your understanding in rune is above these pirates who rob other people¡¯s resources and then they cultivate¡±, saying so I stopped and then continued,¡± also fight these guys from the outer realm and slowly go towards the core realm. Also never underestimate your enemies as these people are more ruthless than you think. So be careful of these guys¡±.


    Then I said,¡± Tech keep scanning the area where pirates¡¯ spaceships are and take us to them¡±, saying so I stopped.


    Then I looked at the girls and said,¡± let¡¯s go and sweep these pirates. Also if you girls want to kill them then you are free to do so¡±.


    Kless asked,¡± why are you telling us to kill them?¡±.


    Ariadoa replied,¡± you haven¡¯t seen the cruelty of pirates. Now follow us. We will let you see a glimpse of it¡±.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335: Subduing The pirates


    Next each day the girls began to fight with the pirates. The girl¡¯s aura changed into a wild one. Especially after seeing the scene inside the pirate spaceship. Only a few pirates were sensible and the rest of them were corrupt to the core. So those people were all killed.


    The best thing was as there was always friction among the pirates so the girls would use this to their advantage.


    Today the girls were fighting inside the core region and this was thest battle.


    Finally, after three hours, the girls returned in victory.


    I saw that there were only pirates were captured and the rest were all killed.


    So I looked at the girls and then said,¡± okay you did the nice thing¡±.


    I then said,¡± follow me to the spaceship. And wait in the living room¡±.


    .....


    The girls went there and Kless asked,¡± sis Ariadoa will Robin reward us today¡±.


    Ariadoa replied,¡± maybe yes. After all we have alreadypleted the mission. It took two months to do so¡±.


    Nadia said,¡± master made us fight so that we could get used to our power¡±.


    Alina said,¡± of course. Now I feel that my understanding of the rune has be deeper¡±.


    Lucy said,¡± me too¡±.


    Freya replied,¡± us also. As long as the master gives us the orange grade God crystal then we will be able to break through¡±.


    Other girls also replied one after another.


    While outside the spaceship, I was looking at the pirates, and then I asked,¡± are you all people from themoner family¡±.


    The pirates kept their heads down and seeing this I said,¡± what if I allow you all to step into the ruler realm¡±.


    All pirates looked at Robin but their eyes were shining brightly.


    Seeing this I nodded my head and then said,¡± I can give you the resources but I need to seal a rune inside your body. After 100 years I will set you free. So decide it for yourself¡±.


    A person with a scar on his face asked cautiously,¡± sir are you saying that you will help us increase our level, but we need to serve you for the next 100 years¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I said,¡± if you guys agree then you can stand on the left side. If not on the right side¡±.


    Out of 300 pirates, 50 people stood on the left side while the rest of the people didn¡¯t move.


    Seeing this I nodded my head and then I said,¡± today onwards the right side people are prisoners¡±, saying so putting them inside the dungeon and restricting their cultivation.


    Then I began to prepare a seal. After some time the seal was made. Then I began to put seals on those fifty people.


    After putting the seal on their bodies, I said,¡± Come and take these Orange grade God crystals¡±, saying so I began to distribute 5 pieces to each of them.


    After getting the orange grade God crystal the pirates felt that they were dreaming but they were not. And some people also had a look of greed as they thought about doing something bad.


    They began to feel pain in their souls and they began to scream in agony. Their appearance was miserable.


    Then I looked at those pirates and said,¡± the seal that I put inside your body had directly sealed your soul. If I want then I can obliterate your soul on one thought. So if you guys still want to think of doing something crazy then you can try it¡±, saying so I stopped and then continued,¡± go and cultivate as fast as you can, or else you all will be dead in the uing battle¡±.


    Saying so I returned to the spaceship.


    The pirates looked at each other and then they pulled their friends up and walked toward their spaceship.


    One of the people¡¯s pain finally eased and he still had a pale face and said,¡± guys you must never do something like us, or else you would think that death would be a luxury to us¡±.


    Another pirate asked,¡± what happened¡±.


    The pirate replied weakly,¡± I felt like my soul was being grilled on fire slowly and slowly. Fortunately, the pain stopped at the moment when I thought I would be destroyed or else my soul would be also injured¡±.


    The pirates felt a chill in their back and then one of the pirates said,¡± it¡¯s Karma getting us back now. Let¡¯s cultivate and be strong. Then only can be free from the seal¡±.


    But these guys didn¡¯t know that seal can¡¯t be undone unless the caster himself undoes the seal.


    Also, this seal would grow as their realm increases so they would only know what despair is.


    I then walked back inside the spaceship. I saw that the girls were waiting for me. Seeing this I said,¡± okay here are your rewards¡±, saying to handed them 10,000 orange grade crystals each girl.


    And then I said,¡± for the surprise here are¡±, saying so I handed them each 10 pink grade crystal.


    After that, I said with a serious expression,¡± use the orange grade crystal first and then the pink grade crystal to maximize its value to maximum¡±.


    Kless screamed and said,¡± Robin these are the legendary, pink grade crystal right¡±.


    I nodded my head and then Kless looked at the girls and said,¡± sister even on the entire Fantasia, these crystals are hardly found. But once any person gets this crystal then he would use it toprehend a greatw. So we have an opportunity to also be the strongest among Ruler realm experts. Don¡¯t miss the opportunity. Try toprehend thew with orange-grade crystal first. And when you think that you have reached the limit and can¡¯t understand anything then you can use the pink grade crystal ¡°.


    Then she stopped exining and then began to kiss Robin. After some time I broke away from the kiss due tock of oxygen and then said,¡± are you going to choke me to death¡±.


    Kless said,¡± I want to do so. As the surprise given by you would make even those people from the first-rate family of Fantasia look at us with envy¡±.


    I said,¡± Okay, now let¡¯s retreat for two years. Two yearster, I hope that everyone can be a ruler realm expert¡±.


    Then I said,¡± Tech fly us to the nearest to Fantasia. We just want toprehendw¡±.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336: Compherending The Laws


    Three hourster we were in Heavenly Law gxy. It was so called as here thews can be easilyprehended. Fantasia also lies in this gxy. After that Tech entered a big but it was not developed yet.


    So I said,¡± Tech are there any natural resources to be mined on this¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± there is a Blue Grade God crystal mine. Requesting to deploy mining robot¡±.


    I said,¡± will there be any danger?¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± no danger¡±.


    I then said,¡± okay deploy the mining robot¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± how many mining robots are to be deployed, master?¡±


    .....


    I replied,¡± how many do we have¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± 20 ¡°.


    Then I said,¡± send 10 and see if there are any other unique resources then send one mining robot and collect them. This process will continue until I tell you to stop¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± okay master¡±.


    Then I asked,¡± Kless any ideas on which are we at?¡±.


    Kless shook her head and said,¡± in the Heavenly gxy, due to the abundant amount ofw present, it¡¯s natural that you will find most of the in the stage of creation, filled with nts. We were lucky enough to find one¡±.


    I asked,¡± don¡¯t people from Fantasia like to explore theses¡±.


    Kless shook her head and said,¡± Fantasia can¡¯t bepared to another. There the aura is so strong that most people strong aging. The same goes for the monster so most of the time the people are attacked by hordes of monsters.


    Also, most people are frommoner families so they can¡¯t afford a spaceship¡±.


    I asked,¡± how could it be possible? I mean thier are so many resources then they could easily advance to God¡¯s realm right¡±.


    Kless smiled bitterly and said,¡± formoners who are at False God realm the Fantasia is like a nightmare. I told you about beast hordes, right? In the beast hordes, most of the people frommoner families are sent to the frontline to resist a wave of attack and then the people from the small, medium, orrge families will take initiative to attack¡±.


    I replied angrily,¡± how can these guys disrespect life so much?¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± on Fantasia, you can do anything if you have the strength. So most of the people from ordinary origin join small orrge families to get thier protection¡±.


    I then asked,¡± since the Fantasia is so big then it might have certain development right. Like making weapons or protective shields¡±.


    Kless said,¡± guns are not made asst time it was recognized as a symbol of terror but thier are shields produced but it also depends on grades like low-grade shields can resist attacks from early God realm, medium grade shield can resist attackste God realm, advance grade shield can resist attack from ruler realm¡±.


    I then asked,¡± does the ruler realm monster also attack the base¡±.


    Kless nodded her head.


    Seeing this I felt that it was a war of race between monsters and humans. It made me feel that people on Fantasia would face more threats than we on Tulea.


    Then I said,¡± Okay let¡¯s go and retreat. Two yearster I want all of you to change¡±.


    Saying so I flew in one direction and found a ce. There I sat and then took out pink grade crystal and began toprehend thews of fire, water, earth, light, dark, life, death, lighting, gravity, air, and, time¡±


    Except for time all otherws were basic or medium gradews. Only Time was greaterw.


    Thews were already abundant so understanding the basicws was like eating and drinking water. It took me one week to get each of the basicws to mastery and three weeks toprehend medium-gradews to mastery.


    After I haveprehended all thews except the timews but my realm was still inte God¡¯s realm. I didn¡¯t let myself break through. As I wanted to try andprehended morews. But it seems that I had reached my limit. So I began to break through into the ruler realm.


    The space near me began to fluctuate, sometimes it would be turbulent and sometimes stable. The would also be abundant growth of nts and next time it was all burnt in the fire. Sometimes there would be water in the surrounding, but next time it would turn to earth.


    This type of different change went on until a dayter I opened my eyes and all thews surrounding that were changing the environment went back to my body.


    Now I wanted topare thews of Time.


    So I asked myself,¡± what is the time?¡±.


    I found that the answer I found was many,¡± such as the present time that is ongoing, or thest time when of life that had already taken ce or the future that is going to take ceter. But what exactly is time for me?¡±.


    I then began to think for a while and then saw a firefly that was created by myws begin to take birth. A minuteter it died as thew present was in fractions.


    Then I looked at the scene in front of me and then I questioned myself,¡± so time, from which aspects do I need to see. Since the creation of the universe or from now till I die¡±.


    I then realized that¡± in the span of trillion of years since the universe was created, what can lifespan of few creatures like nts with one year bepared to. It¡¯s almost zero. So if I want toprehend the timew then I need to see in this aspect¡±.


    Then I sat in the same position and entered an endless loop of the cycle of birth and death.


    My body would be destroyed and created each day. The soul was safe as it was protected by the rules.


    I needed to break through the cycle of time. And the only way to do is either flow with time or travel faster than the speed of time. The second one was impossible and then I began to umte timew with me. By doing so I would have the lifespan until the universe existed but if the universe was destroyed then I would also be destroyed. Unless I could be more strong enough like the destruction realm.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337: [Bonus chapter]Finally Ruler Realm ( R-18)


    Six monthster I opened my eyes and found that my strength had grown so much that now I had the power to protect myself. I can¡¯t tell you anything, about the destruction realm as I haven¡¯t seen one in a fight.


    But one thing was for sure, the destruction realm is the realm that every expert seeks.


    I then looked at the time and found that there were still three months left until the girls exited their breakthrough.


    I decided to take a stroll and so I teleported back to the spaceship. After teleporting back to the spaceship I found that it became very very easy for me to teleport. The Mana consumed was almost negligible. So I decided to test the power of rules.


    So I first checked the location of all the girls and then moved away 3000 kilometers and then used my spacews. It covered a range of 4000 KM square.


    The energy consumed was normal and I could also feel that I was recovering energy at a very fast rate. I then added the timew to it and then elerated the timew.


    I began to feel that now I am consuming more energy than normal. Next, I began to experiment with thews, and then I concluded that I could easily support up to threews. More than that the energy required would be more and I would be able to support that mode for 15 minutes.


    .....


    Thews I used were all two greatws of time and space. Two mediumws of light and darkness.


    I also tried on other mediumws such as life, death, light, darkness, and gravity. It could all be easily stacked unless I used them with greatw.


    And the basicws like fire, earth, water, air, and lighting were very easy to use. I could alsobine two or morews to form a neww.


    So overall fighting power was enough to destroy ruler realm experts.


    Next, I just needed to be wary of the Destruction realm expert and it was also time for my revenge.


    But before that, I would like to enjoy myself.


    As I felt that Maria already hade back to the spaceship.


    So I teleported behind Maria and then hugged her from behind while squeezing her boobs.


    Maria moaned and then said,¡± Robin can you allow me to wash my body¡±.


    I said,¡± okay let¡¯s go, I will take bath with you¡±.


    Maria had a happy expression because it has been three and half years since Robin had made love with them alone.


    Then she asked,¡± Robin how manyws did youprehend ¡°.


    I replied,¡± you tell first¡±.


    Maria replied,¡± two basicws and one mediumw¡±.


    I nodded my head and then fingered her pussy and said,¡± I will let you knowter about how manyws I haveprehended. But let me enough you first¡±, saying so I took her inside the bathtub and said,¡± lick it¡±.


    Maria did so and sometimester I said,¡± okay enough it¡¯s time to put in one of your holes¡±.


    Maria blushed and said,¡± f*ck my pussy first then you can enjoy my anal hole as much you want¡±.


    I squeezed her ass and pped it. After that, I fingered her pussy and said,¡± it has be so right¡±.


    Maria blushed and said,¡± you haven¡¯t given me attention for thest three and half years¡±.


    Iughed and said,¡± no way, I wanted to give you all your attention but I was always afraid. As we were already in outer space. Who can say what will happen in the next moment? So my all attention was on bing stronger and also making you girls strong. So that I don¡¯t have to worry about your safety¡±.


    Maria said,¡± are you telling the truth, or have you f*cked us enough that you don¡¯t like us anymore¡±.


    I said,¡± if that was the case then we might not have been here. Also, I had already said once you girls be my women, I will not discard you, girls¡±.


    Maria smiled and then said,¡± okay then Robin, you rx and enjoy yourself¡±, saying so she sat on top of me and began to move her hip.


    I closed my eyes and was enjoying my time. One hourter Maria had her orgasm and as she was going to continue, Ka chuckled from behind and said,¡± Sister Maria enjoying Robin to yourself alone¡±.


    Maria saw this and she dragged Ka and said,¡± now you serve until you cum¡±.


    Ka smiled and said,¡± of course sister Maria¡±.


    Saying so she looked at Robin and said,¡± did you miss me, master¡±.


    I smiled and said,¡± of course,e and hug me¡±.


    Ka shyly asked,¡± which type of hug do you want?¡±.


    I saw that this girl was teasing me so I used thew of space to teleport her in my embrace and said,¡± both types¡±, saying so I pierced her pussy and f*cked it¡±.


    Ka was moaning loudly. Fortunately, the spaceship was soundproof, or else the girls in retreat would be more anxious to break through.


    Maria was looking at Ka and then she asked,¡± Robin can we go back to Tulea. I want to see my daughter Lisa and also my son n¡±.


    I said,¡± Okay after the girls had finished their retreat then we can¡±.


    Half an hourter Ka¡¯s body began to twitch and then she said,¡± master making love with you is the best¡±, saying so she kissed Robin.


    At this time Karin entered the bathroom and was stunned after seeing the scene. Then she removed her clothes and said,¡± master making love alone with these two girls. Include me also¡±.


    Then she came and began to suck Robin¡¯s dick. She had a look of intoxication and then muttered to herself,¡± three and half years. Just for this day¡±.


    One hourter she had her orgasm and then she said,¡± it was worth waiting¡±.


    Amelia also came next and then she smiled and said,¡± master don¡¯t forget about me¡±.


    I smiled and said,¡± of course¡±, saying I teleported her towards myself and tore her clothes showing her big boobs and slim waist.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338: Punishing Ariadoa (R-18)


    Amelia smiled and said,¡± master take it easy¡±.


    I pressed her down and then said,¡± of course, I am taking it easy¡±.


    And then again we were exploring each other.


    At this time three pixes of human size came inside the spaceship.


    Freya, Fiona, and Fay said,¡± so after breaking through the ruler realm we could easily change our shape and size¡±.


    Freya said,¡± anyway, now we don¡¯t need to change our shape to make love. So let¡¯s wash first and do other things¡±.


    Then as they entered the bathroom they were stunned to see there were already people present. When they saw Robin was making love with the girls they eximed, and then Freya said,¡± master make love with us also¡±.


    .....


    I listened to familiar words and then saw three women but they must be of small size and had grown into a normal humans.


    Seeing this I asked,¡± did your bodies normally to youprehend thew¡±.


    Fiona replied,¡± master we can control our body shape and size. So if you have any type of taste you want then you can visit us alone¡±.


    I gulped and began to imagine them of various shapes I could ask them. My imagination was running wild and at this time Ariadoa entered the room and happened to hear the pixie¡¯s words.


    Then she punched Robin¡¯s face and then removed her clothes and began to make love while saying,¡± don¡¯t forget us. We will also give you what you want¡±.


    I wanted to say,¡± can you stop being so wild¡±, but I closed my face as I saw her face had a grinning expression.


    I was sure that something bad would happen. So I surrendered myself but for revenge, I began to bang her anal hole.


    Freya, Fiona, and Fay joined in to make the environment more heated.


    One after another I made love with the girls. And just as these girls were satisfied, the door opened once again and the rest of the girls also entered. I want to cry but no tears came out as I saw them removing their clothes and joining me.


    So the bathroom was filled with lewd sounds and moans of the girls. It went on for four days.


    And finally, I filled all their pussy. After that, I took bath and came out refreshed, while the girls were supporting each other.


    I felt proud of my achievements.


    Two hourster the girls came out of the bathroom.


    I saw that their bodies were still sensitive. Seeing this I smiled at them.


    Ariadoa red at me and seeing this I walked to her and yed with her pussy. She came within a few minutes.


    Then I said,¡± Ariadoa now shall I have my revenge¡±.


    Ariadoa suddenly felt a bad premonition and then said,¡± Robin what revenge¡±.


    I replied,¡± that we will talk alone¡±, saying so I carried her on my shoulder and looked at the other girls, and said,¡± do you want to join us¡±.


    The other girls shivered and shook their heads while looking at Ariadoa with a pitiful expression.


    Seeing that no one was willing to join me so I teleported outside the spaceship and randomly found a good location.


    Then I said,¡± Ariadoa it¡¯s time to make you obedient¡±, saying so I began to caress her pussy while Ariadoa said,¡± Robin can¡¯t you let me go. I just punched your face a few times¡±.


    I smiled shyly and said,¡± you punched my face countless times. It is time for you to know your ce¡±.


    Then I looked at her and said,¡± don¡¯t pass out¡±.


    Then I began to f*ck her on the ground. Ariadoa moaned and said,¡± Robin no more. I have already had enough¡±.


    I said,¡± of course, I know. I am now punishing you¡±.


    For the next four hours, Ariadoa came a lot and I saw that she was finally going to pass out. Seeing this I filled her pussy and then said,¡± next time before punching remember this day and time¡±.


    Ariadoa smiled and said,¡± Robin don¡¯t worry about next time. Let¡¯s do it now¡±, saying she didn¡¯t know where she gathered her strength from, and then she began to ride Robin.


    I red at her and said,¡± let¡¯s see how long will youst¡±.


    Then three hourster I said,¡± Ariadoa, it¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s make love another time¡±.


    Ariadoa was smiling and then she said,¡± already admitting defeat¡±.


    I looked at her and said,¡± who said I admitting defeat. I want to say that we need to prepare for the battle of the strongest¡±.


    Ariadoaughed and said,¡± Robin you look cute when you make such an excuse¡±, saying so she stopped and then continued while moving her hips,¡± but I can¡¯t stop right now. Something awakened within me and I need you right now. I can continue for more than six hours. I hope you can hold on till that time¡±.


    I looked at her and my eyes almost breathed fire. I then said to myself,¡± f*ck why did I dig a grave for myself. And where did she get so much stamina from? I especially banged her so much that I could have my revenge. No way this can¡¯t go on. I will distract my mind somewhere and wait for her excitement to pass on. Then I will start another round. I will make her beg for mercy this time¡±.


    So I stopped and let her ride me. After six hours Ariadoa had a lost expression while I had a grinning expression. Seeing this Ariadoa replied,¡± okay Robin this time I beg for mercy¡±.


    I replied by f*cking her anal hole. Within the next hour, she was squirting like a fountain. Then I finally came inside her hole and said,¡± I won¡±.


    Ariadoa replied weakly,¡± yes. I will do whatever you want¡±.


    I then nodded my head and then took her back to the spaceship.


    The girls saw that Ariadoa was f*cked unconscious. Seeing this the girls were afraid and then Karia, Ka and Karina came and picked Ariadoa up and headed to the bathroom to clean her.


    While I looked at the girls and said,¡± so do any one of you want to enjoy anymore¡±.


    The girls shook their heads repeatedly.


    Seeing this I sighed and said,¡± so I finally won¡±.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339: Back To Trion


    Then I looked at the girls and asked,¡± so how manyws did you allprehend¡±.


    Kless said,¡± we all havepared more than twows and one is mediumw¡±.


    I then said,¡± so let¡¯s go and visit Tulea. As it¡¯s been a long time since we visited ¡°.


    Luna said,¡± Robin since we are going to visit them, then shall we bring a few gifts for them. As we were from Dragon tribes and we also want the ancestor of our tribe to break through God¡¯s realm¡±.


    I said,¡± of course you can. Let¡¯s go and ask for the spaceship as a gift from Bend. He might have already fully controlled the situation there¡±.


    Kless said,¡± Robin don¡¯t forget to visit my parents ¡°.


    I said,¡± of course. But what are you going to do with the guys who forced you to marry¡±.


    .....


    Kless smiled and said,¡± I will give them a little punishment, and also if not for them forcing me to marry, I wouldn¡¯t flee and meet you guys. So I even want to thank them but it will make the situation awkward ¡°.


    I said,¡± whatever you want to do I will support you. Just tell me if anyone bullies you¡±.


    Then I said,¡± Tech set the destination to Trion¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± master shall I call back all the mining robots? During the time you were away. The robots mined and processed God crystals into 10 million ordinary God crystals, 2 million green God crystals, and 500,000 blue God crystals. There were also 70 thousand tones of different resources have been mined and has been processed¡±.


    I then asked,¡± call all those Robots back and let them store the resource in the storage room and bring all the good crystals to me¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± okay master¡±.


    Then three minutester twenty Robots appeared. After that one of the robots came and handed me a space ring. And then it went back with the rest of the robot.


    I looked inside the space ring and found that it was already full of God crystal.


    Then I asked,¡± Tech where did the space ringe from¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± it was manufactured by me master ¡°.


    I asked,¡± where did you learn to manufacture it. As I didn¡¯t even tell you anything about it¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± master when you told me to hack the main AI of Trion. Then I downloaded all these data. Then I sent half of the Robots to mine God crystal and the rest of the Robots were used first to mine the important resource needed for creating space equipment. We were lucky enough to find a huge space stone rock on this.


    Then I asked the robots to manufacture the space ring first and now we have plenty of them. Most of them are used to store ores and processed ores. They are all ced in order and can be found inside the storage room, with variousbels on them¡±.


    I said,¡± well-done Tech¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± thank you master¡±.


    Then I said,¡± so let¡¯s go to Trion¡±.


    7 Hourster the spaceshipnded on Trion. Then I said,¡± you girls can go and buy anything you like. I will wait for you all here. We will meet in three hours. There is also a ck market. Also remember to go in groups of two, although you all are strong but still safety first¡±.


    Ariadoa had already woken up but she still didn¡¯t say anything seeing this I smirked at her.


    Ariadoa red up and wanted to fight with Robin, but she remembered that her body was still sensitive so she retreated.


    Bend who was eating lunch reported that an intruder spaceship hadnded in the royal ce.


    It made him stunned and then he began to think who the intruder might be so he walked out of the ce and saw a familiar face. Seeing him he almost cried in fear as if this person was angered then he and his people would be killed.


    Thinking about it he hurriedly walked towards Robin and put on a smiling face and said,¡± Robin, you wereing here so why didn¡¯t you inform me. I would hold a grand celebration to wee you¡±.


    I smiled and said,¡± It¡¯s okay. By the way do you still manufacture ships¡±.


    Bend replied,¡± of course¡±.


    Then I asked,¡± do you have the Technology to make low-level space ship, that can help people manufacture them on any¡±.


    Bend replied,¡± there are many types, I will gift you a few of them including AI technology¡±.


    I smiled and said,¡± then thank you¡±, saying so I stopped and looked at his realm and said,¡± you still haven¡¯t broken through the ruler realm¡±.


    Bend had an embarrassed expression and said,¡± although I am royal family the resource required is massive to cultivate to ruler realm¡±.


    I smiled and said,¡± since you have helped me with the problem then I will also give you the opportunity ¡°, saying so I gave him 10 orange grade God crystals and said,¡± is it enough for you to break through the ruler realm¡±.


    Bend nodded his head nkly while he had several questions in his heart but he didn¡¯t say them.


    I handed it over to him and said,¡± it¡¯s better to start your breakthrough while I am here or else¡±.


    Bend hurriedly said,¡± thank you Robin¡±, saying so he led me inside the pce and said to the servant,¡± whatever he wants fulfill his wish. Don¡¯t try to make him angry or else we will be exterminated like the Catt family. Also, give all those people the warning and spread pictures of the girls who hade with him¡±.


    Then he went to a room and began to absorb the orange grade God crystal and began to break through into the ruler realm.


    Today was a day when everyone was warned by the royal families to not offend these people. Then they sent messages through ID watch.


    The Remod, Bort, and Vozlo family called every member and seriously put their yboy son and daughter inside thier house.


    Even some of the yboys in those families were killed by thier ancestor and they warned of they ever knew about it then they would kill thier parents too.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340: Dark Elves


    Three hourster the girls returned to the spaceship.


    I sensed their presence so I said,¡± Tech send someone to lead them into the pce¡±.


    Tech replied,¡± okay master¡±.


    I then began to wait for the girls to arrive. Ten minutester they were led by a servant toward the room I was in.


    Alina after entering the room said,¡± Robin did you inform anyone about your arrival¡±.


    I shook my head and said,¡± you know about me, I always like to be low-key¡±.


    Then Nadia said,¡± then why were those people so enthusiastic today. They have given us a lot of gifts¡±.


    .....


    I said,¡± it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to think about it, as you didn¡¯t ask for the gift they presented themselves¡±.


    Kless replied,¡± maybe asst time because you removed the Catt family they might be thanking us¡±.


    I said,¡± whatever¡±.


    Then I asked,¡± so what did you girls buy?¡±.


    Alina said,¡± snacks, some technology¡±.


    I then said,¡± Okay, not bad¡±.


    Ariadoa looked at me and said,¡± Robin do you have time now¡±.


    I nodded my head and asked,¡± what happened?¡±.


    Ariadoa said,¡± I need to talk to you¡±, saying so she stopped and also added a sentence,¡± alone¡±.


    I looked at the girls and then said,¡± then you girls wait for us. I will listen to what she has to say¡±.


    Karin muttered,¡± isn¡¯t sister Ariadoa going to take you away for getting her revenge¡±.


    I looked at Karin and she stuck out her tongue and said,¡± I will not mutter next time¡±.


    I had several ck lines on my forehead and then shook my head.


    Before leaving I said,¡± girls keep an eye on Bend he is breaking through the ruler realm. Also, your safetyes first always¡±.


    Then I looked at Ariadoa and she said,¡± I will take you to a ce¡±.


    I said,¡± okay I will follow behind you. Lead the way¡±.


    Ariadoa flew ahead of me while I flew behind her. Soon we reached the forest of Trion.


    I sighed to myself as three years before I was afraid of being attacked by a monster and now I can eat and sleep without any fear.


    Ariadoa went deeper inside the forest and seeing this I couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± say Ariadoa where are you taking me?¡±.


    Ariadoa replied,¡± let¡¯s go, I have found the dark creatures¡±.


    I asked,¡± Dark creatures! What kind of Dark creatures?¡±.


    Ariadoa replied,¡± do you know back on Tulea we found that the monster was mutated. I nodded my head and said,¡± of course. I cleaned up the source¡±.


    Ariadoa replied,¡± while I was shopping with the girls I listened to adventurer talking about the dark creatures on this ind. So I sent a clone of mine. I found something interesting. These creatures are intentionally released on theses. I also found one person from the dark side ¡°.


    I was stunned and then I asked with a serious expression,¡± are you sure?¡±.


    Ariadoa nodded her head and said seriously,¡± of course I am sure. We are going to meet my clone¡±.


    A minuteter we were already in the core region of the forest.


    The clone of Ariadoa came and then she said,¡± it¡¯s fifty kilometers away from us¡±.


    Then the clone turned into a rune and merged with Ariadoa.


    Seeing this I said,¡± you lead the way¡±.


    Ariadoa led the way and soon we reached the core region. The nts were reeking of a dark aura. They had already mutated into different kinds of monsters. But it was like an ant for us.


    So we easily walked inside and soon reached the location. Then I saw a few dark-colored elves with bows and arrows rxing and chatting with each other.


    Then I began to record videos of dark elves.


    One dark elf said,¡± so how much time until invading this universe¡±.


    Another one replied,¡± six months more. I heard that people from our Universe have found a way to break the seal and so the time has reduced¡±.


    The one sitting in the middle said,¡± okay guys, we must attract the attention of those people towards us. So that they will have to deal with two problems. One from inside and another one from outside¡±.


    The slim one replied,¡± yes indeed a good n. Even very few people might know about the n. We can try and see to recruit more people to our side¡±.


    The one who was sitting silently said,¡± will it not alert the powerhouse of this universe¡±.


    The leader who closes his eyes opened and said,¡± we are going to tell them silently. Anyway, many people are stuck in thete God realm. So as long as we give them the opportunity then it would be very easy for us to make more chaos. So I think that we need to start the n as soon as possible¡±.


    I then looked at Ariadoa and said,¡± good job. What reward do you want?¡±.


    Ariadoa smirked and said,¡± that we will talkter. Let¡¯s catch them and hand them to a destruction realm expert¡±.


    I said,¡± then let me take action and seal their cultivation and also make them cut off their sense through our bodies. They could hardly think about doing suicide¡±.


    Ariadoa said,¡± okay¡±.


    Then I immediately took action with all my strength. Without giving them chance to react I had already subdued them and also sealed their cultivation and made their body paralyzed.


    The dark elves were struck in fear after seeing the situation they were currently in.


    They even didn¡¯t know what happened. Weren¡¯t they secretive enough? But they couldn¡¯t say anything nor move their bodies. They werembs to be ughtered.


    Ariadoa came out and asked,¡± Robin do you need to go so overboard¡±.


    I said,¡± of course, as they are important people who will let us gather important intel¡±, saying so I stopped, and then Ariadoa asked,¡± will they answer you¡±.


    I replied,¡± I know they will not answer honestly so first I will torture them to death and then capture their soul and use it for experiment¡±.


    Ariadoa was stunned and she said,¡± can you capture the soul also¡±.


    I said,¡± after mastering space and timews I gained some understanding of the soul. So I can capture their soul and let them travel in an endless loop that would make souls cease to exist permanently. I just wanted to experiment with them¡±.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341: Mysterious Women


    The dark elves were cursing in their heart. Right now there was only one thing that they wanted to say,¡± big man do you need us to experiment with us. Can¡¯t you ask the question we will answer you¡±.


    Sadly no one could say anything.


    The dark elves had a look of despair when one of the dark elves felt that he could speak. So he hurriedly shouted,¡± wait don¡¯t use me as your experimental subject. I will tell you everything I know about¡±.


    I looked at the dark elves and then had a look of suspicion on my face and said,¡± will you answer all the questions? It would be like betraying your people¡±.


    Seeing the look of suspicion, the Dark elf named Gildor wanted to cry without tears and then replied,¡± respected sir, as you see we were sent on a death mission by the powerhouse in our universe. So even if we leak all the secrets nothing will happen¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I said,¡± if I find that your answer is satisfying then I will kill you and torture your soul¡±.


    Gildor said,¡± sir don¡¯t worry I will answer all the core secrets¡±.


    .....


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± let me put a truth rune inside you so that I will know that you are telling everything correctly. If the answer you said is wrong then you will feel your soul being pierced as a punishment¡±.


    Gildor looked at the person in front of him and said to himself,¡± who is this perverted person who likes to y with the soul so much?¡±.


    I Robin knew what Gildor was thinking, then he might kill him in anger.


    Then after three minutes.


    I checked the runes and then said,¡± well now it¡¯s okay. So let me ask you the first question¡±.


    Saying so I stopped and then asked,¡± what is your mission?¡±.


    Gildor replied,¡± our mission was to infect all the creatures with dark energy¡±.


    I nodded my head and then I asked,¡± how do you create the Dark energy as in this world also their Dark energy users but I haven¡¯t seen someone use it to infect monster¡±.


    Gildor replied,¡± you need crystallization of negativews. It is mixed with Dark energy and then the monster with low intelligence can be easily controlled. Monsters with high intelligence resist so we don¡¯t have any way to control them¡±.


    I nodded my head and then asked,¡± how to cure these monsters?¡±.


    Gildor said,¡± to cure these monsters you can forget about it as till now no one has been able to cure it¡±.


    I replied,¡± then I can only try about it¡±.


    Saying so I stopped and then said,¡± Ariadoa you ask about the other, or do they have entered with any morepanions. Gather all the intel. If he doesn¡¯t say then tell him to me, I will put out their soul and y with it¡±.


    Gildor almost cried and said,¡± can you stop talking about torturing our souls¡±.


    I red at the Dark elf and he kept his mouth shut.


    Then Ariadoa asked,¡± can I use violence¡±.


    I said,¡± of course, feel free to do so¡±.


    Then Ariadoa took them away from me and sealed the ce so that sound would not be leaked.


    After that, she started to interrogate them.


    While I began to think of a way to cure the monster and nts infected by dark sources.


    I began to think and then I said,¡± negativity can be canceled out by positive energy. So I need positive energy. The lightw does have this function. Then I will also add lifew with it. It must be an overkill¡±.


    Thinking about it I nodded my head and then said,¡± but where should I find the crystal¡±, then I stopped and pped my hands and said,¡± since God¡¯s crystal can let usprehendw then doesn¡¯t it means that it will also be able to holdws inside of it¡±.


    Then I took out ordinary grade God crystal and began to infuse twows in very small quantities. It took me a fraction of a second to fill the God crystal with bothws.


    Then I observed the God crystal for a while and said,¡± it seems that lightw ispatible with lifew so they don¡¯t seem to oppose each other and are present in perfect bnce¡±.


    Saying so I stopped and then continued,¡± since it¡¯s like this then let¡¯s check how good can the treatment be¡±.


    Then I ced the God crystal infused with twows( light and life) in the ground. The dark energy began to be absorbed by the light energy and the life energy began to heal the vitality of the nts.


    One God crystal could be used to heal within ten square meters.


    Seeing this I began to rapidly condense the God crystal filled withws.


    After half two hours, 2 million god crystals were all imbued withws of light and life. Now it was time to perform a miracle.


    Then I began to drop the God crystal with thews of space.


    The Dark source was vanishing at terrible speed.


    At the same time deep inside the forest, a beautiful female was looking at the action of the young man, who not only captured the culprit but also found the cure of the Dark source.


    She looked at the three men and three women sitting at the table and said,¡± the dark source has been cured. You can now go back to your n¡±.


    One of the women asked, ¡°master who cured the dark source¡±.


    The beautiful woman replied,¡± a human¡±.


    The other people didn¡¯t have a good expression and said,¡± that nasty human, who hunts our kind¡±.


    The beautiful woman didn¡¯tment but after some time she said,¡± it¡¯s better to set a boundary so that those humans will not enter our region.


    The monster with very low intelligence will be released outside. Also if we can seek cooperation with humans then we can solve the problem of being hunted down¡±.


    One of the men had a tattoo of a tiger on his face and said,¡± no master those humans can¡¯t be trusted. You know how cunning they are¡±.


    The beautiful woman said,¡± then what shall we do. If this goes on then there will be a time when war breaks out. Although I am a destruction realm expert here there are more on the human side. If we start a war then they will do everything to kill us¡±.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342: Leon


    A man who had a lion tattoo on his face replied,¡± master let¡¯s talk and see if this person is different from other people. If he is then he will surely help us. If not then with all of us we can easily kill him without letting him leak about our existence¡±.


    The beautiful woman thought for a while and then she replied,¡± your idea is good. So go and call him here Leon¡±.


    Leon bowed toward the beautiful woman and then he disappeared from there.


    A minuteter he appeared 100 kilometers near the man.


    Then he began to fly towards the man¡¯s direction at rapid speed.


    He didn¡¯t want to teleport here to the man and startle him so he choose this way.


    While I was enjoying my time and sprinkling God crystal was a good way to pass time.


    .....


    Only if a few birds or monsters woulde and consume it then it would be more interesting.


    I looked and saw that now only a few kilometers area was left for me to purify them. So I used spacews and then I pped my hand in satisfaction. Now the areas were the same as before.


    Then I traveled back to find Ariadoa using spacews.


    While Leon who thought he had located the person was ten kilometers ahead. A secondter he felt the man had disappeared in front of him. Then he looked around and found nothing.


    He had several question marks on his head and then he began to locate the person. But he found that the person he was looking for was not present. So hemunicated and said,¡± master I can¡¯t find that person. He disappeared in front of me¡±.


    The beautiful woman replied,¡± I know, he also has mastered spacews but his domain is terrifying. So try to talk as peacefully as you can or else you might be even killed by him¡±.


    Leon was taken aback and then he said,¡± how can it be? My initiate talent is space abilities, and master you told me someone is better than me. I can¡¯t believe it. I will go and challenge him to a duel¡±.


    Leon felt jealous after his master told him that thier was another person who was better than him. So to prove to his master that she was wrong he went toward the person¡¯s ce.


    Ariadoa had already lifted the seal and was waiting for me there.


    Seeing meing she said,¡± Robin, I asked these people and they confessed that this was thier only group. If we might haveeter then we would have lost them. They had decided to pollute the environment with dark sources after the battle of the strongest would start. But thier n failed after one of the elves dropped a dark source crystal¡±.


    I then asked,¡± where is the dark source crystal¡±.


    Ariadoa gave me a ring and said,¡± be careful of it¡±.


    I nodded my head and took a look inside the space ring. It was full of dark source crystals.


    There were countless of them like 10 to 11 million.


    So I asked,¡± Ariadoa, you said since one dark source crystal is enough to pollute the nts and monsters then, what would happen if all these were dropped. There might be a reason for it right¡±.


    Ariadoa nodded her head and said,¡± I asked the dark elves about it and they replied that they wanted to drop all these dark source crystals on Fantasia¡¯s to corrupt thew. So it will not only weaken the power of our universe but also the invaders from another universe would find it easier to adapt¡±.


    I looked at dark elves who were already shivering in fear and then I said,¡± you guys were trying to destroy our source ofw right. So if I change the sourcew of your universe then nothing bad should happen¡±.


    Then I nodded my head and said,¡± okay after the battle starts we will kill and sneak into thier core region. There we will change the source ofws and then we might rule a universe¡±.


    Ariadoa knocked on Robin¡¯s head and said,¡± pay attention to your image you idiot¡±.


    I nodded my head and then said,¡± let¡¯s capture these people, and thenter we will give them as a gift to the people on Fantasia. They would love to y with them¡±.


    Leon finally sensed the person he was looking for so he used spacews to teleport near the person.


    Then he said,¡± friend wait a minute¡±.


    While I was going to enjoy my time with Ariadoa. At this time someone called me from behind. I looked behind and saw a man with a lion tattoo on his face waving at me.


    I asked,¡± what happened?¡±.


    Leon said,¡± friend let¡¯s have a match between you and me¡±.


    I said,¡± I don¡¯t have time¡±.


    Ariadoa said,¡± then shall we leave¡±.


    I said,¡± what is the hurry¡±, saying so I whispered something in her ear which made her blush.


    Leon waspletely ignored and it made him angry. Since he became the head of the lion tribe no one dares to disrespect him. Today he felt humiliated after being ignored by a mere human. So he said,¡± since you can flirt with the girl then you can also fight with me¡±.


    Then he attacked.


    I was going to take Ariadoa and enjoy my time. But I suddenly saw the tattoo man attack me all of a sudden.


    Then I escaped the attack and asked,¡± Ariadoa are people nowadays so crazy. First, they call you friend and if you ignore them then they attack you¡±.


    Ariadoa also had a puzzled look and said,¡± Robin you didn¡¯t offend this person did you¡±.


    I shook my head and said,¡± I don¡¯t have a habit of striking conversation with a man¡±, saying so I stopped and then continued,¡± but if it was a female then I might think about it¡±.


    Ariadoa red at Robin and said,¡± you have more than twenty lovers and you are still not satisfied¡±.


    I then remembered that sometimes ago if have not broken through the ruler realm then I would be exhausted to death by the girls. Thinking about it made me shiver and then I said,¡± you are right Ariadoa¡±.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343: Adira


    Leon¡¯s face waspletely ck and he couldn¡¯t hold his anger anymore and said,¡± human you have angered me¡±.


    I looked at Leon with a strange look and then looked at Ariadoa and asked,¡± Ariadoa is something wrong with this person. He is still in human shape but he still has to say human to us¡±.


    Ariadoa said,¡± could it be he is a beast that has transformed into the human form¡±.


    I nodded my head and said,¡± if so shall I make him my mount¡±.


    Ariadoa replied,¡± but you have a better grade spaceship. And you can also fly and have spacews so what does a mountpare to¡±.


    I looked at Ariadoa and said,¡± what you said makes sense. Since there is no use for him then shall I kill him¡±.


    Ariadoa said,¡± do whatever you want¡±, saying so she took out fruit and began to eat it.


    .....


    I looked at the man with a Lion tattoo on his face and replied,¡± so you were the one who attacked me first and you asked for a fight. So you should prepare¡±.


    Then I used twows. Law of space andw of gravity.


    Leon felt that finally, he had provoked his opponent. So he decided to defend as he saw the person was attacking him.


    But before he could use the spacews he was already inside the domain who have locked him withws of space andws of gravity.


    Inside the domain, his face was full of surprising expressions and he couldn¡¯t help but tell himself,¡± how can humans be so strong? No, I can¡¯t let it continues like this I need to use all my strength¡±.


    While I walked back to Ariadoa and sat beside her and said,¡± give me fruit¡±.


    Ariadoa took out fruit and then I began to eat it while watching the show.


    Leon who used all his strength had his face flushed. He only wanted to curse himself now,¡± who the hell is this person? And how can hisws be so strong? If I can¡¯t get out of the situation then I will be crushed under the pressure of gravity. And how the hell does the person seems like he didn¡¯t even use a fraction of his power? This is the greatest insult I have ever suffered¡±.


    While the people who were looking at the fight through the crystal were a little excited as they felt that Leon would teach the arrogant human a lesson but a minuteter the people were stunned after seeing the scene.


    Even the beautiful woman was stunned and she murmured to herself,¡± impossible how can he learn the spacews to such an extent? His understanding of spacews has already surpassed mine. But he is still a ruler realm expert. How can it be possible? Wait, he doesn¡¯t have the guidance of the Destruction realm expert, or else he might have already easily stepped into the Destruction realm¡±.


    Then she sucked a cold air and began to think whether she should take action and help Leon or not.


    Then she decided to help him. As a ruler realm expert has a great value for them.


    So she said,¡± I will rescue Leon back¡±.


    The man with the Tiger tattoo said,¡± are the human already so strong¡±.


    The woman with the fox tattoo replied,¡± maybe. Or he might be an exception¡±.


    A beautiful woman named Adira came to rescue Leon and she said,¡± human let the person go¡±.


    I was enjoying my time with Ariadoa and as I was going to do something naughty I heard a beautiful female voice,¡± human let the person go¡±.


    This person was the savior of the monster. It seems that he still had his value to be squeezed.


    So I looked at the women who appeared. She had her body covered with nt clothing. Her face was beautiful, while her waist was slim and her boobs were big.


    I carefully scanned her body and then I said,¡± give me a reason to release your servant¡±.


    Leon who listened to the person¡¯s voice made him feel humiliated. But when he thought about it he felt his identity was still a servant in front of his master.


    I looked at Ariadoa and said,¡± Ariadoa shall I listen to her words¡±.


    Ariadoa asked,¡± what is her realm?¡±.


    I replied,¡± Destruction realm¡±.


    Then Ariadoa nodded repeatedly and said,¡± yes then we can only release the person¡±.


    I then looked at Ariadoa and said,¡± have you ever seen me taking a loss¡±.


    Saying so I smiled at the beautiful woman. Later was fascinated by Robin¡¯s smiling face and she wanted to look away from his face but she couldn¡¯t.


    She was puzzled in her heart about why was she attracted by the person¡¯s face.


    I smiled and said,¡± it seems my trick worked¡±.


    Ariadoa asked,¡± what trick¡±.


    I replied,¡± you will not understand¡±.


    While I was feeling happy in my heart as I have also mastered thew of attraction. It was called an auxiliaryw to give beauty to anything or it can also be used to attract females. It doesn¡¯t work on males.


    So I went to the beautiful woman and asked,¡± what is your name, beautifuldy?¡±.


    Adira looked at the person who wasing in her direction. She felt her heart beating like drums. She who has always been calm felt flustered for the first time.


    I saw that she was looking at my face nkly which made me feel that did I use too much power and that she couldn¡¯t help herself.


    Then I looked at Ariadoa and asked,¡± does my face looks good¡±.


    Ariadoa replied,¡± you look a little attractive from before¡±.


    I then thought for a while and then I got the reason, it was the first time for the beautiful girl to encounter such a situation.


    So I decided to take her as myst lover. Anyway having a destruction realm expert will be able to grant the safety of the girls.


    So I lifted her cheeks and kissed her on her lips.


    Leon felt his heart pierced by something. He stared at the scene nkly in front of him. He suddenly felt that everything thing he worked hard for didn¡¯t matter. He was just a licking dog who used to show emotion to someone who didn¡¯t even look at him the same way.

 Chapter 344 Breaking To Destruction Realm

    ?Leon finally woke up from his fantasy and then said to himself," I never thought that master would fall in love with a human. And here I was thinking, I had a chance to make her my lover".


    After saying so he had a disappointed expression on his face and then he flew away from there. As he felt staying here would only humiliate him.


    While Robin was chatting with Adria and within a few minutes Adria became familiar with him and then asked the thing that puzzled her," Robin you must have not reached the destruction realm yet right".


    I looked at Adria and said," indeed. I don''t the way to break through into the destruction realm".


    Adria smiled and said," well Ace yourbat is alreadyparable to the people who have just entered the Destruction realm. Well anyway, I will tell you about my experience with Destruction Realm. You might get some idea of how to enter the realm".


    Ariadoa also picked up her ears and also decided to listen carefully. It would be even better if Robin would make the woman in front of her his lover. Then they won''t have to worry in front of Destruction realm experts.


    I looked at Adria and said please tell me about it.


    Adria said," if you want to enter into the destruction realm then you have to just learn thews of destruction. There are several of them. But It would be even better if you canprehend the only universalw of nothingness".


    As soon as Adria finished saying the words I suddenly realized that the thing I was missing was the word nothingness.


    I suddenly felt I have entered into a strange state. In this state, I could easily know what nothing looked like. I took out red-grade god crystals and began to use them toprehend the meaning of nothingness.


    Adria was stunned and then she looked at Ariadoa and said," let''s stay away from him. Or else will be killed by Robin now".


    Ariadoa nodded her head as she could feel that around Robin''s body, all the elements were disappearing.


    So she backed away with Adria.


    Adria also sent a message to Leon to make all the animals within a 100 Km radius leave the range.


    Leon with a depressed expression followed Adria''s words.


    Ariadoa looked at Robin with a worried expression and she couldn''t help but ask," sister Adria will Robin have any difficulty breaking through the Destruction realm".


    Adria said," no he will not have any difficulty, rather it''s the opposite. He will enter the destruction realm at a very fast speed. If you have any friends then you can call them here. As thews that Robin is giving off might be helpful to you all. If you canprehend 1% also".


    Ariadoa was surprised to hear that so she hurriedly called the girls here.


    Within a few minutes, the girls came here.


    Then they asked about the situation and Ariadoa first introduced Adria and then she said," Robin is breaking through destruction realm".


    Listening to Ariadoa''s words the girls were stunned and then excited. Next Ariadoa asked them to sit andprehend thews.


    The girls did so and together with Ariadoa they were busyprehending thews. They felt that they could learn thews more easily than back on Fantasia.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    So the girls took out all the high-grade god crystals and began to meditate.


    While Adria from the side saw this her expression changed as she was surprised to find that all the girls wereprehending greaterw and middle-gradews. Her expression changed when she saw the girls taking out an orange and pink grade god crystal. She was shocked by seeing those god crystals. As if she had the orange or pink grade god crystal then the beast would soon also have their Destruction realm experts.


    Maybe she could ask Robin about it. As she could see that person was extraordinary. Not to mention for the first time she wanted to spend time with that man.


    So she began to guard and wait patiently.


    One monthter.


    Everything within 100 kilometers has turned to dust.


    The girls have already opened their eyes and were chatting with each other.


    Especially when a destruction realm expert was willing to chat with them.


    Also this time all the girls hadprehended greatw and several middle-gradews. Now they felt that as long as they wouldprehend thew of destruction then they might enter the destruction realm.


    And they have also gained much this time as although they didn''t learn anything about thew that Robin was learning but they had touched other destructionws. They just needed someone to show them thews of destruction then they might be able toprehend it or by an epiphany.


    Today they saw that Robin''s body was nowhere to be seen. As if he hadpletely disappeared.


    This made them nervous and they just when they were going to look for him. They suddenly saw Robin''s body appear again. It was like condensing a body out of nowhere.


    Adria saw this and was also stunned as she had never heard of any Destruction realm expert with such abilities. Maybe it might be due to Robin havingprehended the universalw of nothingness.


    When I opened my eyes I felt that everything has changed. I could see the rules everywhere. My body was made up of rules, everything around me was made up of rules.


    The rules were made up of many smaller runes.


    I could see and understand any type of rule.


    Now I felt that if I wanted then I could easily erase this with a snap of fingers.


    With this power, I felt that I have became invincible in this universe.


    I also felt that I could create life, I could give them intelligence, and do many things. I then looked at the girls who were standing in the distance. Seeing them I used space rules and instantly appeared near them.


    The energy consumed was none. As I was part of the universe itself.

 Chapter 345 Adria The Last Lover

    ?Iprehended the ultimatew of nothingness. I finally realized the true meaning of destruction. Not only that after learning about nothingness, I felt everything was in my control. Like before Lust was the thing that would arise within me. But now, I could choose to let Lust rise inside me, I could increase it or decrease it just with a thought.


    I could also make ordinary people immortal. They would be free from life and death.


    I could also create a easily that was filled with life. As for creating a gxy, I needed some time.


    People might ask me how can you create a thing when I have learned about the universalw of nothingness.


    Then I would reply, everything originates from nothingness, and inside nothingness there is everything.


    Since I have been promoted to Destruction Realm, I decided to return to Tulea.


    Maria already wanted to see her daughter Lisa so I was going to fulfill her request and also provide the people there with AI technology and also god crystal.


    Next, I told the girls about my n and they readily agreed.


    Then I looked at Adria who said," Robin can you lend me some orange and pink grade God crystal".


    I looked at Adria and nodded my head. Then I gave her the god crystal while saying," won''t your people cause trouble with the humans on this".


    Adria replied," they will not. I will ask them to head deeper inside the forest. they will practice with peace of mind".


    After saying so she stopped and then said," Robin, can I follow you"?


    I replied," of course. We would be happy to wee you".


    Adria felt joy in her heart when she saw Robin agreeing to her request. She also wanted to travel to other ces and broaden her mind.


    Next, she called Leon and distributed the god crystal. It made Leon and other people dumbfounded. Then Adria gave Leon and other instructions.


    When they learned that she was going to follow Robin, then they looked at him and asked him to take care of the master and also bring Adria to visit them the next time theye.


    I agreed to their request. Next, I took out the spaceship and returned to the Royal ce. Their Bend had already broken through the ruler''s realm. And seeing Robin he was very grateful to him.


    Next, he wanted to hold a banquet. But we were short of time so I said," next time. Bend have you prepared what I asked".


    Bend took out a space ring and handed it over to Robin. Then he said," Everything is inside the ring. Including the AI core. It will be enough for the people of your to raise to Tier 2 civilization".


    I picked up the ring and stored it and said," thank you".


    Next, I took out the spaceship and boarded it with the girls.


    Then I said," Tech set the destination to Tulea".


    Tech did so and said," master it will take 5 days to reach there".


    After listening to Tech''s voice I was calm and then I looked at the girls and said," so what are we doing for the next five days".<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ariadoa immediately replied," of course to make love. We have already reached the ruler realm. Now only the Destruction realm is left but we also know that it won''t be easy to enter the destruction realm. So we might as well make love with you".


    Then under Adria''s stunned gaze, the girls removed their clothes and went to Robin.


    Adria began to blush and she couldn''t help but say," what are you girls doing?".


    Lucy from the side looked at Adria with a pitiful expression and she asked," sister Adria you haven''t tried making love".


    Adria had several question marks and then a few girls began to exin the process. As Adria continued to listen to the girl''s words the more she began to blush.


    She also peeked at Robin from time to time. She saw Ariadoa as the one who took the initiative and made love with Robin.


    She felt a strange feeling for the first time and then Lucy saw that Adria''s expression was flushed so she said," sister Adria let us help you".


    Then she winked at Karin and Ka and then the three of them removed Adria''s cloth and made Adria feel so good that after having the orgasm she begged for more. For the first time, she had felt the pleasure given from her body. So it was very addictive. As this kind of pleasure is remembered by the body so it''s hard to forget.


    But she had yet to experience everything. When Lucy whispered," sister Adria if you want to experience more deep pleasure then you may go and ask Robin to give it to you".


    Adria who heard Lucy''s words immediately blushed and then she walked towards Robin.


    Currently, Maria was enjoying her time.


    Adria saw this and waited for them to finish and then tell her request.


    But she was also studying the posture with a serious expression.


    Finally, half an hourter Maria got up and winked at Robin with a yful expression.


    Then Adria said," Robin, I also want to experience the feeling".


    I looked at Adria and said," you will be my lover after you do this and then you can only mate with me afterward".


    Adria asked," why?".


    Robin replied," because I don''t like the women I made love with are being f*cked by other guys".


    Adria readily agreed and she said," okay".


    I also embraced Adria and said," then you will be also my lover from today onwards. Also, I will protect you from any danger you are facing in the future".


    Then we kissed and made love. It took us nearly a day until I finally satisfied Adria. That was also under conditions such as I had turned sensitivity to the maximum. Or else just in one, I could never think of satisfying the lust of Adria''s. The other girls saw this and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    And for the next four days, each of them enjoyed Robin.

 Chapter 346 Tulea Planet

    ?Tech voice resounded throughout the spaceship.


    " TASK COMPLETED. WE HAVE ARRIVED ON PLANET TULEA. REQUIRE PERMISSION TO LAND".


    I woke up from my sleep after listening to Tech''s words. Then I said," permission granted. Tech you cannd".


    The next second the spaceshipnded in the dragon n.


    Next, we walked out under the countless gaze of the dragon n.


    Maria went out of the spaceship and said," Robin, I will be back within an hour".


    I nodded my head and then Maria went to find her daughter and also her son.


    While other girls looked at Robin and asked," how long are we staying here?".


    I looked at the girls and answered," we will try to return today. As we still have to do something on Fantasia. Also the battle of the strongest will start in a month. So we need to be prepared for it".


    The girls nodded their heads.


    Next, I said," Luna call all the people from your n. It must be the highest member".


    Luna went inside and soon a middle-aged man came near me.


    But he had a panicked expression and he asked with a cautious expression," master you called me".


    I nodded my head and replied," yes. I called you here to give you something. But before that, I need to".


    Saying so I pointed my fingers toward the man. In the next second, I ced a rune on his body and then said," don''t worry the rune will protect you in times of danger but it can also obliterate your soul if you don''t fulfill the task".


    The patriarch of the dragon n sweating too much but he didn''t dare to say anything in front of Robin. As he knows how terrifying the person in front of him was.


    Next, I took out the AI and said," here you need to install it and also there are ores, formation, modules, etc. With it, you can build a spaceship and explore the sky. Also here is God Crystal. With it, you can reach God''s Realm. You go and call all the false god realm experts on this and ten give 10 God crystals to each of them. Remember to follow my instruction or else the rune inside your body will be active. Also, don''t squander the God-grade crystal but it will be kept here and used to develop the Tu".


    The patriarch was excited and terrified at the same time. He knew that he had an opportunity to advance to a higher realm. After bing god realm, you don''t have to worry about bing dead bones. So he patted his chest and said," master don''t worry I will fulfill your task".


    I nodded my head and just at this time fluctuations appeared next to me and Maria appeared.


    Seeing this the patriarch looked at the beautiful woman with a vignt expression ans just as he was going to say something. He saw the woman walk towards Robin and said," Robin, I want to bring Lisa with me".


    I looked at Lisa and couldn''t help but say," are you sure. Next we are going to participate in the battle of the strongest. At that time she might be in danger".


    Maria smiled and said," don''t worry Robin, I have already created a clone, it has the power of a middle-level God realm".


    I listened to her words and said," Okay then. What about n?".


    Maria replied," well he has returned and settled here. He said he will protect the people on this from danger".


    I replied," that''s good. Did he break through the ruler realm".<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Maria said," yes".


    I said," that''s good then".


    While Lisa from the side said," Brother Robin, did you forget me".


    I looked at Lisa and replied," no I didn''t forget you.".


    Lisa then puffed her cheeks and said," then why didn''t you greet me".


    I looked at Lisa and said," well okay we can talk about itter".


    Then I looked at the Patriarch and said," okay all the things I have exined. Next, you need to remember my instruction, or else you will be punished by the runes".


    The patriarch came back to his sense and he was also terrified in his heart when he learned that the women could create a clone of a middle-level God realm. Then what level did the person in front of him reach? So he asked," master can you tell us whates after God''s realm".


    I looked at Lucy who replied," well old man let me tell you. After God realm/ Early God realmes the middle and then the Late God realm. In thete god realm, you have toprehend rules to advance to the Ruler realm. And finally, thest stage, and also the strongest realm in this universe is Destruction Realm. You must also be happy about it as you are currently talking to the Destruction Realm expert. If Robin wants then he can destroy this with a wave of his hand".


    After Lucy finished speaking the patriarch was shivering in fear. He was sweating so much that his clothes were already drenched wet.


    I saw this and said," okay let''s go".


    Then I said," Tech pick up us".


    The spaceship parked above the mountain of the Dragon n flew down and its door was opened.


    Next, I said," let''s go".


    The girls followed me back.


    Then before leaving the Tulea, I changed the rules that were not allowing the people to advance.


    After doing it I flew back to the spaceship and said," Tech set the destination to Fantasia".


    Tech replied," destination set. The estimated time taken is 8 days to arrive".


    On the spaceship.


    Lisa looked at Robin and said," brother Robin, won''t you give me a gift".


    I looked at the little girls and then took out a space ring filled with exotic fruits, elixirs, etc, gave it to her, and said," use it to improve your realm".


    Lisa opened the ring and when she saw the content inside, she shivered and said," Brother Robin, don''t you have any toys for me to y".


    My face twitched after listening to her words. While Maria picked up Lisa and said," okay let me teach her the importance of the power".

 Chapter 347 4Th Dimensions

    ?Maria came at the right time and took Lisa away.


    Next, it was time for me to just spend time.


    And Adria came to me and sat beside me and asked," So Robin, what are you going to do on fantasia".


    I looked at Adria and said," well I will kill the people from the Elrod family and take revenge. After that, we will participate in the battle of the strongest. And also if the other universe seal breaks then we might be ready to go to war with them".


    Adria nodded but she looked at Robin and asked," so Robin, since you have reached the destruction realm, do you think it''s the end of our evolution".


    I smiled and looked at Adria and asked," what do you think?".


    Adria thought for a while and replied," I think that thier must be a realm above destruction realm".


    I looked at Adria and said," indeed as you have said there are higher realms above the destruction realm. But if we need to ascend to that realm then we can''t ascend with a physical body".


    Adria asked," why".


    Even other girls were listening to Robin and Adria''s conversation with a serious expression.


    I looked at Adria and replied," our physical bodies have already evolved to the highest state in this dimension. So the rules will not allow us to reach any higher level. If we want to ascend this realm then we need toprehend the meaning of the fourth dimension. But it''s out of our touch".


    Adrai asked," what do you mean by the fourth dimension".


    I looked at Adria and exined," well let me teach you something about dimension".


    Next, I began to exin what dimension means.


    Finally, I reached the end and said," we people are from 3D. So in these dimensions, we have opportunities to explore space. While in 4D you can control time. Now you will say some people have understood thew of time and they can change the time to a certain extent. But do you know we can''t change the time? We can just slow thier speed or speed up the growth rate of that ce. It can''t be said you can control time".


    Adria asked with a puzzled expression," Robin what do you mean by that?".


    I looked at Adria and said," well I exin to you in simple words. If a person from the 4th dimension came to our dimensions then they could easily kill me or anyone with just a thought. There is nothing hidden in front of them. They can watch even what you think. They can also tell all important things about you, including the time you die. You know we still aren''t immortal. As we are still under the constraint of time. As we will continue to age. And if you want to be free from this constraint then you have to evolve into a higher dimensional being".


    Adria and the other girls'' mouths were wide open after listening to Robin''s words. As they began to feel a creepy feeling.


    At this time Ariadoa asked," Robin, what do we need to break through 4D humans".


    I looked at Ariadoa and replied," well I think we need to understand how rules work in 4 dimensions. And we can get ess to it with our brains. Only by going through deep meditation and getting knowledge about it can be transcended to 4D beings. At that time our brains will simply evolve and we would be able to do things that we might not be able to think".


    Just at this time, Adria asked," Robin, you said that we will die right?".


    I nodded my head and replied," indeed, but it will happen after a few billion or trillions of years. As I still dont know how long the life of Destruction realm expertsst".


    The girls felt a blow and then decided to cultivate and reach the destruction realm. And also they needed to find a way to break through 4th dimension. Only after reaching that they would be finally able to explore other dimensions. As in 3rd dimension, you don''t have your body in your control at all. Everything just happens as time passes by. You just follow the rules of this dimension.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ....


    While other girls were meditating, Adria came to Robin and asked with a blushing expression," Robin can we do that thing again".


    I looked at Adria and asked," what thing?".


    Adria used her mind to scan the girls and found everyone was doing thier work. Seeing this she lifted her skirt and lowered her panties and said," you put your thing inside me. I want to experience the feeling again".


    I was stunned and then said," okay let''s go to your room".


    Adria shook her head and replied," you just take out your thing. I will sit on top of it and enjoy it until we reach our next destination".


    I had a dazed expression and I didn''t expect that Adria would ask me for a love-making session.


    So I agreed with her and then I took out my little bro. It had already be big.


    Adria saw this and she sat on Robin''sp and said," Robin, let me remain like this".


    I had several question marks. Didn''t she want to make love? Then why are you just sitting girl?


    But since it was Adria''s wish so I allowed her to do so.


    At this time suddenly the door was opened and then Lisa trotted in.


    I saw this and was frightened by her arrival. So I just lowered Adria''s skirts to hide the thing we were doing.


    Even Adria was blushing as she didn''t expect the girl toe.


    Lisa saw a beautiful girl already sitting on Robin''s legs so she said," brother Robin what are you guys doing?".


    I looked at Lisa and exined," well I am riding the spaceship. Lisa what are you doing here".


    After asking the question I looked at her.


    Lisa replied," hey brother cultivation is boring. So I decided to breathe fresh air".


    I looked at Lisa and said," but you came out without cultivating for an hour".


    Lisa puffed her cheeks and just when I wanted to say something I felt Adria''s pussy twitching.


    I saw this and said," Lisa go to your room and cultivate seriously".

 Chapter 348 Finally Reaching Fantasia Planet

    ?At this moment Adria had her orgasm and she closed her eyes and didn''t even make a sound. While Lisa walked back when she saw Robin was asking her to cultivate.


    As soon as Lisa left I looked at Adria and pped her plump ass and said," did you enjoy it".


    Adria blushed and said," I never thought that this would happen when we would be making love. But I loved it".


    I smacked her ass and yed with her tits and then said," so what are you waiting for. Move your ass".


    Adria blushed and then she began to move her ass up and down.


    Fortunately, Lisa didn''te around to prester Robin so he made love with Adria for the next few hours.


    After Adria had her fill she got up and then bowed down and cleaned Robin''s little bro and said," Robin do you need any help on Fantasia".


    I replied," no need. I also want to test my limit".


    Adria after finishing her work got up and walked toward her room while saying," Robin, do you want to continue another round in my room".


    Saying so she winked at me.


    Just as I was going to refuse, she shed her pussy and said," it''s still not satisfied. It needs your care".


    After saying so she walked away.


    But Robin was following behind Adria.


    Next, they both made crazy love inside the room.


    Fortunately, Robin had ced runes that would block the sound, or else other girls would also join their session.


    .....


    Ten dayster.


    A spaceship was hovering over a huge. At the same time inside the spaceship, an rm sounded," DESTINATION REACHED. MASTER WHAT ARE THE ORDERS".


    I was sleeping in Adria''s embrace and I was woken up by the rm so I said," Tech find a suitable ce tond".


    Adria looked at Robin and said," shall we go".


    I got up and walked toward the bathroom.


    Within five minutes I came out after dressing myself and said," Tech clean the room for me".


    Tech replied," okay master. Nana bots have been dispatched".


    Next, I walked toward the cockpit alone while Adria was taking a bath.


    As soon as I walked inside I saw Lisa sitting in the captain''s position but since the spaceship wasmand-oriented so she could only sit with a helpless expression waiting for others to arrive.


    Just at this time, she saw Robin returning.


    Then she got up and asked with a curious expression," Robin where are we?".


    I replied," Well we have reached Fantasia".


    Then I looked at the through the spaceship and saw its size was very huge. Various spaceships could be seen iing and outgoing every second.


    Not only that there were no stars around the. But few artificial suns were producing the light.


    I was shocked by the scene in front of me. Last time we just stayed near a to Fantasia but we didn''t take a close look. So I was pretty shocked after seeing the things here.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The girls arrived one after another. Within the next fifteen minutes, the girls were already sitting on the chair and admiring Fantasia''s.


    I saw everyone was present so I said," Tech turn on the stealth mode and take us inside the Fantasia. Also, hack into their AI and make a registration card for each one of us".


    Tech replied," As ordered master".


    Next, the spaceship stealth was turned on and then the spaceship disappeared. After that, it began to travel towards the Fantasia.


    A minuteter.


    Tech said," Master I have created the highest level identity for you. You can ess everything on the through me. As for all the other people I have made a VIP identity. They can also ess everything except forbidden things".


    I said," thanks Tech".


    Tech replied," it''s a pleasure to serve you, master"


    Half an hourter.


    Inside a dense forest.


    We all got out of the spaceship and then I ced the spaceship back inside the ring.


    Then I said," Tech turn on the map function. The target ce is Starky Family".


    Tech replied," okay master, the map function is on and I will guide you to it".


    Next with the help of Tech, I began to use thew of space and took everyone with me toward the city.


    There Kless said," Robin, did you forget that I am also a person from this. So let me be the guide".


    I looked at Kless and said," why didn''t you tell me earlier?


    Kless blushed and replied," ah I also didn''t ask about it. As I was excited to meet my father and mother again".


    I nodded my head and then Kless led us to the Starky family.


    When she reached the family. She looked at the guards and they bowed toward her and then we easily entered the family.


    Next, she took us all to the guest room. Then Kless said," Robin, I will return with my father".


    After that Kless went to look for her father.


    ....


    While inside a room.


    Keith was sitting with a gloomy expression as he had heard that Kless have returned and she also had brought the son of Damen back.


    Not only that, Damen''s son was reported to be with many beautiful girls and the number had reached 23. He was angry that his niece was going to marry a yboy. But he couldn''t do anything. As he knew that he still have to face them.


    So they were all present to think of a way to solve the problems.


    But they didn''t know how to do it.


    Finally, Kless''s grandfather said," Let''s go and meet the boy and apologize to him. At least we can save some face, or else if he came to find us then our faces will bepletely lost".


    Keith gritted his teeth with a look of helplessness and followed his father to look for the boy.


    All the elders also followed behind. As they knew if they dare to escape then they would lose their power in the Starky family. This was also the reason why they didn''t want to leave the family.

 Chapter 349 Attacking The Elrod Family

    ?I was resting and suddenly I felt many peopleing in my direction. I saw this and frowned.


    But I decided to see what these people are going to do to me.


    The girls also felt the aura but they didn''t do anything. They were chatting with each other and also decided to watch the show.


    Just at this time, Kless was alsoing with her father with a happy expression.


    But when she saw the crowd she frowned and said," Uncle why have you brought so many people here".


    Keith saw Kless and his eyes lit up and he said," Kless we came here to apologize to you".


    Kless looked at Keith and said," is there anypensation? Also howe you became the head?".


    Keith began to sweat even more and he kneeled and said," Kless it was due to me. I was greedy for the offer that the Elrod family said".


    At this time gate opened and Robin walked out of the room.


    Then he looked at everyone and said," since you all have done mistakes then you must be punished".


    After saying so he just looked at them and used thew of gravity on the selected people only.


    All those people had a look of horror and they all knelt on their knees.


    Then Franky, Kless''s father also bowed down and greeted Robin," respected Robin, I am very grateful to have you here".


    While Keith''s father also shouted," respected Robin, we are grateful to have you".


    Keith looked at his father and asked with an unwilling expression through telepathy," father do we still have to pay the highest respect to Robin after he has done it to us".


    Kless grandfather gave a tight p which made Keith deeply embedded in the ground and said in a high tone," you bastard can''t you see Master Robin is a Destruction realm powerhouse".


    Each Elder kneeling down also bowed and immediately began to offer thier greetings.


    I smiled and said removing thews and said," Okay get up. Since you are Kless family members I will forgive you once and it''s thest time".


    Kless grandfather hurriedly said," thank you master Robin for forgiving us".


    I said," okay now go and do your work".


    Then Franky came and looked at Robin with emotion and said," how long it has been? A few years and Robin you have already reached destruction realm expert. And here I am still struck atte god realm".


    I looked at Franky and replied," haha uncle, you don''t need to mention it. Here uncle it''s a gift from me".


    After saying so I gave him a space ring.


    Franky kept the space ring without checking it and then he began to ask about my story.


    I began to tell them and Franky asked," do you know the location of Elrod''s family".


    I replied," that uncle can you tell us about it".


    Franky replied," of course, it''s easy to say. You need to go to Elrod City. There you will find the core members of the Elrod family".


    I thanked Franky and said," then uncle I will see youter".


    Then I looked at the girls and they followed behind me. Even Kless also followed behind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seeing this Franky didn''t say anything. As with the destruction realm experts present who dare to attack the girls. Also, he couldn''t see through his daughter''s realm. It made him puzzled.


    Then he decided to open the ring and take a look.


    But when he saw the gift given by Robin, Franky was so shocked that he hurriedly went inside his room and closed the door.


    Then he put on a privacy formation. After that he saw inside the ring was filled with various types of god crystals. But each god crystal was blue, purple, orange, 100 pink, and ten red grade god crystal.


    After seeing this he was so excited that he even wanted to dance.


    Next, he retreated immediately and decided to break through to a higher realm.


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    On top of the Elrod family.


    I finally decided to take action and destroy the family.


    So I directly flew toward thier ce.


    The girls followed behind.


    Then I said," next let me take revenge".


    After saying so I said," Elrod family. Each one of you appears in front of me. Or else I will raze the whole of Elord city to the ground ".


    Ruth was having s*x with his son Terry and just at this time, she heard the shout. It made her excited and said," son someone came to provoke our family. Let''s go and meet them".


    Terry put on his cloth with a gloomy expression.


    Ruth kissed Terry and said," don''t worry son, you can enjoy me after we have killed our enemies".


    Terry replied," okay mom. But mom what if the enemy is powerful".


    Ruth replied," then we will run away. Let''s check which family came to fight us".


    Next, she flew out with 20 ruler realm experts and including her son.


    When she saw the face of the person she couldn''t help but say," you are Robin. But how could it be possible? Weren''t you dead".


    I smiled and said," hello b*tch. I have been waiting for this moment. You made my life miserable. You took everything from me and I will also make your life like that".


    Terry from the side shouted," are you that bastard child. Since you havee then we would be able to get the cultivation method of destruction realm. So how will you hand it over to me or shall I force you".


    Ruth from the sidemented," good job son. Well since you have delivered to the door then you all people go and catch him".


    Saying so she waved her hand.


    In the crowd.


    A man wearing a ck robe was watching all this with a cold expression. He wanted to kill the people from the Elrod family.


    But he controlled himself and then decided to save his nephew if needed.

 Chapter 350 Zeon Planet

    After listening to the mother and son''s request Iughed and then looked at the iing ruler realm expert.


    I just used two types ofws.


    Law of gravity andw of fire.


    Within a few seconds, the ruler realm experts'' noise came from inside the domain. They didn''t die immediately instead they were burnt inside the fire.


    It felt horrible and not only that both mother and son were stunned after seeing that scene in front of them.


    Ruth screamed in an angry tone," you bastard what have you done release them".


    But his son was sane and his face showed a look of fear and he said while shivering," you have reached the destruction realm".


    As soon as he finished speaking Ruth who had an angry expression turned into one of fear and then she looked at her son and asked," what are you talking about Terry?".


    Terry replied," you know about it, mom. He is a destruction realm expert. We are doomed to die".


    Ruth looked at Robin with cold eyes and shouted in a hysterical tone," why, damm it? Son let''s run away, we will continue your exercise to reach to destruction realm".


    But before she could say anything else, she saw her son was also being grilled in fire and his scream resounded throughout the city.


    Ruth began to scream," f*ck you son of b*tch you and your family are all bastards".


    I couldn''t listen to her screams so I also began to grill her inside the fire.


    Their screamsted for one hour and finally, it disappeared.


    I then said," from today onwards, the Elrod families don''t exist".


    Other members of the Elrod family began to shiver in fear.


    Next, I looked at the girls and nodded my head.


    They flew to me and then Ariadoa inquired," are you okay Robin".


    I nodded my head and replied," let''s go, the work is done here".


    Just at this time, a man wearing a cloak came in front of us.


    Then heughed and said," haha nephew long time no see".


    I looked at the person in front of me. His face looked somewhat simr to my father and I could also feel warm feelings from the person.


    So I greeted him," hello uncle. I haven''t seen you for years".


    Fred chuckled and replied," you have never seen me. As your father never brought you back to our home. Let''s go I will take you there".


    I looked at my uncle and asked," uncle what about the battle of the strongest".


    Fred looked at Robin and said with a speechless expression," what are you going to do by participating there? Do you have any enemies that you want to kill? As no destruction or ruler realm participates in it".


    I was stunned and then chuckled," hey, I was thinking to have fun but it seems not possible".


    Ariadoa replied," Robin since the dark universe might be invading us, so we need more god realm experts and above. So I will take my revenge after the fight".


    I nodded my head and then asked," do you girls want to follow us?".<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The girls nodded their heads and Luna said," we don''t want to stay here as there would be no new things to see around. So we will follow you to your home".


    Kless also said," Robin, I have already sent a message to my father. So we can go".


    I nodded my head and then said," okay uncle let''s go".


    Fred coughed and said," do you have space ship? As my one is not big enough to carry you all".


    I replied," okay I will take out my spaceship now".


    Saying so I summoned the space ship and we all walked inside.


    Lisa who was a cheerful girl seemed to be afraid of Robin after she saw Robin brutally killing the bad people.


    Maria had already taken Lisa to her room. While other girls also went to their rooms.


    Next, I looked at Fred and said," uncle you tell me the ce I will lead the way".


    Fred replied," okay Robin".


    Next, he began to guide and then Tech who had already downloaded all the information from the AI of Fantasia.


    So there were hardly any hindrances.


    Three hourster.


    Near a big ck hole, I looked at my uncle and asked," Uncle you won''t tell us that we need to go inside the ck hole right".


    Fred replied," of course not. We have already reached the. As the is covered with stealth formation so no one has been ever been able to find the position of Zeon".


    I nodded my head and then saw my uncle talking with someone.


    In the next second a portal appeared and Fred said," Robin, go straight inside the portal".


    I did so and then we came to directly another.


    When I saw the it was big enough and could bepared with Fantasia. But this had rings all around it.


    There were very few spaceships flying. I saw very few people around.


    Seeing this I asked," uncle why are there so few people on the".


    Fred sighed and said," most of the people have already been transferred to the frontlines. We are just waiting for a seal to break and release our moves first. So that we could have the upper hand in war".


    I nodded my head in understanding and asked," where is the battlefield located".


    Fred replied," Just beyond this dark hole. I will take you there after all there is a portal that directly leads us there. Unless war starts portal would be active till that time".


    Then I asked," uncle why is your realm still in the ruler realm".


    Fred coughed and replied," it''s due to the cost of the red-grade crystal being too costly here. So I was not able to afford it".


    I smiled and took out ten red-grade crystals and said," here uncle take this as a meeting gift".


    Fred didn''t say anything and he put away the red-grade crystal and said," let me take you to visit your grandfather, grandmother, and your aunt".

 Chapter 351 Invasion Of Dark Universe/ Final

    Half an hourter.


    In a luxurious mansion.


    I saw a man and two women. All of them looked young.


    Then Fred introduced," Robin, this is your grandfather, Skr. Next to him is your grandmother Zora and the red hair is my wife, Mika".


    I greeted them with a smile and said," hello grandpa, grandma, and aunt".


    Skr and Zora hugged Robin and said," we are sorry child. We weren''t there for you when you were young".


    I replied," it''s okay".


    Then Mika asked with a curious expression," Robin who are these girls behind you?".


    I smiled shyly and replied," they are all my lovers".


    Mika giggled and then asked," are you nning to marry them all together".


    I nodded my head and replied," yes".


    Then I looked at my grandmother and grandfather and saw their realm was also in the ruler realm.


    Seeing this I took out a few more red-grade God crystals and said," Grandpa and Grandma, here take the gift".


    Saying so I gave them both a space ring.


    Next, I looked at my aunt who looked at me with curious eyes.


    Seeing this I took out another space ring and also handed it over to her.


    Skr, Zora, and Mika were going to open the ring but at this time they heard Fred''s voice in their mind," don''t get scared by the gift that my nephew presented to you all".


    Suddenly all three people became curious about the gifts and when they peeked inside the space ring their breathing became short.


    Then they looked at Fred who nodded his head.


    Skr said with emotion," Robin, you gave us a great gift. With it, we can easily be a destruction realm expert".


    Zora nodded her head from the side and then she asked," So Robin, are you going to stay here for a while right".


    Just as I was going to answer her words I felt that rules in this world were being a little affected as if some force was invading and changing the rule.


    I frowned and said," it seems I can''t stay".


    As soon as I finished my words a huge rm began to sound throughout the.


    Everyone''s expression changed.


    I looked at Fred and said," uncle where is the teleportation channel that will lead me to the seal".


    Fred replied," I will take you there".


    Skr and Zora became anxious and I said," well grandpa and grandma after I return at that time I will stay here".


    Then I flew towards Fred while the girls followed behind.


    ....


    At the Edge of the universe. Thews here were the strongest and also chaotic. As of today the seal was broken and people from another universe were ready to attack.


    The Destruction Realm expert hasn''t entered, as the portal hasn''t been stabilized yet.


    But the ruler realm and other experts were all invading.


    Then people from both universes began to fight.


    The light universe (Robin is in) had gained a slightly upper hand due to the presence of one destruction realm powerhouse.


    The same couldn''t be said after the dark universe destruction realm powerhouse enters the battle.


    .....


    We reached the ce and I saw the situation was good.


    Next, I also released all the pirates that were inside the dungeon and said," all if you can survive the fight then you all will be free if not then rest in peace. Also if you dare to run away then the rune will make you feel the pain again".


    Saying so I looked at the girls and said," you all be careful".


    Adria said," leave the girls to me. I will protect them. You have to be careful Robin, as we don''t know the strength of the destruction realm powerhouse from the other side".<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I nodded my head and then teleported a few kilometers away from the portal.


    Next, I used thew of gravity, thew of fire, thew of frost, and thew of time.


    It was a brutal massacre as everyone from the dark universe would turn into dust within a few seconds.


    This made the dark universe feel terror for the first kind.


    The humans from the light universe cheered and the destruction realm powerhouse finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Three hourster.


    The portal stabilized.


    Then from the dark universe, tall orcs came out with a dark aura all around them.


    Their realm had also reached the Destruction realm.


    I saw this and decided to finish it early.


    So I looked at them coldly and said," return to where you came from, or else you will die".


    The orcsughed and said," ignorant humans you don''t know the power of the dark universe. But you will know it soon enough".


    After saying so they began to mobilize the darkw, gravityw, frostw, etc.


    Each of them had very small traces of thew of destruction.


    I saw this and said," then I will end the farce once and for all".


    Next, I summoned thew of nothingness.


    As soon as it came in contact with otherws it turned into dust and disappeared.


    The powerhouse from the dark force began to tremble in fear. As they knew about the ultimatew. Anyone who couldprehend the meaning of thew of nothingness would be the ruler of that 4D world in the physical sense. They knew that everything had been lost.


    So before they could ask for forgiveness their body turned into nothingness.


    As soon as the destruction realm powerhouse fell, the situation became quiet.


    As of now if I took action again then with just a snap of my fingers I could turn them into dust.


    So I said," the war has ended. You all can return to your universe and stay there. If you ever return to this universe then I will go to your universe and kill all the rulers and destruction the realm experts".


    The orcs and other races had a look of despair on their face but they sadly entered the portal again and returned to their universe.


    Next, I used thew of nothingness to destroy the portal.


    After that, I said," Adria, let''s go".


    Adria and the other girls followed behind Robin. Today they felt that they were dreaming. As the war ended too fast. Even the destruction realm powerhouse who came to support were stunned. They all gave way and also remembered the face of the person who ended the war.


    I returned to the, went to grandma''s house, and stayed there for some time.


    After that, I gathered the girls and said," Grandma, I will return. As we still want to roam around this universe".


    Skr said," Okay, Robin, remember to bring your child next time".


    The girls blushed while I said," I will try my best".


    Then next second we entered my spaceship and began to travel around while fooling around with girls. Lisa also fell in love with Robin and after a few years, she also made love with him.


    1 million yearster.


    On a simr to earth.


    I was making love with girls as till now I didn''t have a baby. The reason was thew of nothingness so I could only farm, make love with girls, and also travel to distants from time to time enjoying my days.


    ........


    Thank you guys for reading the novel.


    Well, I always wanted to say, this novel was the worst and the best one written.


    Thanks for thement, gifts, and power stones.


    Lastly once again thanks to everyone for your support.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!